《EX-husband Groveling to Me》


 Chapter 1 You Family is Disgusting

    Chapter 1 You Family is Disgusting


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you leaving home?¡±


    As Suny Hond had just walked down from the second floor with her suitcase, Tina Johnson''s voice


    came right after her.


    Suny didn''t pay any attention to her, just nced at her lightly and continued to walk downstairs with


    her suitcase.


    Coincidentally, when she arrived at the ground floor, she bumped into Austin Johnson''s mother Grace


    Smith, a wealthy woman who had always despised her, and was looking at her askance: "Where are


    you going with a suitcase this early in the morning?"


    Having been a daughter-inw of Grace for three years, how could Suny not know that this was a


    precursor to Grace''s outburst?


    If it was the old days, she would have been apologized and coax her, but nowadays it was different,


    she didn''t even want Austin, and for this olddy with a terrible temper, she would be even less likely to


    serve her.


    "Don''t worry, Madame Johnson, I won''t evene back to here in the future."


    She changed her usual reverent gentleness, and although her words were nd, there was no usual


    pandering ingratiation within those eyes, and the coolness within made Suny different.


    Grace was very unustomed to her daughter-inw who used to bow down in front of her suddenly


    talking back like this, her face sank, "Suny, is this your attitude towards your elders?"


    "My attitude is the same as yours."


    She raised her eyebrows, her inexplicable arrogance and coldness causing Grace''s anger to re up,


    "Suny, do you still think of me as your mother-inw?"


    Hearing these words, Suny nced at Grace, then hooked her lips and smiled, "Sorry, soon you won''t


    be my mother-inw anymore."


    Just as she spoke, the sound of a car horn came from outside the vi.


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "I''m leaving, Madame Johnson, all the things I left in the room are


    unwanted, you can do whatever you like with themter, throw them away or burn them, just don''t


    contact me again."


    She said, dragging her suitcase slowly, spitting out the words as she walked out, "Your family is


    disgusting."


    Grace had not yet recovered from Suny''s words, "Soon you won''t be my mother-inw", she was so


    angry that she exploded, "Are you crazy, Suny? Do you believe that I will tell Austin that you-"


    "Mom, have you seen that woman Suny? It''s hrious, it''s so early in the morning and she''s actually


    dragging her suitcase, hahaha, she''s not deliberately passing in front of me to try to get me to retain


    her, is she?"


    Tina came out from inside the vi and when she saw Grace standing there motionless, she couldn''t


    help but raise her hand and tug on her sleeve, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    Grace had aplicated look on her face. In the past, whenever she mentioned Austin, Suny was very


    well behaved, but today, hell, she actually left without looking back.


    Outside the door, the sports car was gone in an absolute blur, and Grace walked out of the door, seeing


    only the shadow of the car.


    "She, she''s gone?"


    Tina followed her out and skimmed the corners of her mouth, "It is okay, Jennifer is back, if she doesn''t


    go now, my brother will get rid of her sooner orter!"


    Grace thought it was right, the Dawson family''s youngest daughter had returned, and if Suny could


    take the initiative to divorce, she would be considered sensible.


    Suny was sitting on top of the Porsche, flipping through the divorce papers in her hand, and after


    reading the terms and conditions, she signed her name to her satisfaction.


    Alicia Poole, who was driving at the side, saw it and tsked, "Really so determined?"


    Suny put the pen cap back on, "Sure."


    Austin''s first love was back, what else can she be obsessed with?


    It''d been three years, not too long, not too short, Suny thought, even a cold heart can be warmed up.


    But Austin did not have a heart, his heart was in his first love.


    Suny felt that she was being shameless, at first she had coerced him into marrying her, upying the


    title of Madame Johnson for three years in vain. Now that Jennifer Dawson had returned, she naturally


    had to step aside, otherwise how could she afford the three years Austin had kept away from her for


    Jennifer?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Yes, she had been married to Austin for three years and had never had sex once .


    It was a good thing it was kept quiet, otherwise those who had beenughing at her for three years


    would have been ready to be even worse.


    Three years, and that was enough for her seven years of uneducated crush.


    She raised her hand above her eyes to shield her tears from Alicia.


    She was a human being, no matter how spontaneous she was, it would be hard for anyone to end up


    like this after ten years of love.


    The red sports car stopped and Alicia lifted the sunsses on her face, "Here we are, Suny, just move


    on, I will on your back!"


    Alicia finished and sent a flying kiss to Suny.


    Suny looked at her and smiled, "Alright, I''m go to him now."


    Throwing the divorce papers at Austin in a domineering and unpretentious manner was indeed a


    difficult task.


    Suny took the divorce papers and pushed the door open and got out of the car, after three years of


    marriage, this was not the first time she came to KLOC, and of course, it was not the first time she was


    perfunctorily treated by the receptionist: "Miss Hond, you can''t go up without an appointment, Mr.


    Johnson is very busy, if everyone can go up without making an appointment and telling me, then what


    is the purpose of me the receptionist?"


    A receptionist could make things difficult for her like this, and after three years, she still didn''t call her


    Madame Johnson, so it was absolutely because Austin did not have her in his eyes. .


    Suny lowered her eyebrows andughed lightly, "The staff training of KLOC is indeed no good, as


    Austin''s wife, I even have to make an appointment to go up to see him, then it seems that this Madame


    Johnson is not much fun to be."


    She said, ncing coldly at the receptionist, stepping on her heels and walking straight to the lift.


    The receptionist, seeing such Suny for the first time, was momentarily subdued and reacted with a


    snort, but in the end, she was still afraid that something might happen and hastily called the top again


    to inform them.


    Even before Suny arrived, Austin knew that she was looking for him.


    He frowned, "I don¡¯t want to see her."


    He had a short meeting in five minutes.


    The secretary left in response, and just as he came out of the office, he saw Suny walking on her high


    heels.


    Suny wore a half-body floral A-line dress today, and she looked gentle and dignified, but for some


    reason, when her eyes looked over, the secretary always felt that Suny was different today.


    "Ivan."


    Suny took the initiative to greet her, and without waiting for the other party to say anything, she directly


    raised her hand and pushed open the door of Austin''s office, "Excuse me, Mr. Johnson, there is an


    agreement that you need to sign."


    She said, meeting the cold gaze of the man at the desk and walked over, raising her hand and cing


    the divorce papers in her hand directly in front of him, "Sign it."

 Chapter 2 What are You Playing at Again?

    Chapter 2 What are You ying at Again?


    Austin did not speak, and the air pressure inside the office was so high that it was hard to breathe.


    After a moment of stalemate, Suny shrugged her shoulders, "OK, I won''t bother you, Monday morning


    at nine o''clock, Civil Affairs Bureau, see you there."


    After she finished, she raised her hand to ruffle the hair that had fallen down and plucked it behind her


    ear, before leaving, she was in the end reluctant, "Austin, congrattions, you are free, finally free of


    me, a shameless woman."


    Suny looked at him and smiled to herself.


    "What are you ying at again?"


    This time Austin finally spoke up, only to zap the heart as usual.


    Suny looked askance at him, "Don''t worry, this time it''s for real, but I''m also telling you, this is your only


    andst chance to get rid of me, so you must seize it."


    Suny''s eyes were hot, she didn''t want to lose her decency and drop tears in front of him to give him


    leverage for ridicule, turned around and left.


    Austin watched her walk away, until she disappeared around the corner, then he reached out and


    flipped the divorce papers in front of him.


    This divorce agreement was drawn up by Suny, and the entire divorce agreement, for all his property,


    she did not take a single penny, so to speak, was aplete clean break.


    He was not surprised that Suny wanted a divorce; after all, it had been three years and he had never


    considered her as a wife at all.


    But she didn''t want anything from the divorce, Austin didn''t believe it.


    This woman had always had a big appetite. When the Johnson family asked her what she wanted in


    return for saving Grace''s life, the moment she opened her mouth, she wanted to marry him.


    Unfortunately, her ns were wrong. He had his assets notarised before the marriage, so that one day


    he would be able to send her away without losing a penny.


    It seemed that this time, too, it was just a trick she yed.


    Austin sneered and pulled the corner of his mouth, raising his hand and tossing the divorce agreement


    aside, not taking it seriously.


    Suny walked out of the building, only to see Alicia''s sports car was very bright.


    Suny had just walked over, Alicia opened the passenger door, "How''s that, he signed?"


    She lowered herself to a sitting position, "No."


    "Why? Jennifer is back and Austin is still not in a hurry?"


    Suny finished fastening her seat belt and nced at her, "What are you talking about?"


    If it weren''t for the fact that they had been friends for more than a decade, she would have created a


    social news story in no time.


    Alicia touched her nose, "This is the first time I''ve seen someone divorce with such vigor, and I want to


    test whether you''re really giving up or pissed off."


    "You be a person, Alicia!"


    Suny didn''t want to pay attention to the gloating guy beside her, she simply closed her eyes and


    automatically blocked out everything.


    Half an hourter, the sports car stopped and Suny opened her eyes and unbuckled her seatbelt,


    "Thanks."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As she said this, she had gotten out of the car and gone around to the back to lift the suitcase down.


    Alicia sat in the car and flew two flying kisses at her, "Don''t cry secretly, love you!"


    Just as she finished, the red sports car took off.


    Suny was exasperated, what kind of detrimental friends he had made!


    The vi had been cleaned in advance by a cleaner, and the smart door lockbined voice,


    fingerprint and face recognition. She said, ¡°M, open the door¡± and the door automatically opened,


    speaking, ¡°Wee home, Master.¡±


    "M, Boil water."


    Suny dragged her suitcase up to the master bedroom on the second floor, inside were her things from


    her three years in the Johnson family, all of which she had brought with her back then.


    After dropping off the luggage, the water was ready, she mixed with some cold water, Suny leaned over


    the bar and drank most of the ss.


    Suny was stunned as the tears flowed down.


    Thinking of Alicia''s words before she left, she couldn''t help but despise herself.


    She could not hold it in when she was alone.


    After putting up with it all morning, Suny finally couldn''t hold back and put down her ss and just


    plopped down at the bar and cried.


    After ten years of love for Austin, in the end she got nothing but three years of a humiliating marriage.


    Of course she was not happy about it, but what was the use of not being happy? He didn''t love her.


    After leaving the Johnson family, Suny had a muddled two days.


    Apart from sleeping, it was all about sleeping.


    But she had trouble sleeping and had many odd dreams.


    Suny dreamt of the year she was fifteen, when she naively and kindly thought that the old woman really


    needed help, but didn''t realize that she was just a prey in her eyes.


    She was desperate and terrified as the men dragged her to the car, but such dark tragedies happen all


    the time in those narrow, dark alleys.


    No one woulde to save her, and no one would dare to save her.


    But when she resigned herself to her fate, it was the teenager who kicked over the man holding her,


    tugging her by the hand and running out of the desperate alley.


    She didn''t know how long she had been running until the teenager stopped and she dared to stop.


    During that wretched escape, she didn''t even have time to see his face clearly, and only when she


    stopped did Suny realize that the young man in front of her had a handsome face.


    He had very dark eyes that seemed to have swirls in them, and she merely looked at them and her


    whole being sank into them.


    "What''s your name?"


    She asked his name nervously and expectantly.


    "Austin."


    The teenager''s voice was as mesmerising as his eyes, and Suny had never found her heart beating so


    fast: "Thank you for saving me."


    "You''re safe, I''m leaving."


    He let go and turned away.


    She subconsciously chased after him, "Austin, can I--"


    However, in the next second, the teenage Austin suddenly turned into the adult Austin, and he looked


    at her with indifference and disgust, "Suny, what kind of tricks are you ying again?"


    Suny woke up with a jolt, the rm clock on one side kept ringing, she frowned and raised her hand to


    touch the corner of her eyes which were wet: "Turn off the rm clock."


    The ringing stopped abruptly and the room returned to silence.


    Suny took her phone, Alicia had sent her a message half an hour ago, telling her to cheer up.


    Yes, it was Monday and she had an appointment with Austin to get a divorce.

 Chapter 3 Are You Serious?

    Chapter 3 Are You Serious?


    Suny specially picked out a ruffled half-body red dress from her wardrobe, her chestnut long hair was


    permed into big curls, loosely andzily draped behind her, her face wore the makeup she had spent


    an hour on, and the red lipstick in the same colour as the dress set off her entire aura.


    "M, I''m going to get a divorce."


    "Master, wave away the wrong ones so you can meet the better ones."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Thank you, M, goodbye."


    "Goodbye, master."


    When Suny arrived at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau at eight fifty-five, it was not yet open.


    Just as she arrived, Alicia''s phone call came through: "Suny, have you arrived at the Civil Affairs


    Bureau yet?"


    "Just arrived."


    "Then I wish you good luck in advance to get rid of the scum and move on to a new life!"


    Not far away a familiar ck car stopped, Suny didn''t want to say much: "Austin has arrived, I gotta


    go."


    "Okay! I''ve prepared a super surprise for you today, to make sure you can raise your eyebrows in front


    of Austin!"


    "I hope it''s not a shock."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny looked at Austin who was walking towards her and smiled coolly, "Good


    morning, Mr. Johnson, sorry to take your time."


    She said, handing over the divorce papers in her hand, "I know you don''t believe me, here, it''s exactly


    the same as thest one, sign it, and when the Civil Affairs Bureau opens, do the paperwork and you''ll


    be rid of me for good."


    Austin said, expressionless, "Are you serious?"


    Suny looked at him and didn''t say anything, and after a long time, she suddenlyughed, "Austin, what


    I said to you was never a trick."


    Only, he never believed it.


    Austin disliked Suny looking at himself like this, she hadn''t been like this to him before.


    "The door is open."


    Since she wanted a divorce, it was a good idea to divorce and save him the troubleter.


    At that moment, Suny heard her heart break.


    When he asked, "Are you serious?", she was expecting him to say no, but all he said was, "The door is


    open".


    Gathering her smile, Suny turned and walked straight into the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    There were many people who got married, but they were the only two who came to divorce so early.


    But Suny was really not dressed like she was divorced today, so much so that the staff inside looked at


    them with a suspicious expression just as the two sat down, "Peaceful divorce?"


    "Right."


    She said, shoving the information she had prepared long ago inside the window.


    The divorce was quicker than the marriage, the agreement had already been signed, but they were just


    waiting for the Civil Affairs Bureau to stamp an official seal.


    It was only five minutes before the two of them emerged from inside the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Austin walked ahead, he hadn''t looked at her since he got the divorce papers.


    Suny paused and looked at his fading figure, her heart turning over with difficulty.


    A Maserati suddenly stopped at the roadside. The luxury car was so eye-catching that Suny''s


    sentimentality was dispersed a lot, and her eyes could not help but fall on the luxury car.


    The door of the Maserati was pushed open and the man with sunsses got out of the car.


    Suny only felt him familiar, and before she could react, the man called out to her, "Suny."


    It was Kevin Murray, the actor who became a hitst year with a costume web drama.


    Kevin was tall and long-legged, and in a few steps he was in front of her, "Congrattions on regaining


    your freedom and new life, Alicia asked me toe and pick you up."


    Suny only felt a headache: "Alicia is crazy, you''re crazy too, didn''t you just finish the roadshow for your


    new movie? Are you afraid you won''t have enough scandals?"


    "Suny, don''t be angry, Alicia said, you just divorced Austin, the Johnson family will probably release the


    news of your divorce soon, so we have to upy a favorable public opinion position first, lest you


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    be an abandoned wife of a luxurious familyter!"


    Kevin looked righteous and indignant, and Suny was so amused, "Then I really thank you guys!"


    As soon as the words were spoken, a swarm of paparazzi poured out.


    Kevin was quick to react and shielded her in his arms, but he did so too perfunctorily, revealing Suny''s


    face.


    Some one pushed her, and Suny crashed into Kevin''s arms.


    Kevin was such a popr idol of thousands of girls, and his face was so handsome that Suny''s heart


    thump twice.


    She and Austin hadn''t had such an intimate embrace in their three years of marriage, and Kevin


    hugged her like this, the faint smell of his specially blended perfume a constant reminder of his


    presence.


    Suny''s face was so hot that she wanted to get out of his arms, but Kevin encircled her head with one


    hand. She was covered in his arms, her ears were filled with the methodical sound of the man''s


    heartbeat, and outside were the persistent questions and photos of the paparazzi. She was drugged


    forwarded by Kevin.


    In the ck car, Austin looked at the scene outside the car window, his dark eyes not turning for a long


    time.


    The secretary Ivan in the front seat called out hesitantly, "Mr. Johnson, do you want to help Miss


    Hond?"


    Just as Ivan finished speaking, Austin withdrew his gaze and gave him a cold look, "You like to meddle


    so much?"


    Ivan shuddered, "No, Mr. Johnson."


    Ivan was at a loss for words, so he had to hastily ask the driver to drive, "Drive."


    Ivan felt that Austin''s face seemed to have sunk.


    His wife, no, his ex-wife, had just divorced him less than ten minutes ago, and she was with another


    man at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau, would this not make people think that he was divorced


    because he was a cuckold?


    "Stop the car!"


    Austin did not like to be cuckolded, and even less so when rumours were spread that he was


    cuckolded.


    "Bring her here!"


    Ivan was startled for a moment and thought he had heard wrong, but when he turned around and saw


    the man in the back seat of the car with a sullen gaze, he hurriedly pushed open the car door and got


    out, walking towards the two people surrounded by reporters.

 Chapter 4 Dont Ever Mention this Person to Me Again

    Chapter 4 Don''t Ever Mention this Person to Me Again


    "Miss Hond."


    Ivan was really ufortable with the change of address all of a sudden, and almost made a mistake


    three times.


    When Suny heard someone call for her, she pulled away the hand that was around her head, and just


    as her head lifted up from Kevin''s arms, she saw that Austin''s secretary had somehow also squeezed


    into the centre.


    "Ivan, something wrong?"


    Ivan was pushed by those reporters, and he didn''t stand firmly, stumbling a bit woefully for a few


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    seconds before he could barely stand firmly: "Miss Hond, Mr. Johnson wants you to go over there."


    Hearing his words, Suny raised an eyebrow, her eyes skimming over Ivan to look at the ck car more


    than ten metres away.


    The special windows prevented her from seeing the person inside clearly, but Suny could feel the


    person inside looking at her.


    She hooked her lips, "Excuse me, Ivan, please tell Mr. Johnson that in order to avoid suspicion, it''s


    better to treat me as stranger when we meet in the future."


    The reporters that surrounded were asking one question after another, Kevin was worried that


    something would happen if the fans came and pulled Suny: "Get in the car first."


    There was nothing more Suny wanted to say, so she nodded and obeyed Kevin''s force and sat inside


    the car.


    Just as she fastened her seatbelt, arge group of Kevin''s fans poured out, the scene was spectacr.


    Suny was d that she had already gotten into the car, otherwise she might have been torn by Kevin''s


    female fans on the spot by hand.


    The Maserati drove into traffic, gradually leaving behind the fans and journalists who were still trying to


    keep up with it.


    "Suny, it didn''t hurt you, did it?"


    Suny gave him a sidelong nce, "Listen to Alicia less in the future."


    She thought it was some kind of surprise, but it ended up giving her such a show.


    Thinking that she was going to turn into Kevin''s rumoured girlfriendter on and be discussed in a big


    way on the inte, Suny felt a headache.


    Kevin raised an eyebrow, "I do think that''s a good move."


    Suny was exasperated, "You''ve been with her for a long time and you''ve learned to be bad too?"


    "Suny, don''t use me wrongly, I just can''t see you being bullied, even if that person is Austin."


    The red light ahead, Kevin inclined his head to look at her, his expression serious and sincere.


    Suny''s heart was touched for a few moments and she smiled, "Don''t worry, no one can bully me."


    She allowed the Johnson family to be at her beck and call, but she was only na?ve enough to think that


    one day Austin would love her.


    Now that she had seen through it, she naturally would not let those people bully her anymore.


    Ivan watched that Marathi drive away before he came back to his senses, and the reporters who had


    just surrounded him ran off in a flurry with that protagonist.


    He stood there, ncing at the ck car not far away, and didn''t know what to tell Austin.


    "Mr. Johnson."


    Ivan returned to the car and nced at Austin, "Miss Hond doesn''t want toe over."


    Austin grimaced, "I''m not blind."


    The scene of Suny following the male star into the car was clear to him as he sat inside the car.


    Ivan pursed his lips for a moment, "Miss Hond asked me to bring a message to you."


    Austin''s face seemed to improve when he heard this, "What did she say?"


    Suny was not insensitive, she still knew to let Ivan bring him a message.


    "Miss Hond said that in order to avoid suspicion, you should treat her as a stranger when you meet in


    the future."


    Austin''s face instantly sank and he snorted coldly, "Very well, don''t ever mention this person to me


    again!"


    "Okay, Mr. Johnson."


    Ivan responded, not daring to say anything else.


    Having followed Austin for so many years, he could clearly feel that Austin was in the midst of a rage.


    "Drive!"


    The cold, harsh voice startled the driver, and he reacted by apologising in quick session.


    Austin didn''t say anything, looking out of the car window with a shadowy face at the crowd that hadn''t


    The blue Maserati was parked inside the only space avable, Suny nced out the window, "Did


    Alicia ask you to bring me here?"


    Kevin unbuckled his seatbelt and looked at her with a harmless smile, "Alicia is concerned about you."


    Looking at his bright smile, Suny said: "Kevin, don''t go too far, I just got divorced and you smile at me


    so brightly, is it because you think I can resist you?"


    Kevin tsked, "Suny, if you can¡¯t resist me, I will wash myself and lie down on your bed myself."


    "......"


    The two men got out of the car and walked inside the building.


    Phantom Entertainment Co., LTD was established only five years ago, but in the past two years,


    several of the most popr young talents hade from their ranks.


    Kevin was one of them.


    Alicia had just finished a filmst month, and she had a free slot at the moment, so she was free to


    make arrangements.


    Suny rarely came to thepany, and no one in thepany knew that she was the big boss behind


    the scenes, but seeing that Kevin personally brought her in, all the way here, all the employees she


    encountered were respectful.


    When the two arrived at Alicia''s office, Kevin stopped, "Suny, Alicia is waiting for you inside, I''ll have


    someone bring you some food over."


    Suny gave him a look, "What? You were quite good when you were causing trouble, but now that


    you''re settling scores, you dare face it?"


    They gave her such a show, how could she not to be famous now?


    Kevin smiled and pushed the door open for her, "There is a reason for injustice, this was nned by


    Alicia."


    Sunyughed: "All right, go back to rest, it''s rare to have a day off and still run out for business, the


    "As long as you don''t me me."


    Kevin finished his speech and walked away sagely.


    Suny walked inside the luxurious office, rounding the corner, she saw Alicia lying on the sofa, "Do your


    fans know that you don''t sit well in private?"


    Alicia didn''t care about her taunts and waved at her with her tablet, "Suny,e over here, you''re in


    the hot research!"


    "Didn¡¯t you make it?"


    Alicia pulled her to sit beside her, "Look, how about this hot search? I''d like to see if those people still


    dare tough at you for being abandoned by Austin!"


    Alicia shoved the tablet into Suny''s hand, "Don''t worry, I''ve made all the arrangements, today it''s Kevin,


    in a few days when Louis is back, it''ll be Louis¡¯s turn!"


    Suny was speechless by Alicia''s words.


    But Alicia felt that it wasn''t enough, she felt that Suny had suffered so much in the Johnson family over


    the years, and now that she was out of her misery, she naturally wanted to raise her eyebrows and


    severely beat up those people who scolded Suny.


    "Of course, you''re divorced from Austin today, so a happy bachelor party is naturally a must! I''ve made


    all the arrangements, the party is packed, to show off my Suny imperial tycoon temperament!"


    "Are you paying for the package?"


    The smile on Alicia''s face froze, "Well, it would seem too insincere for me to pay!"


    Suny grunted, "Why pretend to be rich if you don''t have money?"


    "I don''t have money, but you do!"


    "......"

 Chapter 5 She Didnt Ask Me for a Penny

    Chapter 5 She Didn''t Ask Me for a Penny


    Austin did not have a good day. He originally thought that his divorce from Suny was a good happy


    event for him.


    However, not long after the news of their divorce broke, he received a spate of calls from his friends on


    his mobile phone.


    The calls invariably began with, "Austin, did you really divorce Suny?"


    There was nothing difficult about this question, he didn''t want to hide his divorce from Suny, not to


    mention the fact that he couldn''t hide it from her after that incident this morning.


    Austin gave an honest and high-handed answer, "Yes."


    The person on the other end of the line drew a sharp breath: "My goodness, this silly woman has finally


    given up on you? Austin, for a moment, I don''t know whether to congratte you or pity you. It''s hard to


    find a woman like Suny in our circle, she''s full of you! She''s just bit stupid, bit poor, bit gold-digging, but


    it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing."


    Austin, who had expected to wait for a congrattions, "???"


    What kind of fucking friends were these?


    The point was that there was more than one such friend, and after Austin had received three such calls


    in a row, his face was as gloomy as the sky in an impending storm.


    However, the divorce with Suny brought him more than that. He had just finished dealing with the


    phone calls from those gloating friends who were watching a good show, Ivan suddenly told him that


    Grace was here.


    With the inte making such a big deal about his divorce from Suny, Grace surely woulde.


    When she found out that Suny and Austin had really divorced, Grace''s face was covered with joy on


    the way here, but when she saw the hot search, she wasn''t so happy anymore.


    How did this Kevin get involved with Suny?


    He also said that he had a crush on Suny for many years, and although he knew that it was impossible


    for the two of them, he still wished every day that Suny would jump out of that fire pit of the Johnson


    family. Now that she had jumped out, Kevin, as a former crush and now a good friend, felt very happy.


    But in just a few words, Grace savoured severalyers of meaning from them.


    The joy on her face was gone for a moment and she rushed straight into Austin''s office, "Austin, tell me


    the truth, did Suny divorce you because she cheated on you?"


    Although the three years of marriage to Suny were a sham, no man wanted to be cheated.


    Austin''s face instantly went cold: "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    Grace was cursed by Suny a few days ago, and now that she had seen the inte saying that their


    family was a fire pit for abusing Suny, and that her own son was likely to be cheated, she could not


    m down.


    "Look for yourself! One minute you''re out of the civil service and the next minute this woman''s suitor is


    picking her up! Who knows if they''ve been seeing each other for a long time! Our family can''t afford to


    be bullied like this!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Austin returned from the Civil Affairs Bureau and met to sign papers, anticipating that the news of his


    divorce from Suny would explode on the Inte, but he hadn''t expected it to do so.


    After he saw the phrase "secretly in love with Suny for many years", it was as if something had stabbed


    him in the heart. For a moment, he also wondered if Suny had already fallen in love with this man when


    she suddenly divorced herself so readily.


    But it was only for a moment. Even if Austin didn''t like Suny, he knew that she was being instructed by


    Grace to do everything, so there was no way she would have time to cheat on him.


    "Mom, Suny and I have already divorced, a peaceful divorce, she didn''t ask for anything, from now on


    we''ll just pretend this person doesn''t exist, you''d better read less these entertainment news."


    Grace was so angry, of course, not only because of this hot search, she thought Suny was willing to


    divorce, must have got a lot of money from the Johnson family, but now Austin was telling her that


    Suny didn''t want anything.


    She was a bit incredulous: "She didn''t ask for anything? Wasn''t she in our family for three years just for


    the money? Now that she is willing to divorce you, how can she not want anything?"


    Austin didn''t want to deal with Grace anymore, so he directly dialed the internal line and called Ivan in,


    "Show the divorce papers to my mother."


    After saying that, he picked up his jacket from the side and got up to leave straight away.


    Grace looked at his back and called out, "Hey, Austin, you''re not going home with me for dinner?"


    "I have something to deal with."


    Austin seldom returned to the Johnson family¡¯s vi, one because Suny was there, and two because


    his rtionship with Grace was not as good as the outside world saw it.


    Back at the t, Austin''s ears finally cleared.


    A full day of busyness had left him without much thought about his divorce from Suny, and he had only


    gone this morning purely to see what Suny was trying to y again.


    He did not believe that she would divorce, just like Elijah Brooks said, Suny the woman worshipped


    gold, but she loved him.


    She was greedy, she wanted money and him, so she would not divorce so easily.


    So he went there without even taking the agreement she had brought over that day, not wanting the


    first thing she did when she saw him to be handing him another identical agreement.


    To be honest, he was actually a bit confused at that time, he did whatever Suny said, and by the time


    he reacted, the divorce papers were in his hand.


    Oh, now it was inside the pocket.


    Austin took out the divorce certificate from his pocket, which was still the same red colour, but the


    words "marriage certificate" had changed to "divorce certificate".


    He inexplicably felt the sting and raised his hand and threw it into the waste basket not far away.


    The mobile phone at one side suddenly rang, Austin inclined his head to look at it, with no intention to


    answer it at all.


    But the other side was happy to do so, and calling again and again.


    He touched his phone with a sullen look and nced at the caller ID, his face getting even worse:


    "What is it?"


    The phone call was from Elijah Brooks, who had only gloated in the afternoon and called again only


    two hourster. Austin really couldn''t think of what else Elijah Brooks could do besides further ridiculing


    him.


    "What, noting out for a bachelor party?"


    "Get lost."


    He didn''t want to talk to Elijah Brooks, he cursed and nned to hang up, but Elijah Brooks on the


    other end of the phone suddenly spoke, "By the way, I''m at Suny''s bachelor party. Your ex-wife is really


    generous, she has paid for all the drinks on the ground floor of the banquet today, which is quite a lot of


    your hard-earned money, right?"


    Austin frowned, "She didn''t ask me for a penny."


    "......"


    This time it was Elijah Brooks'' turn to be shocked, who in the whole of J City did not know how much


    Suny worshipped money.


    When Grace fainted, Suny happened toe across her and sent her to the hospital. When Austin


    asked her what she wanted in return, she asked for 10 million, but when Austin said yes, she said 100


    million.


    At that time, some one took a video and posted it online, Austin''s face went dark, but this woman still


    didn''t know enough, and came up with a sentence: "I want you to marry me."


    One hundred million was no longer enough to satisfy Suny, she was looking at Austin''s stature.


    The two had been married for three years, but they never had sex, the circle inside wereughing at


    Suny, originally thought that once the two divorce, Suny would take a few billion from Austin''s hand.


    But now Austin said she didn''t ask for a single penny.

 Chapter 6 Come out, lets talk

    Chapter 6 Come out, let''s talk


    Looking at Suny in a red dress not far away, Elijah Brooks couldn''t help but curse, "What a hell!"


    Next to him, Antonio Read heard it and raised an eyebrow, "What the hell?"


    "Suny didn''t ask Austin for a penny."


    Antonio Readughed: "Who told you that? If she didn''t ask for Austin''s money, where did she get the


    money to pay for the field today? The drinks tonight are at least three million, do you think Suny can get


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    more than three million on her own?"


    Elijah Brooks didn''t believe it, but: "Austin told me himself."


    Antonio Read was stunned for a moment, "What a hell."


    Suny didn''t expect that even on a rare visit to a bar, she could run into Austin''s friends, and not just any


    ordinary friends.


    Alicia saw that she was distracted and handed her cocktail: "What are you doing? Why are you still


    looking bitter? Don''t tell me you suddenly regret divorcing Austin now?"


    Suny rolled her eyes, "I regret that I have to pay for the bill!"


    She was rich, but not so profligate. Fortunately, she had only been divorced once in her life, otherwise


    even the richest person in the world would be distressed if she had to spend so much money every


    time.


    Alicia tsked and sat down beside her, bumping her with her shoulder, "So what''s the matter with you?


    Reminiscing?"


    Suny took a sip of the cocktail, it was quite tasty, she couldn''t help but take another sip before she


    spoke, "Eight o''clock and see who the two people on that table are."


    Alicia inclined her head, the wine in her hand almost tipped over, "What kind of luck is this, Suny!"


    Suny shrugged, "I''d like to know what my luck is today."


    She was celebrating her divorce and her new lease of life, but here she was sipping a cocktail in the


    corner, rather like a love-struck woman.


    Austin''s two friends were not far away. Suny felt that she couldn''t let anyoneugh at her.


    She took a sip of the cocktail in her hand and then stood up, "Wanna dance?"


    Alicia raised an eyebrow, "We haven''t danced in a while, have we?"


    Suny smiled, "It''s true."


    "Let''s go, we''re going to dominate the house tonight!"


    Alicia pulled Suny and ran over to the DJ and grabbed the mic: "Hi, good evening everyone! I''d like to


    introduce you all to the booze tonight, which is being paid for by my good friend, Suny! But that''s not


    the point, the point is that everyone here is in for a treat. To celebrate my friend''s new life, tonight we''re


    giving you a performance you''ll never forget! Yoo-hoo, get high!"


    Suny felt quite humiliated at first, but since even Celebrity Alicia didn''t feel humiliated, she simply would


    not refuse.


    Alicia said something to the DJ, the lights on the stage changed, and the people who were originally


    dancing on the stage also consciously retreated, leaving the two of them alone on the entire star-


    studded stage.


    Several steel pipes were dropped from the ceiling, and Suny was inexplicably excited by the colourful


    lights.


    Since she married Austin, she had collected all her temperament to pretend to be gentle, but forgot that


    she had never been that kind of woman.


    She didn''t really need sympathy or pity from others, what she needed was submission, she wanted to


    be the queen!


    When the music started, Suny nced at Alicia, the two had learnt this dance together back then, and


    she had even been on stage with Alicia for her talent show.


    Later on, Suny took up pole dancing and when Alicia enrolled in sses, she enrolled along with her.


    The two had been friends for twenty years and had been dancing together for eight years, and even


    though they hadn''t rehearsed in advance, they still fit together incredibly well.


    The two women on stage were walking in circles with one hand seemingly holding the pole, each step


    exquisite and sensual, their long fingers running lightly down each other''s arms, and the stage was


    immediately abuzz with people.


    The two were intertwined and infatuated with each other. Joan, who had just hung up the phone and


    returned, almost didn''t faint when she saw the scene.


    Alicia didn''t remember she was a star anymore?!


    Joan rushed to the edge of the stage, "Alicia, have you gone mad!"


    Alicia had been drunk before she forgot that she was a different person now, but now that her agent


    had shouted in anger, she had mostly sobered up, and she had immediately gone timid.


    And next to her, Suny had obviously immersed in the atmosphere, her slender legs already wrapped


    around the steel pipe, and she opened her mouth, only to see an unexpected visitoring off the


    stage.


    Alicia simply shut up and snuck off the stage, leaving Suny alone on the stage.


    Suny, in a red dress today, was even more noticeable on stage. Although some people were puzzled


    when Alicia came off stage, they saw that the red-skirted beauty was still performing on stage and


    surprisingly none of them opened their mouths to interrupt.


    Austin walked in and saw such a sight: the usually soft and gentle woman was now dancing like a


    snake on top of the pole.


    Her waist was as soft as if she had no bones to support it, and she could almost have coiledpletely


    on top of that steel pipe.


    Her long hair flipped through the light, revealing a bright, flirtatious face, with sensual eyes, like a


    wildcat that is carelessly moving up that steel pipe, or more like a thorny rose that was growing with


    abandon.


    The legs under the red dress were slender, climbing on that steel pipe to attract the imagination.


    Suny climbed down on that steel pipe in a flutter, her red skirt flying, her long legs finally stepping on


    the ground as she made a finishing move like cartge against that steel pipe.


    Suny gasped slightly and let go of her hand, just as she was about to get off the stage, she saw Austin


    who was looking straight at her not far away.


    From a distance of more than three metres, the man in a suit at the bottom of the stage had a calm and


    cold face, his dark eyes were like ck clouds pressing down on the city.


    Suny only took a nce before withdrawing her eyes and returning to the stage.


    "It is awesome."


    She reached out to take the juice Alicia handed her and raised her hand to nudge her on the forehead,


    "Don''t think I''ll forgive you for leaving me alone on stage just because you said that!"


    "I was wrong, I am wrong!"


    Alicia was obviously a funny girl, but Joan had given her a high-cold persona, and Suny could not help


    but admire the fact that after all these years, she hadn''t broken her persona.


    "Don''t hug me!"


    She pushed her away mercilessly and when Alicia was about to hug her again, Suny exined in an


    unpleasant manner, "All sweaty, don''t rub me!"


    Alicia smiled and said to her ear, "Austin is here, do you know?"


    "Yeah, I know."


    Suny bowed her head and sipped the juice in her hand.


    "When did you find out?"


    Sunyughed and when she was about to remind Alicia, a cold, stern male voice came from behind


    her, "Come out, let''s talk."

 Chapter 7 I Can鈥檛 Stop Him From Chasing After Me

    Chapter 7 I Can¡¯t Stop Him From Chasing After Me


    Alicia usually said that "Austin the scum" quite smoothly, but once she really met him, she had no


    backbone at all, she uttered at this moment, "Ah, Joan wants to see me, you guys talk, you guys talk!"


    Saying that, she walked away, leaving Suny alone to Austin who had a face of hidden anger.


    Away from the battlefield, Alicia could not resist her curiosity and looked back, and after seeing Austin''s


    dark and sullen face, she rarely felt a hint of guilt for abandoning Suny.


    Would Austin beat a woman?


    Suny looked at Austin who was following her and smiled, "Okay."


    She hooked her lips and followed him out of the party, the two of them standing under the lights on the


    roadside.


    Suny had juste off the stage, her hair messy at the temples, her cheeks slightly flushed, those


    charming eyes looking at him with a faint smile.


    Under the dim streetlight, Austin realized that today''s Suny inexplicably had a bit more ir than before.


    After three years of marriage, he seldom paid attention to her. For a woman who was a gold-digger and


    who did not see her position clearly but obsessed with him, Austin felt that it was a waste of his time to


    look at her more than once.


    But once or twice when he returned home, she looked over with meek and soft eyes.


    And now, she looked at him recklessly and loosely, those charming eyes loaded with light inside, full of


    brightness, but prating a bit cold: "What do you want to say, Mr. Johnson?"


    Austin was even more annoyed, and his words were cold and mean: "Since we are divorced, there is


    no longer any rtionship, and no matter who you are with, it is none of my business as an ex-


    husband. But we were divorced only this morning, and although you don''t care about your reputation, I


    don''t want to wear a cuckold for no reason."


    Suny was again rebuked, her heart was slightly touched as she raised her hand to ruffle the long hair


    on the side of her face, "But Mr. Johnson, I can¡¯t stop him from chasing after me."


    She said with a smile, "I''d been married to you for three years, every day I had to serve my inws and


    take care of the household, instead of worrying that I''m cuckolding you, you should worry about how


    you''re going to marry a rich woman of the right family in the future if the news of your family snubbed


    me gets out! "


    After wasting three years of time, Suny now didn''t want to waste even a second on this man.


    "Ivan should have reyed my words to you that, and since we are divorced, we are strangers."


    She gave Austin a look and the corners of her lips curled slightly, as if she wasughing at herself or


    mocking him.


    Suny turned around and walked back to the party, Austin stood there under the street light, his face


    gloomy and frightening.


    Looking at Suny''s back, he frowned slightly, suppressing the anger in his heart.


    She was the one who wanted a marriage with him, but now she was pretending to be aggrieved, Austin


    only felt ridiculous.


    Why didn¡¯t he just sleep at home?


    Why came here to make a fool of himself?


    The phone inside his pocket vibrated, Austin narrowed his brows and reached out to take it out of his


    pocket.


    When he saw the caller ID, he opened his mouth, "Something wrong?"


    "Austin, I am rear-ended by someone, the other party is so fierce, can you, can youe over here?


    I''m scared!"


    On the other end of the phone, Jennifer''s voice was trembling, as if she was about to burst into tears at


    any moment.


    Austin grimaced, "I''ll have Ivan go over there."


    "Okay, but my brother gave me that person''s information today, so if it''s convenient for you toe


    over, I''ll give you the information, is that okay, Austin?"


    Austin nced at the colorful sign of the party and was silent for a moment, "Where are you?"


    "Spring Road."


    "Okay."


    When he hung up the phone, Austin did not immediately get into his car.


    He re-entered the party and both Elijah Brooks and Antonio Read were surprised to see him return and


    deliberately asked, "Austin, what brings you here?"


    Austin gave them a cold, oblique nce, "Where''s Suny?"


    Antonio Read rubbed his nose, "She¡¯s gone, a handsome guy came to pick her up."


    When Antonio Read finished speaking, Austin''s face turned even gloomier, and without saying


    anything, he turned around and left.


    "Tsk."


    Looking at Austin''s back, Elijah Brooks sighed softly, "They have been divorced, why does he still care


    so much?"


    Antonio Read shrugged his shoulders, "The strange possessiveness of men?"


    "Who knows."


    The two of them had divorced, and Austin though he still the right to interfere with Suny¡¯s affair.


    In a ck business car.


    Suny rubbed her temples as Alicia handed her two sses of cocktails, she drank them all at once,


    now the alcohol was getting to her head and she felt ufortable.


    Alicia in the back seat was being held down by Ashley Lloyd, like quail, not even daring to shake.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny remembered Austin''s words more than ten minutes ago, and her heart ached as if someone had


    pressed a thorn into it.


    So he was afraid he would be cuckolded, she thought he didn''t care about anything.


    The business car stopped in front of Suny''s vi first, Ashley said to send her in, Suny waved her hand,


    "Don''t, you''d better mind your Alicia, she even made me pay for the drinks today."


    Ashleyughed: "If you don''t let her fool around, would she dare to do so?"


    Suny red at him with no good grace, "All right, all right, you guys hurry up and get out of my sight, I


    just got divorced today and the sight of pairs is annoying."


    "Then we''re out of your way."


    The three of them had been friends for over twenty years.


    Having known each other for so many years, both Alicia and Ashley knew Suny well.


    She didn''t like people to pity and sympathise with her. The divorce was just a divorce, it would be fine


    in a few days.


    When she entered the vi, Suny made herself a ss of honey water, but when she sat down on the


    sofa, she kept staring at the honey water on that table.


    Tears flowed out of her eyes.


    It was impossible for her not to feel bad, she had been excellent since she was a child, she was pretty


    and her studies were always at the top of the list, even if her family was mediocre, she was always the


    centre of attention all the way up.


    Without Austin, she would have been like Alicia and the others, shining in the field she loved and was


    passionate about.


    But there were no ifs in this world. When Austin saved her at the age of fifteen, she thought it was


    salvation, but she didn''t want it to be another abyss.


    Now that she''d finally climbed out, then she would not let herself fall back in again.

 Chapter 8 The Man You Don鈥檛 Want

    Chapter 8 The Man You Don¡¯t Want


    Suny had slepttest night and had two sses of cocktails. The hangover was unbearable, but


    Alicia called early in the morning, so she didn''t go back to sleep.


    "What''s the matter again, Celebrity Alicia?"


    Suny had been under pressure in the Johnson family for a long time, and now that she had been


    unsealed, she was as restless as a beast that had juste out of its cage.


    To be honest, Alicia should be d that she was not around Suny.


    "Did I wake you up?"


    Suny rolled her eyes and rubbed her temples as she got up from the bed, "What¡¯s up?"


    "...... Your ex-husband is on the hot research, with that first love of his, and now the whole inte is


    talking about whether you two cheated on each other to get a peaceful divorce."


    Suny was stunned for a moment, mostly awake: "He is my ex-husband, don¡¯t mention him to me in the


    future."


    Alicia on the other end of the phone rubbed her neck, "I was wrong, Suny, you go back to sleep, go


    back to sleep, I won''t disturb you!"


    With that, she hung up the phone as quickly as she could.


    Suny tossed the phone onto the bed and dug her head back into the top of the pillow.


    But Alicia''s words were going back and forth in her head and she couldn''t go back to sleep.


    Suny was annoyed, "M, help me boil water."


    "Yes, Master."


    Suny stepped on her slippers and entered the bathroom. The person inside the mirror had messy hair


    and her skin was not in very good condition after the hangover, she looked at herself in the mirror and


    disliked it.


    It was just a divorce, no need to be like this, Suny.


    Half an hourter.


    Suny looked at the gossip news via her phone, it was a bit self-deceiving that she felt nothing, but she


    had expected that there would be such a day, and now when she saw the news about Austin and


    Jennifer, she just felt a bit ridiculous.


    She quit Weibo, since she was already divorced, then things like Austin dating Jennifer at midnight had


    nothing to do with her.


    After breakfast, Suny put on make-up, changed into a long blue dress, drove the dusty Ferrari inside


    the garage and headed straight for Phantom.


    Suny hade yesterday, when she went up, it was Kevin who brought her up, and when she came


    down, it was Alicia herself who brought her down, and the receptionist was respectful when she saw


    Suny.


    "Miss Hond, here to see Alicia?"


    Suny smiled, "Yeah, is she here?"


    "Alicia has just arrived, I''ll press the lift for you."


    Suny nodded, "Thank you."


    She looked at the respectful receptionist in front of her and remembered those two receptionists from


    KLOC the other day, Suny couldn''t help but tug at the corners of her lips.


    How badly Austin treated her to make thepany receptionist despise her.


    Why did she had to go approach Austin, and in the end, she had nothing but a divorce certificate.


    The lift door opened with a ding.


    Suny withdrew her thoughts, stepped out of the lift on her silver stiletto heels and walked straight to


    Alicia''s office.


    Joan was surprised to see her, "Miss Hond, what brings you here?"


    "Come and see."


    She smiled and pointed to the door of Alicia''s office, "Can I go in?"


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s just Alicia in there all by herself. Please persuade her to keep a low profile, quite a few


    paparazzi have been watching hertely and it took me a lot of effort to get the incidentst night


    squashed."


    Suny nodded, "Thank for for your hard work, I will remind her."


    Joan was one of the few people who know that Suny was the major shareholder behind Phantom and


    also knew the rtionship between Alicia and her. Alicia was heartless and only Suny and Ashley could


    manage her, and Joan, the agent, could only deal with the troubles she made.


    Now that Suny was willing to take care of it, Joan felt alive again, "It¡¯s okay, Miss Hond."


    Suny pushed the door into Alicia''s office, the bright and shiny Celebrity Alicia was watching something


    with a tablet, the expression on her face was worthy of her title of movie queen.


    "What are you watching?"


    Suny sat down beside her and patted her crossed legs.


    Alicia was watching the gossips news about Austin and Jennifer, so she didn''t expect Suny to arrive,


    she was so excited: "I''m watching the gossips news about your ex-husband and his first love! It looks a


    bit touching."


    Suny looked at her askance, "What did you say?"


    Alicia felt a chill down her back and quickly changed her expression to a righteous one, "I say this scum


    and woman are really shameless. You just got divorced and they are together, are they deeply afraid


    that people won''t know that they are in true love?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny poured herself a cup of tea: "Is that enough?"


    This time, Alicia was really scared, "I was wrong, I was wrong! To make up for my mistake, I''ve asked


    someone to get two tickets to Jennifer''s exhibition, so you can go with Kevin! What''s so great about


    Austin, isn''t he just a man that you don''t want? Kevin is much better than him."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Say these words in front of Austin!"


    Of course Alicia didn''t dare, "We''re all decent people, how ugly would it be to curse him in public, we


    have to curse him in the dark! Trust me, you take Kevin there, and I can be sure that public opinion will


    immediately fall on your side!"


    "Come on! Don¡¯t get Kevin involved, don''t you see thements Kevin''s fans have left at the bottom


    recently!"


    "You don''t understand, Kevin is now going to transform into a powerhouse, something like girl fans is


    not a pity to loose it."


    Suny almost believed it, "Tell me, what the hell are you up to again?"


    "Ahem ...... I heard that Jennifer invited Austin as a special guest."


    Suny gave her hand a beat and inclined her head, "Are you seeing me as a joke?"


    Alicia shed her eyes sheepishly and raised her hand on her shoulder: "You can''t say that, think about


    what you''ve suffered in the Johnson family for the past three years! Wasn''t it because Austin had


    turned a blind eye to it? Jennifer didn''t just invite Austin, she also invited Grace and Austin''s sister. The


    people outside said that after three years in the Johnson family, you ended up being less useful than an


    invitation from Jennifer."


    Alicia''s words reminded her of what happened two years ago, it was her twenty-fifth birthday and Alicia


    helped her throw a small birthday party, she had nned to confess to Austin at the party that she had


    a lot of money, but on that night, except for Alicia and the others, no one from the Johnson family


    came.


    What was outrageous was that Tina had sent her a screenshot of a chat group that she had created,


    asking those who have received her invitation to go to her birthday party or not, the answer was


    invariably "no".


    That screenshot went viral and the whole circleughed at her for being insouciant, a bumpkin married


    into a rich family and now wanted to hold a birthday party like other richdies.


    Old things ured to her mind, Suny converged her eyebrows, "It means nothing."


    Alicia gave a tsk: "How so? Tina is Kevin''s brainwashed fan, and thatpany of Jennifer contacted


    Kevin''s agent some time ago, wanting to coborate with Kevin on a painting exhibition. Two years ago


    you couldn''t invite the Johnson family, and two yearster they can''t invite Kevin."


    "Well - it''s a bit exciting to think about it!"


    Suny looked at her with a wry smile, "Awesome, now you even know how to set me up."


    "I don''t dare."


    After half a second of silence, Alicia couldn''t hold back, "So are you going or not?"


    Suny took a sip of chrysanthemum tea: "Why not?"


    She would like to see if Tina would be furious to know that her idol was with her.

 Chapter 9 Not so Good

    Chapter 9 Not so Good


    On the day of Jennifer''s exhibition, Suny spent more than an hour putting on a delicate make-up, her


    long, fluffy hair was turned into a fishtail braid and hung behind her, with only a few loose strands of


    hairing down from the bun on either side of her forehead. She wore an apricot coloured silk blouse


    with a green skirt, which had a French elegance and was alsozy and sexy.


    When Kevin saw Suny, he couldn''t help but whistle, "Suny, when are you nning to find a boyfriend?


    Can you give me a sign first so I can get in line first."


    Suny felt amused, "Stop that."


    "I''m serious."


    He took off his sunsses and looked down at her, very seriously indeed.


    Suny was stunned for a moment, she did not have the idea of starting a rtionship for the time being,


    let alone the idea of dating with herpany¡¯s actor.


    She didn''t answer him and got straight into the Maserati.


    Kevin didn''t mind either, the embarrassment he felt just now swept away: "Don''t worry, Suny, Alicia has


    told me, I''ll definitely get you shine today!"


    Suny sighed in relief and looked at him with a smile, "Then I''ll rely on you."


    "No problem!"


    The blue Maserati went off, pulling up to the floor of Jennifer''s gallery, attracting many people to look


    over.


    Suny unbuckled her seatbelt, stepped out of the car on her high heels and walked to Kevin''s side,


    taking his hand and entering the venue.


    The security guard at the door stopped them, "Sir and Miss, please show me your invitation."


    Suny took out the invitation inside her bag and handed it over to him, and the security confirmed it was


    correct before letting them in.


    Apart from Jennifer''s paintings, there were also many paintings by famous artists that have been


    borrowed for the exhibition, so this exhibition was not essible to everyone.


    Although the Dawson family was not as good as the Johnson family, it was a wealthy family that was


    well known in J City.


    Jennifer''s gallery covered nearly five hundred square meters, the annual rent was nearly three million,


    not to mention the decoration, themp on the ceiling was a design from an Italian artist and it cost


    more than one million.


    Many of the showcases in the venue were moved to leave arge area free for iing guests to


    view.


    Jennifer''s paintings were quite interesting, although Suny could not understand.


    Her painting exhibition was naturally supported by a number of media.


    Kevin was dressed simply today, with a shirt on top and casual almond-coloured straight trousers


    underneath, and a pair of sunsses on his face, so it was surprising that the media reporters didn''t


    recognise him.


    When she went up to the second floor, Suny saw Jennifer from afar. She was wearing a long French-


    style flowery dress today, her long hair draped behind her, looking very gentle and lovely.


    Austin had not yet arrived, and Jennifer had already looked downstairs several times.


    Suny and Kevin went deeper into the second floor and found that there was actually an open-air


    balcony on the second floor.


    There were three parasols on that balcony, all with chairs and stools underneath, a painted wall on the


    side and an extra corner inside the wall actually had drinks and desserts served for free.


    Now that people were out there.


    Suny nced at Kevin: "Sit for a while?"


    "Yes!"


    The art thing was too highbrow for Suny to really appreciate.


    While the people inside were talking about Van Gogh and Da Vinci, Suny and Kevin were chatting


    about the recent gossip in the entertainment industry.


    Suny was not as interested in showbiz gossip as Alicia, but it was okay to hear it every now and then.


    With juice and cake at the table and a handsome man at her heels to feed her eyes, Suny thought she


    could sit here all afternoon.


    But she came today to give Tina a hard time.


    Suny put the juice down and nced at Kevin: "The main character should be almost there, let''s go in


    too."


    She smiled and got up with her bag.


    Before the two of them could enter, Tina''s astonished voice came first, "Why are you here?!"


    When she saw Suny, Tina had an indefinable feeling of superiority, but seeing Suny''s excessively


    good-looking face, her heart rose easily with displeasure.


    So every time she saw Suny, Tina couldn''t help but mock at her, and now was no exception: "Do you


    know what kind of ce this is? Is this a ce where you cane, Suny? You know that my brother


    ising over today, so you came here on purpose to wait for my brother and beg him to remarry you,


    don¡¯t you?"


    The more Tina said, the more she felt she had a point: "I''m telling you, Suny, don''t even think about it!


    Even if you want to remarry my brother, you should beg me first, maybe I will help you to intercede,


    although my brother will still not agree in the end, but at least he can listen to you for a few words!"


    "How''s that, my offer is good, right? There are fewer people here, so you''ll-"


    Tina had just caught a glimpse of Suny and only thought of questioning her, so as soon as she opened


    her mouth until now, she realised that there was a man standing beside Suny.


    And this man looked somewhat familiar. When she confirmed that the man was Kevin, the expression


    on Tina''s face went stiff.


    "How did you get together with Kevin?"


    Suny did not respond to her words and inclined her head to look at Kevin.


    Kevin took off his sunsses, "I apanied Suny over here."


    "Ah - you, how could you! What!"


    Tina looked at Kevin and almost cried.


    And Suny never said a word, looking at Tina as if she were a clown.


    Later, Suny opened her mouth, "Let''s go."


    Tina was simply going crazy, she originally thought that those photos from the other day were taken by


    misced paparazzi, she kept reassuring herself that Kevin had nothing to do with Suny at all and


    would not have any semnce of a rtionship.


    But today, she saw with her own eyes her idol standing with this woman.


    How could she be worthy!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "You can¡¯t leave!"


    Yet no one paid any attention to her, Suny had re-entered the gallery, Kevin following her, his thin lips


    slightly curled under his sunsses as they looked down and wondered what they were saying with a


    happy face.


    Tina''s eyes were red with anger and she reacted by rushing in after the two.


    Just a few steps away, Suny and Kevin met up with Jennifer and Austin, with arge group of media


    reporters behind them carrying cameras.


    The atmosphere was stiff for a moment, and it was Jennifer who broke the stalemate: "Miss Hond,


    it''s been a long time."


    Suny nodded: "I was bored and came over to have a look, the painting exhibition is good."


    Jennifer let out a soft cry, seemingly surprised, "I didn''t expect that you would like my paintings, it''s an


    honour for me."


    This was a really bitchy words, Suny just praised the painting exhibition, and then she uttered that Suny


    liked her painting, many people thought she wasughing at Suny for not understanding.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "I don''t know much about this art appreciation thing, but it seems that Kevin


    studied this before he started his career."


    She said, paused for a moment and looked at Kevin: "How do you think of Miss Dawson''s painting?"


    "Not so good."


    Suny gave a nce at him, "If you talk like that, Miss Dawson is going to throw us out."


    Jennifer did not look good, but when she heard Suny''s words, she could only force a smile, "Mr.


    Murray''sment is indeed spot on, I am indeed inferiorpared to Mr. Murray."


    Kevin was not even modest: "Well, so thest coboration you offered, I had my agent turn it down, I


    hope you don¡¯t mind."


    "No, I don''t mind."


    Suny watched Jennifer grit her teeth and knew to stop when appropriate, she looked back at Kevin:


    "Well, if I had known you don¡¯t like it, I wouldn''t havee, let''s go, don''t dy Miss Dawson."


    "Okay."


    The two turned around and left, and from start to finish, Suny did not even look at the man beside


    Jennifer.


    On the contrary, Austin, whose dark and sullen eyes had been on Suny, felt that Kevin¡¯ words


    unpleasant to hear.


    What kind of rtionship did they have?

 Chapter 10 Im Such a Bad Woman

    Chapter 10 I''m Such a Bad Woman


    Kevin studied painting before his debut, and was admitted to C Academy of Art on an exceptional basis


    when he was seventeen, and won the third ce of the Prada Prize with his painting " Sunrise


    Impression" when he was neen, which had since be famous overseas.


    But Kevin only took painting as a hobby, and was tapped out by Alicia in his twentieth year, until he


    graduated from universityst year, when another of his paintings was selected for Prada, shocking the


    entire entertainment and art scene.


    So thosements Kevin made just now about Jennifer could be considered to have hit the nail on the


    head.


    Jennifer wanted to work with Kevin earlier, not only because she wanted to take advantage of Kevin''s


    traffic and exposure, but also because she wanted to use his fame to elevate herself, but Kevin


    refused, so naturally, her n fell through.


    Originally, when Kevin did not coborate with Jennifer, the spection was that Kevin''s schedule was


    too full, but today Kevin himself said that it was Jennifer''s paintings that were not good, and the


    audience at the other end of the live stream was already in sensation, especially Kevin''s fans.


    Suny was very satisfied with the results of the day, looking at those pop-ups above the live stream, she


    couldn''t help but hook her lips and smile.


    The car had stopped at some point, and Kevin, who was looking at her from the side, was inclining his


    head.


    Suny sighed as she unbuckled her seatbelt, "I''m such a bad woman."


    Kevin hooked his lips, "I like bad women."


    "Don''t tease me."


    She got out of the car and said thank, "Well, you''ve done your job for today, go back!"


    "Won''t you invite me to dinner?"


    Suny didn''t turn around, "I don''t know how to cook, bye."


    Having said that, she had already closed the vi''s entry door.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Kevin watched for a while before driving off.


    Jennifer invited Austin to be the guest of honor at the exhibition, and specially ordered the media to


    broadcast the whole event live. She originally nned to hire people to specte on her and Austin''s


    feeling afterwards, to tie the two together.


    She could secretly step on Suny, and when she married Austinter, she would not have people calling


    her a fox, so maybe then she could pay for a mediapany Suny was incapable.


    However Suny and Kevin''s appearance disrupted all her ns, and before she even had time to get a


    PR reaction, there were already a bunch of people on the inte stomping on her for thatment


    Kevin made about her.


    The key was that there were actually people who praise Suny, saying that Suny''s face was actually not


    that ipatible with Austin.


    And there were also people who said that inside the live broadcast, Suny actually did not give her ex-


    husband a straight look, but Austin kept looking at Suny, Suny was showing that she would not be back


    to Austin.


    Jennifer, who was thinking of stomping on Suny, "??"


    The ferment over Kevin''s review was particrly strong, and it was clear that there was someone


    behind the scenes.


    Theizens'' spection was infinite, in a few hours, someone had already brainstormed a love


    triangle.


    Of course, in this love triangle, Suny was the victim, Austin and Jennifer were a scum and a mistress.


    Nowadays, the whole inte was saying that Suny divorced Austin mostly because she caught the


    evidence of Austin''s cheating, which ckmailed her to get arge amount ofpensation, and then


    retired in style to fulfill her ex-husband and mistress.


    The person behind this was no one but Alicia.


    Suny saw that one hot search and just felt a bit of a headache, "Is it good?"


    Alicia on the sofa was not happy when she heard this: "Why is that not good? Just tell me how many


    times Austin has seen you and Jennifer in the three years he''s been married to you?"


    Suny thought about it and felt heartache.


    She and Austin had been married for three years and had met less than ten times in total, three of


    which were at the Johnson family¡¯s banquet.


    Tina had "reported" Austin''s whereabouts to her in her ear. Austin had been on eighteen business trips


    and had met with Jennifer eight times, not to mention the Dawson family elders'' birthdays and


    Alicia knew she was right when she saw Suny¡¯s eyes downcast: "Besides, before you two divorced,


    they spent a night alone in a hotel. I am angry for you.¡±


    "If we hadn''t struck first this time, people online would be cursing you right now. Do you think Jennifer


    will let you off easily? We can''t have any mercy on our enemies!"


    When Alicia saw that she was still bowing her head, she was helpless: "Suny, are you still guilty? Is


    your wound not big enough?"


    Suny twitched her eyebrows and looked at her, "I''m just looking for pictures of them getting a room."


    With that, she pointed to Alicia''s phone that rang for a moment, "I''ve sent it to you, and when it''s


    crucial, you''ll have someone send it out."


    "Well done!"


    Alicia downloaded the photo, clicked on it and nced at it, and was instantly furious: "When did this


    happen?"


    "More than seven months ago, I think."


    The photo was not so much erotic, but the fact that both Jennifer and Austin were wearing bathrobes in


    the photo was enough to attract the imagination.


    And these photos were not sent to her by anyone but by Jennifer herself.


    Suny believed that Austin''s bottom line was still there, but when Jennifer was just a mistress, now that


    she thought about it, this anger was indeed a bit unptable.


    Since she wanted to be a mistress so badly, Suny would satisfy her.


    Alicia was simply furious: "I''ll have someone arrange it right away! Austin has really cheated on you!


    This shit-stained money is too disgusting to pick up, so you must not go back to him!"


    "...... I am not short of money."


    Alicia wanted to cry: "I''m short of money, can you give me some?"


    Suny inclined her head and gave her a look, "Sell those bags and shoes inside your cab, and you


    won''t be short of money."


    "You bad woman!"


    Suny nodded and looked down and hooked her charming eyes in a light smile, "Well, I''m a bad woman,


    don''t love me, it''s fruitless."


    "......"


    Alicia felt that her divorced friend was too awesome and she really seemed to be touched.

 Chapter 11 You Got Someone to Follow Me?

    Chapter 11 You Got Someone to Follow Me?


    Just after 3pm, the opinion shifted again online as an affirmation from Jennifer appeared on her


    personal social media ount.


    Jennifer''s affirmation was nearly a thousand words, but in fact, there were only two meanings in total:


    one was that she and Austin were just very good friends, and during Austin and Suny''s marriage, she


    did not do anything to destroy their marriage; the second was that today was her painting exhibition,


    and she was a bit confused as to why Suny, who had divorced Austin, would appear at her own


    exhibition.


    Smart people could see thatJennifer was very bitchy, she seemed to clear the fact, but her statement


    was a sarcasticment about Suny''s divorce and her inability to let go of her ex-husband and even


    brought someone to the painting exhibition because her ex-husband was there.


    Alicia had been immersed in the entertainment industry for many years, and such an affirmation made


    her angry, so she went straight to the big move Suny had given her.


    So in just half an hour, public opinion was alreadypletely lopsided.


    When Ivan learnt about this matter from his assistant, he hurriedly asked someone to sort out the


    circumstances of the matter, and then knocked on Austin''s office door.


    Austin at his desk didn''t even raise his head, "What is it?"


    "Mr. Johnson, there are some rumours on the inte about you and Miss Dawson, do you need to


    rify them?"


    "What rumours?"


    Austinfrowned, a look of impatience on his face.


    Ivan couldn''t decide whether it was a fact or a rumor, and he didn''t have the courage to tell Austin that


    intimate photos of Jennifer and him in a room had been posted online.


    Ivan directly put the tablet in his hand in front of Austin: "This morning, Miss Dawson''s painting


    exhibition was broadcast live throughout, and it just so happened that Miss Hond arrived at the


    exhibition, so the inte started a bit of not-so-good opinion ......"


    Austin had no interest in these things on the Inte, but the set of photos on that tablet were so


    conspicuous.


    The photo inside was of him in a bathrobe justing out of the bathroom while Jennifer was taking a


    selfie with her phone in front of him, although there was no substantial contact, such a photo was


    indeed ambiguous.


    He was away on business that day and met Jennifer at a dinner party where she had drunk a lot of


    wine. He asked Ivan to send Jennifer back to her room for the sake of the Dawson family, but Jennifer


    vomited just after she left the doorway, and the vomit even got on his body. He hadIvan sent her away,


    and he got into his room to take a bath.


    As he had juste out of the shower, Jennifer appeared inside his room in a bathrobe. She said she


    hade to apologize, and before he heard her say a few words, he impatiently sent her away.


    "Where did this picturee from?"


    Austin slide his tablet, and after seeing thosements, his face was as cold as the cold winter.


    Ivan inexplicably felt a chill, "I haven''t found out yet."


    "Why all of a sudden would so many passages be talking about me?"


    It was practically scolding him.


    Ivan raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead, "We found out that all these self-publishers


    have received circrs bought by the publicist over at Phantom."


    Austin suddenly snapped the tablet onto the desktop, his pair of ck eyes were gloomy and


    frightening: "Contact the person in charge of Phantom and have their people withdraw the article


    immediately!"


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Johnson, I''ll get in touch right away!"


    Ivan hurriedly went out to find the number of the person in charge of Phantom, it was scary to think


    about Austin¡¯s face right now!


    In the office, Austin''s face was morbidly cold, suddenly, he seemed to think of something and reached


    out to dial Ivan''s number, "There''s no need to contact the person in charge of Phantom!"


    After the words were said, Austin hung up the call and walked to the floor to dial his ex-wife''s number,


    which he hadn''t dialed once in three years.


    Suny was already familiar with Austin''s number, and even though there was no note, Suny could tell at


    a nce that it was Austin''s call.


    The phone on her desk was ringing and she just looked at it, not intending to answer it.


    Alicia, who felt that something was wrong, nced at Suny and saw that she was still leisurely eating


    grapes, so she couldn''t help but ask tentatively, "A call from Austin?"


    Suny spat out the grape skin, "Yes."


    "Don¡¯t you answer?"


    Austin could not be offended.


    Suny gave her a faint look, "Are you afraid now?"


    Alicia would never admit it: "Nonsense! I was just thinking why he is calling you, we can take this


    opportunity to scold him!"


    As soon as her words left her mouth, Suny suddenly pressed answer and then handed her the phone,


    "Here, scold him."


    Alicia: "...... No, Suny."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny smiled before bringing the phone to her ear, "What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Johnson?"


    Austin, who had just got no response, heard such a light-hearted sentence from the other side and


    suddenly felt a breath of air blocking his heart.


    "You sent out the photo?"


    Suny didn''t deny it, "Sort of."


    "You got someone to follow me?"


    Suny snorted coldly, "You think too highly of yourself, Austin."


    After saying that, she simply hung up the phone.


    Alicia, who was watching from the side, subconsciously apuded, "You are awesome!"


    Suny wanted tough but was unable to do so, "Alright, go back to Ashley. Don''t even do this kind of


    thing in the future, it''s not much fun."


    When Alicia saw that Suny did not look well, she felt a bit guilty: "What did Austin say?"


    "He questioned whether I had got someone to follow him."


    "What is he thinking?"


    Suny was silent for a second, "Who knows?"


    In the past, when she was young and innocent, she brought her heart to him and let him step on it.


    Now that she was divorced, he still thought she was as easy to bully as before.


    Alicia sighed, "It is okay, it is okay,e here to my big boobs forfort!"


    Suny was instantly amused, "Get lost, if I guess right, Austin''s secretary is probably already leading


    people toe here."


    As Alicia was just about to say something, the phone rang, she nced at the caller ID and saw that it


    was Joan, so she had to answer the phone, "Joan, what''s wrong?"


    "Austin''s secretary is looking for you and says he wants to see you, so hurry up ande back to the


    office or he''ll see you in court."


    "...... I''ll be right back!"


    Alicia looked at Suny, "Suny! Your ex-husband''spdog has brought someone to the office, I have to go


    back."


    Suny waved her hand, thought about it, and was not too sure about Alicia''s intelligence: "If Ivan scares


    you, just tell him that the photo was sent to me by Jennifer."


    Alicia answered, "Okay, I know, I''ll go back to deal with Austin''spdogs first, don''t you be sad alone!"


    Suny didn''t even give her a look, so Alicia had to walk away in a sarcastic manner.

 Chapter 12 Who Else but Jennifer?

    Chapter 12 Who Else but Jennifer?


    Alicia had to admit that Suny was really good at holding the hearts of people.


    Ivan brought over the legal department of KLOC in person and if they were not willing to withdraw the


    article and apologize, they would receive a court summons the next day.


    Alicia only wanted to help Suny teach Jennifer a lesson, and to give Austin a hard time so that she


    could get back what Suny had suffered in the Johnson family for three years.


    She had been in the entertainment industry for almost a decade, and what she had done most was this


    kind of false and real public opinion warfare.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    And Austin was not entirely innocent when he failed to put distance between himself and the woman


    during his three years of marriage to Suny and made such a picture.


    Alicia did not expect him to be so righteous and direct as to bring theirwyers to the door to negotiate.


    Those twowyers'' mouths were clucking like roosters that were crowing, and in the end, she was


    inexplicably overwhelmed.


    But she high cold imperial character setting had been for so long, Alicia would never allow direct show


    of cowardice, she directly looked at Ivan, then sneered: "After saying so much, Ivan, do you know who


    gave these photos to Suny?"


    Ivan didn''t expect the topic to suddenly be like this, and for a moment he was a bit overwhelmed,


    asking, "Who?"


    "Who else could it be but Jennifer? It''s fine for you to ask me to delete the circr, but you have the


    ability to ask Jennifer to retract these photos she sent to Suny as well!"


    Ivan didn''t have the ability, this sudden truth made him at a loss as to what to do, but in the end he had


    been Austin''s secretary for eight years, at the critical moment, he still had a good head on his


    shoulders: "Miss Poole, may I take the liberty to ask, what is your rtionship with Miss Hond?"


    "None of your business!"


    "......"


    Ivan walked away with his two secretaries, and Alicia watched the people walk away before she took


    off her sunsses and patted her chest, "Scared the hell out of me!"


    Joan had to say: "You should at least pay attention to your image, what if others see this?"


    "Don''t panic, Joan! Aren''t there no outsiders? Ah, my phone is ringing, it''s Suny''s call! I have to report


    the results of the battle to her!"


    The corners of Joan''s mouth twitched, and he led the door out with no good grace.


    Alicia thought that Suny was calling to care about the result, and as she was about to brag about


    herself, she heard Suny''s voice faintlye from her mobile phone, "Have someone withdraw the


    press release, and don''t buy any more hot searches, so the matter between me and Austin will end


    here."


    Alicia was confused: "...... that is it?"


    "Stop it, I''m a bit tired."


    This voice was indeed a bit tired, Alicia pursed her lips, reluctant: "Okay, but don''t feel upset, in the


    future we will have beautiful single days!"


    "What beautiful single days?"


    A low male voice came, Alicia was startled, she raised her eyes and found that Ashley hade over


    at some point, she hastily shrank her neck, "I didn''t say anything!"


    Hearing Ashley''s voice, Sunyughed and hung up the phone, going to the kitchen, intending to make


    herself a hearty and delicious dinner to soothe her wounded soul.


    An hourter, forget it, she''d better order takeaway!


    All the newsletters had been withdrawn and the love triangle between Suny, Austin and Jennifer came


    to a screeching halt.


    Without the circr, plus Austin had it pressed again, the matter was winding down by the end of the


    night.


    But that night, Austin lost sleep.


    When Ivan told him that the source of the photo was Jennifer, for some reason, he suddenly


    remembered Suny''s words, "You''re thinking highly of yourself".


    He didn''t feel much when he heard it at the time, thinking it was Suny who was annoyed.


    But now that the truth hade out, Austin felt somehow annoyed.


    Forget it, have a cigarette and go to sleep.


    After that day, Suny kept a low profile for a while, she didn''t appear in anyone''s mouth again, it was as


    if she had disappeared.


    Everyone thought Suny was hurt by love and knew she was hopeless, so she withdrew in disgust.


    Although this was true, in reality Suny had only recently been to Europe, skiing, bungee jumping,


    surfing and hang gliding, and was having a great time.


    "Suny!"


    Suny, who had been wandering around for more than a month, was nning to return in a couple of


    days. At this moment, she was holding the list given by Alicia, helping her buy bags and lipsticks that


    had been could not been bought at home in the duty-free shop, a familiar male voice suddenly came,


    and Suny was quite surprised.


    She turned around to find that it was Louis, one of Phantom''s other popr actor.


    "Why are you here?"


    Louis was only twenty-one this year, with clear eyebrows and two small protruding canine teeth, and


    when he smiled, he really looked sweet.


    "I''ve a break recently and Alicia asked me toe and pick you up."


    Suny threw the three lipsticks into the basket and looked at him with a smirk, "What''s she up to again?"


    Louis was not as thick-skinned as Kevin, and when Suny looked at him like that, his ears reddened and


    he raised his hand to catch a handful of hair: "A movie I madest year is releasing on the eighth of


    next month, and Alicia said to hype up the buzz."


    "You''re being frank."


    Suny smiled and tore the other half of the list in her hand and held it out to him, "You help me find these


    three bags."


    "Okay, Suny."


    Suny''s flight was after 8am the next morning and it was already after 3pm when she returned to the


    country.


    As she and Louis had just stepped off the ne, they saw the paparazzi Alicia had arranged to take


    pictures.


    The connecting flight back to J City required an eighty-minute stay in D City, and it was already past


    eight in the evening when they returned to J City.


    The agent of Louis arranged for a car to take them back. Alicia wanted too many things for Suny to


    carry all by herself, and the other suitcase was carried in by Louis for her.


    "M, boil hot water."


    Entering the door and changing into slippers, Suny went to the kitchen and washed two cups, then


    mixed a cup of warm water and handed it to Louis.


    "Suny, this intelligent housekeeper of yours seems to be quite interesting."


    Suny sat down on the sofa and raised an eyebrow, "Like it? Ask Alicia to help you get one."


    The boys seemed to be quite interested in all these things, and once Louis heard about it, excitement


    immediately appeared on his face, "Is this something Peter''spany got? I don''t think it''s on the


    market yet!"


    Suny nodded: "Well, the formalities are being approved, and it should be in the market by the end of


    the year. If you like it, tell Alicia and get one in advance."


    "May I?"


    "Sure."


    "Thank you, Suny."


    Suny took a sip of water, "Don''t thank me."


    Louis didn''t sit for a while before leaving. After sending Louis away, Suny asked M to get the water


    ready in the bathtub, and after taking out the contents of her suitcase, she found her pajamas and went


    to take a bath.


    After fifteen hours of continuous flying, Suny fell asleep directly inside the bathtub.


    At this time, "Louis''s mysterious girlfriend" had already reached number three on Weibo''s hot search


    list.


    Austin, who had just finished working overtime, suddenly received a WeChat message from Elijah


    Brooks on his mobile phone, and before he could click on it, the sh alert was a photo.


    Austin thought Elijah Brooks was really boring, but still clicked in, and in the dialog box between the


    two, Elijah Brooks: "Austin, your ex-wife''s got a new boyfriend in a short time."


    His index fingers clicked on the photo, which showed Louis protecting a svelte youngdy.


    That youngdy had only been captured a third of her face, but Austin was recognized at once, the so-


    called mysterious woman with Louis was Suny, who had been divorced from him for three


    months.

 Chapter 13 Unworthy of You

    Chapter 13 Unworthy of You


    Suny stayed leisurely at home, but after just two days, she was forced by Alicia to go to a dinner party.


    As soon as she entered the venue, she ran into an old acquaintance before she could find Alicia.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, isn''t this my sister-inw? Oh no, I forgot, you''re not my sister-inw anymore!"


    Tina''s eerie voice drew quite a few stares, and Suny looked at her indifferently, "What do you want,


    Miss Johnson?"


    "Nothing, I''m just curious as to what means you used to get this invitation! Today''s dinner party is full of


    dignitaries, you''re a gold-digging girl, so I wonder who bought you in?"


    J City was a small city, there were only a few people in the same circle.


    This kind of dinner party was basically attended by people from the upper circles, and now those who


    were waiting to see Suny''s jokes were almost the same as those who insulted her in those three years.


    Tina, as the eldest daughter of the Johnson family, had a lot of say in the celebrity circle, and as she


    took the lead in bullying, there were naturally a lot of people who wanted to befriend the Johnson family


    to follow suit.


    Suny couldn''t help butugh and raised her finger to point at Alicia behind Tina: "Then you might have


    to ask Miss Poole."


    Alicia, as the spokesperson, was all bejewelled and full of aura today, attracting a lot of attention as


    soon as she entered the venue.


    From a distance, Alicia saw Suny surrounded, and before she could get to her, she heard Tina, the little


    bitch, acting up again.


    Alicia was so angry that her face turned white, stepping on her twelve centimeter high heels and


    walking straight over to squeeze through the crowd to Suny''s heels, looking down at Tina coldly like an


    eagle protecting its child: "it¡¯s not your turn to judge my friend!"


    Alicia''s words were like an invisible p to Tina''s face. She turned white and wanted to say something,


    but Alicia was a first-rate star and the spokesperson of the jewellery brand. Thepany would not


    chase her out.


    And people inside the circle were saying that Alicia had big capital behind her, but who that big capital


    was had been unearthed after so many years.


    Tina could not offend Alicia and could only re at Suny with a deadly re.


    How did this woman get close to Alicia?


    Suny looked at Tina with a wry smile, her eyes faintly swept over the surprised people around her,


    carried a ss of grape juice and turned to leave the circle.


    Alicia followed her, the coldness on her face not yet fading, and the people did not dare talk to her.


    Suny picked a quiet corner, then stopped and lightly tsked, "Not bad, quite a bluff!"


    With no outsiders around, Alicia''s face changed and she looked at her with a smile, "Why are you


    dressed so in today?"


    Suny just wore a ck slim-fitting halter dress today, her long hair loosely draped behind her and no


    other essories on her body except for a pair of diamond earrings.


    On the contrary, although Alicia''s purple dress was not gorgeous, the string of diamond nes


    around her neck on her hands and the tassel earrings on both sides were gorgeous and noble.


    Suny took a sip of grape juice, his charming eyes hooked carelessly for a moment, looking at her faintly


    without speaking.


    Alicia wailed, "Good looks are capricious! Oh my god, don''t you look at me like that, I don''t want to be a


    lesbian!"


    Suny knew she was teasing her and smiled without saying anything.


    Alicia coughed: "There''s a showroom inside, do you want to go and have a look?"


    Suny knew that Alicia had loved these shiny jewels since she was a child, and her eyebrows twitched


    slightly.


    "Sure, it''s boring anyway."


    The brand had set up a showroom at the dinner with the season''s new products, and with so many


    celebritiesing tonight, it''s a mini exhibition of sorts.


    The jewels inside could not be affordable for ordinary people and the cheapest bracelet cost 170,000,


    not to mention the nes that cost hundreds of thousands and millions each.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny was not as enthusiastic about jewellery as Alicia, and came over simply to keep Aliciapany.


    There were quite a few people in the exhibition hall, and Alicia had a high and cold persona, so Suny


    found it even more interesting than those nes and bracelets aboutAlicia¡¯s restraint.


    "Jennifer, this ne suits you so well, it''s tailor-made for you!"


    Tina''s voice was not too loud, but it happened to be just three showcases away, and Suny and Alicia


    could hear it clearly.


    Seeing Jennifer, Alicia was not even in the mood to watch the jewellery and pulled Suny over, "Does


    this ne look good?"


    Alicia nced at the ne inside the disy case and asked Suny.


    Suny looked at the disy case and raised an eyebrow slightly, "It''s not bad."


    "Do you like it? If you like it, I''ll go and get one for you, I hear there are only three in total."


    Suny lifted her eyebrows and lowered her head slightly, as if she was thinking seriously, before she


    spoke for a long time, "I don''t like it."


    Alicia nodded, "Yes, it is good looking, but not good enough for you."


    In front of outsiders, Alicia held the temperament.


    If she had said this earlier, it would have been fine, but just when Tina had finished saying that it


    matched Jennifer, and when Jennifer looked at the ne, she suddenly pulled Suny over and said


    that it didn''t match Suny.


    Tina''s face instantly turned bad, she could not swallow this anger: "Not good enough? I think it is


    unaffordable."


    Alicia pulled the corners of her mouth and gave a coldugh, "Do you mean that I can''t even get a


    million?"


    Tina''s words were directed at Suny, but she didn''t expect the person who answered to be Alicia.


    There was certainly no way Alicia could not afford this ne, it was said that this endorsement


    alone cost more than 10 million, one million was nothing to her.


    "Miss Poole, I didn''t mean that."


    "So tell me, what do you mean?"


    Jennifer''s face froze, Alicia didn''t give her any respect, and now she couldn''t say a word at all.

 Chapter 14 Will Austin Save You or Save Me?

    Chapter 14 Will Austin Save You or Save Me?


    Seeing that there were more and more people, Suny was afraid that Alicia would be in the hot research


    tomorrow and be ndered, so she said: "There''s no meaning, let''s go."


    Alicia looked at Jennifer and snorted, before following Suny out of the exhibition hall.


    Tina was really angry: "Alicia, do you know how heavy-hearted and gold-digging the woman beside you


    is? The matter of marrying my brother for our family''s money is something that the whole of J City


    knows about!"


    Alicia was furious as soon as she heard that, Suny gave her a look and gestured for her to keep quiet,


    "Stand here and wait for me."


    After saying that, Suny turned around and walked back to Tina, "Let me ask you a question, Miss


    Johnson."


    Tina looked at Suny with contempt, "What a poor technique to change the subject!"


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Do you have a good rtionship with your brother?"


    Tina was suddenly stunned for a moment, and Suny didn''t wait for her to answer before saying without


    dy, "If your rtionship is good, you can''t possibly not know that I didn''t ask for a single penny from


    your brother."


    She looked at Tina, the smile on her face faded, and her charming eyes carried a hint of coldness, her


    voice was not loud, but everyone around her could hear it clearly.


    After saying that, Suny turned around and left.


    As they all know, although Tina and Austin were born to the same mother, Grace divorced Austin''s


    father when Austin was three years old with a sum of money given to her by the Johnson family, and


    As a result, Austin and Tina really had no brother-sister love.


    Suny''s few light-hearted words both set herself right and mocked Tina.


    "You are so awesome!"


    Alicia looked at Suny, who was walking towards her, and gave a thumbs up while people weren''t


    looking.


    Alicia took her to the open air area, where there was hardly anyone over here, and she boasted Suny.


    As she was about to say something, Joan called and Alicia instantly looked upset: "Joan is looking for


    me, the brand''s boss is here, I have to go to the business, if you feel bored, just go back!"


    Her purpose of bringing Suny here today had been achieved, so naturally she could not let Suny


    continue to be alone.


    The brand¡¯s boss could not be offended. Although Alicia was a bit capricious, she could still handle


    such matters clearly.


    With a wave of her hand, she walked back with the hem of her skirt.


    Looking at Alicia''s back, Suny smiled.


    There weren''t many people here, but drinks and snacks were served. Suny nced at the chairs by the


    pool not far away and walked over.


    She had worn a pair of strappy high heels today and had been standing for nearly an hour, her feet


    were tired and there was no one out here, so it was perfect for her to take a break.


    Inside the floor-to-ceiling windows the lights were on, and Suny sat on a chair, lost in thought, staring at


    the shimmering waters of the pool in front of her.


    "Miss Hond."


    Jennifer walked out at some point, Suny looked up at her and stood up from her chair, "What can I do


    for you, Miss Dawson?"


    "Miss Hond, you are really something, when I first sent you the photo, I thought you didn''t mind, I


    didn''t expect to leave such a big trick."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "So what, Miss Dawson, do you want to question me?"


    "Of course I wouldn''t dare."


    Jennifer looked at Suny in front of her, remembering the words Austin''s secretary said that day, and the


    smile on her face gradually faded away.


    "Oh, then I''ll leave first."


    She said, curling her lips into a smile as she lifted her legs and walked back inside the hall.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Wait!"


    Suny nced down at her caught wrist, frowned for a moment and spoke again, her voice had cooled:


    "Anything wrong?"


    "How about we make a bet, Suny?"


    "What''s the bet?"


    "Let''s bet, if I fall into the water with you, will Austin save you or me?"


    Suny followed Jennifer''s line of sight and realized that Austin was watching them from the floor-to-


    ceiling window.


    "No, Austin and I are already divorced, there is no need for you to treat me as an enemy nowadays."


    At this angle, it was impossible for Austin to see her expression. Jennifer sneered, and the hand that


    "


    Before Jennifer could finish speaking, Suny had already lifted her leg and kicked Jennifer in her body.

 Chapter 15 You Ask For This

    Chapter 15 You Ask For This


    Jennifer''s face was full of disbelief, but a secondter, she fell into the pool with a loud thump.


    Suny took a look at Jennifer who had fallen into the swimming pool, raised her hand and patted the


    spot on her hand where Jennifer had touched her, exchanged a nce with Austin who was watching


    her, then withdrew her eyes and raised her legs to walk inside the hall.


    Tina, who hade to look for Jennifer, saw this scene and rushed out in a hurry, raising her hand to


    stop Suny, "Stand still!"


    "Somebody! Somebody help!"


    Tina stopped Jennifer, screaming as if Suny had killed someone.


    When she shouted like this, everyone inside the hall looked over, quite a few people ran out and looked


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    at Suny who was stopped, and then at Jennifer who fell inside the swimming pool, many people had


    already started to have a guess in their heads.


    Jennifer was woefully pulled up from the pool by her friend. She looked up at Suny, who was being


    stopped by Tina, and as she was just about to say something, she saw Austin actually walking out as


    well.


    Jennifer pursed her lips for a moment and didn''t say anything, she just walked up to Suny wetly and


    looked at her with a puzzled and aggrieved face, "Miss Hond, I haven''t done anything wrong to you,


    why are you treating me like this?"


    Suny looked at Jennifer, who had just gotten up from the swimming pool, but with such a pitiful


    expression.


    There were already people judging, and Tina was like a messenger of justice, even pulling her along,


    "Don''t you dare deny it! I just saw with my own eyes that you were the one who pushed Jennifer into


    the swimming pool!"


    When Tina finished speaking angrily, she saw Austin and seemed to think of something else, "Right!


    My brother is standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, not far from me, he must have seen it too!"


    When Tina said this, many people subconsciously looked at Austin.


    Austin did see it clearly.


    But he had no intention of getting involved in this matter, but now that Tina had said that, his face was


    cold.


    "Austin--"


    Jennifer, who was being supported by her friends at the side, suddenly spoke up, and this sounded as


    if she had finally met someone to help her out after suffering countless grievances.


    "You saw it too, didn''t you? I really, really didn''t do anything to Miss Hond ......"


    Just as Jennifer finished speaking, tears flowed out from her eyes.


    In this way, people around had concluded that the love rivals met, Suny, the ex-wife still could not move


    on andy hands on Austin¡¯s new girlfriend.


    Jennifer looked at Austin, her eyes were full of emotion, Suny felt admiration even as she watched.


    "Sorry, I didn''t see that."


    Austin spoke with a cold face, nced at Jennifer and then looked sideways at Suny who hadn''t


    spoken.


    Jennifer stiffened for a moment, Austin''s words were cold and heartless, and the atmosphere was very


    awkward.


    Tina, however, was not willing to ept it: "Jennifer, I saw it! I saw this vicious woman kick you into the


    pool with my own eyes!"


    She pointed at Suny with a look of righteous indignation.


    Having seen enough drama, Suny did not want to waste any more time, she raised her eyebrows and


    When Suny said this, her eyes were arched and her eyebrows were smiling, not even half guilty.


    But her face wass so pretty that even when she said such unpleasant things, one could not feel


    disgusted.


    She said, inclining her head to look at Jennifer, "Do you want to know why?"


    Jennifer waspletely confused by Suny''s reaction. Shouldn''t she have denied it or argued a bit


    before she had to admit it?


    Why did this woman admit it now?


    Not to mention Jennifer, even Tina was a bit stuck.


    Suny looked at the shocked expressions of the crowd for a moment in satisfaction, then leaned down


    and leaned into Jennifer''s ear, saying word for word, "Because I hate flies that buzz around me the


    most. As I said, Austin and I are divorced and we are out of the picture. Your target is him, not me. But


    you have toe and mess with me."


    "Heh, then don''t me me for being rude."


    Suny let out a cold snort and straightened up, the smile on her face hadpletely faded, her cold


    face without expression.


    Her voice wasn''t too loud, but it wasn''t too low either, and the people around her could hear her clearly.


    After saying that, Suny turned around and left directly, without even giving a look at Austin.


    Tina wanted to stop her, but when she saw Suny''s face, she was subdued by her aura and for the first


    time dared not say anything.


    Austin''s frown grew deeper and deeper as the beautiful figure drifted away.


    Suny didn¡¯t seem to be the same as what he imagined?


    Didn''t she love him?


    Why after three months of the divorce, she was able to draw the line between the two so clearly and


    calmly?


    Or was her former so-called love all a disguise, all a lie?


    Elijah Brooks tsked, and after ncing at Jennifer, he couldn''t help but nce meaningfully at Austin:


    "Austin, I suddenly think that this ex-wife of yours is quite interesting."


    Austin''s face sank: "What, do you also want to steal a woman from a popr actor?"


    Elijah Brooks rubbed his chin: "I''m also wealthy, I''m not bad looking, and I have a good body shape, so


    I think I may have a chance."


    Just as he said this, Austin''s face became visibly grim.


    Elijah Brooks let out augh and stoppedughing in moderation, slightly lifting his shoulder to bump


    him: "What, regret the divorce?"


    Austin looked at him coldly for a moment, "I regret having known you."


    It was a lot of nonsense.


    Having said that, he too turned to leave.


    Jennifer wanted to speak, but opened her mouth, not knowing what excuse to use to make him stay.


    When Austin said she didn''t see it just now, some of the onlookers were alreadyughing at her, not to


    mention Suny''s wordster.


    The atmosphere was already awkward enough now, and once she opened her mouth and Austin didn''t


    stay, she would be aplete joke.


    "It''s a bit cold, I have to go inside and change!"


    Jennifer smiled and followed her friend away with her head down.

 Chapter 16 What is Wrong with Your Brian?

    Chapter 16 What is Wrong with Your Brian?


    By the time Alicia learned of this incident, Suny had already returned home.


    "Suny, you really are amazing! Haha, I feel happy just thinking about Jennifer''s expression! Hey,


    someone took video at the scene and your expression when you were talking was so cool! Do you


    want me to buy you a hot search?"


    Alicia didn''t even give her a chance to answer, "It seems like it''s been a long time since you have


    shown her face, it''s time to show them what a good life you''re living!"


    Suny rubbed her temples and felt her head spin, "Don''t buy hot searches indiscriminately."


    Her faint words squashed the urge in Alicia''s heart, "Fine."


    "I''m a bit tired, I''m going to take a shower, bye."


    "Good night, my baby!"


    Suny gave augh, "Good night."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny tossed the phone aside and the screen that had just gone dark


    suddenly lit up again.


    She reached for her phone, finding that Alicia had sent over the video that had been taken this evening.


    Suny had little interest in reading it and as she was just about to put her phone down, Alicia sent


    another message over, "I don''t know if it''s just my illusion, but I noticed that Austin seems to be staring


    at you all the time!"


    Her hand lurched slightly, but in a second, she dropped the phone back onto the sofa.


    Nothing to do with her, go take a shower!


    Austin looked at the video of Suny in his mobile phone, obviously it was the same person, but for some


    reason, he found that she was not as obtrusive as before.


    The divorced Suny was like a different person, she didn''t ask him for a penny before she went to get a


    divorce certificate, after the divorce she was so cool as if she hadn''t loved him before. The one who


    had been bullied by Grace in the past, now she just admitted in front of so many people that she had


    kicked Jennifer down.


    She admitted it with great arrogance.


    Austin put out the cigarette in his hand, annoyed, wondering why he was not sleeping in the middle of


    the night but actually sitting there with his phone looking at his ex-wife!


    What the hell!


    The video of that day went viral within the circle, with peoplementing on Suny in both positive and


    negative ways.


    Some said she did a great job, while others, of course, said she was overly arrogant.


    Of course, the most angry one was naturally Grace.


    Grace had always felt that a woman like Suny, who had no other ce to excel but her face, was


    simply not good enough for Austin, for she had no family background and no ability.


    It''d been three years since she married into the Johnson family, but in the end, they got divorced.


    It would have been better to take the money and get it over with, but instead she had to be delusional.


    If not for Suny''s insertion, Austin and Jennifer would probably have gotten married long ago.


    Jennifer had a rich family and stood aside as her. If Jennifer had married in, Austin would not have


    been living outside for so many years.


    In Grace''s opinion, Jennifer was simply the ideal match for her daughter-inw, but it turned out to be


    Suny.


    Finally Suny and Austin got divorced, but Suny was getting better and better. The other night, her ideal


    daughter-inw was even pushed into the water by Suny, and Grace was so angry that she couldn''t


    sleep the whole night.


    What a coincidence that it was only a few days ago that the two met again.


    Suny was sitting on the sofa flipping through a magazine waiting for Alicia to try on her clothes.


    Alicia, a shopaholic, spent five hours just trying on clothes every time she went shopping. Suny was


    used to it, and so were the clerks in the shop, who had prepared a number of magazines ording to


    Suny''s preferences to help her pass the time.


    After all, Alicia was a celebrity, so she was watched by paparazzi day in and day out, and she only


    went out to a few familiar brand shops.


    As soon as they entered, the door of the shop was closed and a sign was put up outside that it was


    under rest.


    No one was supposed toe in, but they could not stop people from breaking in.


    Jennifer could not do anything about Austin, but she was angry about what happened the days before.


    It took a lot of efforts for her to learn that Alicia was out shopping with Suny today, so she asked Grace


    out on purpose, intending to use Grace''s hand to embarrass Suny.


    She deliberately took Grace around downstairs beforeing up and pretending not to notice Suny


    was here.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As expected, once Grace was angry when she saw how pleasant Suny was, and she had to barge in.


    Grace was Austin''s own mother, so the shop assistants recognized her and stopped her from entering,


    but Grace had to barge in, so they didn''t dare to stop her.


    So as Suny had just taken a sip of red date tea, she heard a mean voiceing from her, "Suny,


    you''re so capable, taking our family''s money and squandering it here!"


    Hearing Grace''s voice, Suny frowned slightly, and when she looked to one side, she saw Grace


    walking over with her bag on her arm.


    She was followed by Jennifer whom she had kicked into the swimming pool a few days before, and


    Suny took one look and knew what was going on.


    She didn''t respond to Grace''s words and looked at Jennifer with a smirk, "Did your brain get too much


    water in it that night?"


    How dare she think of bringing Grace to teach her a lesson?


    Suny was practicallyughing at her, in fact sheughed too.


    Looking at Suny pursing her lips and smiling, Jennifer could barely hold the smile on her face, "Miss


    Hond, Madame Johnson is talking to you."


    "Is that so?"


    Suny raised an eyebrow, as if she only saw Grace at this time, and swept a faint nce at her, "Oh, it''s


    been a long time, Old Lady Johnson."


    Grace was sixty-two years old and could afford to be called "Old Lady Johnson" by Suny, but she had


    never liked to be called that.


    When Suny opened her mouth to say "Old Lady Johnson", Grace''s face stiffened: "You''re bing


    more and more unruly, no wonder Austin didn''t want you!"


    Suny smiled faintly, "Old Lady Johnson, you didn''t get it right, I was the one who brought up the


    divorce."


    Grace didn''t believe it, "Heh, you''re just fooling me."


    "Suny, look at this one....."


    Alicia had just tried on a new dress and didn''t expect to see Grace, the old hag, as soon as she came


    out.


    Her face instantly changed and she took a few steps to walk up to Suny, looking at the people inside


    the shop with a cold look on her face, "Why are there other people here?"


    "Miss Poole, I''m really sorry, Madame Johnson wants toe in and we ......"


    Alicia might not dare to be so aggressive when others bullied her, but if they bullied Suny, she would


    have to fight against them.


    "I''ve booked the whole ce, so you can only serve me today, get other people out!"

 Chapter 17 Control the People Around You

    Chapter 17 Control the People Around You


    "Miss Poole, what a big mouth! Believe it or not, I''ll tell my son, and you''ll have to be withdrawn from


    the entertainment industry tomorrow."


    Hearing that, Alicia was practically dying ofughter, "Old demon woman, go ahead and tell him, if I,


    Alicia, can''t stand up in the entertainment industry tomorrow, I''lle to your house and kowtow to


    you!"


    Grace was so angry that her face turned blue: "You, you, do you have any etiquette!"


    "Etiquette depends on the person, and you, an old demon woman, are not in the human category and


    do not deserve my kind words."


    Over the years, Grace had been used to suppressing Suny, and Jennifer had always curried favour


    with her, so she thought everyone was really afraid of her.


    But now that she had met such a prick as Alicia, Grace''s face was so angry that it turned red and blue


    at one point.


    Suny used to contradict her, but Suny wasn''t so unrestrained.


    Grace simply turned her attention to Suny who was sitting on the sofa: "Is this the kind of friend you''ve


    made? Relying on men only! No upbringing, no moral character! No wonder you guys can make


    friends, you''re basically the same kind of people."


    Suny''s face instantly went cold as she stood up straight and looked at Grace with a cold snort, "No


    matter how bad we are, we are no match for Old Lady Johnson''s feat of abandoning her husband and


    son back then!"


    The whole of J City knew about Grace taking a sum of money and going away with her lover, but


    nowadays few people dare to mention it, and Grace was almost deluding herself into thinking that it


    was over.


    Today Suny suddenly brought it up, which made her furious.


    Grace was not simple when she was young, but only over the years she knew that the gentry were


    concerned about reputation and followed the camouge.


    Since Suny had exposed her past, she threw the iron coat hanger at Suny, "Shut up, you bitch!"


    Suny dodged the hanger sideways, Alicia was startled and rushed to protect Suny: "You old demon


    woman, how dare you?!"


    Suny raised her hand and pulled Alicia away, nced at Jennifer, snorted coldly and took out her


    phone to call Austin''s secretary.


    Ivan had juste out of the conference room and he didn''t expect to receive an unexpected phone


    call.


    When he saw the caller ID, he was startled and he hurriedly pressed the answer button, "Miss


    Hond?"


    "It''s me, please ask Austin toe over to the counter on the fourth floor of Central za and get rid


    of his bad olddy and his new bitchy girlfriend, I will give you half an hour, if youete, don''t


    me me for being ungracious!"


    "Miss Hond -"


    Before Ivan could ask what was going on, Suny had already hung up.


    He looked down at the iing call that had been on his screen for but ten seconds, and Ivan''s was


    stunned for a moment.


    This was the first time he had seen a sulking Suny. He had the impression that Suny was always gentle


    and generous, having been married to Austin for three years, and he never seemed to have seen Suny


    angry.


    Who else could the bad olddy be if not Grace?


    And that Austin''s bitchy girlfriend was, he thought, the candidate for Austin''s marriage in recent times,


    Jennifer.


    Ivan instantly reacted and hurriedly knocked on Austin''s office door.


    "Mr. Johnson."


    "Say it."


    Austin, who was signing papers, had a cold look on his face, and Ivan gritted his teeth for a moment,


    "Just now Miss Hond gave me a call."


    The hand flipping through the document suddenly stopped and Austin looked up at him, "Oh, what did


    she say?"


    Was it possible that she regretted the divorce?


    Heh, there was no use regretting it, there was no way he was going to remarry a woman like her!


    Ivan didn''t know what Austin was thinking, he only knew that Suny''s words couldn''t be said as they


    were, so he had to change his way of expression, "Today Madam went out shopping with Miss


    Dawson, it seems that they ran into Miss Hond and there was a conflict, do you think you should go


    over and take a look?"


    A "p" sounded inside Austin''s head.


    The p was invisible, yet more embarrassing to him than a real p.


    He sank his face and gave Ivan a cold look, "What''s there to see?"


    Ivan stiffened and stood there with Austin looking at him.


    But Suny''s words just now did not sound like a joke, and he had heard a lot about Suny over this period


    of time.


    He found that this former Madame Johnson was not quite what he had expected.


    "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond seems to be very angry, you''d better go over and take a look."


    Austin put the pen down in his hand, "What did she say in her original statement?"


    Ivan shuddered, "I, I don''t dare to say."


    "Say it!"


    "Miss Hond said, please ask Austin toe over to the counter on the fourth floor of Central za


    and get rid of his bad olddy and his new bitchy girlfriend, I will give you half an hour, if youete,


    don''t me me for being ungracious!"


    Ivan was a qualified secretary, and he was able to repeat such aplicated and awkward passage


    word for word withplete uracy.


    Just as he finished speaking, Austin''s face became more than simply cold and frightening.


    Austin only felt his temples bursting, every word of Suny''s words were like a thorn in his side, making it


    ufortable.


    He had never liked to get involved in these women''s affairs, but today, Austin couldn''t help himself.


    "Get the car!"


    "Yes, Mr. Johnson!"


    Ivan breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly exited to have a car ready, fearing that Austin would regret


    it.


    Meanwhile, Suny had just persuaded Alicia to calm down, and she looked straight at Jennifer: "Miss


    Dawson, you are really too idle, and since you like to stir up trouble so much, then I will do as you


    wish."


    She said, pausing for a moment, "I''ve already informed Austin''s secretary to have Austine over, do


    you suspect that I divorced and shared your family''s money? Then let your son tell you personally


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    whether I asked for your family''s money or not!"


    "And Miss Dawson, since you don''t dare to look for Austin ande to me instead, I''ll help you out


    with that today!"


    Grace was so angry that she had lost her mind. She was pelted by the clothes Alicia threw at her, and if


    Jennifer hadn''t stopped her, she would have fought with Alicia.


    Now hearing Suny mention Austin, Grace was much calmer and coldly snorted as she straightened,


    "That''s just right, better make things clear!"


    Seeing that both sides had managed to calm down, the shop assistant hastened to separate the two


    parties and pacify each of them.


    This square was not far from KLOC and Austin came soon.


    Just as he entered, he saw Suny sitting beside Alicia at first nce.


    She wore a in dress today, and she sat there without hiding her shapely figure.


    Seeing him, Suny stood up directly and walked up to him with cold eyes, "I know that you are too busy


    with your work, but you should also give your family an ount of exactly how the divorce between us


    went. Don''t let your family members, like rogue dogs, pester me and make me sick."


    "And control the people around you, one more time and it won''t be as simple as asking you toe


    and collect them like today."


    After saying that, Suny looked back at Alicia, who froze for a moment, reacted and hurriedly picked up


    her bag and went after her.


    Austin stood there, his face pale.

 Chapter 18 Do I Look Like I Will Go Back to the Old Way?

    Chapter 18 Do I Look Like I Will Go Back to the Old Way?


    This was the first time Alicia had seen Suny get angry, and after catching up with Suny, she dared not


    to say a word of nonsense.


    The two of them went straight to the underground car park, before Suny stopped and looked back at


    her, "I''m going back."


    Her expression was so faint that even Alicia couldn''t tell if she was having a hard time or not.


    "Suny, you''re not still thinking about that scum Austin, are you?"


    Suny, who had just pulled open the car door and was about to enter the car, was amused, "Do I look


    like I will go back to my old way?"


    "No, not at all!"


    Alicia shook her head, and Suny frowned, "What''s that look on your face?"


    "Just, just ...... Suny, why don''t you look back?"


    Suny turned back to look, rare to be stunned for a moment.


    But soon, she responded, "I am leaving."


    She withdrew her eyes and bent straight to the car.


    Austin not far away was angry, Ivan followed behind, half a meter away from stopping, did not dare to


    go forward.


    Austin was already in a bad mood after being rebuked by Suny just now, but he didn''t expect to hear


    such a remark from her just after he arrived at the car park, so his mood could no longer be described


    as bad now.


    Alicia was particrly wimpy after getting into trouble, and when she saw Suny getting into her car, she


    hurried back to her own car and ran away too.


    The red Ferrari drove away until it disappeared before he raised his hand and tugged at his tie.


    "Ivan!"


    Ivan, who was named, approached him warily, "Mr. Johnson?"


    "Prepare a divorce statement and post it online, don''t have to inform me of anything like this in the


    future."


    After saying that, he gave Ivan a cold look.


    Ivan only felt his scalp numb. He was not at fault, and Suny was also very innocent, after three years of


    marriage, she did not ask for a penny from the Johnson family, now she had divorced nut she still had


    to be questioned and insulted, if it were him, he could not help but be angry with Austin.


    But really, if it were him, he might not really have the courage that Suny has.


    After this incident, Ivan felt that he had actually developed bit of admiration for Suny.


    As Suny had just returned home, she saw Austin''s divorce statement. Compared to Alicia''s excitement,


    she didn''t feel much, and only read the general idea before exiting the page.


    Austin''s affidavit solemnly stated that they were divorced and that Suny wasted out of the family


    and wanted nothing.


    The affirmation caused quite a stir.


    The most shocked people were of course those from the Johnson family, who did not dare to call


    Austin, so they all called Tina or Grace.


    Grace received the call and was so angry, but she didn''t dare to be angry with Austin, so in the end she


    just scolded Suny every time she hung up the phone.


    Jennifer''s situation was no better than Grace''s. Once Austin''s statement came out, her friends all called


    her to ask her what the matter was all about.


    But no matter how much of a stir this affirmation caused, Suny didn''t respond and things gradually


    faded away.


    In October, J City was free from the zing summer and the breeze had turned cooler.


    As Suny had just arrived at the airport, Alicia''s phone call came through.


    She turned off the engine before picking up her phone and pressing the answer button, "Just arrived."


    "Suny, I''m at exit A11!"


    "Got it."


    She responded indifferently, pulled her car keys and walked out of the car park.


    The airport was crowded, Suny stood at exit A11, several groups of people came out and she didn''t


    see a familiar face.


    Just as she was about to call Alicia with her mobile phone, Alicia came running through the crowd.


    Joan was not with Alicia, who was now like a bird set free.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Suny!"


    Alicia directly embraced Suny: "I haven''t seen you for over a month, do you miss me?"


    Suny gave her a sidelong nce and her eyes turned to the boy who came after her, "Is this the new


    artist you signed?"


    Alicia whispered, "Yes, yes, yes! Look! Eighteen years old! What a handsome young man! I''m telling


    you, he is young, but he''s got a temper. If I hadn''t paid him right, he wouldn''t havee back with me!"


    Suny raised her hand and pushed her away, "Come on, maintain what little image you have left in front


    of the neers."


    The words worked, Alicia immediately regained her image of a high cool character, looking at the


    young handsome man walking over, "Erik, this is Suny, my good friend."


    Only after a second of demureness, Alicia couldn''t hold on: "Suny, this is my newly signed artist, Erik


    Moore."


    Having said that, Alicia gave a nce at her.


    Suny curled her lips in a smile and greeted nonchntly, "Hello."


    But Erik was even colder than she was: "Hello."


    Suny thought this handsome guy was quite interesting, she raised her eyebrows, "I''ve booked a


    restaurant, let''s go."


    "You''re so sweet, Suny!"


    If it weren''t for the crowd, Alicia would have wanted to hug Suny and give her a few kisses to show her


    gratitude.


    Suny looked at her with a wry smile, "Joan has already told me that you''re going to be on the show


    next week and you''re already three pounds overweight, so you have to control it."


    "...... No need to be so cruel, right?"


    Suny nced at her phone, "Or would you prefer to go on the show with a fat belly?"


    She said, ncing down meaningfully at Alicia''s stomach.


    "...... I was wrong, Suny, greens and radishes suit me better."


    Suny smiled in satisfaction, "Good girl."


    Because there was an extra person today, Suny didn''t drive the Ferrari over and drove a Mercedes.


    The car was newst week, Suny drove it when she was out for work, the sports car was not quite


    suitable that, so she got a different car.


    Alicia tsked, "When did you change your car?"


    "Last week."


    Suny opened the car door and went around to the trunk, "Please move the suitcase."


    Erik was dragging three suitcases in his hands, and not surprisingly, two of them were Alicia''s.


    Eighteen-year-old boy was with the tender of youth on his face, but he was really cold, "Okay."


    Not being a good conversationalist, Suny nodded and returned to the driver''s seat.


    Fearing that she might be filmed, Alicia had long since gotten into the car and fastened her seat belt.


    When she got into the car, Erik hadn''te in yet and Alicia looked at Suny with a wink, "How''s that?


    He has such a tender face but like a small iceberg, isn''t that cute?"


    Suny gave her a sidelong nce, "Be restrained, Ashley is returning to the country tomorrow."


    Hearing that, Alicia became honest.


    Only after Erik got into the car did Suny slowly start the car and drive out of the car park and back to


    the city centre.

 Chapter 19 Austin, Are You still Living in a Dream?

    Chapter 19 Austin, Are You still Living in a Dream?


    Half an hourter, the car was parked in the Bishounen.


    Suny booked a seat before she left home and was taken to the window seat directly after she signed in.


    Only before the three of them could sit down, they saw Austin and Jennifer sitting at the table behind


    them from afar.


    The events of a month ago still seemed to be fresh in her mind, and when she thought of that day when


    Jennifer had deliberately brought the old demon woman to trouble Suny, Alicia was ready to roll up her


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    sleeves and prepare to start a new round of scolding.


    But without waiting for her to say anything, Suny raised her hand and stopped her, "Don''t you want to


    eat?"


    The charming eyes just swept her lightly for a moment, Alicia opened her mouth, but finally sat down.


    Forget it, pretend that she didn''t see the pair of bitches!


    But when she saw the menu, Alicia forgot who was sitting behind her and looked at Suny with


    resignation, "Suny, you wouldn''t really be so cruel as to let me eat boiled bok choy, would you?"


    Suny took a sip of hot tea, "Order what you want, but don''t tell Joan that it''s on me."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t betray you!"


    Suny didn''t bother with her and handed the menu to Erik across the table, "Order whatever you like."


    Alicia could chat with anyone, while Erik was cold and talked little, but Suny was there, Alicia kept


    talking about a lot of things she encountered shootingmercials, the atmosphere was very cordial.


    Butpared to their table, Austin''s and Jennifer''s side was very stiff and cold.


    "Austin?"


    From the time she sat down until now, Austin had hardly ever given Jennifer a good look, and when


    she saw Suny and the others just now, she thought she had won.


    But Austin only looked at her coldly for a moment, his face expressionless, but his ck eyes clearly


    showed some impatience: "Where is Mr. Dawson?"


    Jennifer''s face stiffened, "My father got upied, but he will be here soon."


    Austin got up, "Then we''ll talk about it when Mr. Dawson is free."


    Jennifer was overwhelmed, "Austin-"


    Austin who had just taken two steps stopped, and Jennifer was delighted, but he warned her


    mercilessly the next second: "We don''t know each other well, next time please call me Mr. Johnson."


    "Pfft-"


    Alicia didn''t hold it in for a moment andughed straight out.


    Suny nced at her, warning her not to be so arrogant, Austin was not as easy to be messed with as


    Jennifer.


    Alicia was given a look by Suny and immediately withdrew her smile and sat there with a straight face.


    Suny picked up her chopsticks and was just about to raise her hand to pick up the shrimp not far away,


    but there was a pair of chopsticks that moved even faster than she did.


    She was stunned for a rare moment and looked up at Erik across the table, somewhat puzzled.


    "I will do it."


    Erik''s face did not have any different colour, after releasing his chopsticks of shrimp, his hand was


    withdrawn, as if he was really just simply giving a shrimp for Suny.


    Suny smiled, "Thank you."


    Austin, who was leaving and passing by, happened to see this scene, he frowned slightly, but the pace


    on his feet did not stop for half a second.


    But after a few steps, he turned back with a cold face.


    "Come out with me."


    Suddenly a cold male voice interjected. The three people at the table were all visibly startled.


    Alicia nced at Suny and then at Austin, but in the end she was too abashed to move.


    Suny had just peeled the shrimp and her hands were sticky. She took a wet tissue aside and wiped her


    hands while asking Austin, "Mr. Johnson, anything wrong?"


    There was confusion in the way she frowned slightly and wiped her hands, but had no intention of


    getting up to talk to him outside.


    Austin''s face sank: "Yes."


    The person who used toe running to him on her own ord when she saw him from afar without


    him having to ask, now actually he had to ask her to make willing to go out with him.


    With a final nce at Suny, Austin turned around and walked out of the restaurant.


    The change was ufortable and even annoying for him.


    Seeing that he had left, Alicia became bold again and reached out to pull Suny who was nning to get


    up, "Don''t go, just go when he asks you to, how humiliating would that be for you?"


    Suny shook her hand away, "Stop it."


    At this time, Erik, who hadn''t said much, suddenly stood up, "Do you want me to go with me you?"


    "???"


    Alicia looked at Erik, who stood up, with a shocked expression.


    Suny nced at Erik with a smirk: "The shrimp just now was intentional?"


    Erik didn''t say anything, but his ears were red.


    Suny understood, "No, it''s not like he can eat me."


    Having said that, Suny followed Austin''s direction and went out.


    Only after watching Suny walk away did Alicia realize afterwards, "Erik, you don''t have a crush on


    Suny, do you?"


    To Alicia, Erik was back to being indifferent: "I did watch the news."


    KLOC was one of the bestpany in the country, Austin was the heir, so his marriage was also


    naturally in the limelight. Because of the divorce, Suny had been scolded for many times, Erik was


    naturally clear about it.


    Alicia tsked, "You''re really smart!"


    Erik pursed his lips, "Does Austin really not like Suny?"


    When mentioning Austin, Alicia had a bunch of words to spit out: "Aren''t you talking nonsense? Have


    you ever seen a man who would marry the person he likes for three years without taking care of her,


    and then let the bad olddy bully her day after day? Austin''s mother bullied Suny, and even those


    maids the Johnson family dare to tell Suny what to do, who would have the audacity to do that except


    for Austin''s tacit approval?"


    Erik frowned slightly, looking at Alicia who was righteously indignant across the table, but finally


    swallowed his words back.


    He was a man and had just clearly felt Austin''s acidity.


    Of course, not knowing the full picture, he would notment on it.


    As Suny had just walked out of the Bishounen hall, she saw Austin standing next to that potted nt.


    She walked over, "What''s the matter, Mr. Johnson?"


    Although it had been more than three months since the divorce, Suny had to admit that Austin''s face,


    as always, was handsome.


    But having seen too many handsome men, she now looked at this face of his and found herself


    surprised that her heart was as still as water.


    Rare.


    "You don''t need to use these tricks to get my attention, it''s useless to me."


    Suny had just returned to her senses and she suddenly heard him warn her in a disgusted and


    annoyed manner.


    She was stunned for a moment andughed out, "Austin, are you still living in a dream?"


    Austin looked at the woman in front of him, she was frowning slightly, that excessively beautiful face


    now floating with a sneer, looking at him with anger pressed inside her charming eyes.


    He had never been so sarcastic before, his eyes grew colder: "Since you are not trying to get my


    attention, don''t y such childish tricks, even if your friend finds you a thousand or ten thousand


    popr male celebrities to take turns to apany you on the hot search, I won''t care half a bit."


    Every word he said was an usation and insult, and all of Suny''s good temper was used up in this


    instant: "Austin."


    She opened her mouth to call out to him, her pretty charming eyes narrowing slightly as she took a


    sudden step towards him.

 Chapter 20 Ive Never Been Interested In You

    Chapter 20 I''ve Never Been Interested In You


    Austin watched as she drew closer and closer, a few unusual feelings swept through his heart. He


    originally thought Suny was going to do something, but she only stopped a stone''s throw away from his


    face.


    She didn''t say anything, just looked at him so steadily.


    Someone came in outside, Austin frowned and took a step back: "You can''t seduce me, I''ve never


    been interested in you."


    Suny withdrew and looked at him, tugging at the corner of her lips, "I really wasn''t wrong when I said


    you were dreaming. Do you know what I was doing just now?"


    Austin realized that the next words were not pleasant to hear, but still could not resist asking, "What?"


    "I''m looking to see if the word ''shameless'' is written on your face, or else how could you have acted in


    such a disgusting manner today."


    After saying that, she sneered: "Austin, you need to understand one thing clearly, three years ago I like


    you does not mean that I still like you now. Three years ago, I wanted the married, and today, I wanted


    the divorce. You have to know that this thing of liking you ended when I said the word divorce."


    "I''ve long said that after the divorce, we are strangers and can turn aplete blind eye to each other.


    I think I''ve always done a good job, but you, Austin, this narcissistic and baseless usation of yours


    that makes me wonder even more if you''ve suddenly realized that you actually have feelings for me."


    His face stiffened and he wanted to say something, but Suny had already turned around and gone back


    inside the Bishounen.


    Austin turned to look at her back, his face growing darker.


    Two secondster, Austin also turned to leave.


    Just as he got into the car, he took his phone out.


    Ivan on the other end of the phone answered, "Mr. Johnson?"


    "No need to talk about the cooperation of Nakasun."


    When he finished, he simply hung up the phone.


    Ivan looked down at the "call ended" on his phone,pletely unaware of how Nakasun''s people had


    offended Austin, and even the cooperation was failed after a meal.


    Suny walked quickly all the way back to the hall, her anger making her face bright and high and cold.


    Back in her seat, her anger had almost subsided and she nced at Alicia: "Have you finished eating?"


    Alicia, who felt an inexplicable surge of anger: "Yeah."


    She pped her hands together and turned sideways, "What did Austin do to piss you off like that?"


    Suny didn''t want to talk about it and shook her head, "Nothing."


    Alicia had the good sense not to pursue the matter: "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry! Just now Jennifer


    left with a stiff face, it seems they didn''t have a good talk either."


    She was indeed exasperated by Austin, and now she was getting more and more bored listening to


    Alicia talking about Jennifer: "Okay."


    Suny nced at Erik, "Have you had enough?"


    "Yes."


    She had little desire to stay here any longer and picked up her bag, "I''ll take you back then."


    Alicia could see that she was not in a pretty mood, so she took a sip of her tea, nced at the


    unfinished delicacies on the table, and then also picked up her bag and prepared to get up and leave.


    The three of them ran into Ashley just after they had left Bishounen, Suny inclined her head to look at


    Alicia who was huping beside her, "Well, now there''s no need for me to take you back."


    When she saw Ashley, Alicia leapt to his side and hugged him,pletely devoid of any semnce of


    the image of a high-cold character.


    Ashley held her in his arm with one hand, took the bag in Alicia''s hand with the other and nodded as


    greeting to Suny.


    Suny smiled: "OK, I''ll leave her to you, her luggage is still in the trunk of my car."


    Ashley asked, "Are you free next month?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, remembering the listing of Future Technology, "I''m not going, you can just


    go."


    "All right."


    The three of them have been friends for more than twenty years, so whether Suny''s words were polite


    or serious, he could hear them as soon as he heard it, and Ashley didn''t push it.


    She was a major shareholder who was so low key and didn''t like to run things.


    Ashley took Alicia''s suitcase from Erik''s hand, and Celebrity Alicia who was already sitting inside the


    car waved her hand, "Suny, Erik is on you, love you!"


    With that, she gave a flying kiss.


    Suny gave her a sidelong nce, "Watch out for the paparazzi."


    As soon as she said that, Alicia immediately raised the window and retracted the car.


    This would have cost a lot of money if it was photographed by the paparazzi.


    Alicia was picked up by Ashley, leaving Erik to her.


    Suny fastened her seat belt: "Did Alicia arrange a dormitory for you?"


    Erik shook his head, "No."


    Suny rubbed her forehead, only to feel her head spinning, "You don''t mind staying at my house first, do


    you?"


    Erik on the passenger side sat up straighter subconsciously, "I don''t mind."


    His face was proper and cold, but his ears were quietly flushed.


    Interesting.


    Suny curled her lips into a smile and drove her car away from Bishouen.


    It was already past three in the afternoon when she returned to the vi. She arranged for Erik toe


    to the guest room, exined how he could use M and drove out around four.


    Last month, thepany considered five startups and after an initial assessment, they only intended to


    invest in apany doing online shopping user development, but Suny personally was more optimistic


    about apany name "sin around".


    Suny rarely showed up at thepany, and since thepany assessed that it was not going to go for


    corporate investment, she asked her secretary to give her the contact details of the upetitive


    founder, who she intended to talk to in person.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The appointment was at 4:30, and it was already 4:35 when Suny arrived.


    Just as she entered the cafe, she saw a man in a suit sitting at the window.


    The man was probably around twenty-five years old and better looking than his photograph.


    She liked good-looking people, so she had good impression on him.


    Suny walked over to sit down in front of the man, who seemed surprised: "Sorry, I have an


    appointment."


    She smiled, "If you''re Jay Shaw, then I guess I''m the one you''ve made an appointment with."


    Jay looked at the gorgeous young woman in front of him with some incredulity, "Suny?"


    "It''s me, did I scare you?"


    Seeing her smile, Jay''s tension was less: "I just didn''t expect that the legendary Suny would actually be


    so young and pretty."


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "I took that as apliment."


    She said, her eyes falling to the proposal in front of him, "Mind if I take a look at it?"


    "Of course no, it''s for you."


    The investors Jay had met recently were all middle-aged men in their forties and fifties, and it was the


    first time he had met an investor as young and beautiful as Suny, so he spoke with much more


    confidence than before.


    Suny reached out and took the proposal that Jay handed over, "Hold on a moment, let me take a look."


    In fact, she had read the proposal, and now she was looking at it again, just to see if there were any


    changes and to see how sincere Jay was.

 Chapter 21 Not a Big Deal

    Chapter 21 Not a Big Deal


    His team was still very down to earth, in recent years there were many young startup teams aimed at


    raising funds but not the long-term development of thepany.


    Suny did not like this kind of team, she was essentially a businesswoman, and naturally she wanted to


    get the maximum benefit from the investment.


    Suny had read the n long ago, and the one in her hand was much the same as the one she had


    seen earlier, but it had been made changes in some details.


    She kept quiet and Jay couldn''t help but feel apprehensive: "Miss Suny, I am very confident in this


    product and team of ourpany, and the original intention of this development is also to provide


    higher protection precautions for the society, with more and more public molestation incidents


    happening in these years, I believe this will be amon software like Alipay, and our team, as


    the only and the first open team at the moment, is also confident that we can do it without being


    reced."


    Just after finishing, Jay also realized that he was a bit hasty.


    The most taboo thing at the negotiation table was to be impatient.


    But he had to be impatient, the business proposal had been submitted for a long time, and recently


    they had been contacted by many investment banks, but most of them had interviewed them and then


    nothing happened afterwards.


    The software development market was not the same as it used to be, not to mention the fact that the


    inte market was always about newness and speed, and what they could think of, others could too.


    They had developed it, but putting it on the market required money for post-operational and


    maintenance costs and even promotion costs.


    In a word, it was difficult to move forward without money, and Suny in front of them could be said to be


    their life-saving straw, so he could not possibly be patient.


    In the end, Jay took a sip of lemonade: "Miss Suny, we can offer fifteen percent of the shares."


    Suny closed the proposal and raised her eyebrows slightly: "Half a million, fifteen percent of the shares,


    and a veto right. If you feel there is no problem, I will ask my secretary to do the relevant formalities


    with you tomorrow."


    Saying that, she paused for a moment, "But there is one thing, the half million is invested in my


    personal name, not Phantom."


    Hearing her words, Jay frowned, "Can I discuss this with my other shareholders?"


    Half a million was lower than what Jay and the others had thought, but it was still within an eptable


    range, but it was not invested by Phantom, so there was a big gap for them.


    Suny had expected this, she wasn''t surprised, just smiled, "Yes, if you made up your decision, just


    contact Secretary Lee."


    "Okay, thank you foring by, Miss Suny."


    Suny said, "I have high hopes for you, and I hope we have this opportunity to work together."


    "I will definitely consider it carefully."


    It was alreadyte, Jay proposed to have dinner together.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Thinking that Erik was in her house, Suny politely declined.


    "Then I won''t bother you."


    Suny nodded and the two parted at the entrance of the cafe.


    After Suny and Jay parted, she first drove to the shopping mall and bought two steaks, nning to


    have steaks for dinner.


    When she returned home, it was already dark.


    Suny parked the car into the garage, "M, boil some water, please."


    As soon as her words left her mouth, the robot''s voice rang out, "Master, there is already boiling water."


    Suny was stunned for a moment, remembering that she still had Erik in her house.


    "Okay, I know."


    As Suny was just halfway up the stairs, she smelt the scent of food and her stomach grumbled in


    perfect timing.


    She suspected she was hallucinating from hunger.


    "I''ve had food ready."


    But when she walked to the second floor, she realized she wasn''t hallucinating from hunger.


    In front of her, Erik was wearing an apron, holding a spat in his hand, and the pan in the kitchen was


    rattling.


    Suny was surprised: "You know how to cook?"


    "Yes."


    Erik replied and turned around to go into the kitchen.


    Suny looked at his back andughed, "Tsk, you are a good man."


    She stood for two seconds, withdrew her eyes and turned around to go up to the third floor, changed


    into a loose shirt and cotton trousers and went down.


    Erik had already prepared the meal and was standing at the dining table serving it.


    Suny went into the kitchen and washed her hands. Looking at the four dishes and one soup on the


    table, she nced at the man opposite her, "You''re a good cook."


    "Practice makes perfect."


    Erik had little desire to talk, and she was no Alicia, so she faintly hooked her lips and stopped talking.


    But she was right, Erik''s cooking skills were indeed good, and Suny, a kitchen killer, rarely felt a bit of


    envy.


    Having eaten and drunk enough, she rarely showed a bit of care: "You''re just eighteen this year?"


    "Yes."


    "Shouldn''t you be in school at that age?"


    "Alicia said to sign up first and help me get enrolled over here."


    "Oh."


    Suny responded and took a sip of soup, "Your family doesn''t have a problem with that?"


    Erik''s face instantly chilled, Suny shrugged her shoulders and finished thest mouthful of soup inside


    her bowl, "I''ll wash the dishes."


    "I''ll wash it."


    Erik was already standing up, Suny withdrew her hand and did not insist.


    After Erik went to finish washing, she cut the cantaloupe she had just bought and brought it to the living


    room, turning on the TV and enjoying the after-dinner fruit.


    Erik came out after washing the dishes, and Suny pointed to the melon on the table, "It''s very sweet."


    "Mmm."


    At such a young age, he talked less like an old man


    She gave him a look, "I''m going upstairs to my room to work on something, call me if you need


    anything."


    "Okay."


    Suny raised her eyebrows, not expecting him to say anything else, and turned around to go upstairs.


    But until she went to sleep, Erik never came to look for her.


    The day ended quite pleasantly, but before it ended, Suny sat on her bed, remembering Austin''s words


    at noon, and was not in a good mood.


    She got up to open a bottle of red wine and drank half a ss to help her sleep.


    As expected, the night was dreamless.


    The next morning, Suny woke up with a headache after being called by Alicia.


    She rubbed her temples while holding the phone, "If I''m not mistaken, it''s only a quarter past seven."


    "I didn''t mean it, Suny!"


    Suny frowned, "What''s the matter?"


    "You''re on the hot search again ...... but this time the hot search is less positive."


    Once she heard this, Suny didn''t expect Alicia to be able to say it clearly: "Okay, I''ll go see it myself, I''ll


    hang up first."


    "Then call me as soon as you finish reading it and tell me how to handle it! This matter has to be


    handled, the heat stays high and the impact is not good."


    Suny gave a tsk, "Got it."


    With that, she hung up and then clicked into Weibo to see for herself.


    When she saw the story clearly, Suny couldn''t help but smile, throwing her phone onto the bed and


    turning around to go into the bathroom to take a shower.


    It was not a big deal.

 Chapter 22 I Cant Keep a Low Profile

    Chapter 22 I Can''t Keep a Low Profile


    Suny finished washing up and went downstairs. Erik had already made breakfast, she went straight


    over to the dining table and sat down: "Did you read the hot search this morning?"


    "Mm."


    In fact he hadn''t been up long when Alicia''s call came through.


    Yesterday he had been photographed with Suny when he returned, and he had also been secretly


    photographed during dinner, and now the whole inte was rumouring that he had been kept by Suny


    and was already living inside Suny''s house.


    Of course, both of them were adults, although Erik was a bit younger, but they were single, so what if


    they said he was kept by a woman? Was that forbidden?


    The thing that had been fermenting on the inte, besides the point of "keeping a man", was naturally


    the matter of Suny and Kevin and Louis a few months ago.


    The first time Kevin openly expressed his love for Suny on the inte against the pressure of so many


    girl fans going to unlike him, and arge number of people on the inte tacitly agreed that the two


    were together.


    Suny¡¯s identity had been exposed long before she had married Austin. The vi she lived in and the car


    she had today were both over a million, these things, naturally, were also tacitly epted as gifts from


    Kevin to her.


    Now that Suny had taken Kevin''s money and "kept" a young man, there was naturally arge group of


    people online who were outraged.


    However, this was not the final revtion, there were also so-called informed sources who havee


    forward to say that Suny broke up with Kevin after making a fortune out of him, and then got together


    with a neer from the samepany as Kevin, Louis, and the mysterious woman who was


    photographed at airport with Louisst time was Suny.


    ording to Suny''s speed of "changing boyfriends", she has probably broken up with Louis now.


    The source also made a point of evaluating Suny from an objective and fair point of view, saying that


    he could actually understand Suny, who had spent three years on Austin in the early years, loving but


    not being able to get it, having no hope for love after the divorce, which was not to be med.


    At the end, that person in the know also made a point of praising Suny''s drive to clean up her act and


    that sufficiently bewitching face.


    Once that person in the know broke the news, Suny, who was originally only attacked by Kevin''s fans,


    was now also attacked by Louis''s fans, and even fans of Erik, a cover model who hadn''t quite made his


    debut yet, scolded her.


    Things had developed to the point that when Alicia called Suny, a number of people had already


    suggested Kevin to report Suny for cheating on him.


    Seeing Erik''s tepid reaction, Suny couldn''t help but said, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll ruin your career?"


    "Have I ever been popr?"


    The young man looked up at her, his indifferent eyes seemed to contain a few smiles inside.


    Suny was stunned for a moment: "You are open-minded."


    After breakfast, Suny took Erik straight to Phantom.


    She had been here several times during this period of time and the receptionist recognized her, so


    Suny had a smooth journey and led Erik straight to Alicia''s office.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Suny, if you don''te, I''ll have to fight with them myself!"


    Seeing her, Alicia, who was nestled on the sofa, stood up at once and directly hugged Suny.


    Suny pried her away, feeling amused, "What''s the rush?"


    She nced back at Erik: "You brought Erik here and didn''t arrange him properly?"


    Alicia was a bit vain: "Because Ashley suddenly came back yesterday."


    Suny hummed, "You brought him back, you can''t just leave him alone. Let Joan take him with her,


    consider him your junior brother."


    How could Alicia dare to retort, she nodded her head repeatedly, "I''ll let Joan arrange it!"


    With that, Alicia immediately called Joan.


    Joan had long known that Alicia had got back a handsome boy, but she was still shocked when she


    saw Erik.


    This face was really a waste of such good looks if he wasn''t filming.


    Joan happily led Erik away, leaving Suny and Alicia alone in the office.


    Alicia handed the tablet to Suny: "Look how the inte is cursing you. I''ve asked the PR department


    to track down the person, but it''s not easy to rify."


    Suny looked at her askance: "You know it is not easy now? In the beginning, didn''t you say you wanted


    me to take advantage of Kevin and Louis to make it clear to those who don''t think well of me that I''m


    living a beautiful life after the divorce?"


    Alicia pursed her lips, "I was wrong!"


    Suny was toozy to talk with her, slide that tablet screen, read a fewments and sighed, "It seems


    I can''t keep a low profile."


    Alicia was excited as soon as she heard this, "Suny, are you finally going to reveal the truth that you''re


    a billionaire tycoon?"


    "Get lost!"


    Suny red at her, "First, find out the person behind the scene and the sneak peek, things will ferment


    a bit more, and at night time, you ask Louis and Kevin to send out a Weibo post."


    "Post what?"


    "What else can it be posted? Didn''t they say that I cheated on them? If they know that I am the major


    shareholder behind Phantom, what else can they say?"


    Alicia suddenly realized, "Wonderful, Suny, you are fantastic!!!"


    The thought of a bunch of people being humiliated made Alicia excited.


    Suny tilted her head, her eyes smiling seductively, "You are the one said it is great to have those


    people humiliated!"


    "Yes, yes, yes! I told you to go public a long time ago, but you''re so low-key, those people really think


    you married Austin for his money!"


    Hearing that, the smile on Suny''s face faded a lot: "I don''t want them to covet my money."


    "......"


    It was very reasonable.


    At this time, Suny''s mobile phone rang, she nced at it and raised her eyebrows slightly, "Secretary


    Lee?"


    "Miss Hond, Mr. Shaw contacted me today and said that he is willing to ept your terms, I will


    process the contract this afternoon and send it over to your vi, do you think it''s okay?"


    This was really good news!


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled: "Yes, thank you so much, Secretary Lee."


    "Not at all."


    Rosa Lee on the other end of the phone pursed her lips and hesitated: "Miss Hond, do I need to take


    care of what is happening in the inte?"


    "No, I''ll just let Alicia handle it."


    Rosa was still at ease with Alicia and Suny''s rtionship: "Okay, then I won''t bother you."


    After hanging up the phone, Alicia pounced on her as soon as she could, "You''re in a good mood,


    Suny, what big project have you negotiated again?"


    "Nothing big, I just invested in a newpany."


    Alicia couldn''t help but howl, "Which time you didn''t end up making a huge profit of your investment?"


    Suny had a very good eye for investment and had made a lot of money over the years.


    To be honest, Austin was rich, but it was not certain who was richer!


    Suny was in a good mood, "Let''s go, I''ll treat you to dinner."


    "Then we''ll have French food! Michelin restaurant!"


    "Granted."


    Alicia immediately packed her things and got up to go out with Suny, while by now the inte was


    overwhelmed with curses against Suny.

 Chapter 23 Waiting to Receive My Lawyers Letter

    Chapter 23 Waiting to Receive My Lawyer''s Letter


    Ivan stood at the office door, raising his hand several times before putting it down again.


    The inte was abuzz with the matter of Suny, and he really couldn''t decide whether he should tell


    Austin or not.


    If it was in the past, Ivan would not have hesitated, but after so many months of divorce between Austin


    and Suny, the various things that had happened had made him somewhat unable to understand


    Austin''s mind.


    Ivan clenched his teeth and finally raised his hand and knocked on Austin''s office door.


    "What is it?"


    Austin had just finished answering the phone and was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window,


    his face was cool and light.


    Ivan was pressed by his nce, his heart slightly trembled: "Mr. Johnson, today there are a lot of


    negative news about Miss Suny on the inte, you see..."


    As soon as his words left his mouth, Austin''s face suddenly turned cold, "You care about her a lot?"


    Ivan''s scalp tingled at his look, "No, not really."


    "Sorry, Mr. Johnson, I won''t bother you anymore."


    Austin didn''t say anything, but his face was gloomy as hell.


    Realizing that he had misjudged this time, Ivan hurriedly turned around and left the office with the door.


    The door closed and Austin was left alone in therge office.


    He looked in the direction of the door, and after a few seconds, he walked coldly to hisputer and


    opened the webpage, wanting to see those negative information about Suny that Ivan said, but


    remembered that he hadn''t yed Weibo much.


    He pushed the mouse inside and took out his phone to search on Weibo.


    After seeing the search content, Austin''s face became even sober.


    In just over three months of divorce, how many boyfriends had Suny already changed?


    The previous ones were fine, they were just holding hands and hugging, but now this one was taken


    back to her home.


    Did she like him that much?


    Eighteen years old?


    Her new boyfriend was only eighteen?


    Austin felt as if something had stabbed him in the heart, he was already thirty years old this year.


    Austin threw his phone away, only to feel his irritation reach an unprecedented point.


    Just after he threw the phone away, Elijah''s call came.


    Austin didn''t even want to answer the phone, he knew what Elijah would say.


    But Elijah, who was bored and patient in mocking him, called one after another, and Austin''s face was


    grim when he answered the phone: "What is it?"


    "Austin, have you seen the hot search? Your ex-wife is brilliant. It''s only been a short time since you got


    divorced, and she had already had three new boyfriends, younger and more energetic, you''re really not


    verypetitive, no wonder Suny wants a divorce."


    Austin sneered, "Are you very idle? Have you gotten thatnd in the east?"


    "...... I haven''t been able to get that piece ofnd, that''s why I have time to pay attention to all this


    gossip. Honestly, how do you feel? Divorced for more than forty days, she kept changing boyfriends,


    while you are lonely every night, it''s a bit pathetic."


    "......"


    Austin hung up the phone straight away, the anger in his heart rushed straight to his head, he took his


    phone and tried to find Suny''s number to dial it, but found that he didn''t have Suny''s number saved in


    his address book.


    Austin tugged his tie in annoyance and dialed Ivan¡¯s number: "Send me Suny''s number."


    In just two seconds, Austin received the number from Ivan.


    He dialed the number directly, but he didn''t expect to hear a cold, unfeeling female voice on the other


    end of the line: "Sorry, the user you have dialed is busy, please dial againter."


    Austin left the office with a sullen face and walked up to Ivan: "Give me your phone."


    Ivan looked at his gloomy face and his hand shook, almost not holding the phone steady.


    Austin entered Suny''s number in Ivan''s phone and dialed it directly, but in six seconds, the call was


    answered.


    The female voice on the other end of the line was tinged with a bit of confusion, "Ivan?"


    Austin instantly hung off and gave Ivan a cold look, "Don''t tell her that I called."


    After saying that, he went back to his office with a dark and sullen face.


    Very well, his phone number was cked out.


    Meanwhile, Suny, who had just finished reading the PR department''s tracking survey, looked down at


    her phone and couldn''t help but frown.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Alicia, who was ordering her meal, saw her frown and asked, "Who''s calling?"


    "Austin¡¯s secretary."


    As soon as she heard that, Alicia was on the verge of her anger: "What does Austin want again?"


    "He hung up as soon as the call was answered."


    Alicia skimmed the corners of her mouth, "Maybe it was a wrong number."


    Suny nodded and didn''t care about the call.


    But she did need to contact Ivan once, after all, it was rted to Austin.


    She had just put down her phone and Ivan''s call came once again.


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "Ivan?"


    "Miss Hond, I am sorry, I was busy just now and I identally dialed your number."


    Ivan had told many lies, but lying to Suny, even though it was through the phone, he still felt an


    inexplicable sense of shame.


    "Oh."


    Suny responded and gave a gesture to Alicia before getting up and walking over to the open terrace of


    the restaurant, speaking, "But there is something that I do need to tell you, Ivan."


    Ivan''s heart tightened, he always felt that it was not something good: "Yes, Miss Hond."


    "You saw the hot search on the inte today, right?"


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Suny snorted, ¡°Good, I had someone check it out, starting at 4am this morning, five articles were


    released every two hours, and all of them were released by the same marketingpany, and it just so


    happens that I have an acquaintance who is familiar with thatpany, and I found out that the person


    who had them release the articles was Miss Johnson."


    At this point, Suny''s voice coldened: "Ivan, please inform Austin as well as Tina, wait to receive my


    After saying that, she directly hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Suny returned inside the restaurant.


    Alicia had already ordered her meal and looked at her blearily, "I have finished."


    Suny swept a nce, raising her hand and beckoning the waiter, "Please ce the order."


    "What did you say to Austin''s secretary?"


    Suny sipped her lemon water, "Nothing, just told them to wait to receive mywyer''s letter."


    "Yes, that''s the way to go! Austin''s family is no good, I''ve wanted to teach them a lesson for a long


    time!"


    Suny rested her chin and looked at her with a raised eyebrow and smiled, "How can you teach them a


    lesson?"


    Alicia snorted coldly, "I''m a movie queen with so many fans, we can send a message to curse them!"


    Suny was amused by her, "Then I''m afraid that before the gossip reaches them, you''ll be cleaned up by


    Austin first."


    Alicia let out a wail, "The capitalist is evil!"


    After saying that, realizing that she had a big capitalist opposite, she added: "Of course, my suny is a


    beautiful, generous, kind and unique capitalist!"


    "...... Well, nice, objective assessment."


    They were two narcissists.

 Chapter 24 How Many Things Did You Hide From Him?

    Chapter 24 How Many Things Did You Hide From Him?


    The two of them split up after eating, Suny went to Phantom aftering out of the restaurant, and just


    happened to bump into Rosa who had just returned from helping her sign the contract with Jay.


    "Miss Hond."


    Suny nodded and took the contract from her hand, "You''ve worked hard, I''ll give you a raise this


    month."


    Suny was very generous, Rosa had been with her for five years, in the second year, Suny gave her


    part of thepany options, and by the third year, Rosa was already earning a million a year just from


    her basic sry.


    But the more money, the better.


    Rosa''s face showed joy, "Thank you, Miss Hond."


    Suny smiled, "By the way, did Central intend to buy the film and television rights of ''The Dreamer'' some


    time ago?"


    "Yes, Central offered two and a half million, and New Morning''s copyright department is already


    drawing up the contract."


    New Morning was a culturalpany that Suny had invested in three years ago, and it had developed


    well in recent years. She had invested an additional five million in the B round of financing, and now


    held thirty percent of shares in New Morning.


    However, as an investor, she had never been involved in the day-to-day decisions of thepany and


    had only one veto, but it was natural that Suny should be informed of such a big event as the sale of IP


    rights.


    Suny had no problem with it at the time, but now she had a problem with it.


    Central was one of the Brooks family''s properties, one of the four current media giants, and had


    invested in remaking many star-studded dramas in recent years, so this was indeed an opportunity for


    New Morning.


    But Elijah was one of Austin''s friends, and if she remembered correctly, Elijah had said she was a man-


    eating flower, telling Austin to be careful.


    "Then I need to trouble you to make a phone call to inform the people over at New Morning, I don''t


    want to sign with Central, I prefer UNIVERSE to Central."


    Rosa was surprised: "Miss Hond, can I take the liberty to ask why?"


    Suny hooked her charming eyes and smiled, "It''s nothing, it''s just that I personally don''t like the young


    master of Central."


    "Elijah Brooks?"


    "Yes, that''s him."


    Rosa looked at the reckless smile on Suny''s face and was about to ask if it was because of Austin, but


    she didn''t ask in the end.


    She was one of the few people who knew that Suny and Austin were once a couple, and when she first


    found out that Suny and Austin had divorced, she was quite heartbroken for Suny.


    However, in just a few months'' time, Suny had finalized a newpany.


    The happiness of rich people was something she could not imagine, and Suny did not seem like


    someone who could not let go of her feelings.


    Rosa smiled: "Okay, I know, Miss Hond."


    "Good, I''ll go back first."


    Suny said, raising the contract in her hand, stepping on her high heels and turning around to walk into


    the lift.


    Rosa watched the lift doors slowly close, and the few moments of heartache that were caused by the


    whole day''s hot search were now left with envy.


    Sure enough, money could solve all problems.


    Suny returned to the vi at 4pm, she flipped through her contract, took the steak she bought yesterday


    out of the fridge and defrosted it, then used her bad cook skills to fry a steak that wasn''t too mushy to


    eat, after the meal, she opened a bottle of champagne and lounged on the sofa watching a ssic


    French romantic movie.


    At the same time, Weibo once again exploded with controversy.


    Kevin and Louis both posted the exact same dynamic almost at the same time: begging Boss Suny not


    to deduct sry! It attached a picture of each of the two with Suny and Alicia.


    Alicia also sent out a post at about the same time: endure it for a long time, since you have the divorce,


    hurry back to manage thepany, I do not want to be alone again! It was attached a photo of Suny


    sitting inside a meeting room.


    And ten minutester, Erik''s Weibo also posted a dynamic: Hello, new boss. It was attached a picture


    of the three of them walking together with Alicia and Suny at the airport that day.


    Coincidentally, Erik had gone from being a model for an unknown smallpany to being a Phantom¡¯s


    artist.


    As soon as these four posted, the whole inte exploded.


    Keeping a young man?


    Cheating for money and feelings?


    Suny was a boss, was there a need for that?


    In the daytime, crowd ofizens who had been cursing to flesh out Suny''s home address and send


    her razor des and hell money suddenly didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Who the fuck would have thought of that?


    As the inte changed, Suny was always m, and if it wasn''t for Alicia''s excited call to her, she


    would still be immersed in the romance of that French movie.


    After hanging up the phone, Suny slowly drew her tablet aside and logged on to Weibo, just before she


    entered, she got stuck in the main site, so she had to use her mobile phone.


    After watching for a while, she found that there were still some people struggling, so Suny called Rosa


    directly.


    Rosa was also watching the news excitedly, when she received Suny''s call, she said in a dignified and


    gentle manner: "Miss Hond, are you finally not going to continue to keep a low profile?"


    "......"


    She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but Suny felt this dignified and generous secretary of hers was a bit


    like that amusing and silly Alicia?


    Rosa also realized that she was too excited and was embarrassed, "Miss Hond, sorry, I''m excited,


    anything wrong?"


    "Well, I need you to contact Lawyer Murray, ask him to draw up an alert for me to hang on my Weibo


    number."


    Rosa understood in a second: "Okay, I''ll get right on it, Miss Hond."


    Suny hooked her lips in satisfaction, "Good."


    Well, she was such a determined person.


    She wouldn''t let Tina go, and she wouldn''t let those marketing numbers go either, she was that petty.


    If they had the guts,e and beat her up.


    As things changed, Suny was in a good mood and nned to take a soothing bath and rest early to get


    some beauty sleep.


    Tomorrow, she would wake up to another beautiful day.


    This night, Suny turned off her mobile phone before ten o''clock and fell asleep in bed.


    And Austin, who had juste back from the dinner party, after hearing Ivan''s words, his face


    changed, finally turning into an iceberg as he looked at Ivan coldly, "Who told you to say that?"


    Ivan stiffened for a moment and hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to say anything.


    It was clear that when he was talking about Tina in the afternoon, Austin had asked him to keep an eye


    on what Suny wanted to do.


    But in the end, he received scolding.


    Ivan felt aggrieved, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Looking at the expression on Ivan''s face, Austin frowned, "What''s that look on your face?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Austin was so upset that he really didn''t want to say more, he raised his hand and pressed his temples,


    grunted coldly and stepped out of the hotel.


    When he got into the car, he closed his eyes, but his heart was not calm at all.


    How many things did Suny hide from him?

 Chapter 25 No Time

    Chapter 25 No Time


    Rosa was worthy of being a good secretary who earned a million a year, and only when Suny hung up


    the phone on her end, she already had her secretary prepare a stern and powerful warning letter and


    sent it to Suny''s email address in just ten minutes.


    Suny only took a nce at it and directly put it on the top of her Weibo ount.


    Suny directly mentioned a few of the most active marketing numbers in the Weiboments, the


    meaning was self-exnatory.


    The moment this warning came out, thements at the bottom were so calm and clear that even


    those ck fans of Kevin and Louis were quiet.


    Tina was swiping her mobile phone at home, and when she saw the reversal ofments on the


    inte, her face was almost twisted with anger.


    Phantom was a new entertainmentpany founded a few years ago. Although she didn''t know how


    Suny had be the boss of Phantom, it was a matter of minutes for the Johnson family to kill such


    an entertainmentpany.


    After Tina returned, she became the little princess of the Johnson family for a few years, forgetting that


    in the Johnson family was owned by Austin, she had no shares in it.


    Suny had been in the Johnson¡¯s for three years, but she and Grace had been mocking Suny every day,


    and her presence was as low as if there was no such person.


    Now that Suny had suddenly be a prominent presence, Tina felt unhappy.


    "Mum! Look at this Suny!"


    Grace had long received those calls from otherdies asking her what happened to her daughter-inw


    Suny, wasn''t she a poor gold-digging girl? How did she suddenly be the big boss of that so-and-


    so entertainmentpany?


    Grace didn''t know what was going on. For the three years that Suny had been married into the


    Johnson family, although Suny didn''t have to do housework every day, Grace kept an eye on her and


    didn''t let her go out much, for fear that she would embarrass the family.


    After these calls, Grace was so angry. When she saw Tinaing down from the third floor, she red


    at her, "Look at that! She''s divorced your brother, why are you so concerned about her all the time?


    You might as well think about how you can get into the Brooks family''s door!"


    Tina didn''t take Grace''s scolding seriously, "Mom, aren¡¯t you angry? Suny became a different after the


    marriage. Look at what people on the inte are saying about her, some are even saying that it''s my


    brother''s loss to divorce her!"


    Although Grace had a clearer understanding than Tina, she couldn''t handle the fact that Austin was


    involved in this matter.


    Having been living for 60 years, she relied on Austin that she became a rich woman in J City. She


    would never allow Austin to be tainted with any stain, and even if there was, she would have to wash it!


    "What loss? What loss can there be for a woman who can''t even give birth to a child in three years?"


    "Mom, theizens don''t think so, see it for yourself!"


    Tina had never done this kind of cursing others in their back before, this time she originally thought


    Suny would be cursed that she wouldn''t dare toe out, but she never thought there would be such a


    reversal.


    The reversal of events was beyond her expectation, but she was not willing to ept it, so she had to


    As a matter of fact, when Grace took a look at thements on the Inte and thought about the


    phone calls she had just received, her face turned pale.


    It seemed that those women hade to mock her?


    Grace couldn''t bear it, so she called Austin directly.


    However, Austin was not in a good mood either. As Grace had just called out to him, she heard a


    sulking voice on the other end of the line, "You''d better mind Tina, I won''t take care of it if things go too


    far."


    After saying that, Austin directly hung up.


    He tilted his head and drained the red wine in his hand, turning around and going back to his room with


    no expression.


    Suny had a good night''s sleep and woke up the next day refreshed.


    Rosa called her at the exact moment she woke up: "Good morning, Miss Hond! Thewyer''s letter


    has been delivered to Tina, but-"


    Rosa stopped talking, but Suny guessed what she wanted to say, "What did she say?"


    "She asked how much money you wanted."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This was indeed very Tina, Suny smiled, "Let''s have thewyer prepare thewsuit directly."


    "I know how to do it, Miss Hond."


    "Thank you."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny got up with the intention of making a sandwich for breakfast.


    The sunlight outside the window was romantic, it was indeed a nice day and Suny was in a good mood.


    When Elijah arrived at the office early in the morning, his secretary told him that thepany had


    negotiated a contract for a promising IP drama this year and was ready to sign itst week, but today


    New Morning suddenly called and said that the film and television rights of the novel would not be sold.


    It was okay. Although there were not many good IPs nowadays, Central was no shortage of IPs since it


    was a bigpany.


    But then New Morning contacted UNIVERSE. UNIVERSE and Central had been rivals for years.


    He could not stand it.


    He was furious on the spot and raised his hand to p the proposal on the table, "Contact the person


    in charge of New Morning!"


    The secretary was so frightened that he trembled, nodded his head and went to call the people from


    New Morning.


    As Suny had just driven the car out of the vi, Rosa''s phone call came, "Miss Hond, Mr. Brooks from


    Central demanded a statement from New Morning, Mr. Wace asked you if you are free tonight, you


    may need to attend the dinner."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Not avable, let Ethan Wace tell Elijah directly that the investor has one


    vote to veto, nothing else needs to be said."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny restarted the car, the red Ferrari went away, leaving in a dashing manner.


    Today was Suny''s twenty-seventh birthday, and it was also exactly one hundred days since she had


    jumped out from inside the sinkhole that was Austin.


    Either way, it was a day to celebrate.


    Ever since she went out on a trip after her divorce, she felt that the world outside was too exciting and


    that she was blind to spend three years on Austin, a man who had someone else in his heart.


    So this time for her birthday, she graciously rewarded herself with a yacht, the yacht just arrived in port


    <pst night, and she was now driving over to check out this twenty-seventh birthday gift of hers.

 Chapter 26 I Dont Know Them

    Chapter 26 I Don''t Know Them


    When she got to the port, Suny ran into two people she didn''t quite want to see.


    At least on a nice day like today, she didn''t really want to see the two people, Jennifer and Tina.


    Suny was wearing a long champagne-coloured dress today, the wind from the harbour was blowing the


    hem of her dress, her long chestnut curly hair was tossed by the wind, revealing her bright and


    beautiful face.


    Even if Tina despised Suny, she had to admit that this face of Suny¡¯s was indeed top notch.


    Looking at Suny, who was walking towards her, Tina thought she hade to beg for herself, after all,


    not long ago, she had found someone to release photos of Suny meeting another man in private before


    she and she and Austin got divorced.


    She subconsciously raised her head, arrogantly waiting for Suny to beg for herself.


    But Suny crossed over her from a distance of more than a metre away from her. Tina was stunned for a


    moment, and after she reacted, a surge of anger came roaring up.


    "Hey!"


    Tina ran after Suny, who didn''t even look back.


    She was so angry that she stomped her foot, "Suny! Are you deaf?"


    Only then did Suny stop, turning back her eyes to skim over Jennifer, then stopping in front of Tina:


    "You''re calling me?"


    "Is there anyone else here besides you?"


    Tina''s breath stuck in her heart, almost not suffocating herself to death.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "But I''m not Hey."


    She said and smiled lightly, "What do you want, Miss Johnson?"


    Tina became even angrier: "What are you doing here? Do you want to kill yourself?"


    "Kill myself?"


    Sunyughed at Tina''sment, "Miss Johnson, you are really funny."


    "Why else would youe here? This is the harbour, Jennifer and I came here because we wanted to


    go sailing, so do you want to go sailing too?"


    Halfway through the sentence, Tina suddenly thought of something and blushed, "Could it be that


    Jasmine Read has invited you to go sailing with her too?"


    At this time, the yacht manager had already walked over, "Miss Hond!"


    Suny did not want to chat with Tina any further, there was no point: "Sorry, I have something to do, you


    guys have a good time at sea."


    When she said these words, the coldness and impatience in her eyebrows were very obvious, and after


    she finished, she walked towards the man next to her, "Mr. Simpson."


    Xander Simpson was embarrassed: "Am I interrupting your conversation with your friends, Miss


    Hond?"


    "No, I don''t know them."


    Suny inclined her head and nced at Tina and Jennifer who were all over the side.


    Xander breathed a sigh of relief, "Then I''ll show you around Little Starry Sky."


    Suny nodded, "Okay."


    Tina''s face turned white as she listened to Suny''s words, she gritted her teeth and coldly snorted, "I''d


    like to see which one will invite her to go sailing with them!"


    It had to be said that it was indeed a great coincidence that Suny''s yacht was parked right next to


    Tina''s yacht.


    Jasmine Read was Antonio Read''s sister, and she was not really good friends with Tina, but they were


    all in the same circle. Tina knew that she had borrowed Antonio''s yacht to go sailing and called to ask if


    she could bring her along.


    Since she had been asked, Jasmine could not say no.


    "Jasmine, whose yacht is that?"


    Tina looked for a long time but didn''t see anyone she knew on the yacht, so she asked Jasmine.


    Jasmine shook her head, "I don''t know."


    Jasmine responded and looked behind her at the man sent by Antonio, "Hey, do you know who owns


    that yacht?"


    "I don''t know, I heard it just arrivedst night, I haven''t heard which family owns it yet."


    Jasmine lifted her chin and looked at Tina: "What, did you see someone you know?"


    "No!"


    Tina gritted her teeth and went inside the yacht with Jennifer.


    Jasmine skimmed the corners of her mouth, originally thinking that Tina had met someone she knew,


    so she didn''t have to follow her.


    Jennifer entered the yacht and looked at the yacht behind her through the window, pondering.


    Tina wasining that Suny had gotten close to some tycoon. Jennifer¡¯s eyes lit up, but when she


    looked at Tina, she had a suspicious expression on her face: "Tina, Miss Hond isn¡¯t kind of person,


    right?"


    Tina had no response after saying a lot, since Jennifer had asked, she naturally opened her mouth:


    "Why not? Jennifer, don''t be fooled by her face! She has never been peaceful in the three years she


    married into the Johnson family, and I have caught her going out with many men behind my brother''s


    back!"


    Jennifer still pretended not to believe it: "Maybe it''s just friends?"


    "Come on, Jennifer, have you ever seen a woman meet with a male friend and go to the diamond room


    at Wyndham Grand?"


    Wyndham Grand was a famous private club in J City, specially created for the rich, absolute privacy


    and high ss. The private rooms were divided into three levels, the diamond room was the highest


    level, the guest who could enter the diamond room had to be a member of Wyndham Grand, and the


    annual fee would be more than three million a year.


    But despite this, many celebrities would get one and pay the annual fee because as long as they were


    inside, they had never been photographed by the paparazzi and their privacy was imaginable.


    In fact, it wasn''t surprising that Tina was thinking wildly, Suny entering a diamond box with a man did


    make people suspicious.


    Jennifer pursed her lips: "Did you see it with your own eyes or did you hear about it from hearsay?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    People nowadays like to exaggerate, maybe Miss Hond was just chatting with her friend in the cafe


    for a while, and as more people spread the word, it became a different story."


    "Jennifer, you''re simple! I don''t hear it from others, I have photos of her meeting other men in private,


    I''ll find show them to you!"


    Having that said, she really found the photos.


    Jennifer had already seen them, because they had been posted on Weibo by Tina two hours ago.


    But she still pretended to be seriously unaware and looked at them for a while, before sighing half-


    heartedly, "...... never thought that Suny would actually be such a person."


    "Hmph, people online are really stupid, as soon as Suny''s people go online for PR, they all start


    supporting her!"


    Thinking about this, Tina somewhat regretted buying marketing numbers to nder Suny, not that she


    was afraid of Suny, she was wondering if Suny wanted to make a career out of it, after all, she didn''t


    have a single penny after the divorce with Austion!


    Suny didn''t know what Tina was thinking. She followed Xander around the yacht and was particrly


    contented and satisfied.


    Sure enough, people still had to be rich.


    When she thought that some timeter she would be able to go sailing freely in her own yacht, she felt


    that the expectations of life were all much higher.


    Suny loved the yacht Little Starry Sky she had bought at great expense, and sat on it until lunchtime,


    when she said goodbye to Xander and left the port.


    Just after she returned to the city, Suny received a message from Alicia: Suny, want some excitement?


    6pm, Wyndham Grand Diamond Room 168, see you there!


    Suny took a nce at it, pursed her lips and smiled, and replied "OK". The light just turned green, she


    stepped on the elerator and drove forward.

 Chapter 27 Sir, Can I Give You a Kiss?

    Chapter 27 Sir, Can I Give You a Kiss?


    The fact that Tina''s counterattack could not set off half a ripple in Suny''s heart, she had already let


    Rosa go through the legal process. Tina made more noise and would only cry even more in the future.


    However, apart from Tina, there seemed to be another person who wanted to nder Suny. This


    person''s angle of ndering Suny was very strange, actually saying that Suny had been creating


    hotspots since her divorce with Austin. Not being a person in the entertainment industry, but she was in


    the hotspots more often than the traffic stars, so it was predicted that Suny was trying to make her


    debut.


    When Suny saw this in the afternoon, she was expressionless.


    She didn''t put it to her heart at all. After waking up from her nap, she spent half an hour doing basic


    skin care and then spent another half hour putting on a delicate makeup.


    Looking at her pretty face in the mirror, Suny was satisfied and went into the cloakroom to choose a


    pink coloured A Family Moonlight Collection V-neck trailing long dress.


    The pink base dress was partially brightened, making it pink with shimmering white colour that people


    with a slightly darkerplexion would not be able to pull off.


    But Suny could.


    She had cool white skin and wore her dress with fairy and lust.


    The red Ferrari was a perfect match for Suny today. At the red light, she happened to meet a Maserati


    with a convertible top, and the driver honked his horn several times. Suny rested her hand on the


    window, looking at the traffic light, motionless.


    When the red light came on, she stepped on the elerator and the car drove off with the traffic,


    splitting from the Maserati.


    Suny left home fairly early, but still bumped into the rush hour, and after a short while of traffic jam, it


    was already a quarter past six when she arrived at Wyndham Grand.


    She parked the car and went straight up to the ninth floor through the passage.


    "Miss, may I ask you-"


    The lift door had just opened and the waiter standing at the entrance of the lift saw Suny and was so


    stunned that her words stopped.


    Suny nced at him lightly, "168."


    The waiter reacted and was embarrassed, "This way please, Miss."


    She had been to Box 168 more than once, Suny was familiar with it, but she didn''t mind if someone led


    the way.


    "Miss, here we are."


    Suny waved her hand, "I''ll open the door myself."


    The waiter looked at this beauty in front of him and felt that even a light nce from her could move his


    heart.


    How could he dare to disobey the beauty''s wishes, he replied and silently retreated.


    Suny knocked on the door first, "I''m here."


    The door handle was loose and the door was not closed tightly.


    Suny pushed the door inside, and to her surprise: "Bang-"


    The room was full of star lights and balloons, and Alicia was holding a salute in each of her hands right


    in front of the door.


    "Happy birthday! Suny!"


    The colourful fments that were raised in the air fell one by one in the entranceway, and just a few of


    them fell on Suny''s body.


    When Alicia saw Suny, her eyes went straight: "Oh my god! You demon, are you really here to seek


    excitement tonight?"


    Suny looked at Ashley holding birthday cake next to her with a wry smile and dodged Alicia''s hug


    sideways, "Don''t hug me, your man will get jealous."


    Ashley''s dark eyes had a hint of smile as he handed the cake to Suny and pulled Alicia to his side with


    his other hand: "Always moving your hands, are you a hooligan?"


    Alicia was afraid of Ashley, but when she saw Suny''s outfit today, her eyes were all starry: "Haven''t you


    always stayed away from this kind of style? Why do you suddenly ware this today?"


    Suny lowered her head and blew out the candles on the cake, responding as she went in, "It''s my


    birthday today, I want to change my style."


    She tossed the bag in her hand onto the sofa, picked up the wine dispenser and a ss, and poured


    herself a ss of red wine slowly.


    Alicia watched this action of hers and gulped breathlessly, "I''m d I''m a woman, and sorry I''m a


    woman."


    "Hm?"


    Ashley raised his eyebrows and Alicia shrank back out of his arms and sat next to Suny, "Happy


    birthday, Suny! May you make more money this year thanst!"


    Suny took the gift in her hand, "Thank you, this wish is very much to my liking."


    She put down her ss and began to open the birthday present from Suny.


    The wrapping paper was unwrapped to reveal a gift box. Suny picked up the lid and inside was a


    simple retro yet stylishdies'' watch, a limited edition model from the S family this year, called "Broken


    New", with a small cloud engraved under the dial.


    Suny was stunned for a moment and put it on her wrist. The strap was just right and the size of the dial


    matched her wrist perfectly.


    Well, she liked it.


    "Thanks."


    She said, smiling, resting her chin with one hand as she looked at Alicia, "This watch cost over a


    million, how did you save up the money?"


    Last year, Alicia had spotted a riverside vi with a total price of 180 million, and she had secretly


    saved up the money to buy it as their wedding house without Ashley''s knowledge.


    This was not a lot of money, but Ashley suddenly proposed in June this year, and Alicia was now stingy


    and only wanted to buy the vi before the wedding.


    The watch cost Alicia several months of her living expenses.


    "Come on, is this million not as much as our twenty years of friendship?"


    Sunyughed out, "That¡¯s right."


    It was a rare asion for the three of them to get together, and Suny drank quite a lot of wine, but she


    was not a bad drinker and was only slightly drunk.


    Ashley was very restrained, hardly touching a drop of wine, just watching her and Alicia drinking.


    Suny was rxed enough to be with them, but there was another birthday party after ten o''clock.


    Only the next venue was livelier, the bar where she made her name with a dancest time.


    Before they came there, Alicia suddenly hooked her arm: "Suny, it''s your birthday, do you want to y


    something exciting?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "What¡¯s the excitement?"


    Alicia looked at her excitedly, "You''re divorced anyway, how about this? Later when you go out from


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    here, you go and kiss the first man you meet."


    Ashley gave Alicia a pull: "Don¡¯t make a scene."


    Alicia was a bit aggrieved: "I''m not making a scene! Think about it, how bad can a man who cane


    to this diamond box in Wyndham Grand be? I''ve asked around, those who can open a box on this floor


    are not simple, it won¡¯t do anything bad!"


    Suny would never follow Alicia''s behavior, but she had wine today and felt excited: "I will do it."


    "Ooooh! Then do it!"


    Suny was caught off guard when Alicia pulled open the door of thepartment and pushed her out,


    she stumbled and bumped into a man''s body.


    The man was a bit tall and as she didn''t stand still to bump into him, her eyes only saw his sexy Adam''s


    apple.


    Thinking of what Alicia had just said, Suny raised her hand to hold the man''s shoulder, raised her head


    and gave a charming smile: "Sir, can I kiss you?"


    However, in the next second, the expression on Suny''s face froze.


    This man was her ex-husband, how could she do that!

 Chapter 28 Ill Treat Him as a Tool man

    Chapter 28 I''ll Treat Him as a Tool man


    The person who came was Austin, and Suny was not the only one who was surprised, even Alicia was


    so scared that she hid in Ashley''s arms.


    But she didn''t mind watching the fun, so she nestled in Ashley''s arms and kept giving Suny a wink:


    "Go! Kiss him!"


    Suny''s mind was now nk, she had been married to Austin for three years, and the most intimate


    action the two of them had taken was probably the day of the wedding when he held her hand for a


    moment.


    She hadn''t expected that three months after the divorce, she would even be in Austin''s arms, her hand


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    on his shoulder, looking like a couple.


    She gave a nce at Alicia and took only half a second to make her decision.


    Austin was 1.88 meters high and she, 1.68 meters high, was much shorter than him, but she wore high


    heels today, and with a slight tiptoe, she easily kissed the cool lips.


    Only once, Suny let go: "It is just a game, please don''t mind."


    She hooked her lips, her voice t.


    Suny took a step back and gave him a faint smile, then raised her eyebrows sideways at Alicia: "Aren¡¯t


    we going to the bar?"


    Alicia was alreadypletely dumbfounded, she somewhat doubted if she had just misread the scene,


    if she hadn''t, then it was too crazy, right?


    When Ashley saw that the person in his arms was still not moving, he raised his hand and pulled her:


    "Let''s go."


    Alicia raised her head, Suny was already walking away on her high heels.


    "Oh, oh, okay."


    Suny had drunk and couldn''t drive, so she had to take Ashley''s car.


    Alicia was so shocked by what had just happened that she didn''t even sit in the passenger seat, and


    ran to the back seat to stare at Suny, reaching out and touching her forehead, "No fever."


    Suny, who was looking out of the car window, pulled her hand down, "What are you doing?"


    But Alicia answered, "Do you know who you just kissed?"


    Suny looked at her askance, suddenly disgusted, "Austin, what''s the problem?"


    Alicia nodded her head heavily, "Yes! Of course there''s a problem, there''s a huge problem here! If I


    remember correctly, you and Austin had been married for three years, but he hadn''t even sat on the


    sheets of the bed in your bedroom! But now that you''re divorced, you kissed him! Oh my God! This is


    simply too scary!"


    Suny''s heart was torn: "Actually, I just treat him as a tool man."


    Alicia was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help but give a thumbs up: "Awesome! You are


    awesome!"


    Suny rubbed her temples, "Stop yelling and give me a break."


    "Okay!"


    Suny tilted her head andughed softly, Alicia beside her was like a fool, and she didn''t know if her fans


    would cry one day when they saw her true face.


    Elijah had already drunk two sses of red wine, but Austin, who should have arrived, still hadn''t


    He tugged his tie in annoyance and elbowed Antonio, who was beside him, "Call Austin, he''s probably


    lost in one of the boxes, it''s been more than ten minutes and he''s still not here!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the door of thepartment was pushed open.


    The person who came was none other than Austin, who should have arrived fifteen minutes ago, but


    his face did not look good.


    When Elijah saw him, he directly handed over a ss of red wine: "Three sses."


    "Get lost."


    Austin sat down, without even giving Elijah a look.


    After he sat down, he sank directly into the sofa, his eyes lowered, not paying attention to anyone.


    When Suny kissed him just now, there was an indescribable feeling at the bottom of his heart, like


    excitement and pleasure, but before he could feel it clearly, she withdrew.


    He originally thought it was just a physical reaction, so he smoked a cigarette outside, but during the


    smoke, his mind was filled with the flirtatious look on Suny''s face when she asked if he could kiss her.


    Elijah and Antonio had been friends with Austin for so many years, but this was the first time they had


    seen him like this.


    Both of them looked at each other, their eyes were telling each of them to ask Austin, but in the end no


    one dared.


    It was a rare moment of silence in thepartment, and after half a second, Austin suddenly raised his


    head and looked at Elijah: "Your mouth is usually like a machine gun, why is it mute today? Did you get


    glued?"


    Elijah''s heart was in stitches: "Didn''t you tell me to get lost?"


    "Oh, did I?"


    He leaned over and poured himself a cup of water, Elijah and Antonio both wondering if the person who


    came in was Austin.


    "Austin, are you alright? You came here to drink water with us?"


    Austin faintly lifted his eyes: "What''s the problem?"


    "Nothing ......."


    Elijah was afraid, and stopped asking questions and began toin, "Austin, do you know that silly


    CEO of New Morning? A while ago, our film and television department went to talk about a novel IP for


    their website, the price was all agreed and we were ready to sign it today, but they called me early this


    morning and said they wouldn''t sign it!"


    "It is okay, it''s not like I''m waiting for that IP to make a living! But they negotiated the rights to


    UNIVERSE, Fuck ......"


    On the side, Antonio gave a lightugh, "Is it probably that the person of you has the wrong attitude?"


    "No, this novel was rmended to me by your sister, and I had my secretary and a few other


    executives read it and write me a summary of the tips and highlights, and then I went through it myself


    and thought it was really good, so I handpicked someone to negotiate it."


    The person he handpicked would not be so stupid as to be condescending in his attitude.


    This was exactly what Elijah couldn''t understand.


    Austin looked at Elijah, "If I remember correctly, New Morning was only established five years ago,


    three years ago for financing, when the A round Phantom invested more than two million, B round also


    added a lot of money. If your people have not offended New Morning, then you have to think hard if you


    have offended Phantom¡¯s people."


    Austin hit the nail on the head, Elijah really did not expect that.


    He still wasn''t convinced, "Phantom doesn''t have that much power, does it?"


    "It''s just a veto thing."


    Elijah frowned, "Who owns Phantom?"


    This involved Austin''s knowledge blind spot, "I don''t know, no one in the industry knows who the


    person behind Phantom really is."


    Elijah sighed, "Phantom''s big boss is really a talent! I''ll ask my secretary to talk to New Morning again."


    When had he, Elijah, ever suffered such an indignity!


    Austin didn''tment, and for some reason, he had a vague feeling that Elijah would regret it.

 Chapter 29 Dont Want to See Him?

    Chapter 29 Don''t Want to See Him?


    Suny had just arrived at the entrance of Deep Night with Alicia at this moment, the neon lights in front


    of the entrance were shing so much that she felt dazzling when the car first arrived.


    Kevin and Louis were already inside, arge box had been chartered on the second floor, the cake was


    half a man''s height. As Suny had just arrived, Joan came out with someone pushing the cake.


    The people who came today were basically all from Phantom, even Erik, who signed a few days ago,


    was there.


    Suny was not familiar with Kevin and the others, only that after the divorce, at Alicia''s request, she was


    in the hot research with them once, and privately had nothing to chat about.


    So when she heard Joan that Kevin and the others wanted to celebrate her birthday, she was a bit


    surprised and originally wanted to refuse, but once Alicia advised her, she dismissed the idea.


    There were only eleven people in the box, including the three who came after, so it wasn''t particrly


    crowded, but it was much livelier than at Wyndham Grand.


    Suny had drunk a lot of wine before she arrived, so after cutting the cake, she sat aside and watched


    them talk about recent events in their circle.


    They knew all about Ashley and Alicia, and they were all celebrities, so naturally they weren''t worried


    that it would leak out.


    It was not until 12am that they left.


    Suny was already sleepy, she went to bed before eleven o''clock every day, and just now, sitting on the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    sofa, she couldn''t help but yawn twice.


    Alicia took advantage of Ashley''sck of attention to have a few more drinks, and she was already


    drunk, Ashley carried Alicia to Suny, "Let''s go."


    Suny stood up and looked at him and smiled, "Alicia is drunk, just take her back, I''ll take a taxi myself."


    Ashley was not at ease: "She hasn''t made a scene yet, I''ll take you back first."


    Alicia was not a good drinker, and she liked to make a scene when she was drunk.


    At this moment, she was quietly in Ashley''s arms, but after a while, she would have to make a scene


    when she got drunker.


    As soon as Ashley''s words left his mouth, Alicia in his arms suddenly shouted out, "You''re great, Suny!


    As she said this, Alicia broke away from Ashley and jumped straight at Suny.


    Suny raised her hand and pushed her back, looking at Ashley: "Take her back, or she''ll be in the


    headlines tomorrow."


    Just as Suny finished speaking, Alicia turned around and hugged Ashley again, "Ashley, I love you so


    much."


    Suny: "......"


    The crowd: "......"


    Please go home and show your love!


    Ashley held the dazed Alicia in his arms and nced at Suny again, "Call me when you get back."


    They had grown up with since childhood, Ashley had already treated Suny like a sister.


    Suny gestured and pulled open the door of thepartment herself, "Okay."


    Alicia was fussing so much in his arms that Ashley had to pick her up and leave thepartment.


    The other people in the box were also ready to go back, Suny''s car was left over at Wyndham Grand,


    so she was really nning to take a taxi back.


    Erik had just arrived here, so naturally he didn''t have a car. Joan was afraid that something would


    happen, so she drove Erik back.


    Before leaving, Joan asked Suny if she wanted a ride, but Suny refused.


    Thepany dormitory and her vi were one to the south and one to the north, and it would take


    them half an hour to get back if they drove her first.


    Louis drank too, so Joan send him back too. The only person in the room was Kevin, who was driving


    by himself and hadn''t drunk.


    Suny sent Joan and others away and turned back to Kevin and smiled, "It''ste, I am leaving."


    She said, taking out her mobile phone with the intention of calling a car, when Kevin walked over to her,


    "I''ll send you back, Suny."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "The house you live in is not on the same road as mine, no need."


    Kevin looked at her and tilted his head slightly at the pile of gifts on the sofa, "Suny, it''s not easy to get


    a car at night, besides, you have piles of gifts."


    Only then did Suny remember that she still had a bag full of presents.


    She looked at Kevin for a moment, "Then it seems I can only trouble you."


    "A great honour."


    Kevin hooked his lips and smiled, leaned down and lifted up the bag of gifts on the sofa, walked to the


    entrance and pulled open the door of the box, "Suny."


    Suny looked at him, smiled and lifted her legs out of the box.


    Kevin was driving the same Maserati as before today, and it wasn''t the first time Suny had sat in it.


    She had drunk a lot today and she just wanted to sleep when she got into the car.


    Kevin did not say a word to disturb him. The carriage was so quiet that Suny would have fallen asleep if


    their car hadn''t suddenly bumped into a car.


    Suny opened her eyes and looked at the ck Maybach in front of her, just when she felt familiar, she


    saw Elijah walking down from the passenger side.


    Elijah took a nce at the back of the car and let out a light tsk: "See the scrape."


    As he spoke, Austin also got down from the driver''s seat.


    He saw Suny sitting inside the Maserati at first nce, and his face sank.


    Kevin did not expect the tailgating to be so coincidental, chasing after anyone but Austin''s car.


    He tilted his head and nced at Suny: "Suny, stay in the car."


    Suny didn''t even want to get out of the car to meet Austin, after that kiss a few hours ago, although she


    turned her head and walked away in style, there were still some emotions in her heart.


    "Well, take care of it and don''t make a scene."


    Although it waste at this time, there were not many vehiclesing on the road, Kevin was after all a


    public figure, there might be paparazzi squatting somewhere, just waiting for Kevin''s scandal to break


    out so as to create public opinion.


    Suny was drunk, but she was sober at this moment.


    Kevin sighed with relief, pushed open the car door and got out of the car, and apologized: "Sorry, it''s


    my fault, how much do you think we can settle it privately?"


    Austin looked at Suny on the passenger side, she had already closed her eyes and her hand was


    blocked in front of her forehead, making itpletely impossible to see her face clearly.


    So much for not wanting to see him?


    He remembered the pdash kiss he had received more than two hours ago, and Austin''s eyes were


    cold as he surveyed the man in front of him.


    He remembered that this man, named Kevin, was the actor who became a top tier star with an drama


    when she had just divorced him.


    Oh right, this Kevin also seemed to have expressed his affection for Suny on his personal social media


    ount.


    Austin suddenly looked extremely displeased with the Kevin in front of him: "One hundred thousand."


    The smile on Kevin''s face faded: "Sir, it''s meaningless to ask too much."


    Austin snorted coldly, "I''m asking too much? You can ask the person sitting inside your car if I have the


    need to waste so much time with you for this one hundred thousand."


    On the side, Elijah also felt that Austin was asking too much, but once he heard his words and looked


    at the person inside the car, he couldn''t help but say in his heart, "Holy shit.¡±


    So he got his n!

 Chapter 30 How Can He Make Things Difficult for Me?

    Chapter 30 How Can He Make Things Difficult for Me?


    Kevin raised his eyebrows, "In that case, then let''s go through the procedure."


    He said, already taking out his phone and preparing to call the traffic police.


    Austin at the side looked at him coldly, "If you''re not afraid of being in the entertainment headlines


    tomorrow, I can apany you through the procedure."


    Kevin''s face stiffened, he was recently in talks for a leading man in a movie, at this time if such bad


    news popped up, it would more or less have an impact.


    Of course Kevin did not want to go to the traffic police, but he did not want to be asked for too much


    money, however, now Austin was threatening him, so he could only spend money to solve the problem:


    "OK, one hundred thousand will do."


    However, Austin did not want Kevin to pay one hundred thousand, "Let the person inside the care


    out and apologize to me, I don''t need you to pay."


    Kevin was furious: "You are rich, but I can get one hundred thousand out."


    Austin changed his mind, not caring so much, directly said in a cold voice: "Let her down or call the


    police, you choose one."


    "...... you don''t go too far, Austin!"


    He did not want Suny to get involved at all.


    However, as soon as Kevin''s words fell, a nd female voice came, "Mr. Johnson, you want to see


    me?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It was Suny, who had pushed open the car door and stepped down at some point.


    Seeing here out, Kevin''s face changed, "Suny-"


    Suny smiled at Kevin: "It''s alright, go back inside the car, I''ll sort it out."


    She had just sat inside the car for a while, and when she saw that after five or six minutes, the matter


    had not yet been resolved, she knew that Austin had made things difficult for Kevin, so she pushed


    open the car door and got out of the car.


    As she had just gotten out of the car, she heard Austin tell Kevin to choose one or the other, and after a


    brief thought, she thought it was probably because she had pissed him off about kissing him at


    Wyndham Grand.


    In fact, she regretted it, a few months after the divorce she was living a prosperous life, Austin, her ex-


    husband was like a person from a previous life to her.


    It was all the fault of impulsiveness.


    Kevin wanted to say something, but when he met Suny''s confident eyes, he nodded and went back


    inside the car.


    Elijah was stunned by Suny''s outfit today. He had long known that Suny was a rare beauty, but for the


    past three years, Suny had stayed quietly in the Johnson¡¯s, asionally attending parties and dressing


    modestly, not only did she not stand out, but she was even a bit clumsy.


    Now that she was dressed like this, she was like a dusty pearl that had been wiped away, and it was a


    sight to behold.


    Elijah was still amazed at Suny''s stunning beauty when he saw Austin looking over morosely at the


    side.


    He originally nned to be a quiet onlooker, but when Austin took such a look, Elijah had to go back


    inside the car.


    The people unconcerned were sent away, Austin looked at Suny in front of him, not knowing whether it


    was the makeup or other reasons, her cheeks were red, a pair of charming eyes looked at him very


    bashfully. The skirt on her body was slim, setting off her thin waist.


    As he watched, he inexplicably had the thought of finding a piece of cloth to cover her up.


    This thought annoyed Austin, and what annoyed him even more was the kiss he had received a few


    hours ago.


    Suny waited for a while but Austin did not say a word, so she could not help but raise an eyebrow: "Mr.


    Johnson?"


    Hearing her urging, Austin''s face sank: "Get lost."


    Suny''s smile faded, "Then thank you, Mr. Johnson."


    She spoke politely, her body was all distant and cold.


    Austin felt as if something had stabbed him in the heart, dull and ufortable.


    He stood there, his face as cold as Asura''s under the moonlight.


    Suny had already turned around and returned to the car, ncing through the windshield at Austin


    outside the car, and with just one nce, she withdrew her eyes and looked down to re-fasten her seat


    belt.


    "He didn''t give you a hard time, did he?"


    Although it was only half a minute, and he was inside the car watching Austin do nothing, Kevin was


    still worried.


    Hearing his words, Suny gave a smile, "How could he make things difficult for me?"


    Kevin looked at her, shed by the smile inside her charming eyes, and felt his throat tighten: "That''s


    good."


    Ah, his boss was so good looking.


    "It''ste, let''s go."


    Kevin nodded and withdrew his eyes, not daring to look at Suny again, he had just identally rear-


    ended by ncing at Suny with his head off.


    It was already one in the morning when the car stopped in front of Suny''s vi. Suny was so sleepy that


    she couldn''t resist, she just said good night and carried the bag of gifts back to the vi.


    "M, stop the rm clock for tomorrow."


    "Yes, master."


    It had been four years since Suny had slept thiste, so she took a bath andy down on the bed and


    fell asleep straight away.


    A good night''s sleep.


    Austin, however did not sleep very well, to be precise, he could hardly sleep.


    All night long, he thought about Suny''s kiss or her face in the moonlight.


    It was so beautiful, so stunning.


    He had been married to Suny for three years and had never looked at her directly, remembering his ex-


    wife as a pretty-faced, well-disguised gold-digger.


    But in the past four months since the divorce, his ex-wife had constantly broken through his


    perceptions.


    He thought she was a gold-digger, married him for his money, and liked him only because he happened


    to look the way she liked and was an aristocrat by birth, but when the divorce came, she didn''t want


    anything, which waspletely out of character for her to be a gold-digger.


    For three years of marriage she had been at the house being used by Grace for no reason, and


    asionally Grace called him toin about Suny, calling her stupid and useless.


    He didn''t think Suny was stupid before, if she was, she wouldn''t have asked him to marry her, but now


    that he thought that she was indeed a bit stupid. After the divorce, she did not ask for a dime.


    In fact, he didn''t expect to divorce her so soon, he just thought that when the time was right, he would


    give her apensation before divorcing her.


    But on that day she was waiting at the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau with the divorce papers, and for


    the past four months after the divorce, he thought she would regret it ande back to beg him.


    But no.


    Not only did she not regret it, she didn''te back to beg him, she was even better off than she was in


    the Johnson family.


    She was in the hot research every day with different young men, her life was colourful after leaving


    him, and that Phantom had somehow be herpany.


    Austin lit up a cigarette, and as that smoke lingered, he suddenly remembered the day the two got


    married and she looked at him and said, "Austin, please take care of me for the rest of my life."


    What the hell, he actually remembered that day.

 Chapter 31 He Is Not Smart

    Chapter 31 He Is Not Smart


    Suny slept until after ten o''clock the next morning, her rm clock had stopped in the morning and she


    slept with some abandon.


    The wine she drankst night had a not so good reaction today, the hangover made her head dizzy,


    and Suny was in a bad mood just after she woke up.


    Rosa was worthy of being her good secretary, she had made several enquiries and deduced that Suny


    would wake up at this hour. As Suny had just finished washing her face, her call came in.


    "What is it?"


    Suny was in a bad mood, but she was not a leader who liked to vent out her anger to subordinates and


    she spoke in a very normal tone.


    But despite this, Rosa was still very cautious: "Miss Hond, Central wants to see you."


    "Then let them think about it."


    As soon as those words came out, Rosa could sense that Suny was in a bad mood.


    She was very sensible: "Alright, I won''t bother you then."


    "Mm."


    Suny answered, hung up the phone and went downstairs to cook dumplings for breakfast.


    At this moment, in the president''s office in Central.


    Elijah was in a very good mood today after watching Austin suffer a defeat yesterday. Thinking of


    Austin''s reminder yesterday, he asked his secretary to contact that mysterious Suny from Phantom


    early in the morning.


    However, just now, his secretary cautiously told him that Suny refused to meet him.


    Elijah: "......"


    In all his life, he had never seen such an arrogant person!


    Elijah guessed that this Suny was mostly a foreigner who did not understand the etiquette of the


    country.


    Although he was holding his anger, but with this in mind, Elijah could only reluctantly forgive that


    arrogant Suny.


    But Elijah was still curious about this legendary Suny, so when he heard that Phantom had made some


    moves recently and Suny would also attend the board meeting, Elijah did a very boring thing ¨C waiting


    for her!


    It was indeed boring enough for a president of Central to go under someone''s office building and wait


    for their chairman.


    Elijah didn''t want to be bored alone, so he called Austin.


    Austin, who had juste out of the conference room, saw Elijah''s call and directly refused to answer


    it.


    But Elijah called again and again, and when he got through, he didn''t give Austin the slightest chance


    to get angry: "Austin, guess where I am?"


    "Are you too idle, Elijah?"


    Elijah ignored Austin''s words, "I''m in Phantom! Today, Phantom is having a board meeting, I don''t


    believe I can''t see that Suny in front of their office builiding."


    Austin pulled the corner of his mouth and sneered, "You''re really boring."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Elijah on the other end of the phone suddenly burst out, "Shit! I


    saw Suny Hond.¡±


    Hearing the word "Suny Hond", Austin''s face changed, he wanted to hang up the phone, but in the


    end he didn''t: "What''s wrong with her?"


    Elijah directly hung up the phone and got off the car, walking up to her: "Miss Hond, what a


    coincidence, I''ve heard a lot about you, Suny."


    So Suny was Suny Hond, no wonder she gave the rights to ''The Dreamer'' to UNIVERSE to disgust


    him!


    Elijah felt that he had detected the truth, yet Suny looked at him as if he was a fool: "Mr. Brooks, what


    are you talking about?"


    The corners of Elijah''s mouth stiffened, "Aren''t you Suny? Chairman of Phantom, you have concealed it


    well!"


    He said sarcastically, but the expression on Suny''s face didn''t change half a bit: "...... you want to think


    so, I can''t help it."


    Suny did not feel embarrassed to be exposed, but looked at him with amusement.


    Elijah was instantly confused: "You''re not that Suny, then what are you doing here today at Phantom''s


    senior management meeting?"


    Suny lightly tsked, "Oh, don''t you know what kind ofpany Phantom is?"


    Elijah sensed Suny''s contempt: "You mean ...... you''re here to pull investment from Phantom?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows: "Can¡¯t I?"


    "...... Yes, sure."


    Elijah was awkward and tried to find a way to get his face back: "Ahem, so have you seen that Suny?"


    Suny nodded: "Yes, do you want to see that Suny too, Mr. Brooks?"


    Elijah gritted his teeth, "Yes, I have to see who this Suny really is, I''ve asked her out several times but


    couldn''t get an appointment."


    Suny thought for a moment and looked at Elijah in a serious manner, "She is quite pretty and quite


    nice, but Suny has a disadvantage, I heard she only likes handsome men."


    Saying that, she paused for a moment and nodded her head fervently, "She refused to see you, maybe


    it''s because you don¡¯t have the face her likes, Mr. Brooks."


    Suny said euphemistically, but Elijah still heard it, she was indirectly calling him ugly.


    What was going on? Why this Suny became so arrogant after the divorce with Austin?


    Before he could think of a retort, Suny spoke first: "I''ll leave first! As far as I know, Suny hasn''t left yet,


    so if you stay here and keep watch, you might be lucky enough to catch her!"


    Elijah was now really intrigued by this "Suny", he didn''t even want to bother about Suny calling him


    ugly, he didn''t believe he couldn''t see that Suny today!


    "Fine, then you can go first, thanks!"


    Suny unceremoniously responded, "You are wee."


    With that, she lifted her leg and walked inside the car not far away.


    Rosa followed behind Suny, holding back herughter until her stomach almost hurt.


    When the two of them got into the car, Rosa could no longer hold back herughter.


    Suny gave her a sideways nce andughed too.


    After all, Rosa was a high-cold and sensible secretary persona, after a few seconds ofughing, she


    turned back to her old demure self and started to worry: "Miss Hond, will it be alright if you lie to him


    like this?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "If he can be fooled by me, he can me himself for being not smart."


    Rosa nodded in agreement, "...... Mr. Brooks''s intelligence is indeed beyond my expectation."


    Suny nodded in agreement.


    "Miss Hond, do you really intend to be like this all the time?"


    Suny thought for a moment, "We¡¯ll see, I don''t want everyone to bother me."


    Once people knew that she was the chairman of Phantom, Suny could imagine that the whole of J City


    would probably explode.


    After chatting about personal matters, the two of them moved on to the topic of business.


    Two months ago, Suny''s private investment in the first generation had begun to promote online, the


    response effect was very good, once the formation of user habits, it could develop rted sales


    functions and other rted functions.


    It must be said that Jay and his team''s foresight was very good, "sin around" using the advantages of


    big data, ording to the photos the user uploaded could only be analyzed to make a mark, the next


    time if there were peeping toms, stealing maniacs and other perverts, it could give users a warm


    reminder.


    After the user was mature and the scale was formed, it could cultivate the user''s dependence on other


    aspects of clothing, food, housing and transportation, thus achieving multifaceted pration.


    After hearing this, Suny was quite satisfied: "Continue to observe."


    How much to add to the B round was the most testing point for an investor.


    Businessmen were all about making the most with the least, and in this respect, Suny was no


    exception.


    Rosa nodded and got out of the car after signing the contract.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Before leaving, Suny inclined her head to nce at Elijah who was still guarding the inside of the car


    and couldn''t help but let out a lightugh.


    Austin actually had such a silly friend by his side.

 Chapter 32 Forget it, its Not Worth It

    Chapter 32 Forget it, it''s Not Worth It


    Elijah had been waiting there for a long time, but he did not see Sunying about, so he felt that this


    woman was so foxy.


    After leaving Phantom, he didn''t even go back to hispany and went straight to Austin.


    Austin was invited to attend an auction today. He originally did not want to go, but there was something


    he wanted at the auction, but he did not expect to run into Elijah as soon as he left his office.


    "Austin, it''s rare that you get off work on time!"


    Austin didn''t even give him a look: "Have you seen Suny?"


    Elijah: "......I think this Suny is really a ghost, I''ve been waiting at the door of Phantom all day, but I


    haven''t even seen her!"


    "You''ve seen her before?"


    "No, and that is why I want to meet her!"


    Austin thought Elijah was a retard, he snorted, "You haven''t seen her before, then how did you


    determine that the person who came out was her?"


    Obviously, Elijah also realized this problem, "Holy shit, I''m the one who''s stupid!!!"


    He said, thinking of Suny''s words, "But your ex-wife said this Suny is pretty."


    Elijah rubbed his chin, "I think with my handsomeness and dashing, I can have a 90% chance of taking


    her, then I can avenge my previous disgusting then!"


    Austin coldly snorted and directly took out his car keys and opened the door.


    Only now did Elijah respond, "Want to have dinner together?"


    Austin sat inside the car and looked at him disgustedly: "You''re so free today?"


    "I''m not as busy as you."


    But all he heard in response was the sound of the car door closing.


    "Hey..."


    When Elijah reacted, Austin''s car could already be driven out from the parking space.


    However, he was thick-skinned and directly got into his car and followed Austin, having dinner together


    and following Austin to the auction today.


    Suny had entered early, Alicia had gone to record the show, so she came alone after dinner.


    So when Austin and Elijah came in, she saw them right away.


    She was in the back of the general seats, and there were not many people at the moment, so Austin


    obviously saw her too. But he just took a nce and went up to the second floor booths.


    Suny raised her eyebrows and took out her phone to reply Alicia''s message.


    But her luck tonight was really bad, not only she ran into Austin, she actually ran into Austin''s


    troublemaking sister and bitchy first love as well.


    Tina came in with Jennifer, who had just returned from a trip to the sea. When Jennifer found out that


    Austin wasing over tonight, she asked for two tickets and brought Tina with her.


    Both of them didn''t see Suny and went straight up to the second floor.


    At exactly eight o''clock, the venue was already full and the auction had begun.


    Suny''s goal was clear, she hade today for that one piano.


    It was a piano made by the master pianist himself for his pianist wife in the 1960s, called "Beloved",


    which took more than three years to polish and tune. But his wife died due to cancer short after the


    piano was made.


    After his wife''s death, the master never developed another piano, and after his death, his children


    donated the piano to a museum, whichter closed down and the piano was auctioned off to his wife by


    a businessman for $150,000.


    The piano waster brought back to the country by the businessman, but his descendants were


    extremely mediocre, and his wife had to sell the piano to cover her gambling debts because her eldest


    son was in debt.


    The "Beloved" changed its owners several times, and the price was not what it used to be, before it


    ended up in the hands of an auction house.


    The auction house saw the meaning behind "Beloved" and started to have people promote it in the


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    circle half a year ago, and tonight they were bound to sell it for a high price.


    Suny was here today for the sake of "Beloved", she certainly did not have any musical talent and was


    not auctioning this piano for her own use.


    The chairman of Greensource wanted to emigrate and was in the process of selling off her shares.


    Suny wanted her shares, but Suny was not the only one she was in contact with at the same time, so


    as a gesture of good faith, she put her thoughts on this "beloved" piano.


    Suny''s goal was clear, and as the finale of the evening, "Beloved" was naturally thest to shine.


    The first few pieces were all jewellery or antique collectibles, which Suny didn''t have the ability to


    appreciate or collect, so she barely even looked at them, and kept her head down as she yed the


    game.


    It was not until nine o''clock that "Beloved" wasunched.


    Suny exited the game page and looked at the elegant ck piano on the stage, her hand cupping the


    price tag and turning it.


    The starting price for "Beloved" was one million, with a minimum increase of one hundred million for


    each bid.


    When Austin saw the pianoe out, he slowly opened his eyes.


    He didn''t want to waste any more time, so he decided to make a quick decision and took the price tag


    and was just about to raise his bid of three million.


    However, someone else was already one step ahead of him, and the auctioneer called out the price


    with a hammer, "Three million! Thisdy is bidding three million!"


    As soon as the bid was raised, there was an uproar on the stage.


    Elijah, who was on the side, gave a startled tsk: "Who is calling the bidding?"


    He looked at Austin with a gloating look on his face as he spoke.


    Austin cast a faint nce at him and changed the price tag in his hand.


    "Three and a half million! The gentleman in box number two has bid three and a half million!"


    Suny lightly raised her eyebrows and raised her hand to bid four million.


    Originally, many people were interested in the "Beloved", but the two of them raised the price to four


    million in one go.


    Four million for a piano was, frankly, not very meaningful.


    So many people who were ready to bid withdrew their cards and watched the two people on stage and


    off stage bidding against each other like a lively crowd.


    As soon as Suny had called for four million, the second floor called for five million.


    This time the bid was increased by one million, who could stand it?


    Suny could, but she didn''t want to be a fool.


    Even at the time when it was a household name, the piano was only worth 10 million, but if she kept on


    bidding with the people upstairs tonight, the piano would soon be worth over 10 million.


    "Five million once! Five million twice! Five million - six million! Thisdy is bidding six million!"


    Austin originally thought that five million would take the piano, but he didn''t expect the woman on the


    stage to raise the price.


    He frowned for a moment, wondering somewhat if the auction house had hired a cheater.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk! That woman is awesome, she didn''t even blink at five million!"


    Elijah crossed his legs, not caring about anything, but watching the fun.


    For as long as he had known Austin, it was the first time Elijah had seen someonepeting with him,


    and it really was exciting.


    When Austin suddenly stopped raising the price, Elijah felt a bit ufortable and touched him: "Hey,


    aren''t you nning to give this piano to the chairman of Greensource? If you don''t raise the price, the


    piano will be that woman''s!"


    Austin gave him a cold re and raised the seven-million price tag with a nk expression.


    The whole room was in an uproar, and the staff of the auction house almost wept with joy.


    The piano had started at just over eight hundred thousand, but she never thought it would fetch a


    whopping seven million!


    Suny pursed her lips for a moment, squeezing her hand around and around the price tag, but finally put


    it down.


    Forget it, it was not worth it.

 Chapter 33 Consider it Compensation for Your Divorce

    Chapter 33 Consider it Compensation for Your Divorce


    "Seven million once! Seven million twice! Seven million three times! Okay, sold!"


    The auctioneer made a final decision and the "Beloved" was sold to Austin for a whopping seven


    million.


    When they found out that it was Austin who had won the auction, the people in the room were no


    longer surprised, but the woman who dared to bid against Austin.


    At this point, many people recognized that the person who had ced the bid on the ground floor was


    Suny, and there was a lot of chatter in the auction room.


    Austin looked down, separated by a distance of more than ten metres, and with the people on the


    stage, he could not tell if that person was Suny or not.


    The auction ended here, and Suny did not want to run into Tina and the girls, so she followed the


    crowd with her bag and left.


    At that moment, the second floor box.


    Jennifer followed Tina to Austin''s box: "Austin, congrattions."


    Austin gave Jennifer a cold look: "The Dawson family, do you have a bad memory? If I remember


    correctly, I told youst time that I don''t know you well, The Dawson family, so please don¡¯t call me


    Austion."


    "Brother, how did you-"


    Tina had wanted to say something for Jennifer, but when she met Austin''s eerily cold eyes, her face


    changed and she didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Please move aside, you''re blocking the road."


    Jennifer''s face turned white and she veered to the side as he walked out.


    Elijah followed Austin, but after a few steps, he was thrown a check by Austin: "Help me with the


    formalities."


    "Then what are you going to do?!"


    In response, all he got was Austin''s back as he walked away.


    Elijah cursed, Tina walked over at some point: "Elijah, I didn''t drive today, can you give me a ride?"


    Elijah had long known what Tina had in mind, and he was relentless: "No, I''m driving a sports car today,


    I''m going to pick up my Maymayter!"


    As everyone knew, Elijah had a Labrador called Maymay.


    Elijah''s reason for refusing was simply saying that Tina was not even as good as his dog.


    Tina stood there, her face white, and only when she saw that they had gone far away did she scold


    them, "What are you so proud of? It''s not sure if the Brooks¡¯ is yours!"


    At this time, Jennifer came out from inside the box, "Tina, they said that the person who was bidding


    with your brother just now was Miss Hond."


    Tina''s attention was instantly turned away, "Suny? How is that possible? Where did she get the


    money?"


    Suddenly thinking of something, Tina''s face stiffened: "...... isn''t it just a small entertainmentpany?"


    Jennifer pursed her lips and didn''t answer, but she always felt that something was wrong with Suny, but


    she couldn''t say what it was.


    Austin went straight out of the auction hall and saw Suny''s back from afar.


    He didn''t know why, obviously he had been married to Suny for three years and he didn''t even


    remember exactly what she looked like, but now that he was divorced, he was sure it was her even


    with just a back view of her.


    This was very bad.


    What was even worse was that he couldn''t resist running up to her and stopping her, "You want to buy


    that piano too?"


    Suny was surprised when she saw a hand suddenly stretched out in front of her, but she didn''t expect


    to see that the personing was Austin as soon as she looked up.


    She twitched her eyebrows and graciously admitted, "Yes. What, do you want to give it to me?"


    If so, she would have had the cheek to ept it, after all, it wasn''t as simple as a piano worthy over


    seven million.


    Suny was dressed casually today, with a thin navy blue jumper on top plus an white skirt on the bottom,


    her long, loose hair casually draped, and her face unadorned without makeup.


    Austin''s heart suddenly swung when he saw her.


    He had never seen a woman who could disy gentleness and voluptuousness in such a harmonious


    way, and Suny could.


    Her voice was soft, slightly with a cool andzy tone.


    Austin looked at her, his dark eyes sinking: "You like piano?"


    Suny hesitated for a second, "Mm."


    There was still a slight psychological burden in lying to people, but if this person was Austin, then it was


    a different story.


    He suddenly spoke, "Then I''ll give it to you."


    After saying that, Austin''s face stiffened, feeling as if he was being wrong, and added another


    sentence: "Consider it aspensation for your divorce."


    So-


    Suny''s face went cold, "No need."


    She said, taking out the car key from inside her bag and unlocking the car.


    The red Ferrari was so bright that the people around her subconsciously looked over.


    Suny went straight into the car, closed the door, reversed the car out of the parking space and left.


    Elijah had just finished the formalities and came out, seeing Austin looking at the rear of the Ferrari, he


    raised his eyebrows: "Is that really Suny?"


    When Austin heard his words, he turned around and gave him a cold look, "Have it done?"


    "Yes, I''ll send you to your mansion tomorrow!"


    Austin coldly snorted, "I am leaving."


    After saying that, he walked expressionlessly to his own car, pulled open the door and sat down.


    Elijah originally wanted to continue his night life, but he did not expect Austin to barely give him the


    chance to even open his mouth.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He was exasperated and went back to the car to call Antonio.


    As a result, Antonio gave him two words: "Not avable."


    Not even half an hour after the auction ended, the story of Suny and Austin bidding at the auction


    became a hot topic.


    It was almost ten o''clock when Suny returned to the vi, and Alicia had just finished recording the


    show. While sitting in the make-up room, she called Suny to gossip: "You did not get bullied, right?"


    Sunyughed: "You really worry a lot!"


    "That''s true! I''m the person who loves you the most in this world, was Austin mean to you? Don''t worry


    about the piano!"


    Suny pursed her lips: "Sorry, I care about it."


    In this world, who would mind having less money?


    Hearing her words, Alicia suddenly got stuck: "...... Then why don''t we ask your ex-husband for the


    piano?"


    Suny looked down at the cup in her hand, "Half an hour ago, Austin said he could give me the piano."


    "Oh, he still has conscience!"


    "But I refused."


    "...... You are awesome!"


    This was not refusing a piano, but hundreds of millions!


    Suny pressed her temples, "Actually, I regret it."


    Sure enough, one needed to pay a price for pretending.


    Thinking about Sasha Martin''s fifteen percent of Greensource''s shares, Suny still couldn''t help but feel


    pain.


    "You''ve pretended, so don''t cry!"


    Suny was simply exasperated: "Bye."


    "Okay, bye!"


    After talking with Alicia, Suny was in a much better mood, and had a good night''s sleep.

 Chapter 34 Oh, I Refuse to Accept It

    Chapter 34 Oh, I Refuse to ept It


    Austin, however, did not sleep well, since he and Suny divorced, every time after meeting with Suny, he


    did not sleep well.


    Last night was no exception, so much so that at the regr meeting early the next morning, Austin''s


    face was as cold as ice, and Ivan was beside him, not even daring to breathe too heavily with his


    words.


    It was horrible!


    After the regr meeting, Austin nced at Ivan who was rarely quiet: "The piano auction house will


    send the piano over at noon today, you should take a look at it then and send it directly to Miss Martin


    of Greensource."


    Ivan nodded warily, "Okay, I understand, Mr. Johnson, do you have any more orders?"


    Austin waved his hand, signaling him to get lost.


    Ivan turned around with the meeting documents in his hands and nned to get lost, but as he had just


    reached the office door, Asura behind him suddenly spoke, "Wait."


    Ivan had a bad feeling about this, and as expected, the next moment he heard Austin say, "Check the


    buyer of the Heinzmann crystal piano, and find a way to buy it!"


    After being yed by a famous piano star at the opening ceremony of the Olympic Games, the


    Heinzmann was sold at auction by a bidder for a whopping $3.22 million.


    Twelve years have passed and the piano had never been seen in public again, which proved that the


    original bidder had no intention of selling the piano.


    Ivan''s face was pale, "This-"


    "Is there a problem?"


    "No, there''s no problem!"


    With that look in Austin''s eyes, how dare Ivan say there was a problem!


    "After the piano is bought, send it directly to Suny."


    Ivan was really shocked, "Miss Hond?"


    "You have a hearing problem?"


    "Sorry, Mr. Johnson, I just wanted to make sure."


    Austin was a bit annoyed: "You heard right, the piano will be sent to Suny!"


    He bought the ¡°Beloved¡± to Sasha. He had thought long and hard about itst night, and since Suny


    also liked pianos, he would just give the Heinzmann piano to her.


    Ivan sensed Austin''s irritable mood and dared not ask any more questions, so he nodded and left the


    office.


    When "Beloved" failed to get, Suny was cared less about the shares in Sasha''s hand.


    She had already given up hope, but to her surprise, Sasha''s secretary contacted Rosa and said she


    wanted to meet her.


    Suny was surprised, but since Sasha took the initiative to contact her, she naturally wouldn''t refuse.


    Inte October, J City was already full of autumn colours, so Suny changed into a Hepburn-style dress


    and arrived at the caf¨¦ five minutes early to wait for Sasha.


    Sasha was a very legendary woman. It was said that she was born in a very poor family, but she had


    made it to where she was now by herself, and the difficulties involved could be imagined.


    However, there were rumours that Sasha had risen to the top by relying on men, but there was no way


    to find out whether this was true or not.


    Suny had never met Sasha in the past and did not know her, so she did not judge her.


    No sooner had she sat down than she saw Sasha, dressed in a long white knitted dress, approaching


    in style.


    She was close to fifty years old, but she didn¡¯t look old, and her every move was elegant, which


    surprised Suny.


    "Suny, Suny Hond? Austin''s ex-wife?"


    Sasha had just taken her seat and revealed Suny''s identity as soon as she opened her mouth.


    Suny smiled, "You don''t seem to be surprised at all, Miss Martin."


    Sasha smiled, "You may not remember, we actually met two years ago at a dinner party, but at that


    time I had just arrived and you were leaving the venue."


    Suny was stunned for a moment, that was the only dinner party she had ever attended, at that time she


    had only been at the dinner party for no more than fifteen minutes before she left, because Grace was


    calling her phone like crazy to rush her home.


    She was in a hurry and did bump into someone when she reached the door, but she was in a hurry to


    get back and didn''t pay attention to it.


    Suny was relieved, "No wonder."


    Sasha smiled, "It''s actually not hard to guess."


    She said, pausing for a moment, "Half a month ago, I heard about you and Austin bidding for Beloved


    at the auction."


    Suny was silent for a moment, "Miss Martin, you are really something!"


    At least she was much smarter than that fool Elijah!


    "Miss Hond, you are young but have achieved a lot, I was surprised when I found out Suny was you."


    Suny was rarely modest, but the expression on her face was bashful: "It''s just a matter of being lucky."


    Sasha curled her lips: "There is no need to say these modest words, I am here today to tell you a good


    news."


    Suny had been mentally prepared before she came, but she was still a bit expectant and excited, but


    her face still had a calm expression: "Do you intend to sell me the shares in your hands?"


    "It''s good to talk to a smart person."


    Sasha was a quick-witted person, otherwise, she wouldn''t be where she was today.


    The two talked openly, and in just ten minutes all aspects were agreed.


    Before parting, Suny hesitated for a moment: "Miss Martin, may I take the liberty to ask why you chose


    me?"


    Sasha finished replenishing her lipstick and looked at her with a charming smile, "You can afford the


    price Austin can afford, and at the same price, I should reasonably choose who is more sincere. The


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ''beloved'' is indeed an obsession of mine, but what happened with you and Austin reminded me of


    something I did in the past. I like your character, Austin is wrong, it''s as simple as that."


    She didn''t say it explicitly, but Suny still heard it, what Sasha meant was that Austin bullied Suny and


    she couldn''t even stand to watch!


    Although Suny didn''t feel that she had suffered much, but if she could get such a benefit for nothing, it


    was fine for her to be "aggravated" a little.


    She lowered her head and looked at the half-finished cup of coffee: "I''ve liked him for seven years."


    "Don''t worry, you''re worthy of ten Austin with your condition!"


    Sasha had something else to do, waved her hand and left.


    Suny looked up at her back, curled her lips into a smile, and got up to leave as well.


    As she had just stopped at a crossing, her mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Suny was sensitive to numbers, and at a nce she could see that it was Austin''s secretary''s number.


    She inclined her head to look at it, with no intention of answering it, and the phone rang until it hung up


    automatically, after which it never rang again.


    Just as the car entered thene, Suny saw a van parked in front of her vi, she frowned for a moment


    and increased her speed to drive to the entrance of her house.


    Before Suny could get out of the car, she saw Austin''s secretary.


    When Ivan saw Suny, he hurriedly walked over, "Miss Hond, this is the piano that Mr. Johnson asked


    me to send over to you."


    Suny nced at the crystal piano at the back of the van and snorted, "Oh, I refuse to ept it."


    With that, she took out the remote control and opened the gate, driving the car into the vi.

 Chapter 35 Who is Suny from Phantom?

    Chapter 35 Who is Suny from Phantom?


    Ivan looked at the tail of Suny''s car, standing in front of the doorway of the vi of which the door was


    gradually closing, looked up at the piano on the van, and for a moment, he actually didn''t know what to


    do.


    This result, in fact, was not something he had expected.


    At the same time, Ivan''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    The "Beloved" had been returned by Miss Martin of Greensource.


    The workers waiting at the side saw that Ivan had hung up the phone and asked him what to do.


    What to do?


    What else could he do? She had refused and he could not force the piano into Suny''s house.


    "Let''s transport the piano back to the vi first."


    Ivan said, turned around and got into the car and drove towards KLOC.


    However, in twenty minutes, the car stopped at the car park of the KLOC Building.


    As he had juste out of the lift, he bumped into Austin, who had juste out of a meeting.


    Austin seemed to be in a good mood, and when he saw him, he asked, "What did she say?"


    Ivan naturally knew who this "she" referred to.


    He nced at Austin and spoke stiffly, "Miss Hond said she refused to ept it."


    As soon as Ivan''s words left his mouth, Austin''s face instantly turned cold, "Rejected?"


    "Yes, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin recalled that night when Suny had also refused outright like that.


    He felt awkward and his face was sober, after a cold nce at Ivan, he walked inside the office.


    "Mr. Johnson, there is one more thing-"


    Of course, Ivan could see that Austin was in a particrly bad mood right now, and it wasn''t that he


    wanted to talk about Greensource at this time, but if he didn''t talk about it now, he would have to find


    an opportunity to do soter.


    He had to say it sooner orter anyway, so it would be better to do it now.


    "Say it!"


    Austin stopped and looked back at him with a cold look.


    Ivan''s back went cold and he lowered his head, not daring to look at him, "Miss Martin of


    Greensource''s secretary just called me, and Miss Martin returned the piano."


    "...... What?"


    Ivan''s scalp tingled as he looked at him, "I''m not sure."


    Saying that, he paused for a moment, "But I deduced from the words of Miss Martin''s secretary that


    Miss Martin has most likely given her shares to someone else."


    Austin''s face was grim, what was clearly a sure win had now been lost in a bewildering manner.


    He felt as if he had been tricked, but in the business world, it was a matter of mutual consent, and he


    could not me Sasha for the failure to reach an agreement.


    But he always felt that this matter was not so simple: "Find out who Sasha gave her shares to!"


    "Yes, Mr. Johnson, I''ll go and check it out right away!"


    Ivan finally had an excuse to get out, so naturally he left immediately.


    But Sasha hid it so tightly that she didn''t let the fact out until thest minute.


    By the time Ivan found out that Sasha had given her shares to Phantom, the official website of


    Greensource had already updated the list of the chairman, and he was only two hours ahead of the


    official update.


    "Phantom?"


    It had been a few days since the incident, and Austin''s anger had already subsided, but when he heard


    the word "Phantom", he subconsciously frowned.


    He remembered that Elijah had been tricked by Phantom before, and now this Phantom''s Suny had


    treated him.


    Austin had no interest in the person behind Phantom, but now, he wanted to see who this person was!


    "Who is Phantom''s Suny?"


    Ivan shook his head: "Almost no one in the industry knows who she really is."


    Austin sneered, "Then find out who she really is!"


    Ivan could only nod, "Yes, Mr. Johnson."


    As Austin''s secretary, he couldn''t say no.


    After Greensource''s official website was updated, there was also uproar in J City''s business circle.


    Having taken the shares in Sasha''s hands, Suny was in a particrly good mood these days, and of


    course, she slept particrly well at night.


    She was visiting Alicia on set when the news of the change of chairman of Greensource was


    announced.


    Ever since she found out that she was the boss behind Phantom, even the director was polite when


    she went to the set.


    Phantom had invested in two films this year, and the first one was tens of millions, she was very


    generous. So everyone wanted the investment from Phantom.


    During the interval, Alicia walked up to Suny with a few pounds of headgear on top: "It is so heavy, do


    you know how much the assets are now?"


    Suny raised an eyebrow: "Not sure about it yet, it is too much and I don¡¯t want to waste Rosa''s time."


    Alicia gritted her teeth, "How did you do to make Sasha change her mind?"


    Suny was very frank: "To be honest, I''m ttered too!"


    Alicia gave a tsk, "Be frank, did you seduce Sasha''s son?"


    Suny nced at her, "Her son is only eighteen years old."


    "It''s only a difference of eight years, it''s eptable."


    Suny was amused and handed her something, "Ashley asked me to bring it to you, I''m leaving."


    Of course she wouldn''t run on set if she had nothing to do, it wasn''t like she was bored.


    It was only yesterday that Future Technology was listed in X City, and Suny, as one of the major


    shareholders with equal shares with Ashley, although she didn''t want to show up, she still sat there for


    a while.


    Ashley still had to entertain over in X City for a day or two, so Suny came back first on her own and


    brought her the bag Alicia had asked her to buy.


    Sasha was leaving the country next week and probably wouldn''t be back after that, so she wanted to


    have dinner with Suny before she left.


    If it was anyone else, Suny would not have agreed, she did not like these social gatherings and that


    was why she had not shown up, but Sasha was different.


    Suny drove straight from Film City to the restaurant where she had arranged to meet Sasha, and when


    she arrived, there was already someone at the table.


    Suny thought she had misremembered the table and froze for a moment, "Hello, is this table number


    17?"


    The boy ying with his phone raised his head somewhat impatiently, and when his eyes fell on Suny''s


    face, a hint of amazement clearly shed under the boy''s eyes, "Are you Miss Suny?"


    That was interesting.


    Suny smiled and took her seat, "You''re Miss Martin''s son?"


    "Hello, my name is Lucas Johnson."


    Lucas Johnson put down his phone and his attitude shifted.


    At this time, Sasha also came out from the washroom, "Miss Hond, sorry, I went to the washroom


    just now."


    Suny gave a smile, "That''s okay, I just arrived."


    Sasha took a seat beside her son, "Miss Hond, sorry, this is my son Lucas Johnson, I brought him


    here today because I want to ask you for a favor"


    Suny smiled, "What can I do for you, Miss Martin?"


    Sasha was very forting, "Miss Hond, you know that I am going to emigrate and there are very


    few chances for me toe back, but Lucas was originally awarded to his father and now that he is an


    adult. I originally thought that he would be willing to go abroad with me, but he told me that he wants to


    enter the entertainment industry. I know about the Phantom is under your name, and I brought Lucas


    here this time because I want to see if you can sign him."


    Sasha said as she poured tea for Suny: "You don''t need to take special care of him, I just think that


    instead of signing with otherpanies, I would rather sign with someone I trust. I am veryfortable


    with your character, Miss Hond, and I believe that with Lucas in yourpany, there will be no


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    situation that I am worried about."


    As soon as Sasha finished speaking, the teenager beside her was already sitting upright, looking at


    Suny with anticipation and apprehension in his eyes.


    This matter was not as simple as whether to sign Lucas or not, Sasha gave her son to her, and if


    anything happenedter, Sasha would go to her.


    Suny did not like trouble, so in just a few seconds, she made a decision: "Miss Martin, I understand


    what you mean, but I believe you also know that I am not a person who likes to cause trouble, so I am


    afraid this matter is not quite feasible."


    Sasha seemed to have expected this, "You think too much, I simply put Lucas in yourpany. I know


    something about this business in the entertainment industry, he is already an adult, since he chose it


    himself, he will bear it himself."


    "Of course, Miss Hond''s concern is not unreasonable, so I have brought the agreement that


    whatever happens to Lucas in the future will have nothing to do with you. As a corresponding


    Sasha hade prepared, there was no way Suny would not earn the money, three years was a long


    time to say the least, and it was still a good deal for her to sign a neer at no cost.


    "Since you are so forting, I won''t refuse it, Miss Martin."


    She took the contract and signed it before, then looked up at Lucas: "I will have my agent contact Mr.


    Johnsonter."


    "Suny, you can just call me Lucas."


    Suny didn''t expect that she had had a meal with Sasha and actually signed her son to her


    entertainmentpany.

 Chapter 36 Who is delusional?

    Chapter 36 Who is delusional?


    When it was time to part ways, Suny and Sasha hadn''t quite separated before they coincidentally


    bumped into Austin.


    Austin was dressed in a ck suit, and the pair of ck eyes on his cool face brought a few rare


    surprise when he looked over, "Miss Martin."


    He only paused on Sasha''s face for a second before turning to Suny.


    Austin looked at Suny with a somewhat cold expression on his face.


    After Suny locked eyes with him, her eyes lowered, directly avoiding his gaze, then she lifted her leg


    and said to Sasha with a smile, "Miss Martin, I''ll leave first."


    Sasha nodded and watched Suny''s back fade away before looking at Austin: "Mr. Johnson, what a


    coincidence."


    Austin frowned for a moment, "Miss Martin seems to be very familiar with my ex-wife."


    Naturally, Sasha knew what Austin meant by this, and she curled her lips into a smile, "I admire Miss


    Hond very much."


    Her words could be said to be a tacit acknowledgement of Austin''s suspicions, hearing her words,


    Austin''s eyes sank slightly, looking at Sasha with a nod of her head for a moment, lifting her legs to


    leave with her secretary.


    Lucas watched the man walk away and opened his mouth to ask, "Mom, this man is Suny''s ex-


    husband?"


    Sasha inclined her head and nced at her son, "See? Scum men are like this, so you have to be a


    good man."


    Lucas skimmed the corners of his mouth, rather disdainful: "Who likes to be a scumbag like that?"


    Sashaughed with satisfaction and suddenly thought of something: "Don''t you dislike it I help you with


    my connection?"


    Lucas''s ears reddened, "It''s okay sometimes."


    Sasha was about to remind him, but after a moment of thinking, she said, "Suny is not an ordinary


    woman."


    Lucas didn''t expect to be seen through by his own mother at a nce, and was annoyed: "What are


    you babbling about, mum?!"


    "OK, I won''t say anything!"


    Suny didn''t know that she had a young man likes her, and after she parted from Sasha, she walked


    straight to the car park and found her car to go back to the vi.


    As for Austin?


    He was a stranger to her, so there was no need to say hello.


    In the evening, Suny talked to Alicia about Lucas and asked her to send someone to draw up a


    contract for Lucas.


    Alicia opened her mouth: "Suny, why there are always extraordinary young men signed with your


    Suny raised her eyebrows: "What? Do you want me to tell Ashley that Erik was signed by you


    personally?"


    As soon as those words came out, Alicia was instantly abashed.


    "I''m wrong."


    She gave a smile, "I gotta go."


    "Hey! Wait! Come to the star-studded awards party in the mid of the month, now everyone knows that


    you''re the big boss of Phantom, I can''t hold down the fort if you don''te!"


    Alicia had a knack for dealing with Suny, and when pampering didn''t work, she yed a trick on her,


    and seeded every time.


    Suny also knew that if she didn''t say yes at this moment, Alicia could pester her until she did.


    "Just this once."


    "Love you."


    After hanging up the phone, Alicia immediately shot a smug wink to Joan, "Joan, see? I told you little


    Suny would say yes. Hurry up, ten dors, give it to me!"


    Joan was amused: "Miss Hond is not a star, let Wendy and the others talk about it as they like! Why


    do we have to ask Miss Hond toe along?"


    Alicia skimmed the corners of her mouth, "You don''t understand this. Some people have never seen a


    fairy before."


    For a moment, Joan was speechless.


    Due to the furore stirred up by Tina some time ago about Suny''s keeping a young man, someone


    followed and stirred up the muddy water, and these days there was a voice on the inte from time to


    time saying that Suny was trying to market her debut.


    Of course, for this spection, manyizens felt stupid. She was the boss, why did she had to involve


    into the entertainment industry?


    The other suspicion was that Suny wanted to create a top flow for herself and then reap a wave of


    money.


    After all, now it was the flow economy, and since Suny and Austin divorced, the topic of hotness was


    getting more and more powerful every day, which was something that many stars could not even


    Alicia''s rival had cursed Suny by the way.


    Alicia still was sensible in what she did, having bought hot searches for the sake of Suny''s reputation at


    first, but after so many hot searches, the positive photos of Suny''s face on the inte were all


    disposed of cleanly afterwards.


    The people didn''t expect that, and after they reacted, there were only a few blurry photos of Suny left


    on the inte.


    Alicia''s rival had entered the group some time ago and did not see the photos, so they said very harsh


    words.


    Alicia was furious, but what was the use of her sharp-tongued words? They didn¡¯t see it, so she wanted


    Suny to attend that awards night once.


    Wait for it, Suny would definitely light up the room and blind their eyes!


    How dare they say that if Suny wanted to enter the entertainment industry, she had to go to Korea to


    get a facelift first, otherwise she was delusional?


    Yuck! Who was delusional?


    Suny knew that Alicia had asked her to go to that party for something, but she didn''t bother to guess or


    ask.


    Well, it was almost ten o''clock, so she¡¯d better hurry up and put on a mask and go to bed early to be a


    young and beautiful rich woman.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Alicia was a bit more talkative, but still very efficient. Suny just mentioned Lucas'' matter to her


    yesterday, the next day at noon she let someone go to lead Lucas into Phantom for training.


    Suny signed a contract with Sasha, so she didn''t have to look after Lucas'' follow-up, and she really


    didn''t ask about Lucas''s affairs.


    Ashley came back from X City and asked Suny to have dinner at noon.


    It was already getting cold in November in J City, so Suny stepped on a pair of ck Martin boots, slim


    straight jeans tucked inside the boots, long legs straight and seductive, and a white fleece jumper on


    top, looking rather gentle.


    As she got out of the car, a man came and asked for her contact. Suny looked at him with a smile, and


    man was shy by her look, and finally walked away by himself.


    She and Ashley seldom met alone, and this dinner date was for the Future Technology.


    Last week Future Technology was sessfully listed in X City, bing the number one investment


    Six months before the IPO, many of the group''s giants were turned down when they offered to invest in


    thepany, which made many people think that Ashley was young and impetuous and did not know


    the importance of money.


    But none of them knew that Future Technology had gone from a start-up team eight years ago to a


    technology start-uppany today, withrge amounts of money injected every year.


    Of course, no one knew that Suny was the biggest investor behind Future Technology, and Suny had


    no shortage of money.

 Chapter 37 Are You very Afraid of Him?

    Chapter 37 Are You very Afraid of Him?


    Suny only knew that she was in the hot search again after she got home, because two days ago Future


    Technology was listed in X City, and it was Ashley who showed his face during the listing.


    A twenty-seven year old chairman, young and talented, Ashley was on the hot search for two days in a


    row.


    As a result, Suny had just had a meal with Ashley and was photographed by a reporter trying to get an


    exclusive news, and for a while, the inte was again saying that her new boyfriend was now Ashley.


    It had only been about twenty-five days since thest scandal between her and Erik, and if it weren''t for


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    the fact that the main character was herself, Suny would have wanted to follow suit and gossip about it.


    Suny raised her eyebrows and tossed her phone aside, "M, help me put the water in the bathtub."


    At ten o''clock, Alicia''s phone call came through, and as soon as she opened her mouth sheughed


    out loud, "I''mughing my ass off! How can people be so imaginable nowadays! You''ve only had one


    meal and they''re already saying you''ve got a new boyfriend! Haha, it''s so funny!"


    Suny put on her mask, "Let''s have the hot search removed."


    "No! Think about it, Future Technology has just hit the market now, it needs the heat! We have said


    nothing about it, they can think whatever they like!"


    Alicia said, snorting coldly, not forgetting Austin: "Besides! The fact that you are the owner of Phantom


    is exposed proves that you have nothing to do with Kevin and Louis! This is not good, I even met


    Jennifer the other day! She was buying a birthday present for your wicked ex-mother-inw! Austin and


    his bitchy first love are almost together, we can''t lose!"


    Suny pressed her fingertips against her face and said nonchntly, "There''s no point."


    She and Austin had been divorced for almost half a year, even if Austin wanted to marry Jennifer now,


    it was not a big deal.


    Alicia on the other end of the phone muttered, "Anyway, free hot search, free publicity, no need to


    remove it, just leave it alone."


    Suny thought Alicia was right: "Okay then."


    Before she hung up the phone, she said to Alicia, "Don''t you y any tricks again."


    "OK."


    Alicia promised, but ended up doing something the next day.


    Yesterday, Suny was caught on camera having dinner with Ashley, but today, she was number one on


    the search.


    Since her divorce from Austin, Suny had not been a particrly good image whenever she had been in


    the search, but this time it was unexpected.


    The title of the search was "What kind of fairy is Suny", and when she clicked on it, it was rted to


    Ashley.


    It turned out that Ashley had a live financial interview today, and towards the end of the interview, the


    host asked him what his rtionship with Suny was.


    Ashley replied that she was a friend.


    This was a very clear answer, but the host then asked what he thought of Suny.


    Ashley''s image had always been particrly cold and aloof, yet such a cold man said to the camera


    that he admired Suny, saying that she was the best woman he had ever met.


    Ashley showed a rare smile when he answered.


    Before the live broadcast was over, screenshots came out on Weibo.


    Some people sessivelypared the way Suny was defended by Kevin, Louis, Erik and the movie


    queen Alicia after her divorce from Austin, and then now had the new techie and promising future


    Ashley say such high affirmation, thus concluding that it seemed that apart from the people around


    Suny''s ex-husband who thought Suny was no good, the people around Suny had a high opinion of her.


    Add to that the fact that earlier when Suny married Austin, the whole inte was saying that she was


    a gold digger, but Suny divorced without taking a penny.


    She had no choice but to reveal herself as the boss of Phantom after her divorce, and then having such


    a big shot friend as Ashley, Suny''s image was nowpletely reversed.


    Some people had even started to specte that Suny might have really married Austin back then for


    the sake of loving Austin.


    These voices were so small, before they could set anything off online, another voice came out, bluntly


    attacking Suny and Ashley as suspected of cheating as the two met privately many times before Suny


    was divorced.


    This was obviously someone bought the hot search, and once the blog post came out, it was directly


    topped. Things reversed and reversed, and now the inte was mixed with scolding and defending


    voices.


    When Suny learned of this, she had a bit of a headache and called Alicia straight away, "Didn''t I tell you


    to stop ying tricks?"


    For her sake, even her own boyfriend was not spared, Suny couldn''t help but let out augh at the end


    of her sentence.


    When Alicia heard herugh, her original weakness was gone in a sh: "I didn''t do anything, I just told


    Ashley to tell the truth!"


    "You dare not admit it?"


    "Okay, okay, I''m wrong! I''ll go press the hot search right away!"


    Suny rubbed her temples, "Isn''t pressing the hot search showing that you admit the fact? Don''t worry


    about it, just let things fester, find out if Jennifer is responsible for this."


    Last time, she didn''t bother it when Jennifer was behind the scene, but since she did not again, don''t


    me her being rude.


    "I''ll have someone check it out right away!"


    Alicia was excited about it.


    She didn''t know why, but she especially liked to see Suny fighting that bitch.


    After hanging up the phone, Suny only drove to Future Technology.


    Suny went straight to Ashley''s office, "Why are you also following her nonsense?"


    Ashley gave her a look, "You know I can''t refuse her."


    Suny was stunned, "Let''s have a meeting."


    With that, she turned around and walked to the conference room.


    Two hourster, when Suny and Ashley came out of the conference room, Ashley''s secretary Tomas


    ran over and greeted Suny first, "Miss Hond."


    Then he looked at Ashley, "Mr. Lloyd, Mr. Johnson has already arrived."


    Suny raised her eyebrows and inclined her head to look at Ashley: "Mr. Lloyd?"


    Ashley''s face did not change: "It''s your ex-husband, KLOC wants to order our newly developed


    intelligent patrol robot. At first, the person who asked me to meet was the manager of KLOC''s design


    department, and I don''t know why it suddenly became Austin this morning."


    Suny pretended not to understand: "Then I''ll go through the back door."


    "Are you very afraid of him?"


    Suny gave a smile: "Don''t provoke me, provocation won''t work on me."


    "What about to Austin?"


    Suny was stunned for a moment and reacted before realizing that she was being led away by Ashley.


    She still wanted to say something else, and found that the two of them had already arrived at Ashley''s


    office door, while Tomas, Ashley''s secretary, raised his hand to push the office door open, and Suny


    met Austin''s dark and sullen gaze with a nce.

 Chapter 38 So Eager to Find the Next One?

    Chapter 38 So Eager to Find the Next One?


    Austin looked at Suny and Ashley as the two walked in from outside the office, and the first thing that


    came to mind was what Ashley had said in his live interview this morning.


    "Then, Mr. Lloyd, what do you think of Miss Hond?"


    "She''s very good, I admire her, she''s the best among so many women I''ve met."


    After Future Technology went publicst week, Ashley, the future neer, had been raked over the


    coals.


    It was said that after all these years, he didn''t even have a woman by his side.


    Yet just yesterday, Ashley had just returned from X City, and Suny had met him for dinner.


    Austin was a man himself, and he knew very well that if a man had an appreciation for a woman, then


    he would definitely have a liking for her.


    This time, he didn''t even need to show up for the coboration, but in the morning he asked Ivan to put


    off the meeting for him and came over in person.


    Perhaps before he came, he wasn''t sure exactly why he hade, but now that he saw both Suny and


    Ashley appearing together in front of him, Austin suddenly understood.


    He seemed unable to ept that his ex-wife had started another rtionship so soon after she


    divorced him, could it be that Suny''s so-called love for him was only that short-lived?


    Austin suddenly felt unhappy and resentful, and his face became colder and colder, even when Ashley


    had already arrived to greet him, he acted as if he hadn''t seen him, only staring at Suny with a deadly


    stare.


    She was very gentle today, reminding him of those days when she was at the Johnson¡¯s.


    Yet it was different from her old days. Suny who was so low-browed and submissive had suddenly


    grown thorns, like a tricky rose.


    On the side, Ivan stiffly kicked Austin''s foot, Austin nced at Ivan with a bad face before moving his


    eyes to Ashley: "Mr. Lloyd, we are talking about business matters, I''m afraid it''s not very good to have


    outsiders present, right?"


    Who this outsider was referring to, everyone present knew it by heart.


    Suny faintly raised her eyebrows and was just about to speak, but Ashley suddenly inclined his head to


    look at her and opened his mouth first: "How about you stroll around first?"


    Ashley was deliberate, Suny felt a headache, but she could only nod with a smile, "Okay."


    She really hadn''te to stroll around thepany for a while, so today she would just consider it a


    routine inspection.


    The founders of Future Technology all knew that Suny was the majority shareholder, and they also


    knew that Suny did not like to be public.


    After responding, Suny turned around and left, intending to go to the R&D department for a look.


    The R&D department of Future Technology was the core department, and the people were the same


    ssmates who had worked with Ashley until now, and Suny knew all of them.


    After Suny left the office, she ordered some desserts to be sent over to the R&D department before she


    went over.


    As he watched Suny and Ashley get along well, the hostility under Austin''s eyes became heavier and


    heavier.


    Ashley withdrew his eyes and nced at Austin: "Mr. Johnson, this is the introduction of our two newly


    developed intelligent robots, do you need to take a look?"


    Austin pressed his thoughts and looked at Ashley who was following him, "No need, Mr. Lloyd, let''s get


    straight to the point."


    The whole negotiationsted a total of forty-five minutes and went smoothly, but Austin had a cold face


    from start to finish.


    Ivan, as his secretary, was very embarrassed at the side.


    Ashley was notoriously cold and indifferent in the business world, but he was very polite in his


    treatment of others, but always kept his distance, making it impossible for people to approach him.


    When Austin''s performance today waspared with Ashley''s, Ivan felt that his boss was not very


    good.


    The negotiations were over and the contract was signed on the spot.


    Ashley politely offered to dine together at noon, but Austin refused with a cold face.


    He was not in that mood to dine with his ex-wife''s boyfriend.


    Ivan awkwardly said a few words, and once he turned around, he found that Austin had already walked


    away.


    He hurriedly chased after him and walked in before the lift closed its doors.


    Ivan looked at Austin''s morosely cold face and finally did not dare to ask the words out.


    Austin had suddenlye over to Ashley personally on short notice to negotiate, and Ivan was sure it


    was for the sake of Suny!


    "Is Ashley very good?"


    As Ivan was thinking about all the gossip about Suny and Ashley in the past two days, he heard Austin


    ask.


    He was stunned for a moment and looked up at Austin, his eyes fell on his stiff and cold face, Ivan


    pursed his lips: "Mr. Lloyd is considered talented, but of course, he is notparable to you."


    Austin snorted: "Ear banger."


    Ivan: "......"


    Although it was a bit ttering, it was also true.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Ashley was very good, but Austin was good too.


    Everyone said that Austin was born with a silver spoon.


    Bullshit!


    Was Austin the only one who was born with a silver spoon?


    But how many people had been able to grow their family business like Austin?


    KLOC was founded by Austin¡¯s father, but nowadays, the world was changing rapidly, and many


    leading industries had gone bankrupt and decayed, but KLOC was still strong, and it was Austin¡¯s


    credit to maintain its foundation.


    Of course, Ivan could understand what Austin was thinking nowadays, so although he was aggrieved,


    he didn''t defend himself.


    Ivan was silent again, and Austin was disgusted: "Why aren''t you talking? Didn''t you used to have a lot


    to say?"


    Ivan shivered: "...... Mr. Johnson, in fact, the sentence I just said was genuine."


    Austin gave a cold smile, "Then do you think Suny is a better match for me or for Ashley?"


    Ivan was inwardly broken, Austin''s gaze was like a torch, and his sight pressed him so hard he could


    barely breathe.


    Just as he was about to speak against his conscience, he suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    It was Suny!


    As if he had found help, Ivan hurriedly pointed to the left of the lift, "Mr. Johnson, it''s Miss Hond!"


    Austin frowned, "Do you like her a lot? Why are you so excited?"


    "......"


    He was even wrong in breathing?


    He gave a cold nce at Ivan before Austin raised his eyes and looked over to his left, and not


    surprisingly, he saw a man in white.


    He pursed his lips for a moment and quickly followed over.


    Suny had just walked to the car when she saw Austin walking over from the rear view mirror.


    She couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, pulling open the car door and not rushing in, but with one hand


    on the door, watching Austin walk towards her.


    She was dressed casually today, with a white stand-up cor jumper on top, a pair of jeans on the


    bottom, a pair of ck leather boots under her feet, her legs straight and slender, and she was leaning


    against the red Ferrari car, like a car model.


    Her charming eyes had smile on them, and she was looking straight at him.


    Austin felt as if his heart trembled, and the next second he stopped in front of Suny: "Are you so eager


    to find the next one after the divorce?"

 Chapter 39 To Me, Nothing Means Anything

    Chapter 39 To Me, Nothing Means Anything


    The smile on Suny''s lips suddenly faded, and her charming eyes cooled down.


    She stood up straight and looked at Austin, "So, does this have anything to do with you, Mr. Johnson?"


    Austin''s heart was pricked, and with a cold hum, he changed the subject himself, "Did you leave your


    diploma behind?"


    Suny frowned: "...... No, I took it away."


    "Then you should go back and see if your diploma is real."


    After saying that, Austin crossed over her towards the ck car that had long been parked and waiting


    for him.


    Ivan followed behind him, passing Suny, called out to Suny sheepishly before shrinking his neck and


    following Austin.


    Suny turned around and watched Austin get into the car, and it was only when the car was gradually


    driving away that she bent into the Ferrari.


    When she returned to the vi, the first thing Suny did was to take out her diploma and check it.


    If Austin didn''t that, she really didn''t notice that the diploma she was holding was a fake.


    Suny didn''t need to think about who had done this.


    She drove straight to the Johnson¡¯s. After five months, when Suny went to the Johnson¡¯s again, her


    mind was alreadypletely at rest.


    The red Ferrari pulled up straight in front of the vi, she stepped out of the car with her boots and


    walked to the vi door and rang the doorbell.


    The butler came out and was visibly stunned when he saw her: "Miss Hond?"


    Suny nodded: "Please open the door."


    The butler looked down at her before, and now even so.


    Hearing Suny''s words, the butler smiled, "Miss Hond, sorry, at this hour, Madam and Miss Tina are


    sleeping, you cane back at another time."


    Suny smiled, "Then in that case, I will have to call the police."


    The word "police" made the butler''s heart shake, "Wait a moment, I will go and ask Madam."


    Suny knew the butler''s trick, she hooked her lips and smiled, "Hector, I only give you three seconds, if


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    you don''t open the door, I''ll call the police."


    Suny held up her mobile phone and handed it to the butler, the police¡¯s number already typed on it


    proved that Suny had not lied just now.


    She was not scaring him, she really wanted to call the police.


    Hector''s face turned white and he hurriedly opened the door.


    Suny gave him a sidelong nce: "I may have to trouble you to inform your madam toe to see


    me."


    In the past, Suny was as meek as sheep, she never retorted when he admonished her, but now every


    word she said was like a thorn in his side, making him unable to answer.


    Hector''s face was very bad, but he did not dare to provoke the current Suny.


    He felt as if Suny was a different person, not at all the same Suny as before.


    "Please wait."


    After saying that, he turned around and went upstairs.


    This vi was too familiar to Suny.


    She thought that she would never set foot here again, but she never thought that she woulde over


    again in just five months.


    She went straight up to the living room on the second floor and waited, and soon heard a movement on


    the third floor.


    At this time, the Johnson family''s servants were all resting, and the vi was so quiet that Tina''s voice


    was particrly loud as she descended the stairs.


    Before she reached the second floor, she began to shout, "What''s she doing here? Hector, what''s


    wrong with you? Why are you letting all these men into our house?"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Tina saw Suny.


    Remembering the court summons, she blushed badly: "Sister-inw, oh, I forgot, you''re not my sister-


    inw anymore, you and my brother are already divorced. Since you''re already divorced, what''s the


    deal with you showing up here now?"


    Suny looked up at her, "Where''s my diploma?"


    Tina''s face shed: "What diploma? You''ve lost your own diploma, why are you here looking for me?"


    Suny didn''t want to talk nonsense with her, "If you don''t hand it over, then I''ll have to call the police to


    deal with it."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, just call the police!"


    At this time, a cold voice suddenly came from the staircase entrance, "Take it out!"


    Hearing Austin''s voice, Tina was surprised, but she quickly reacted, "Brother, what am I going to take


    out? I didn''t take her diploma!"


    Austin looked straight at Tina with cold eyes, "I saw it, I give you five minutes to take Suny''s diploma


    out!"


    Tina''s face froze, not expecting Austin to help Suny, and even more so, not expecting him to know that


    Suny''s diploma was in her hands.


    Tina was actually afraid of Austin, Austin only said a few words, and she went to get Suny¡¯s diploma


    after giving a fierce nce at Suny.


    "Here, it''s obviously you who forgot to take it with you!"


    Tina raised her hand, originally wanting to throw that diploma over, but seeing Austin''s cold hostile eyes


    at the side, her hand shook slightly, before she handed it to Suny.


    Suny took the diploma, and after confirming that it was the real one, she didn''t say anything and


    directly turned around to leave.


    Before leaving, she nced at Austin.


    Austin frowned, that look from Suny made him very unhappy.


    He had rushed back from work to help her get her diploma, and this was how she treated him?


    Not even a word of thanks?


    Austin turned around and chased after her, reaching out to stop Suny who was about to get into the


    car, "This matter has nothing to do with me."


    Suny swept him a faint nce: "To me, it means nothing."


    Austin''s face sank as he raised his hand and sped her wrist: "Did you really love me?"


    Hearing that, Suny was rarely stunned,ter she let out augh: "Since you can ask this question, then


    it proves - no."


    After saying that, she pushed away his hand, directly pulled open the car door and sat inside the car.


    Austin stood there, looking at her car that was gradually driving away, his face was colder.


    He knew it, she was really only after his money!


    He felt irrigated, tugged his tie, turned around with a gloomy face and went back inside the vi.


    Tina was sitting there drinking bird''s nest, when she saw Austin enter, her hands trembled: "Brother."


    "If you provoke her again, then don''t me me for being rude."


    When Austin said this, his face was gloomy.


    Tina was so frightened by him that her face instantly turned white, and she sat there in a daze, looking


    at Austin''s back, she didn''t dare to say a single word.


    It was only when the sound of a car came from downstairs that Tina came back to her senses, putting


    the bowl in her hands on the table in front of her. She got up and walked outside to the balcony,


    watching Austin''s car drive away before she waspletely relieved.


    What happened? Didn''t he never care what they did to Suny?


    Her brother couldn''t really have fallen for Suny, could he?


    At the thought of this, Tina''s face went dark.

 Chapter 40 Give a Lesson to Jennifer

    Chapter 40 Give a Lesson to Jennifer


    As Suny had just had dinner, Alicia''s phone call came.


    The night outside the window was dark, she carried a ss of juice and stood there on the balcony


    looking at the high hanging moon, one hand holding the phone: "Find it out?"


    "Wow, Suny, you''re so smart!"


    Alicia let out an exaggerated whimper, "Tell the truth, did you put some kind of wiretap on me?"


    Suny grunted, "It''s not hard to guess."


    Who else but Jennifer was so fond of staring at her and making troubles?


    Alicia suddenly thought of something: "Why did youe back to the Johnson¡¯s this afternoon?"


    Suny took a sip of her juice before responding, "Nothing, Tina swapped my diploma and made a fake


    one for me."


    "Holy shit! What does she want?"


    "Who knows?"


    Suny shrugged, "But I think she wouldn''t dare to do anything."


    It was rare that Austin would actuallye back personally to help her get her diploma back this


    afternoon.


    Tina naturally didn''t dare to be reckless anymore when Austin stepped in.


    "Then what''s going on with you and Austin?"


    As Suny had just left the Johnson¡¯s in the afternoon, the news of her going back to the Johnson¡¯s to


    beg for remarry was released on Weibo.


    The news spread very exaggeratedly, but because of that early line of Ashley''s words,izens were


    much more sensible and did not give random judgment.


    This hot search had only climbed to twenty-two before it was removed, Alicia was still quite fast in


    move.


    "You asked Rosa to remove the hot search?"


    Hearing Alicia''s words, Suny couldn''t help but raise her eyebrow: "You didn''t remove the hot search?"


    "...... I thought it was you who did that."


    "It wasn''t me."


    Suny pursed her lips and looked down at the orange juice in her hand, "Find out who did that."


    The message was sent by either Tina or Jennifer, both of whom wanted to make herugh and


    embarrass her, so it was impossible for them to remove it.


    Alicia replied, "I''ve asked Joan to check it out! By the way, I''ll help you prepare the dress for the star-


    studded awards night, so don''t buy it yourself!"


    To be honest, if Alicia hadn''t mentioned this matter, Suny had really forgotten: "Okay."


    After responding, Suny finished thest sip of her juice, "I''m going to bed."


    "Oh my god! It''s ten o''clock!"


    Suny responded, "Beauty sleep."


    "......"


    Suny said good night and hung up the phone, before going to sleep, she couldn''t help but think of the


    question Austin asked her this afternoon.


    Did you really love me?


    She thought she had said it clearly before, but she in the end he did not believe it.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Well, never mind.


    Early the next morning, before the rm clock rang, Alicia''s phone call came first.


    Suny rubbed her temples, her face not very good: "Give me a reason not to be angry."


    Alicia held the phone, abashed: "Didn''t you ask me to find out who removed the hot searchst night?


    Joan found out, it was -"


    Alicia stopped abruptly in the middle of her sentence, "Suny, guess who?"


    Sunypletely woke up and answered: "Austin."


    "...... I advise you to confess if it''s true that you''ve put an interceptor on me."


    Suny got out of bed, "I gotta have breakfast first."


    "Hey, wait! Aren''t you surprised? Aren''t you excited?"


    Suny looked out the window at the golden sunshine and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow: "Heart as


    calm as water."


    "...... No, you ...... "


    Before Alicia could finish her sentence, Suny had already hung up the phone.


    That fact that Austin removed the hot search had been guessedst night before she went to sleep.


    She had to say that his line "Did you really love me?" gave her shock. Didn''t Austin always think she


    was an insolent, money-hungry and hypocritical woman?


    He had even said before that her love had a clear price tag and meant nothing to him.


    She didn''t expect him to ask such a soulful question even after the divorce.


    But she did not take the fact that Austin removing the hot search into her heart.


    The thing she was more interested in doing now was to give a lesson to Jennifer who kept bouncing


    around.


    After eating breakfast, Suny drove out.


    She didn''t really want to keep tangling with people rted to Austin, but Suny had put up with Jennifer


    three times.


    If she didn''t do something about it, Jennifer would probably think she was too easy to bully.


    The private detective was introduced by Alicia''s agent, Joan, and Suny made an appointment to meet


    her at ten.


    She left home at 9:30, but there was a car ident halfway, and she was stuck in traffic for ten


    minutes, so she was already six minuteste when she parked the car.


    The restaurant was not at mealtime and was so quiet that only the sound of lively music was heard,


    and as soon as Suny entered she saw the only person in the room.


    "Sorry, Mr. Bates, I''mte."


    Kyle Bates was obviously stunned for a moment when he saw her, but quickly responded, "It''s okay, I


    just arrived not long ago too."


    Suny smiled and directly took out one hundred million from inside her bag and put it in front of Kyle:


    "Mr. Bates, I have made it very clear over the phone, this is the deposit, I will give you seven days''


    time."


    Kyle probably didn''t expect her to be so quick and was surprised, "Miss Hond, you are prettier and


    quicker than I expected."


    "I hope you don''t mind, I don''t really like to waste time."


    "Understood, then Miss Hond, wait for my message."


    It was so easy to talk to a smart person, Suny hooked her lips, "Good, then I''ll wait for your news Mr.


    Bates."


    Kyle was going to invite Suny to lunch, but when his eyes fell inside Suny''s charming eyes, he instantly


    snapped, "I''ll leave first then."


    "Okay."


    Suny nodded and took a sip of lemonade, watching theplete leave before she beckoned to the


    waiter to get the menu.


    It was still early, so Suny was in no hurry and sat there leisurely flipping through the menu.


    Suny was a bit lucky today, as she had just ordered her meal, she looked up and saw Jennifer entering


    with a man on her arm.


    If she remembered correctly, he seemed to be the youngest son of the Chambers family, Alfred


    Chambers, who had just returned from his studiesst year.


    The restaurant was not crowded at this time, so Jennifer also saw Suny at a nce.


    Her face froze for a moment and she subconsciously let go of the hand she was holding on Alfred


    Chambers.


    Suny couldn''t help but hook her lips, raising her hand and resting her chin as she watched Jennifer


    step closer, then looked at her with a smile in the corner of her charming eyes, "Miss Dawson, what a


    coincidence."


    Jennifer didn''t really want to greet Suny, "Miss Hond."


    Suny nced at Alfred beside her, her eyebrows frowned slightly, seemingly puzzled, "This is?"


    "Your friend?"


    Suny snorted, feeling amused, and suddenly seemed to understand something, giving Jennifer a


    meaningful nce, "Oh, I won''t bother you guys then."


    Jennifer was ufortable by that look from Suny, but she didn''t want to continue chatting with Suny


    in front of Alfred even more, hearing this from Suny, she hurriedly walked towards the table.

 Chapter 41 Im not Short of Money

    Chapter 41 I''m not Short of Money


    "That''s?"


    As Jennifer had just taken her seat, she heard Alfred ask who Suny was.


    Jennifer blushed, "She''s Suny Hond, Austin''s ex-wife."


    Alfred raised his eyebrows and inclined his head to look at the woman sitting alone on a table not far


    away, she was propping her chin up andzily swiping her phone. The warm sunlight outside the


    window hit her body, her delicate and picturesque face looked gentle.


    "Tch, so good-looking."


    Alfred praised without mincing words, and Jennifer was stunned.


    She nced at Suny and found that Suny was looking at her and smiling, Jennifer only felt that Suny


    was provoking, secretly gritting her teeth. She withdrew her eyes, flipping through the menu and


    pretended to say inadvertently, "Yes, Miss Hond is indeed very good looking, and she is also a good


    match for her current boyfriend."


    Alfred was really attracted by her words and withdrew his gaze to stop looking at Suny: "She and


    Austin divorced less than six months ago, right?"


    "Yes, I heard that they divorced because Suny cheated within marriage ...... No, I''m talking nonsense!"


    Jennifer covered her mouth with a chagrined look, as if she regretted that she had said those words out


    loud.


    Alfred raised his eyebrows, "Austin¡¯s ex-wife is quite amorous."


    Jennifer knew what Alfred meant by these words, and the smile on her face froze.


    But after that Alfred did not look at Suny nor did he ask Jennifer about Suny again, he was still a bit


    interested in Jennifer now.


    However, Jennifer had a thorn in her heart, and when she looked up from her position, she saw Suny''s


    cheerful and rxed dining style, and that thorn was pushed in again.


    Jennifer said at this moment, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    Alfred nodded, watching her walk away, he straightened his clothes, got up and walked over to Suny''s


    table.


    "Hello, Miss Hond, my name is Alfred Chambers."


    Suny took a sip of orange juice and looked up at Alfred: "What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Alfred?"


    Alfred was surprised, "You know me?"


    "You came in ce of your father on the day Austin and I got married."


    Alfred looked at her gleaming charming eyes and his heart itched: "You have a good memory."


    Suny gave a smile, "So what do you want?"


    Alfred sat down straight across from her, "I heard that you opened your own entertainmentpany, I


    have a cousin who wants to enter the entertainment industry and wants to-"


    "13871."


    Suny wiped her mouth and didn''t wait for him to finish before quoting a number: "You can contact this


    number, her name is Joan, she is ourpany''s gold agent. I don''t know much about thepany, it''s


    useless to ask me."


    She said, smiled and picked up the bag on the side, "I''m done eating, I''ll leave first, Mr. Alfred."


    Alfred was rejected for the first time and was even more reluctant to let Suny go, "Miss Hond, wait!"


    Suny, who had just taken two steps, gave a slight pause and looked back at him, "Yes, Mr. Alfred?"


    "I have some spare money in my hand recently, and I heard that yourpany is preparing to shoot a


    movie, I''m quite interested in it. I wonder if you can tell me more about it."


    Suny raised an eyebrow: "You want to invest in ourpany''s new movie?"


    Alfred thought she had taken the bait, and resumed his confidence of picking up girls: "Yes, I have this


    idea, but five million is not a small amount, and I still need to know more about the investment, don''t


    you think so, Miss Hond?"


    Suny was d that Alicia was not there, if Alicia had been present, she would probably haveughed


    out loud on the spot.


    Alfred actually wanted to pick her up with money?


    Suny gave a bright smile as a flower in full bloom.


    "Investments do need to be understood more clearly." She said, pausing for a moment, "But you might


    not have gotten it right, I''m not short of money."


    After saying that, she simply turned around and walked away.


    Alfred''s face stiffened for a moment, looking at Suny''s back, his smile gradually faded.


    It was good for a woman to be reserved, but if she was too reserved, it would be boring.


    As soon as Suny turned around, she saw Jennifer who was snapping pictures with her mobile phone.


    She walked straight up to Jennifer, extending her hand: "How''s the picture, let me see."


    Jennifer''s face changed, but she quickly recovered, "What are you saying, Miss Hond, why can''t I


    understand?"


    Suny looked at her askance, "Indeed, you can''t understand human words."


    "You ......!"


    Jennifer wanted to scold back, but her reaction was not as fast as Suny''s, before she could say


    anything, Suny spoke up, "If you understood human words, she would not have repeatedly turned a


    deaf ear to my words."


    Jennifer looked at Suny with a nk face, "I really don''t understand your words, Miss Hond."


    "Beasts often don''t understand human words."


    Suny stopped her smile and looked at her with cold eyes, "Jennifer, I''m warning you for thest time, I


    advise you not to provoke me."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "You don''t need to keep stressing that you''re not human."


    Suny waved her hand and directly lifted her leg and left, leaving Jennifer alone where she was, her


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    face changed.


    When she reacted and wanted to retort to Suny, Suny had already finished the check and left the


    restaurant.


    The restaurant waiters who witnessed the whole process looked at Jennifer differently.


    Some even recorded the scene and sent it to their personal video ounts.


    Jennifer nced at the waiters, wanting to say something in defense, but not knowing what to say, she


    could only hold her anger and return to her seat.


    Alfred was not in a good mood after being rejected by Suny, and when he saw Jennifer return, he was


    in no mood to eat: "Have you done eating?"


    Jennifer was fed up with her anger and nodded, "Yes."


    "Then let''s go."


    Alfred suddenly had no interest in the Jennifer in front of him.


    Suny was a bit prickly, but a rose with thorns was a real rose.


    A woman like Jennifer did not make him feel the desire to conquer her.


    Jennifer did not know what was in Alfred¡¯s mind. The Dawson family needed arge amount of money,


    and she could not break up with Alfred.


    Alfred settled the bill and made an immediate decision: "I have something to do this afternoon, so let¡¯s


    see the other day."


    Alfred''s attitude changed so much that Jennifer could feel it, and her face changed: "Really? Then in a


    few days..."


    "Oh, I have something to do in a few days, I''ll contact you when I''m free, you can go back by yourself, I


    won''t see you off."


    Alfred nced at Jennifer again, thinking of Suny''s face under the sun, he instantly felt that the person


    in front of him was unimpressive.


    "Mr. Alfred, you-"


    Jennifer was confused on the spot. She just wanted to take some photos and send them to Austin, she


    didn''t expect that Alfred would be attracted by Suny!


    Suny came out of the restaurant, feeling refreshed, she hadn''t scolded anyone for a long time, but she


    didn''t expect Jennifer to be so bad at fighting, giving her no sense of achievement at all.


    She took out her car key and unlocked the car, nning to go home and watch a movie, and then go to


    the gym after four o''clock.


    Well, her life was just so in and simple.

 Chapter 42 Is it Bad to Love Yourself?

    Chapter 42 Is it Bad to Love Yourself?


    Suny didn''t often go to the gym before, she didn''t like to have other people watching her when she


    worked out, so before the marriage, she was running inside Austin''s gym.


    After the divorce, she went to Europe on her own and found that her physical strength was not too


    good, so Alicia suggested that she hire a personal coach and rmended a female coach.


    It was only then that Suny started to run to the gym. She trained three to four times a week, for about


    two hours each time.


    It was already after six in the evening when Suny came out of the gym, the sky outside was as dark as


    ink.


    The phone in her bag had several missed calls from Alicia, so Suny raised her eyebrows slightly and


    chose a ramen restaurant for dinner.


    Alicia had sent more than ten messages in one breath, and at the end there was a video attached.


    Suny clicked into the video and read the content before she realized what Alicia was talking about.


    It turned out that her conversation with Jennifer at that restaurant at noon had been filmed and posted


    on a short video site.


    At first, some people saw that the video showed her being beautiful, so uplifting that many people


    shared it with their social circles.


    Later on, some people found out that the people in the video were Suny and Jennifer.


    One was Austin''s ex-wife and the other was Austin''s rumoured bitchy first love.


    This was interesting.


    Thus, Suny was inexplicably in the hot search again.


    As Suny looked at thements under the video, she couldn''t help but let out a light tsk, it seemed


    that theizens'' eyes were still good.


    Everyone could see that she was indeed better than Jennifer.


    Well, it was Austin who was blind.


    Although Suny was not a narcissist, women enjoyedpliments.


    Thements under that video were mostly praising her.


    "Oh my! This youngdy is so beautiful! It''s the first time I''ve seen someone who can curse so


    carelessly and without losing her aura! I love it!"


    "This girl''s face is so much better than the one next to her, right? She''s a total knockout!"


    "It''s so cool! That''s the way to treat a bitch! Hahahaha, I''ve learned!"


    Suny was in a very good mood as she read thements.


    After she watched for a while, Alicia replied her, "She''s too shameless, isn''t she? Isn''t she with Austin?


    Why is she having dinner with that Alfred? Hahahaha, does Austin know about this? I suddenly feel so


    happy."


    Suny looked at Alicia''s reply and couldn''t help butugh as well, replying, "If I''m right, Austin should


    have not been with her."


    She had initially thought that Austin liked Jennifer, but after what had happened in the past few months,


    it seemed that Austin''s heart wasn''t not in someone else, but rather he didn''t have a heart.


    Well, thinking about it that way, it seemed to have that littleforting effect.


    But after half a year, Suny found that she seemed to have stopped caring about whether there was


    anything between Austin and Jennifer in the first ce.


    It was as if she suddenly realized that the single life was good.


    Why did she have to love man?


    Wasn¡¯t it good to love herself?


    "...... Wow, if that''s the case, it is so great! Hahahaha, but Austin is also cheated, right? Hahahaha,


    Suny I suddenly have an idea."


    The text wasn''t satisfying Alicia anymore, so she sent voice directly over.


    Suny frowned, "I suggest you don''t do it."


    Alicia held her phone, her heart faltering, "Come on!"


    The noodles Suny ordered were brought up and she put her phone down and left Alicia alone.


    After eating the noodles, Suny shopped around at the nearby mall and bought a bunch of flowers, then


    drove back to the vi.


    In the evening, she took an aromatic bath and had a good night''s sleep.


    The next day, Suny received a call from Rosa, saying that the chairman of Nakasun wanted to meet


    her.


    Suny had just woken up and when she heard Rosa''s words, she took a couple of seconds before


    speaking, "Alex Dawson wants to see me?"


    Rosa on the other end of the line answered, "Yes, Miss Hond. Sincest year, Nakasun has had a


    shortage of funds, and Alex Dawson wants to see you, perhaps to talk about the acquisition, or


    perhaps to sell his shares."


    Suny pursed her lips: "Then you can help me arrange it."


    She said, pausing for a moment, "But I don''t want to meet him as Suny."


    Once Alex knew that she was that Suny, wouldn''t that mean that Austin and Elijah also knew that she


    was Suny?


    She didn''t want to get into that much trouble.


    "I understand, Miss Hond."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny got out of bed and made a cup of cereal.


    At eleven o''clock, Rosa called to tell her that she had an appointment with Alex tomorrow at noon.


    Suny had nothing to do today and went to the beauty salon in the afternoon.


    Just after her treatment, she bumped into Grace and her friends.


    Suny gave a smile as she passed by them. Grace tilted her head, expecting Suny to greet her, but she


    didn''t expect Suny to look away and just passed by.


    Before Suny was even far away, her friend said: "Mrs. Johnson, isn''t that your ex-daughter-inw?"


    Grace''s face turned pale: "I didn''t see her clearly."


    "She''s so rude, why didn''t she even say hello to you?"


    Grace had gained the highest status in this group of friends with Austin''s excellence, andter gained a


    lot of attention for "taming" Suny.


    Now Suny was like a new person, and Grace naturally let others know that Suny no longer took their


    family seriously.


    Hearing this, Grace hummed, "Why else do you think Austin divorced her?"


    That friend nodded, "You are right."


    Suny hadn''t gone far, she could hear all those words, but she did not want to bother with it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Let them talk, she had already jumped out of the fire pit that was the Johnson family anyway.


    Suny went straight out of the beauty salon, intending to drive to WJ to have a look.


    This was thepany she had her eye on.


    She just didn''t expect to run into Austin''s friend, Antonio.


    Antonio wasn¡¯t that talkative as Elijah, and Suny had a good impression of him.


    However, he was someone rted to Austin, so she did not intend to take care of him.


    However, Antonio, who had always been arrogant and cold, suddenly called out to her, "Suny."


    Suny''s footsteps gave a beat and looked at him in surprise: "Mr. Read, something wrong?"


    The Read family was also in the investment business, and when she ran into Antonio here, Suny had


    mostly guessed why.


    Antonio looked at her, "You came over here to see a friend?"


    "I didn''t know you cared so much."


    The expression on Antonio''s face didn''t change much: "Just asking."


    Saying that, he paused, "I won''t get in your way then."


    Suny nodded and went straight into the lift.

 Chapter 43 Does it Have Anything to Do with Me?

    Chapter 43 Does it Have Anything to Do with Me?


    Looking at the lift that slowly closed, Antonio took out his mobile phone and called Austin.


    Austin, who had just finished his meeting, saw the caller ID and frowned slightly, "What is it?"


    He had been ridiculed by Elijah and Antonio during this period of time because of his divorce from


    Suny, and to be honest, he didn''t want to receive a call from these two people at all.


    Because most of the time there was nothing good.


    However, this time there was some surprise, Antonio asked him, "Austin, do you know what your ex-


    wife actually does?"


    Austin was stunned for a moment, what did Suny do?


    She didn''t seem to have much of a job, but she was a high achiever, studying finance, but after three


    years of marriage, Suny seemed to have always been in the house.


    "She doesn''t have a job."


    "Are you sure?"


    Antonio asked rhetorically, and then hung up the phone.


    Austin looked at the already disconnected call on his phone and couldn''t help but frown.


    If it was before, he was certain.


    Now, however, he was not sure anymore.


    After he and Suny divorced, he found that he never seemed to understand her, just like he didn''t know


    that when she turned out to be angry, she wasn''t hysterical like other women, she would calmly


    retaliate back; he also didn''t know that she actually didn''t like money as much as he thought she did, at


    least when she divorced, she didn''t want anything.


    For three years of marriage, he had not given her any money except for the 30,000 he asked Ivan to


    put into the card he gave Suny every month.


    One day after the divorce, on a whim, he went to check the bnce on the card and found that for


    three years, there was a million and eighty thousand, not a penny less.


    If Suny didn''t have a job, how did she manage to not use a single penny of his money and yet enable


    herself to afford her daily needs?


    For a moment, Austin felt like he had been kept in the dark for those three years. He suddenly became


    angry and his face sank as he raised his hand and dialed the internal line to let Ivan in.


    Ivan thought it was a business matter, but the first thing Austin said was, "What did Suny do before?"


    Ivan froze for a moment and hesitated: "Miss Hond seems to have no job."


    "Then where did she get her money from?"


    Ivan cautiously nced at Austin: "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond is a shareholder of Phantom."


    By the way, it was only after the divorce that he found out that his ex-wife, was actually the chairman of


    Phantom, which had flourished in recent years.


    Austin waved his hand, "Go out."


    Ivan breathed a sigh of relief and turned around and was about to leave, but Austin called out again,


    "Wait."


    "Mr. Johnson?"


    "What''s with the video yesterday?"


    Ivan looked up at Austin and said roughly what he had learned: "...... Miss Hond left after dinner,


    there was just a few arguments, nothing else happened."


    After saying that, Ivan hesitated for a moment, but finally added stiffly, "Mr. Alfred seems to be chasing


    after Miss Hond."


    "Alfred?"


    "Yes."


    Austin snorted coldly, "Why are you telling me that? Does it have anything to do with me?"


    Ivan: "......"


    "Mr. Johnson, then I''ll go out first."


    "Hmm."


    Austin coldly nced at him.


    It was already dark at seven o''clock.


    If it weren''t for a sports car parked in front of her, Suny would not have seen Alfred actually standing in


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    front of her house.


    By this time, Alfred had obviously seen her too, and stopped in front of her car with flowers in his hand.


    Suny lowered the car window, "What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Alfred?"


    "I came over to apologize to you."


    Tsk, this was the first time she had seen someone apologize bringing red roses to someone''s doorstep.


    Suny gave a smile, "I don''t feel offended, please get out of the way, I''m going to go in."


    The gate was already open and Suny''s car was parked in front of it, ready to turn in, but she was


    stopped by Alfred.


    Alfred looked at his wristwatch, "It''s still early, let''s have ate dinner together."


    Suny recognized the watch, a CV ssic mechanical watch, worthy over two million, almost catching


    up with this car of hers.


    These tricks were as ridiculous to Suny as a child showing off how many toys he had, and Suny didn''t


    take it seriously.


    "No, I don''t eatte night snacks."


    Alfred was thick-skinned: "Then I''lle into your house for a ss of water."


    The smile on Suny''s face gradually faded, "My house don¡¯t have water today."


    "Then I''ll order a drink and have it delivered, do you mind letting mee in and sit down?"


    "I do."


    Suny didn''t like to waste time on these things, she pushed open the door and got out of the car, looked


    at Alfred and lifted her finger to point at her car, "Mr. Alfred, you should recognize this car, right?"


    "Yes, it''s thetest limited edition Ferrari model that went on salest year, a total of 100 units


    worldwide, valued over three million two hundred thousand."


    Suny nodded and gave a smile: "You should also be aware of the property prices in J City, right?"


    "I don''t know much about it, but I do know the property prices here, the average price is 80,000, you


    are surrounded by theke, this set will cost 50 million, right?"


    Alfred felt he understood something: "Do you like the car or the house? I can give you that too."


    Fifty million was not a small amount of money, but Austin''s ex-wife was worth it.


    Suny raised an eyebrow: "Mr. Alfred, you misunderstood, you may not know, the car and the house


    was bought by myself."


    Alfred was stunned.


    He thought about how he had just shown his wristwatch, and inexplicably felt ashamed.


    But anyone in the circle knew that Austin''s ex-wife did not get a penny from Austin when she divorced,


    and he didn''t believe that she had bought the vi herself.


    Suny knew what he was thinking, she coldly snorted: "Not to mention this one vi, even if there were


    ten such vis, I could still afford it. So I advise you not to waste time on me, because it makes you-"


    She said, pausing for a moment, her charming eyes hooked up in a somewhat flirtatious and cold


    manner, "A fool of yourself."


    Alfred had never suffered such anger, "Suny, you know where your moneyes from, don''t think that


    because you got some money from Austin, you really think you are something!"


    Suny frowned and as she was about to speak, a car horn suddenly sounded from her left.


    She subconsciously tilted her head to look over, the headlights were blinding, she raised her hand to


    block it, the next second she saw the car door being pushed open and Austin stepping out of the car.


    Suny was stunned, looking at Austin who had walked up to her, somewhat puzzled: "Something


    wrong?"


    Austin nced at Alfred, who was so annoyed that his face turned pale: "Since when did Mr. Alfred like


    to use force?"


    Alfred had beenpared with Austin since he was a child, but he was not good as Austin, and when


    he was younger, he was indignant, but after he found out that he really couldn''t defeat Austin, he


    became more aware and went around when he saw Austin.


    Half of the reason he was so interested in Suny was because she was Austin''s ex-wife.


    He thought that if he conquered the woman Austin had not been able to conquer, wouldn''t he be more


    powerful than Austin?


    Now when Austin came, Alfred immediately became weak, but he still said: "You''re the one who likes to


    use force! I''m seriously pursuing Miss Hond, when did I be the one who uses force?"


    Alfred directly shoved the bouquet of roses in his hand into Suny''s hand, "I''ll contact you some other


    time!"


    After saying that, Alfred went back to his car and drove away.

 Chapter 44 Austin, You Are Shameless

    Chapter 44 Austin, You Are Shameless


    Suny looked down at therge bouquet of roses in her hand and couldn''t help but frown, but there was


    no bin in front of her house, so she had to hold it for now.


    "Something wrong?"


    She looked at Austin who was following her and raised an eyebrow slightly.


    Austin nced at the bouquet of flowers in her arms, only to feel the sting, and as soon as he looked


    up, he met those charming eyes looking at him, cool and distant.


    Austin''s Adam¡¯s apple rolled and his dark eyes looked at her, colder than her expression: "Yes."


    This answer surprised Suny, she turned around and pulled open the car door, put the roses on the


    passenger side and closed the door again before Suny asked him, "What is it?"


    "Go inside first."


    He said, taking a step aside, gesturing for Suny to drive in, with him trailing behind.


    However, Suny didn''t move and swept him a faint nce, "There''s no need, let''s talk here."


    Saying that, she paused and gave a smile, "I''ve been watched by quite a few people recently, maybe


    there''s someone with a camera pointed at us not far away at this moment. I don''t think you want to be


    in the hot research with me tomorrow, Mr. Johnson, do you?"


    Austin was choked by her and only felt his heart stutter, his face became even colder: "Regarding the


    matter of Tina, I will let her give you a public apology, and you should withdraw yourint."


    Suny looked at Austin''s expression and was outright exasperated: "Apart from this, there''s nothing


    else?"


    "Yes."


    In fact, Austin didn''te here for this matter.


    After leaving thepany, Ivan''s words made hime here by magic.


    Before Alfred arrived, his car was already parked in front of Suny''s vi.


    He didn''t know what he was doing here, nor did he even think of letting Suny know he wasing.


    But as he listened to those words from Alfred in the car, he didn''t hold it in and pushed open the car


    door and got down.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she asked him what he wanted, as if he couldn''t appear before her


    if there was nothing wrong.


    What else could he do but bring up the only thing he could talk about?


    Suny nodded her head, looking at him and asking an irrelevant question, "Austin, you are shameless."


    Austin''s face froze: "What do you mean?"


    "You wouldn''t havee here today to talk to me about it if you are not shameless."


    She said, looking at him with cold eyes, "I remember telling you the day I divorced you, control the


    people around you, if they piss me off, there will be no good consequences."


    Austin had never been scolded like this before in all his life.


    He looked at Suny, his face cold, but after Suny finished speaking, he went back to the car and drove


    directly into the vi.


    Austin watched the vi''s door slowly close, andter, he turned around with a sullen face and went


    back to the car, but he felt that he had a fire in his heart that he had no way to vent.


    It was a very unhappy ending.


    When Elijah''s phone call came, Austin directly hung up.


    However, Elijah called again and again, and finally Austin could not bear it any longer: "You better have


    an emergency."


    "Coincidentally, there is indeed an emergency."


    "Say it!"


    "Jennifer is drunk and surrounded by people, do you care?"


    Austin snorted, "Does your family live by the sea, why do you care so much?"


    After saying that, he directly cut off the call.


    Elijah inside the bar raised his eyebrows and nced at Jennifer, who was surrounded not far away,


    without the slightest intention of going forward to help.


    Even Austin didn''t care, so what did he care?


    With the people who were gathered around her, she deliberately went to say hello to Elijah, just to use


    Elijah''s mouth to tell Austin.


    She knew it was useless to rely on Alfred, so now she could only try to make some connections with


    Austin so that thepany could get a loan.


    As she expected, Elijah did make a phone call to Austin.


    Jennifer was slightly relieved, but her relief didn''tst long when she saw Elijah hang up the phone,


    nced at her, and then turned his eyes away from her.


    Jennifer''s face changed and she directly pushed the man in front of her away.


    However, the man in front of her was not pushed away even after he had teased her for so long, and


    now he was thinking that a good thing was about to happen, but Jennifer pushed him, he got angry.


    When he saw that she wanted to leave, the man directly reached out his hand and pulled her in:


    "Where are you going? Let me go with you."


    Jennifer''s face went white and she struggled with her wrist, but the man was sped tightly and she


    couldn''t break free.


    The other people who were following the man next to her whistled and called out something like


    "Archer", but Jennifer didn''t hear it clearly.


    But she knew that this man was not simple. If Austin hade, she might have been able to take


    advantage of this opportunity to marry into the Johnson family.


    But now that Austin was obviously noting, Jennifer was suddenly a bit scared.


    She nced at Elijah again and pursed her lips slightly: "I need to go to the bathroom."


    "Archer" let go of his hand: "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Jennifer nodded and gave a smile, which made the "Archer" rx his guard.


    The two of them walked back and forth towards the washroom, and when they reached the bar,


    Jennifer called out to Elijah, "Mr. Brooks, what a coincidence."


    She paused, as if she was simply saying hello.


    The man following her changed his face, looked at Jennifer, then at Elijah, and silently pushed away.


    Elijah looked at Jennifer and hummed, "Yeah, you have quite a rich nightlife."


    Jennifer''s face stiffened, but she couldn''t say anything, she could only smile.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She had used Elijah, and there was no way that Elijah could not see that. Now that she had been


    mocked, she could not retort, or Elijah might flip out on the spot.


    She was still relying on Elijah to take her away.


    Elijah felt bored and drank the ss of drink in front of him, nced at Antonio, and the two of them got


    up and left.


    Jennifer followed behind them with her bag, looking at Antonio next to Elijah, she couldn''t help but have


    another thought: "Mr. Read, I didn''t drive here today, can you please take me back?"


    She said, looking down and ruffling her hair, "By the way, I haven''t had time to return the camera that


    Jasmine lent to me."


    Normally, when a woman said this, a man would most likely not refuse.


    But Antonio was not an ordinary man, he gave her a faint look, "No."


    He didn''t even offer an exnation, and after a nce with Elijah, he walked straight to his car and left.


    Jennifer was stunned for a moment, and as soon as she raised her head to meet Elijah''s eyes, her face


    felt as if she had been hit hard, and it hurt hotly.


    "I''m not on your way either."


    Without waiting for her to speak, Elijah spoke first, then got into the car to wait for the chauffeur.


    Jennifer gritted her teeth, so angry that her face turned red.

 Chapter 45 How Come Its You?

    Chapter 45 How Come It''s You?


    Suny woke upte, she had a good mood yesterday, but after dinner, she met the insolent Alfred, and


    even had argument with Austin, her good mood was ruined, and she even fell asleepte, so that she


    did not hear the rm clock at six in the morning.


    It was already past seven.


    Suny scanned her phone, got out of bed, washed up, made herself a sandwich, made a ss of milk


    and swiped through Weibo while eating her breakfast.


    It was calm, there was no news about her on it.


    Suny finished thest sip of milk, got up and rolled out her yoga mat, then went downstairs to feed the


    goldfish.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was close to nine o''clock, the sun was fully up and the wind was cool, but not cold.


    Suny finished spreading the bait and turned around to go upstairs to do two hours of yoga and her


    phone suddenly rang at this point.


    It was a call from Kyle.


    Suny didn''t expect that Kyle would be able to find out those things about Jennifer so soon.


    "Good morning, Mr. Bates."


    "Good morning, something happenedst night, and I think it might be better if I tell you about it in


    advance."


    Suny frowned, confused, "What do you mean?"


    "Ater I parted from you yesterday, I found an opportunity to put a bug on Jennifer''s mobile phone. Last


    night, Jennifer went to the bar and initially followed Mr. Brooks and Mr. Read as they left, but after she


    was refused a ride, so she got into the car of a man called ''Archer''."


    "Okay."


    Suny answered, patiently waiting for Kyle to continue speaking.


    Kyle continued, "Last night Miss Dawson and Archer got a room at the Salia Hotel, and I only heard


    when I got up in the morning and re-listened to the wiretap recording that she mentioned you to


    Archer."


    A man and a woman getting a room, adults understood what it meant.


    Suny just didn''t expect Jennifer to be so open, but that had nothing to do with her, she just didn''t


    understand why Jennifer would mention her to that Archer.


    "What did she say to that Archer?"


    "You are really smart."


    Complete gave augh and yed the content of the recording for Suny to hear.


    The voice was very small at first, and only after a few seconds did Suny hear a human voice: "''You''re


    even better than I thought!'' ''''Is that so? I wonder how it''spared with Suny?'''' ''''Suny is your love


    rival?'''' ''''You are so smart.'''' ''''Then I''ll have to try what it''s like to be your love rival sometime.'''' ''I''m sure


    you will have that chance.''"


    After listening to the recording, Suny was silent for a moment, "Do you know who this Archer is?"


    "I can find out for you."


    Suny gave a smile: "Okay, I''ll give you the money afterwards."


    "I believe that in less than three days, I will be able to find out everything you want, I gotta go then."


    "Okay."


    Suny answered and looked down at the phone in her hand for half a second before she continued


    walking upstairs to practice yoga.


    Just after she finished practicing yoga, Rosa''s phone call came, reminding her that she had a dinner


    party with Alex at noon today.


    Naturally, Suny remembered it and took a quick shower before changing her clothes and spending


    nearly half an hour putting on make-up before heading out.


    When she arrived at the entrance, Rosa was already waiting there.


    Seeing her car, Rosa walked over, "Miss Hond."


    Suny nodded her head and smiled at her, taking off her sunsses, "Has Alex arrived?"


    "Yes, he arrived ten minutes ago."


    Suny said, "He is still quite sincere."


    Rosa led her in, "Mr. Dawson is asking for three hundred million."


    "He is ambitious."


    Nakasun had gone public five years ago, and now its market value was over two billion, but for five


    points of shares, Alex actually wanted three hundred million.


    Suny followed Rosa towards the box with a cold look on her face.


    Rosa led her all the way to the entrance of the box, and just as Rosa pushed the door open, Alex inside


    stood up, "Miss Suny!"


    When she saw Suny, Alex''s face changed, "Why is it you?"


    Suny snorted, "Miss Suny is not avable, I am her new secretary."


    She said, paused and looked at Alex with a faint smile, "Hello, Mr. Dawson, I think I don''t need to


    introduce myself."


    When Suny and Austin got married, people from the Dawson family had judged her in her back, and


    there was even a time when they were guests at the Johnson''s, and Alex''s wife even scolded her


    together with Grace, which was still fresh in Suny''s mind even today.


    She was a person who held a grudge.


    It was two years ago, but she still remembered it.


    Suny took her seat and Rosa poured her a cup of tea.


    At this time, Alex looked at Suny with a veryplicated mood: "Miss Hond, you are really different


    now."


    Suny admitted it, "People always change. By the way, I am able to be where I am today thanks to Mrs.


    Dawson, please bring a word of thanks to Mrs. Dawson for me."


    Alex had been immersed in business for so many years, and for sure, he could understand the


    meaning of Suny''s words.


    He was on pins and needles, in a dilemma.


    He even regretted contacting Phantom. If he had known that Suny would note forward now, he


    would not have asked to meet repeatedly to discuss the matter.


    Back then, when Suny had just married into the Johnson family, although he didn''t say anything, his


    wife and daughter had said cold words to her.


    After flipping through the menu for a while, she ordered two dishes, then looked up at Alex who was


    opposite her: "Nakasun''s current market value is between 2.5 billion and 3 billion, Mr. Dawson, you


    only took out five present but want us to invest 300 million. Do you think our money is easy to earn."


    She went straight to the point.


    Even an old fox like Alex didn''t know what to say at this point, he wanted to leave, but if he could not


    get money from Phantom, Nakasun would still be struggling even if it survived this hurdle.


    Suny gave him a look and inclined her head to look at Rosa, who raised her hand and helped ce the


    long-awaited acquisition letter in front of Alex.


    "Mr. Dawson, I''ll give you a proposal, two and a half billion, Phantom will directly acquire Nakasun,


    what do you think about this?"


    "You - you are going too far!"


    Suny responded, "It seems that there is no need to continue the negotiation, then in that case, there is


    no need for us to continue this meal."


    With that, she nced at Rosa and directly got up to leave.


    Halfway to the door, Suny stopped and looked back at Alex with a smile, "By the way, Mr. Dawson,


    Miss Dawson seems to be quite free recently, I advise you to care about her, otherwise if something


    happens to her in the future, you may regret it."


    After saying that, Suny directly left the box.


    Just as she walked out of the box, she bumped into Austin head-on.

 Chapter 46 Is She That Great?

    Chapter 46 Is She That Great?


    Before entering the box, Austin suddenly stopped and looked back at Ivan who was following him,


    "What did Alex contact her for?"


    Ivan was naturally clear about who this "her" was.


    But Ivan really didn''t know why Suny would have dinner with Alex.


    "I don''t know......."


    Austin frowned, "Check it out."


    Ivan shrunk his neck: "Okay."


    Austin didn''t say anything else, and directly pushed open the door of the box and walked in.


    Suny walked all the way out of the hotel with her sunsses on, and her car was parked in the open


    car park at the entrance.


    She pulled open the car door and Rosa behind her looked at her, wanting to say something.


    Suny took off her sunsses and looked at Rosa and gave a smile, "Are you worried that Austin will


    check me out?"


    Rosa nodded, "If he wants to investigate, we might not be able to hide it."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "Don''t worry, he won''t check."


    After saying that, she put her sunsses back on and sidled up to the car, "I''ll go back first."


    Rosa took a step back to the side, watching Suny''s red sports car drive away and finally disappear.


    She pursed her lips and looked back at the hotel, not knowing why, Rosa always had a not-so-good


    feeling.


    Rosa''s worry was actuallypletely unnecessary, earlier on, she did not deliberately hide it, and even


    sought the opportunity to confess to Austin about the assets under her name.


    If he wanted to know, all he had to do was ask Ivan to look into it and he would know.


    Now that she was divorced, Suny felt that Austin would not care about that.


    Suny thought she knew Austin quite well, but she never expected to be wrong this time.


    Just after she got up from her nap, Rosa called her, saying that Ivan had called her, asking about Alex


    and, of course, more about Suny.


    Suny looked sideways at the warm sunlight outside the window and raised her hand to rub her temples


    to clear her head more: "Keep it in the dark for now."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Just after hanging up the phone, Suny received a delivery, a party dress that Alicia had prepared for


    her.


    Having received a beautiful dress, Suny''s mood was not bad.


    In contrast, Austin was not in such a good mood.


    Ivan soon found out about Alex and Suny''s affair.


    But he never knew that Suny was actually that Suny''s secretary.


    After Ivan finished his report, he saw that Austin''s face did not look too good, so he mostly guessed


    what Austin was thinking.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ivan still couldn''t resist speaking up, "Mr. Johnson, in fact, Miss Hond


    is capable."


    She was admitted to the finance major of A University with the top score in the province in the college


    entrance examination, and was almost always the first in her age from primary school to high school.


    This was still some days ago, after Suny and Austin divorced, Ivan felt that this former Mrs. Johnson


    wasn''t that bad, so he had checked about her.


    He didn''t even use his connections, but he was able to find out those glorious deeds of Suny in the


    past online.


    In fact, apart from the fact that her family was not as good as Austin''s, there was really nothing about


    Suny that she didn''t deserve him.


    Hearing his words, Austin snorted, "Indeed, she is good at bidding!"


    Prejudice! This was prejudice!


    Of course, Ivan didn''t have the courage to directly say that, so he could only add in a shy manner, "Mr.


    Johnson, perhaps you can go search and look up Miss Hond."


    Austin gave a cold nce: "Why should I?"


    Was she that impressive?


    Ivan''s back was cold, and he dared not say anything else, so he found an excuse to leave the office.


    Austin was left alone in the office, sitting in his chair, and his hand typed the word "Suny" into the


    search bar.


    After typing it in, Austin regretted it, but before he could exit the page, he saw a familiar picture.


    He frowned and couldn''t help but click in.


    It was fifteen-year-old Suny, the only first prize winner in J City in the National Competition of Olympic


    Mathematics.


    These were not the main points, the point was, Austin looked at the Suny in that photo and surprisingly


    felt somehow familiar.


    Half an hourter, Austin looked at the door of Suny''s vi and felt veryplicated.


    He didn''t know why he hade over. When he saw the photo of Suny in the year she turned fifteen,


    he drove straight over.


    Only now that he had reached the vi''s entrance did Austin feel impulsive.


    He looked out of the car window at the vi and took a cigarette out of the cigarette holder.


    Suny, carrying the rubbish bag, had just walked out of the door and she saw Austin''s car. She stood at


    the door, ncing at him through the windscreen.


    Austin put out his cigarette, pushed open the car door and walked straight over.


    Suny had just finished throwing away the rubbish, she turned around and heard him asking, "Have we


    met before?"


    Suny looked at him for two seconds and faintly responded, "No."


    "You came to J City to participate in a national Olympicpetition the year you turned fifteen."


    "What, do you think I''m not qualified for thispetition?"


    After the divorce, every word Suny said to him carried a sting that pierced his heart inexplicably.


    He pursed his lips, "I saw the photo of you winning the award, and I remembered that I had seen you


    before."


    Suny was stunned, but soon, she said, "So what? If you remember, then why did youe to ask me."


    After saying that, Suny turned around and raised her hand to close the door behind her, walking back


    to the vi without looking back.


    Austin looked at her back, his face stiff.


    He remembered that they had met, but he couldn''t recall when they had met.


    Suny kept her mouth shut, and she was even disgusted with him for bringing it up.


    Austin''s eyes lowered and he took out his mobile phone to call Ivan.


    Not long after Suny returned to the vi, she heard the sound of a car engineing from outside and


    went to the balcony to see the ck car driving away.


    Austin had left.


    Thinking of Austin''s words just now, Suny pulled the corner of her mouth.


    He was only asking her now, what had he done earlier?


    Unfortunately, even if he did remember, it wouldn''t help.


    Anyway, she wouldn''t do anything stupid a second time.

 Chapter 47 Dare to Bully Her People?

    Chapter 47 Dare to Bully Her People?


    Suny had a very pleasant time, she didn¡¯t know if it was because the warning to Jennifer on that day


    had worked, or if it was because Alex had gone back and warned Jennifer, her life was calm and


    uneventful during this time.


    In the blink of an eye, five days had passed, and the star-studded party Alicia had mentioned had


    came.


    In the early morning, Alicia called and said she had someonee over this afternoon to do her make-


    up and make sure she would be a showstopper.


    Suny held the phone, angry of being waken: "Have you not been beaten for a long time?"


    "I... I did it for your own good!"


    Suny had nowhere to vent her anger, so she closed her eyes to calm herself down.


    At 3pm, just after Suny woke up from her nap, the doorbell of the vi rang.


    She went downstairs in her slippers and looked at the door. Five people were standing in front of the


    vi and Suny was instantly awakened: "Alicia sent you here?"


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Suny pressed her temples, "Come in."


    Suny didn''t know where Alicia had found the people, and after three hours, she was finally allowed to


    go out.


    Except for the day she got married to Austin, Alicia had never worn such delicate makeup.


    Her features were already very pretty, especially her charming eyes, which were flirtatious but not


    gaudy, and she just wore a light make-up.


    The invitation was at Alicia''s ce, so Suny had to go and meet up with her first.


    The car was sent by Alicia, so she didn''t need to drive there.


    It was already dark at six in the evening and Suny was sitting in the back seat, looking out of the car


    window, when Alicia asked her where she was.


    She didn''t know where she was, so she just sent her a location.


    Five minutester, the car came to a halt.


    Joan walked over from the car not far away, "Miss Hond, Alicia is inside the car."


    Suny lifted the hem of her skirt and looked at Joan with a smile, "What kind of party is it tonight? Why


    Alicia is so nervous?"


    Joan had a headache and told the general story of Alicia and Wendy''s affair earlier while walking.


    After listening, Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, "What''s this Wendy''s background?"


    Joan froze for a moment, and then said, "Miss Hond, Wendy''s background is not simple, we should -


    "


    Suny curled her lips, "Joan, after knowing me for so many years, don''t you know that I am a protective


    person?"


    Dare to bully her people?


    Then wash her neck and wait for her to bring her knife to kill them!


    Joan gave a smile, "I should say nothing."


    Suny grunted, "But you did."


    Joan had no choice but to say a name, "Hugo Read."


    "Oh."


    Suny nodded her head, "No wonder."


    Hugo was Antonio''s cousin, and this background of Wendy was indeed remarkable.


    The two were already walking to the car, Joan pulled open the door, and just as Suny got on, she was


    hugged by Alicia: "Fairy! Let me give you a kiss first!"


    Suny raised her hand against her forehead, "It is a make-up cost two hours, don''t ruin it."


    Alicia knew she was in the wrong and withdrew it, sizing up Suny: "Tsk, tsk, tsk, I just want to ask,


    which blind person wouldn''t see a fairy like you."


    Suny leaned back and uttered, "Austin."


    Having been divorced for more than half a year, Suny found that she was now actually able to tease


    with herself openly.


    Well, scumbag wasn¡¯t worth keeping around for her.


    Alicia blinked and gave thumbs up, "Good! You even tease yourself."


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled, "Not a big deal."


    The car drove slowly, and Alicia told Suny a lot of disgusting things that Wendy had done along the


    way.


    Suny didn''t really manage things, and Phantom was also under Alicia''s control, she had been so


    preupied with Austin in those previous years that Alicia hadn''t talked about these things in front of


    her.


    Because she was already annoyed, Alicia didn''t want to annoy her even more.


    Now that Suny had jumped out of the fire, Alicia dared to talk about these things to Suny as if they were


    a joke.


    But Suny''s focus was obviously different from Alicia''s, "So, in the past few years, she has stolen two of


    your leading roles, threemercials and a movie?"


    Alicia, who was excitedly cursing Wendy: "......"


    Why did she felt herself more miserable?


    Alicia coughed lightly, "I also stole quite a lot of resources from her."


    "Oh, how much is that?"


    "Just, just that movie ''Double Stack''!"


    Suny looked at her with a wry smile, "What else?"


    "Nope, nothing else."


    "Useless!"


    Suny scolded with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''ll get it all back for you."


    Alicia was stunned, she called out, "Girl, do you want a date with me?"


    "How about Ashley?"


    "......"


    As the two chatted, the car soon arrived at the port.


    The party was held on a yacht, so it was impossible to get in without an invitation.


    Suny and Alicia handed over their invitations and boarded the yacht, and they saw Kevin Louis and the


    others from afar.


    Erik and Lucas had gone to thepany''s training camp for training, so Alicia didn''t let theme


    over. "Alicia! Suny!"


    Kevin and Louis both walked over, their eyes falling on Alicia''s body and sweeping back to Suny.


    Alicia had been a star for so many years and had dressed up countless times, but this was the first time


    for Suny.


    Today, she was dressed up, and with the dress Alicia had made for her, she was still the one who stood


    out, even though she was standing in the middle of a crowd of actresses.


    Kevin''s heart jumped, "Suny is very pretty tonight."


    Alicia gave Kevin a look, "Am I not beautiful?"


    "Do you still need me topliment you?"


    "Of course!"


    Louis was introverted and just greeted, afraid of being asked by Alicia, andplimented both Alicia


    and Suny.


    The four of them were chatting happily. Alicia''s rival arrived.


    Wendy was dressed in a floor-length red dress, which was very eye-catching, but her features could


    not overpower the dress, and her aura was not strong enough to give the impression that she was


    holding up.


    Wendy had previously been insinuated by Alicia that she was ugly and not even worthy to carry Suny''s


    shoes, words were always on her mind and she subconsciously sought out Alicia as soon as she


    entered the venue today.


    Alicia today was dressed in a ck dress, noble and cold, indeed very elegant.


    Wendy grunted coldly and was about to walk over with her skirt, but she saw a person outside the


    circle standing next to Alicia.


    Wendy frowned and asked the agent beside her, "Who is that woman beside Alicia? A neer?


    Haven''t seen her before."


    The agent took a look and was also stunned, "I haven''t heard of this neer."


    "Then go and ask, what''s her name!"


    With that, Wendy walked over.


    Alicia had been waiting for a long time, and when she saw Wendying, she put on a fake smile,


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Wendy, it''s been a long time."


    "Yes, it''s been a long time, and this one beside you is?"


    Suny looked at the red-skirted Wendy, raised her eyebrows slightly and took the initiative to extend her


    hand, "Hello, Miss Wendy, I am the ugly and incapable Suny who deserved to be abandoned as you


    said."

 Chapter 48 We Dont Know Each Other Well

    Chapter 48 We Don''t Know Each Other Well


    The smile on Wendy''s face froze, "Miss Hond might have some misunderstanding about me."


    Suny raised her eyebrows and looked at her with a smirk, "Is that so?"


    Wendy didn''t know what to say at all, and could only smile, "Excuse me for a moment."


    Suny nodded and nced sideways at the people watching next to her.


    There were quite a lot of media tonight, the award ceremony had not yet fully started, most people


    were still moving around over here, quite a few people had seen what happened between Suny and


    Wendy just now, but no one would be that stupid to just send it out, after all, the organizer had some


    connections with the Read family, and Wendy''s backstage was Hugo.


    Suny''s dress today was not really eye-catching,pared to the big red and backless ones of Wendy,


    but she stood out.


    There were many celebrities present tonight, all of thempeting with each other for fear of not being


    able topete with others on camera, not to mention the gorgeous make-up and dresses.


    Although Suny''s makeup looked good on the spot, it didn''t work once she was on camera, and it easily


    exposed the ws of her features.


    Therefore, Suny''s costume tonight could be described as "bold".


    Apart from the special guests, most of the people who coulde tonight were celebrities.


    As Suny was new to the show and was brought in by Alicia, many of the stars thought she was a


    neer at first.


    However, from the words she said, many people knew that Suny was not a neer, but the


    chairman of Phantom.


    As soon as Suny''s eyes swept over, most of the people walked away with good sense.


    Alicia secretly gave Suny thumbs up, "Awesome!"


    If she had half of Suny''s ability to curse people, she wouldn''t feel like she hadn''t finished her sentence


    after every encounter with that bitch Wendy, she would simply be pissed off at herself!


    Suny looked at her askance, "It doesn''t seem that awesome."


    She let out a tsk and saw that the courtesydy on site had already started arranging for people to


    enter the main venue.


    Suny had to suppress her curiosity first, "It''s time to enter the venue."


    Alicia saw it too and felt bored: "We''ll have to sit inside for another hour or so."


    Kevin gave augh, "Alicia, I heard that you''ve been nominated for Best Actress this time."


    Alicia snorted coldly, "Nominated only!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    This trophy was sponsored by the Read family, she and Wendy were both nominated, and the odds


    were that it would end up going to Wendy''s head.


    Kevin remembered this dark secret and touched his nose, "In my heart, you are the best actress,


    Alicia."


    Alicia nodded her head in satisfaction, "Coincidentally, I think so too!"


    After saying that, she nced at Suny smugly.


    Suny looked at her and smiled faintly, "Oh, I thought so too."


    "I am so touched!"


    Suny gave her a nk nce without good grace, "Be careful, there are several cameras filming!"


    Once she said this, Alicia straightened her back, instantly became noble and cold.


    Suny could not help but feel that Alicia was really born to act.


    As they spoke, thedy of ceremony had already arrived in front of them, and Suny was a special


    guest, so she was in a different position from Alicia.


    Her position was arranged in an impartial manner, but it was not a central position either, being in the


    first row below the stage, with Alicia in the row behind her.


    Alicia was next to Wendy.


    Suny nced back at Alicia, who was talking to Wendy.


    She had to withdraw her eyes and looked at the title booklet in front of her with boredom.


    Half of the entertainment industry was owned by the Brooks family, so naturally Elijah was an important


    guest tonight.


    As soon as he entered the venue, he saw Suny sitting in the guest seat, raised his eyebrows and


    waved to the staff not far away.


    Mr. Brooks waved and the staff member immediately arrived, "Mr. Brooks, how can I help you?"


    Elijah pointed at Suny who was not far away, "Isn''t there something wrong with your arrangement, don''t


    you know who Suny is? How dare you arrange her to sit there?"


    The staff member''s face stiffened: "Mr. Brooks, I''m not responsible for this seating arrangement, and-"


    Elijah did not want to listen to such nonsense, he waved his hand: "Austin will be hereter, adjust the


    seats now."


    The staff worked in the entertainment industry, they naturally had a good eye.


    The seats were naturally arranged ording to the importance of the guests. Suny was the chairman


    of Phantom Entertainment, so her position was not small, but she was not good enough in front of


    people like Hugo and Elijah.


    However, Suny was a former Mrs. Johnson, so the seating arrangement did not dare to put her in the


    most remote position.


    When Elijah said this, the staff immediately understood in a second, "Yes, Mr. Brooks, I''ll go and adjust


    the seats right away."


    The seats were not easy to adjust, but when Austin was mentioned, the other guests did not dare to


    say anything.


    Originally, he thought that the other guests were the hardest to coordinate, but he didn''t expect that


    Suny was the hardest.


    "Miss Hond, your seat is over there, the staff put your name wrong, I''m really sorry."


    Suny took a look at that position the staff pointed to, it was too central, when the host camera came


    over, she couldn''t even avoid it.


    She didn''t want to move, "It''s okay, I''m fine here."


    Anyway, these seats were all arranged ording to the importance of the guests, the more central the


    figure the more powerful, she was willing to let the centre position out, she believed the guest in this


    original position would not mind.


    The staff member didn''t expect Suny to say no, if this were other stars, they would have been


    overjoyed!


    But he saw that Suny''s face was lightly smiling, it looked like she was serious, so the staff member had


    to lie: "Miss Hond, I''m really sorry, it is arranged ording to the location, you see-"


    Suny understood in a second, "Okay."


    She got up and followed the staff over.


    Just as she sat down, Suny noticed that the person sitting next to her in a seat further next to her was


    Elijah.


    Suny did not want to greet him.


    However, Elijah opened his mouth first: "Long time no see, Suny."


    Suny pursed her lips, "Mr. Brooks, we don''t know each other well."


    There was no need to greet.


    Elijah, as if he could not hear Suny''s meaning beyond the words, praised her: "You look beautiful


    tonight."


    Suny did not say thank, but asked him instead, "Have you seen Miss Suny?"


    Elijah''s face stiffened: "...... No."


    Suny was satisfied with Elijah''s reaction and looked at him with a smile: "Mr. Brooks, you look good


    too."


    Elijah stopped messing with Suny.


    Suny''s ears were quiet and she felt better, but within seconds, she was in a bad mood again.

 Chapter 49 Dont Make Me Regret It

    Chapter 49 Don''t Make Me Regret It


    "Excuse me."


    It was Austin.


    Suny didn''t expect Austin toe to such a boring award party and be seated next to her.


    She turned sideways and let Austine over.


    Elijah was already annoying enough, and now there was Austin.


    Suny was not in a good mood.


    Austin took his seat and looked at Elijah, who was nning to watch the show, and pulled the corner of


    his mouth, "Boring."


    Elijah nced at Suny and saw that she was sitting there rxed, without the slightest embarrassment


    of meeting her ex-husband, and for a moment, he didn''t know whether to pity Austin or be d.


    Elijah said at this moment, "Austin, what mood are you in?"


    Austin snorted coldly, "With the mood want to beat someone."


    This finally made the bitchy Elijah stop stirring up trouble, and Austin sat there for more than twenty


    minutes without looking away, without a single nce from the people beside him.


    Austin was in aplicated mood, but finally he couldn''t help himself and looked over.


    Suny was watching the award presentation on stage, probably because she noticed his gaze, she tilted


    her head and looked at him.


    Austin subconsciously tightened his hand, thinking she was going to say something, but Suny only


    swept him a faint nce.


    She really didn''t care about him anymore.


    Realizing this, Austin''s face sank.


    He found that after the divorce, many things had gone beyond his perception.


    For example, Suny was not a gold-digging girl; for example, he did not seem to have no feelings for


    Suny at all; for example, Suny''s divorce was so clean that he was caught off guard.


    The whole awards night was as boring and uninteresting as Alicia said it would be.


    Alicia was nominated for two awards, yet Wendy got the prize.


    After the awards, the special guests were interviewed as a rule.


    Suny was the hottest guest recently, so Suny got attention.


    "Miss Hond, may I ask how do you like the awards night tonight?"


    "It was quite good."


    Suny responded carelessly, her charming eyes moved slightly, nced at Alicia who was giving her a


    gesture at the side, and she gave a smile.


    Thinking it was something funny, the reporter smiled and asked again, "You seem to be in a good


    mood, Miss Hond, did youe across something funny?"


    "I''ve been in a pretty good mood all day today."


    This answer was very dignified, the reporter could hear that she did not want to answer the question,


    but for the sake of heat and traffic, he could only ask: "Is it because you met with Mr. Johnson today?"


    When Suny heard this question, the smile on her face faded, and it just so happened that at this time,


    Austin, who had somehow stood beside her, was looking at her, and the cool ck eyes made Suny


    very unhappy.


    "No, I''ve been in a good mood all day today, if I hadn''t run into someone I shouldn''t have."


    As soon as her words left her mouth, Austin''s face went cold.


    Suny ignored it, "Sorry, I''m not in a very good mood and don''t really want to answer your question."


    She refused directly, no euphemism at all, the reporter had never met such a person, he was stunned


    and Suny had already walked out of the camera.


    The reporter had to change his target, and when he saw Austin, he hooked a smile and was about to


    pass the microphone over, but Austin walked away directly.


    The whole evening was broadcast live, and so were the interviews.


    Although there might be a dy due to technical problems, it was only a second or two.


    When the reporter asked Suny about Austin just now, there were still pop-ups on the live stream saying


    she was pretending, but Suny''s next words proved they were wrong.


    The entire live stream was now brimming with "This girl is so cool! I love her!"


    "Haha, This girl''s personality is really super cool! She just leaves and never looks back! Oh my god! If


    my best friend was half as sassy as her, she wouldn''t have been hurt so badly by her ex-boyfriend!"


    "She was in a good mood all day until she bumped into her ex! Feeling the depression of her now!


    Looks like she really doesn''t want to take one more look at her ex!!"


    "Am I the only one who thinks she is pretty?"


    "You''re not alone! I''m begging her to make her debut for money!"


    "Me and my best friend hope she could make her debut!"


    ......


    When Suny reached Alicia, she found her was sending the pop-ups in disguise.


    "Be careful of being found."


    Alicia was originally doing this in secret, and was taken aback when she heard Suny''s words.


    Seeing that it was Suny, Alicia was relieved: "It is okay, it''s not my ount!"


    "Oh."


    "It''s Kevin''s ount."


    "......"


    After the interview and the usual photo shoot, Suny left the venue with Alicia and the others.


    She didn''t drive over today, Alicia had to go back to Ashley''s but was afraid that the paparazzi would


    catch her, so she had to ask Kevin to give Suny a ride.


    The whole inte now knew what kind of rtionship Suny and Kevin had, so the paparazzi would


    take any pictures like they did before.


    Suny watched Alicia get into the car before walking to Kevin''s car, Kevin was not driving his own car


    today, but thepany had sent a business car.


    The wind was particrly strong at night in the harbour, and Suny''s hair was blown around.


    She raised her hand to hold it down, and as soon as she looked down, she saw a pair of shiny ck


    leather shoes appear in front of her heels.


    When she lifted her head, she saw Austin''s ever-present poker face.


    Suny''s eyebrows twitched and she didn''t intend to pay any attention to him, turning sideways to walk


    past him.


    But just as she took a step,he directly reached out to stop her: "Let''s talk."


    Suny stopped in her tracks and looked at him, "Are there still issues between us that haven''t been


    resolved?"


    There were no property disputes, no emotional ties, and no child custody issues, their divorce was


    simple.


    "There are some things I need to figure out."


    "What?"


    "It''s not convenient here."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Suny looked at him and smiled abruptly, "But why should I make it convenient for you, Austin?"


    After she finished, she broke free from his hand and walked towards the car not far away.


    Austin stiffened, he could feel sneers in Suny''s smile.


    She wasughing at him.


    Austin''s face went gloomy, taking a few steps to sp her wrist: "I''ll take you back."


    Suny looked back at him, although her charming eyes contained a smile, her eyes were very cold: "Let


    go."


    Austin let go of his hand: "I''ll take you back."


    Suny raised an eyebrow: "Mr. Johnson, do you think I am someone who needs to be sent home?"


    Austin was unable to catch his breath, "Do you still want to be in the hot research?"


    "I''m Kevin''s boss, it doesn''t matter if I''m in the hot research, but if I''m in the hot research with you, am I


    not making a fool of myself?"


    Suny didn''t want to talk nonsense: "I don''t know what''s going on with youtely, but Austin, since we


    have divorced, we should behave as a divorced couple. I already regret marrying you, don''t make me


    regret it even more."

 Chapter 50 What Do I Regret?

    Chapter 50 What Do I Regret?


    "I don''t know what''s going on with youtely, but Austin, since we have divorced, we should behave as


    a divorced couple. I already regret marrying you, don''t make me regret it even more."


    The ck car had already driven away. Austin stood there, Suny''sst words were like someone had


    pressed the rey button, constantly repeated inside his mind, his body was dripping with cold hostility.


    When some people saw him, they wanted to say hello, but when their eyes fell on his face, none of


    them dared to go forward to say hello.


    When Elijah saw Austin standing there with a cold face, he was a bit gleeful, "Everyone has left, why


    are you still here?"


    Austin gave him a cold look, Elijah raised his hand and touched his nose, turning his eyes away, "How


    about a drink?"


    "Get lost."


    "......"


    Cruel!


    Although it was rare for Elijah to see Austin defeated, he was still a bit abashed when Austin''s face was


    cold.


    He did not want to make a fool of himself, turned around and walked towards his car, and after a few


    steps, Elijah stopped again.


    Under the moonlight, Austin was alone and looked ......pity.


    Elijah turned around and ran back: "To be honest, Austin, are you regretting it?"


    Hearing his words, Austin snorted, "What do I regret?"


    "Regret divorcing Suny!"


    Elijah received another king''s defiance from Austin, "I thought you just wanted to teach her a lesson,


    seeing as she loves you, you would not be that desperate."


    "She loves me?"


    Austin seemed to be listening to a joke, pulling the corners of his lips into a sneer, "What woman have


    you ever seen who can be so hardhearted to a man she has loved?"


    "She loved you."


    "......"


    Austin felt that Elijah hade to add to his own problems, he walked to the car, "Don''t follow me."


    Elijah stalled for a moment, he had wanted to give Austin some advice, but now he had suddenly


    changed his mind.


    For a moment, Elijah felt that he could understand Suny''s determination.


    "OK, I''ll go!"


    He really didn''t want to add to his frustration, waved his hand and walked towards his car.


    "Suny?"


    Only when she heard Kevin''s voice did Sunye back to her senses.


    She withdrew her gaze and lifted her eyebrows, "Uh huh?"


    "Wnatte night snack?"


    Kevin came over, a handsome face in front of her.


    Sunyughed: "It''s just a midnight snack, you don¡¯t have to use a beauty trick."


    Kevinughed along with her, "I always thought that beauty tricks were exclusive to you, Suny."


    Suny hooked her lips: "I''m not Alicia, are you sure this will work on me?"


    "So, does it work?"


    Suny admitted that she liked handsome men.


    She ended up going for ate night snack with Kevin, and by the time she returned to the vi it was


    already after eleven at night.


    Suny rarely sleptte, and woke upte the next day.


    At eight o''clock, the mobile phone at her bedside rang.


    M read the caller ID, Suny''s eyes, which were still reluctant to open, instantly opened when she heard


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Kyle¡¯s name.


    She reached out to touch the phone and pressed the answer button, "Mr. Bates?"


    "Miss Hond, good morning, I hope I''m not disturbing you."


    Hearing this tone, it was mostly good news.


    Suny said: "No."


    The person on the phone gave a smile: "That''s good. As promised, I have found out everything you


    want, I can give it to you now if it''s convenient."


    Suny was in a good mood, "Good, meet me at thest cafe at ten o''clock."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny got out of bed and started washing up.


    While eating breakfast, she looked at the Weibo hot search.


    Last night''s award ceremony had really taken up several hot searches, with Alicia being the number


    one search for failing to win the Best Actress for the third consecutive year.


    Although Alicia didn''t win the award, the hot search was overwhelming Wendy, who had been in


    second ce, but it was obvious that it was a big difference in traffic.


    The heat of the video of Suny being interviewedst night wasn''t too bad either, although there were


    some bad noises, but overall Suny''s face and her character were fond of.


    Suny only browsed briefly before exiting, changing her clothes and going out to meet the Kyle to get


    the information.


    Jennifer had done so many tricks, now it was her turn to mess with her.


    When Suny arrived, Kyle had already been there.


    Suny was generous and straightforward, so it was a favourite client of private detectives.


    Before taking her seat, Suny looked at her phone, it was exactly ten o''clock.


    She looked at Kyle across the table and raised her eyebrows slightly, "Mr. Bates seems to have had


    good harvest."


    Kyle had met Suny twice and knew that she was a dry person, so he didn''t beat around the bush: "It is


    not hard to find out the story about Jennifer, I originally followed your direction, but I found something


    interesting."


    He said, and directly handed the information inside the bag to Suny.


    "Let me take a look."


    Suny reached out to take the information and flipped through it.


    After reading it, she couldn''t help but curl her lips and smile, "Mr. Bates, you are really impressive."


    "Each has their own strengths."


    Kyle modestly said, and handed Suny the information on Archer, "This is the information I found on


    Archer."


    Suny nodded and casually flipped through it, "Archer" was indeed simr to what she had thought.


    She took out the other 200,000 cash from her bag: "Happy cooperation, Mr. Bates."


    "Thank you."


    Suny went straight to Phantom with the information. Alicia had just finished recording a show and had


    just attended an award partyst night, so she was free today and was in thepany.


    After Suny''s identity was exposed, now all the employees of Phantom knew that she was the real boss,


    and now there was no one to stop her from entering Phantom.


    Suny went straight to Alicia''s office, the door was open and inside Alicia was talking to Joan.


    Suny did not want to eavesdrop, but just as she raised her hand, she heard Alicia mention her name:


    "...... don¡¯t tell Suny first."


    "Which time I told Miss Hond?"


    Alicia skimmed the corners of her mouth, "Joan, don''tugh at me, I''m frustrated enough as it is!"


    After all, she was the artist she had brought along for almost ten years, Joan sighed, "Actually, I think


    it''s better to tell Miss Hond."


    "Trying to hide something from me?"


    The door was pushed open, Suny walked in.


    She nced at Alicia before finally dropping her eyes to Joan''s face, "Joan, you tell me."

 Chapter 51 If He Can Find It, She Loses

    Chapter 51 If He Can Find It, She Loses


    Joan nced at Alicia, "Here, I am not that tattletale."


    Alicia reached out and tried to hug Suny and pamper her, trying to muddle things through.


    Suny raised her hand to block her embrace and looked at her with a smirk, "Or would you prefer that I


    tell Ashley about what happened?"


    Alicia was instantly abashed.


    Suny walked over to the sofa and sat down, "Joan?"


    Joan hadn''t wanted to hide anything from Suny, this wasn''t something that had happened once or


    twice, so when Suny asked, she said it straight away, "Alicia endorsed C Family''s skincare products


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    they were already asking us to discuss an endorsement contract for next year. But this morning, the


    head of marketing for the region over at C Family suddenly called and contacted me, saying that they


    weren''t going to renew the contract with Alicia this year."


    "Okay."


    Suny responded and nced at Alicia, "What went wrong?"


    Joan, who had been an agent for so many years, couldn''t help herself: "Because Wendy! The head of


    the C family is familiar with the Read family, and Wendy won two awardsst night and she bought a


    whole bunch of circrs to nder Alicia."


    In fact, this kind of endorsement grabbing was verymon in the entertainment circle, if Wendy had


    grabbed someone else''s, Suny wouldn''t care about it.


    But now that she had grabbed Alicia''s, she naturally wouldn''t sit back and do nothing.


    However, there were too many open and dark rivalries in the circle, and although Alicia and Wendy


    were not on good terms in private, when it came to the public eye, they were both pretending to be


    friends for many years.


    The fact that Wendy had grabbed the endorsement on the basis of her rtionship with the Read


    family was not clear to many people, and Alicia could not possibly call Wendy disgusting, even though


    she had been disgusted by Wendy more than once or twice.


    But there was no way to teach Wendy a lesson, Wendy relied on the people in the Read family. Suny


    created an emerce tform five years ago, the Read family¡¯s clothing brand wanted to go online


    in the tform of the Suny, which was currently under negotiation.


    This was something that Joan did not know, but Alicia did.


    Alicia didn''t want Suny to know because she didn''t want to make things difficult for her, but Joan


    wanted Suny to know because she thought there was nothing Suny couldn''t solve.


    After hearing this, Suny swept a nce at Alicia: "You are indeed useless as I saidst night."


    "Suny-"


    Suny hummed, "What are you afraid of? The person who runs the Read family now is Antonio, and


    Hugo has to rely on Antonio."


    Alicia''s eyes lit up, "You seem to be making a lot of sense."


    Suny let out augh, "Stupid!"


    She said and nced at Joan, "In future, there is no need to hide these things from me."


    Joan gave a smile, "It''s because Alicia."


    When Joan saw this reaction from Suny, she knew that this matter could be solved by Suny, and she


    retreated in a sensible manner, "I''ll go out first, Miss Hond, you and Alicia talk."


    It was not a big deal for Alicia to be robbed of her endorsement, there were many good endorsements


    she could receive at her current position.


    But Wendy was too disgusting, always targeting at her, not to mention Alicia couldn''t swallow the anger,


    Joan couldn''t even swallow it herself!


    Joan didn''t expect to get the endorsement back, as long as Suny could teach Wendy a lesson so that


    she could learn to behave in the future, that would be fine.


    After Joan left, Alicia and Suny were left in the office. Suny directly threw the information that had just


    arrived to Alicia: "You''re better at exposing things like this than I am, pick a good day and we''ll send a


    gift to Jennifer."


    When Suny said this, she was sitting on that sofa, smiling charmingly.


    Alicia flipped through the information and her eyes widened, "Jennifer is really stupid!"


    Suny raised an eyebrow: "...... Me too, I have made a mistake."


    "Suny, don''t worry, this disgusting fly always likes to buzz around you, I will get back at her!"


    So fond of exposing other people''s affairs, huh?


    Alicia was so indignant that she had even forgotten about her own endorsement grab by Wendy.


    Suny gave Alicia a look, "Aren''t you very unhappy about being robbed of your endorsement?"


    "But if someone else had grabbed it, I wouldn''t be so disgusted!"


    Suny scolded, "You are useless!"


    Saying that, she paused for a moment, "I picked up an IP moviest week, so pick a role you like."


    How wealthy and domineering and loving!


    There was no one else in the office, Alicia was so moved that she jumped straight over and hugged


    Suny: "God, I want to marry you so badly!"


    Suny pushed her away, "I don''t want to steal someone from Ashley."


    Alicia was embarrassed: "No need to steal, if you like me, I''ll go with you right away!"


    Suny was amused: "You''ve been in the business for ten years, what kind of movies haven''t you acted


    in?"


    "That''s not the same!"


    Alicia knew which IP film Suny had her eyes on, and heard that Central was also nning to cast it,


    Wendy was under Central''s banner and was one of Hugo''s people, so if Wendy wanted it, no one in the


    entertainment industry couldpete with her!


    If Suny could say something like that, then it was a 100% certainty that the deal was already agreed.


    She had just been disgusted by Wendy, and now things had finally changed!


    It was so nice to have a rich friend!


    Suny looked at her helplessly, "Alright, I''ve already negotiated with that side, you can have someone


    sign a contract."


    "Ahhhhh! I love you so much, Suny!"


    Suny raised her hand to block her kiss, "I have a normal sexual orientation."


    "Men don''t smell as good as me!"


    "......"


    Alicia was so excited that she immediately called someone to get in touch, and the two of them had a


    lunch together before Suny drove back to the vi.


    Back at the vi, Suny gave Rosa a call.


    She had shares in quite a lotpanies under her name, and there were threepanies that she


    had absolute control over alone, but Suny rarely showed her face and almost always left it to the


    For the one emercepany she founded five years ago, Suny hardly ever showed her face,


    things were all represented by Rosa.


    "Miss Hond?"


    Suny leaned on the railing, squinting at the bare French sycamore trees downstairs, "Did JX recently


    want to put their products online at SNX?"


    "Yes, it''s been under negotiation recently."


    "Cancel it."


    Rosa understood Suny''s meaning as soon as she heard it, she just wondered, "Miss Hond?"


    "Alicia was robbed of an endorsement by Wendy today."


    This matter didn''t seem to have any connection at first hearing, however, Rosa instantly understood:


    "Okay, I understand."


    Wendy had indeed been too arrogant these past few years.


    Suny smiled in satisfaction, "Thank you, Rosa."


    "No worries."


    Rosa said, remembering something: "By the way, Miss Hond, recently Ivan was looking for your


    personal photos."


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "Let him look for it."


    If he could find it, she would be considered a loser.

 Chapter 52 What Can You Do to Me?

    Chapter 52 What Can You Do to Me?


    It was winter in J City in December, and the case of Tina''s online rumour about Suny a month ago had


    also gone to court.


    The day of the trial happened to be the 3rd of December, the weather was not very good, but Suny was


    in a good mood.


    Tina, however, was not in a good mood. She originally thought that Suny only wanted money, and


    when thewyer''s letter reached her at first, she did not care, but she did not expect that Suny would


    not move afterwards.


    She stillughed at it, but short after that, she had to face the trial.


    It was then that she became nervous, but she still didn''t take the matter seriously and approached


    Austin to resolve the matter, but Austin not only didn''t help her, but also told her not to mess with Suny


    again.


    Tina didn''t believe that Suny could do anything to her. It was just that things had gone a bit too far in


    the first ce, and now the whole case would be broadcast live on the inte, and she naturally


    couldn''t be in a good mood when she thought that the whole inte knew about her.


    Suny hadn''t seen Tina for almost half a month, and originally thought that she had restricted, but she


    didn''t expect to get a re from her just as she passed by.


    Suny looked at Owen beside her, "Secretary Owen, you know, I''m not short of money."


    It was the first time that Owen had seen someone say this so inly without causing offense, and he


    instantly understood what Suny meant: "I will try my best to get the judge to sentence the detention."


    Suny smiled, "Thank you."


    After saying that, Suny sat down at the intiff''s table, while Tina was at the defendant''s table opposite


    her.


    Owen was best atwsuits rted to reputation, and Suny had spent such arge sum of money to


    hire him, so naturally thiswsuit was exciting.


    When she heard the judge''s verdict, Tina finally panicked: "Wait! I, I can pay for the damages! Any


    amount of money will do!"


    Tina''s representativewyer followed suit, "Your Honour, I think we can negotiate with the intiff."


    "Sorry, my client will not ept any negotiation."


    In the end, the judge made a final decision, detaining Tina for five days andpensating Suny for


    moral damages, loss of reputation and other damages totalling more than 18,000.


    Suny was satisfied with the result, she had wanted to take care of Tina for a long time, but if Tina had


    toe up against her, then don''t me her for being ungracious.


    Five days was not a long time, but for Tina, who had been pampered since she was a child, five days


    inside the detention centre, well, she would certainly never forget it.


    "Miss Hond, I''m sorry, I did my best."


    At Owen''s apology, Suny smiled, "You are modest, I''m satisfied with this result, although it could have


    been sentenced for longer, but never mind, I don''t have so much time to waste."


    Owen sighed with relief, "Thank you, Miss Hond."


    Suny looked up at him, "Want to have lunch together?"


    "Sure."


    As the two of them had just walked out of the courthouse, Grace walked over in a huff, "You hurry up


    and tell the judge that we''ll settle privately!"


    Suny gave Grace a faintly sidelong nce, "Are you too old to heard my im clearly in court just


    now?"


    She snorted, "Besides, what can you do to me?"


    Grace looked at Suny in front of her, feeling that she was different.


    Suny would never refute anything she said before, but now she refuted and was looking at her with a


    mock.


    Grace was so angry: "You! What are you so proud of? As long as I talk to Austin, your shittypany


    within a month will close down."


    "Oh, then I''ll wait."


    Suny didn''t want to dwell on this vicious olddy, she nced at Owen, "Let''s go."


    Grace waspletely dumbfounded by the anger, and when she saw Owen next to Suny, she


    suddenly sneered, "So you got awyer boyfriend. Wait and see, I''ll go and ask Austin to take care of


    you now!"


    Suny frowned, she disliked the Johnson family ndering her.


    Just before she could say anything, Owen had already taken the first step to warn Grace: "Old Lady


    Smith, this is the entrance to the court, I have recorded your words just now, I can totally sue you for


    defamation and insulting my client Miss Hond!"


    Grace''s face froze, she looked at Suny and then at Owen, in the end she could only walk away in


    anger.


    Suny withdrew her eyes and walked straight ahead.


    She didn''t put Grace in her eyes at all.


    Suny''s reputation case received a lot of attention from the majority ofizens. When Suny and Austin


    had just gotten divorced, how much heat was generated by Tina''s online rumours of her cheating, how


    much heat was generated by today''s case.


    When Suny initially issued a statement on her personal social ount, many people thought that Suny


    was just a thunderp.


    However after nearly two months, things have almost faded away, and today the case was going


    straight to court.


    Suny also sued those marketing numbers from earlier, but the trial startedter than Tina.


    Suny refused any possibility of settlement, and once the news of Tina''s detention got out, the marketing


    numbers started to panic.


    The marketing numbers were always concerned about their own poprity. When Tina gave them


    money, they originally thought that Suny was just an abandoned wife of a rich family and could do


    anything to them.


    But now that even Tina had been detained, there was no chance of reconciliation for them.


    Suny''s name was once again in the hot search, but this time the marketing numbers only retweeted it


    and didn''t dare to say anything more nonsense.


    Grace came to KLOC straight after leaving the court, and as soon as Ivan saw Grace, he knew what it


    was about.


    If it was usual, he would have just let her go.


    But since Austin and Suny had divorced, Ivan did not dare to take anything that involved Suny lightly.


    As soon as Grace came out of the lift, Ivan stopped her, "Madam, you''re here."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Where''s Austin?"


    "Mr. Johnson is busy, why don''t you wait?"


    Grace had suffered a defeat at Suny''s side and was now holding her breath: "I have something urgent."


    "Madam, if you are here about Miss Tina, I advise you not to mention it to Mr. Johnson."


    Grace''s face changed, "What are you babbling about? Tina is Austin''s sister! His sister is in trouble


    now, and you''re telling me not to mention it to him?"


    Ivan was in a dilemma, but at this moment the door to the office pushed itself open.


    Austin stood in the doorway, his eyes falling on Grace, his face cold: "What are you doing here?"


    Grace red at Ivan, "Austin, Tina -"


    "I won''t care about Tina''s affairs."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Austin directly stated his position, after finishing, he paused for a


    moment, "Also, in the future, you should not mess with Suny again."


    Grace met Austin''s eyes and her whole body trembled, "You, you-"


    "Ivan, send Madam back."


    Austin, however, did not give Grace a chance and directly let Ivan take Grace away.


    After saying that, he crossed over Grace and walked away.

 Chapter 53 Leave Her Alone for a Few Days

    Chapter 53 Leave Her Alone for a Few Days


    Suny went straight back to the vi after parting from Owen, she didn''t really like going out in the winter


    time, because it was so cold that she didn''t want to move.


    After she got home, she turned on the heating and sat in the audio-visual room, watching a movie while


    scrolling through the online reviews.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, it was revealed that Jennifer had found someone to write for her, and


    all her famous paintings were painted by someone else.


    The Dawson family was rich and paid arge sum of money to buy out the copyright of an obscure


    painter for ten years, in order to pave a path of prosperity for Jennifer.


    If Suny hadn''t appeared back then, she would have been Austin''s wife, based on Jennifer''s talented


    female persona as an artist.


    Unfortunately, Suny''s appearance broke the pace of the Dawson family, so Jennifer could only take a


    step back first, in the name of going abroad for further studies, being Austin''s so-called confidant friend,


    and waiting for the opportunity to marry into the family.


    Of course, these things were only known to Suny and Alicia, theizens were not aware of it.


    But Jennifer''s ghostwriting was enough to set off public outrage, and the protection of intellectual


    property rights had be increasingly important in recent years.


    Jennifer said she was a talent. ording to the information obtained by Kyle, Nakasun was in troubles


    this year, so the Dawson family had arranged Jennifer to go close to the entertainment industry for


    Jennifer would not work out with Austin.


    The exposure was done by Alicia, the information was provided by Suny, and the date was also


    finalized by Suny for Alicia.


    As for why this day was chosen, it was simple: Jennifer had been making waves for several years, and


    she had divorced Austin, but Jennifer still wouldn''t let her go.


    Suny wanted take care all of them, so she purposely exposed it on the day when Jennifer was going to


    sign her agent.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Of course, nowadays, traffic was money.


    But there was more to finding out about Jennifer''s shit than having someone paint for her.


    She had plenty of time to deal with Jennifer, and well, she had money.


    The story of Jennifer''s ghostwriting was on the top of the news in just half an hour, and at five o''clock in


    the evening, Suny was washing the hotpot dishes when Alicia''s call came through.


    She wiped her hands clean, put the speaker on and answered: "Isn''t today the film festival?"


    In the end of the year, every industry was busy. Alicia was still in J City yesterday, but this morning she


    flew to S City. Next week there was another annual film and television festival in the north, and Alicia


    had to fly there again.


    "It hasn''t even started yet! It''s freezing! I really want to put on a down jacket!"


    Suny said "It''s five below zero in S City today, isn''t it?"


    Alicia grunted, "I''m the queen of cold! No, I can die of cold, but I can''t die of frustration! Forget it, did


    you see the hot search this afternoon? I heard Joan say that Jennifer''s agent seems to be taking


    advantage of this Jennifer''s hotness to get business for her!"


    Suny wasn''t surprised: "Then leave her alone for a few days first."


    She wanted Jennifer, the higher she stood, the harder she would fall!


    Alicia pooh-poohed, "Why is this Jennifer so shameless!"


    "Well ...... probably because she is poor."


    Alicia felt the blow: "Ow! I''m even poorer than her!"


    Suny fished the mushroom up and smiled, "You have Ashley and me."


    "I am touched!"


    Suny heard Joan calling for Alicia, she hung up the call.


    In the evening, Suny ate a hot pot by herself inside the vi in a leisurely manner, the hot pot in winter


    was satisfying, plus two things happened today that made her feel happy.


    When she got up the next morning, it was the first snowfall in J City and the courtyard downstairs was


    covered with a thickyer of snow.


    Suny had a rare moment of yfulness and changed her clothes and went downstairs to build a


    snowman.


    Just halfway through the building, Rosa called her and asked if she would go to the annual meeting of


    thosepanies at the end of the year, but Suny refused straight away.


    She didn''t want to show her face before, and she didn''t really want to now.


    When she hung up the phone, the snow was still falling and the snowman at the door was just the


    lower half of its body, but Suny put her phone back inside her pocket and rolled the snow to get its


    upper body''s head.


    "Hi."


    A male voice came out of nowhere and Suny put the snowman¡¯s head up unsteadily before looking


    towards the courtyard gate.


    A man dressed in grey stood there in the drifting snow, his features were deep, his nose was high and


    his dark brown eyes were wrapped with a smile inside, he was holding a ck umbre and standing


    at the door looking at her.


    Suny patted the snow on her gloves before walking over slowly, "You are calling me?"


    "Sorry Miss, I''m your neighbour, Steven Saunders, the vi''s inte suddenly broke down, I have


    some urgent matters, I wonder if I can borrow the inte from your house?"


    The man looked at her, and his voice was pleasant to the ear.


    Suny hooked her lips and gave a smile, "You can drive out, there''s a Starbucks in the square five


    kilometres away."


    Well, the man was handsome, but she still politely declined.


    Steven was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "Sorry, it was presumptuous of me."


    Suny didn''t say anything, just watched with a smile as he turned to leave.


    This matter was not on Suny''s mind, but she just didn''t expect that she would run into Steven again in a


    few days'' time.


    Well, the asion was still at Alicia''s birthday party.


    Suny arrivedte and by the time she arrived, there were already quite a few people in the hall.


    Alicia was wearing a silver slim-fitting dress today, her make-up was a bit retro, and she was cool and


    beautiful.


    Seeing her, Alicia ran over on her high heels, "Suny, you''re finally here!"


    Suny was hugged by her as soon as she stood still, her so-called high-cold temperament gone.


    Joan, who was not far away, felt speechless, as all those present today were acquaintances anyway.


    Suny smiled and handed over the present, "Happy birthday, beautiful girl!"


    "Oh, thanks, baby!"


    Alicia even tried to give Suny a kiss, but was mercilessly dodged by Suny.


    She wasn''t angry, and smilingly pulled Suny inside, "Suny, let me tell you, there''s a handsome guy


    today, I''ll introduce you to him!"


    As she said this, Alicia gave her a wink.


    Sunyughed helplessly, "What the hell are you up to again?"


    As she spoke, she was already being brought to Steven by Alicia.


    "Come on, let me introduce you, this is Ashley''s college ssmate, Steven Saunders!"


    "Steven, this is my friend! Suny Hond!"


    Suny was surprised, but quickly recovered and looked at Steven with a smile, "What a coincidence, Mr.


    Saunders."


    "Indeed."


    Steven curved his lips into a gentle smile.


    Well, probably he was a warm man.


    Alicia said, "You know each other?"


    "We are neighbours."


    Suny spoke up, interrupting Alicia''s thoughts at the right time.


    Alicia huffed, "So Steven is the neighbour next door to you who is so rich that he doesn''t care if his vi


    is mouldy?!"


    Suny: "......"


    How could she say such things in front of him!

 Chapter 54 What Do You Want to Hear?

    Chapter 54 What Do You Want to Hear?


    Alicia said the wrong thing and ran away, leaving Suny alone to face Steven.


    Steven didn''t care, "Our family has been abroad, the vi has hired someone to take care of it on a


    regr basis, probably because they think we''re noting back, so they hadn¡¯t done a good job in


    cleaning."


    Suny nodded with understanding, "No wonder the inte was disconnected that day."


    Steven smiled, "You thought I was the bad guy that day?"


    Suny looked at him, took a sip of her juice and shook her head, "That''s not true."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She just simply didn''t like strangers entering her domain, even though Steven was her neighbour.


    Steven didn''t continue to ask, Suny didn''t have a strong desire to chat for she didn''t really like to


    socialise or make friends.


    "I''ll go over there and have a seat."


    With that, Suny carried the juice and went over to the sofa and sat down by herself.


    Alicia had quite a few friends and there were quite a few people here today, most of them knew Suny,


    but Suny didn''t know them, but Alicia had exined that she knew that Suny didn''t like to socialise, so


    she just had to sit there and there wasn''t much for anyone to bother her.


    Kevin and Louis camete, and when they saw Suny, Kevin gave his gift to Alicia and came over,


    "Suny, you''re quite early."


    Suny gave him a look, "Just ten minutes before you."


    Kevin brought her a new ss of juice, "You are very busy at the end of the year, right?"


    Sunyughed, "Are you trying to get some ideas again?"


    Kevin touched his nose in embarrassment, "I heard from Alicia that you bought a yacht."


    Suny thought he wanted to go sailing, "It''s so cold this day, you probably don''t want to go sailing."


    Kevin knew that she had misunderstood and exined, "No, I just want to... I just want to borrow your


    yacht to take a picture."


    Suny looked askance at him, "I don''t have the key here, I''ll give you a number, just contact him when


    you use it."


    Saying that, Suny gave Xander''s number to Kevin.


    Kevin wrote it down, "Thank you, Suny!"


    Suny took back her phone, "Alicia is really good at using resources."


    For a photo shoot, in order to cut down on expenses, she had even used her newly bought yacht that


    hadn''t been to sea once yet.


    "Alicia is trying to save expenses for thepany."


    Suny grunted, "Alright, you go and y."


    Kevin knew that Suny did not like to be disturbed by bystanders, so then got up and left.


    By this time, people had almost arrived and Alicia had someone take out the cake and prepare to cut it.


    Suny got up and just walked over, Alicia pulled her over as soon as she could: "Suny,e, in the new


    year I hope to earn a tenth of what you earn."


    Suny couldn''t help butugh.


    Alicia said: "Hmph, there''s no guarantee that I won''t even earn a tenth of what you earn."


    The people who hade today were all quite close to Alicia and knew that Suny was really not short


    of money, so although they were curious about Alicia''sment, they all had the sense not to ask any


    questions.


    The lights in the hall were turned off and the candles on the three-tiered cake were illuminated. A group


    of people gathered around and sang Alicia a birthday song, Alicia made a wish and then cut the cake.


    Ashley turned the lights back on and Alicia shared the cake with everyone present.


    The song was ying on the big screen, and Suny took a small bite of the cake with her head down.


    Someone took a microphone up to the small stage at the front and gave a song to Alicia, the


    atmosphere was cheerful and cordial.


    Suny had just eaten half of the cake when Alicia suddenly ran over, "Suny, sing a song for me."


    Suny put the remaining half of the cake on the bar, "What do you want to hear?"


    "Anything!"


    Suny smiled, "Fine, it''s your birthday today, I''ll do whatever you want."


    Like rascal, Alicia whistled and took another microphone and followed Suny onto the stage, "Attention,


    my friend Suny is going to sing a song to me, everyone do me a favour and put down the cake in your


    hands and enjoy her singing voice first!"


    When she said that, even Suny felt hot in the face.


    She red at Alicia, pulled out the high stool, sat on it and ordered the song ''Most Love'' before turning


    back and adjusting the height of the microphone again.


    The soothing and romantic intro came out, Suny gave a smile as she sang, "The sky is azure, the


    breeze adds romance, the tender love in my heart, like an infinite sea, in that distant intentional


    encounter, together with your first encounter ......"


    This was a song by Alicia''s goddess, Vivian Zhou, which coincidentally Suny heard one time and found


    this amorous, with very warm and romantic lyrics, so she saved it inside her song list.


    In her sophomore year, Alicia wanted to join the campus singerspetition and encouraged Suny to


    go, so Suny practiced this song.


    Suny had never studied vocal music, but her voice was particrly beautiful, and at the time of the


    preliminary auditions, she even became a campus goddess straight away because she sang this song.


    However, she was there to apany her, andter in the final pretended to forget the words, and


    stood on stage and straight away stopped singing.


    As soon as Suny opened her mouth, everyone in the arena subconsciously fell silent.


    Alicia on the stage was more like a fan girl, looking at Suny with starry eyes.


    Austin was asked by Elijah toe here tonight. He originally did not want toe, but Elijah said that


    he wanted to talk to him about something rted to Suny, but Elijah did not want to talk about it over


    the phone, so he could onlye here with a cold face.


    Just as he entered the venue, he heard someone singing in the small ballroom not far away.


    The female voice was soft and long, and the song "Most Love" was sung by her in a tender and


    affectionate way.


    Austin couldn''t help but nce at her, and when he looked at her from this angle, he could just see


    Suny, who was sitting on a high stool on the small stage, holding the microphone and singing.


    Suny was wearing a purple jumper today, her long hair was tied behind, with only a few strands of hair


    hanging besides her ears, her red lips were lightly opened, her gentle beauty was not offensive, her


    whole body was like glowing.


    Austin stood there, suddenly unable to move.


    He had never seen such a Suny before, the flirtatiousness revealed in that leisurely and rxed


    demeanour made his heart itch.


    The people on the stage were as mesmerised as they were clearly enthralled by Suny''s song.


    "...... A lifetime hard to part, hard to change and hard to be again, let your love fill your heart, let my


    love be all for you, all for my greatest love, the earth and the sky remain unchanged."


    When thest syble fell, the banquet hall did not know who led the apuse, and then others


    followed suit.


    Austin watched Suny smiling as she stepped off the stage, no smugness or pride on her face.


    He then saw a handsome man walk up to her, not knowing what he said, and Suny hooked her lips in a


    smile.


    Austin''s face sank.

 Chapter 55 I Can Give You Another Slap

    Chapter 55 I Can Give You Another p


    "My goddess is Vivian Zhou."


    Suny had just pushed Alicia, who was hugging her, away when Steven came over and said this to her.


    She looked at him, "Alicia''s goddess is also Vivian Zhou."


    Steven nced at Ashley at the side before looking back at Suny, "Ashley doesn''t look too good


    already."


    Suny inclined her head and nced at Ashley beside Alicia, and indeed she saw that he did not look


    very well.


    She gave a lightugh, "I didn''t mean anything else."


    Suny said and looked down at the time, "Happy birthday, I gotta go now."


    Alicia was a typical night owl, this party wouldn''t be over until the early hours of the morning.


    Although Alicia wanted Suny to stay longer, she knew that Suny didn''t like to stay upte, so she


    wooed in her arms and let her go, "Okay, then remember to message me when you get home!


    This tone was just like what a mother would say to her daughter.


    Suny looked at her askance, "Got it."


    She said and waved her hand.


    Steven, who was chatting with Ashley at the side, saw her leaving and froze for a moment, "Leaving so


    soon?"


    Without waiting for Suny to say anything, Alicia already spoke first, "Yes, she has to go to bed before


    eleven every day!"


    Steven was surprised, "No wonder her skin is so good."


    Suny liked to hear good words, "Thank you."


    She nodded graciously, grabbed her bag and headed out.


    Alicia walked her out and whispered in her ear about Jennifer''s recent events, "She''s taken over a


    reality show, I suspect she''s going to clean up her act this time!"


    Suny said, "Then let her do it."


    Alicia skimmed her lips, "She is so lucky!"


    Suny didn''t care, ¡°she will see the consequence.¡±


    The two of them were already at the entrance of the banquet hall, Suny stopped at this moment,


    "Alright, enjoy your birthday party, I''m going back."


    Alicia pulled her arm, "Do you want me to ask Steven to take you back?"


    "I don''t know him well."


    Suny broke free from her hand, "I am leaving."


    Alicia stood there, watching Suny''s figure disappear around the corner before she turned around and


    walked back to the banquet hall.


    Ashley walked over and handed her a ss of juice, "What are you up to again?"


    Alicia took the juice and pointed at Steven: "Your college friend is nice, isn''t he? I''m thinking of


    introducing him to Suny!"


    Ashley nced at Steven who was not far away, "Suny has her own ideas."


    Alicia grunted, "Then what does your college friend think? When Suny was on stage just now, he was


    watching the whole time!"


    Ashley smiled, "He did have some ideas."


    Alicia said, thinking that Suny was really something, singing a random song and charming a quality


    man like Steven!


    Suny had just walked out, and she saw Austin standing not far away.


    After that day''s argument, the two hadn''t seen each other for a few days.


    Suny only nced at him, then walked straight to her car.


    Her rtionship with Austin was not quite suitable for her to be friends, so there was no need to greet


    him.


    "Suny."


    Hearing him call out to her, Suny stood there holding on to the car door looking at Austin who was


    walking over, "Who are you going to plead for this time?"


    Austin was choked by her and his face turned cold, howe he had never found her so capable of


    choking people before?


    "You don''t have to be so hostile towards me, in fact I don''t hate you as much as you think I do."


    Suny looked at him and suddenly smiled, "You mean that you don''t hate me that much, and maybe like


    me?"


    She said, narrowing her eyes, folding her arms, standing straight on her legs and looking straight into


    his dark eyes, "But sorry, Austin, whether you hate me or like me, it doesn''t really matter that much to


    me. As I said, after the divorce, we are strangers. So--"


    She paused, the corners of her lips curled up and she smiled coldly: "I''m just treating you like a


    Austin''s face froze, and his ck eyes pierced her body with their icy re.


    Suny''s words made him annoyed, he raised his hand and pulled the buttons of his shirt, trying to


    suppress his anger: "Are you afraid that you won''t be able to resisting back for me?"


    Suny smiled instead of anger, "I never understood where Tina''s confidence came from, but now I


    understand. It''s probably a fine tradition of your family, narcissistic and conceited."


    She didn''t say half an expletive, but there was no shortage of cursing him in a single sentence.


    Austin shifted his eyes away and fell on her pair of red lips.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Howe she always said things that poke people''s hearts?


    "If you''re so confident that you won''te back to me, howe you deceive yourself and treat me


    like a stranger?"


    Suny gave him a direct p, the smile on her face faded, her charming eyes were t and cold inside.


    She looked at him and asked calmly and clearly, "Are you awake?"


    Austin raised his hand and touched his face, the force of that p was not small, his face still felt


    painful even now.


    "If you''re not sober, I can give you another p."


    Suny said, looking straight at him, calmly and cruelly telling him the truth: "Know why I treat you like a


    stranger?"


    He tipped the tip of his tongue against the groove of his teeth, his voice deep and cold, "Why?"


    "Because I know that men are slut."


    With that, she bent over and went straight into the car.


    With a ng, Suny pulled the car door shut, then stepped on the elerator, and the car drove away


    right in front of him.


    Austin stood there, his face so dark and sullen that it was frightening.


    At this time, the mobile phone inside his pocket rang.


    He could barely hold in the anger in his heart and took out his mobile phone and smashed it on the


    ground fiercely.


    The phone''s screen shattered instantly and the ringing stopped.


    He fished out a cigarette, put his head down and lit it.


    It was only after a second that he gradually calmed down, bent down and picked up the phone, threw it


    back into the car and drove away.


    Elijah, who had not been able to see him inside the box, was confused: "Holy shit, Austin didn''t block


    me out, did he?"


    He kicked Antonio''s sofa, "Antonio, give me your phone."


    Antonio looked at him and took the phone on the desktop and threw it into his hand.


    Elijah used Antonio''s phone to call Austin, but the call answer was still cold: "Sorry, the user you have


    called is switched off".


    He hung up the call and threw the phone back to Antonio: "You''ve been blocked out too."


    Antonio frowned: "I''m not you, how could Austin block me out?"


    Elijah shrugged: "Who knows!"

 Chapter 56 One Arrow Kills Several Birds

    Chapter 56 One Arrow Kills Several Birds


    Suny was in a good mood today, but she didn''t expect to run into Austin when she was leaving, and


    she didn''t expect him to say such self-absorbed and conceited words.


    She had been divorced from Austin for more than seven months now, and after the divorce, her life was


    at herself for being stupid for the previous three years.


    She hadn''t thought of going back to him, never had.


    "M, help me put a jar of water in."


    Being in a bad mood, one could only soothe it with an aromatic bath.


    Probably because she ran into Austin in front of the clubhouse, Suny did not sleep very well this night.


    She dreamed of many things from the three years she had been married to Austin.


    She opened her eyes as soon as the rm went off.


    Not having slept well, Suny was in a very bad mood.


    The sky outside was still dark in the morning in J City in winter.


    Suny put on her coat, got out of bed and went to wash up.


    As she was making breakfast, Rosa''s phone call came in.


    Suny answered the phone, "Good morning, Rosa."


    "Good morning, Miss Hond, I''ve sent the highlights of today''s meeting to your email address."


    "Thank you."


    There was a meeting at ten o''clock about whether to pursue a Round B investment in apany, and


    Suny, as thergest shareholder, naturally should attend.


    After having breakfast, around nine o''clock, Suny drove out to Phantom.


    The meetingsted for an hour and a half, and after aprehensive assessment of all aspects, it was


    passed by a unanimous vote to continue the follow-on investment.


    Just after the meeting, Suny left thepany straight away.


    Not long after the car drove out, Suny received an unexpected phone call.


    The call was from Elijah, she thought it was a harassing call at first and hung up straight away, if Elijah


    hadn''t called again, Suny would never have answered it.


    "Hello, this is Suny."


    "Suny, it''s me, Elijah."


    Oh, one of Austin''s friends.


    Suny had been holding her anger all morning afterst night''s incident had made her sleep poorly, and


    since Elijah had crashed into her, it was only his bad luck: "What can I do for you, Mr. Brooks?"


    Elijah frowned, although through the phone, he could still hear that Suny''s words were a bit impulsive:


    "I heard that you have already had the film and television rights of ''Flute Wind''."


    The red light ahead, Suny stopped the car: "Mr. Brooks'' information is better than I thought."


    "I heard that you are nning to invest in filming yourself."


    "Yes, is there a problem?"


    "No, I just think it''s easy to lose money in the film market now, haven''t you ever thought of pulling in


    some investment to spread the risk?"


    Elijah had long been interested in the rights to "Flute Wind" and had already asked someone to


    approach the copyright holder, but the copyright holder was determined to ask for 3 million.


    However, both sides wouldn''t budge an inch. Elijah originally wanted to leave them alone for a few


    days, then each side would take a step back and finally take the adaptation rights for 2.5 million.


    However, when the rights to The Inder were snatched away by UNIVERSE because of Phantom''s


    intervention, Elijah had already felt disgusting.


    And now he eyed on Flute Wind, but Phantom came to snatch it. When he heard the news yesterday,


    he almost spat out his blood.


    This good IP was like looking for gold in a haystack, and he had managed to find a dark horse, so he


    should be happy that someone shares his vision.


    But when he saw the right was way, Elijah really couldn''t be happy.


    For some reason, he felt that he really couldn''t figure out Austin''s ex-wife.


    Hearing Elijah''s words, Suny suddenly smiled, "Do you have some misunderstanding about me, Mr.


    Brooks?"


    "What kind of misunderstanding?"


    Elijah was confused.


    The next second, he heard the soft female voice on the phone, "Do I look like someone who is short of


    money to you?"


    "You''re not short of money, you-"


    Halfway through his sentence, Elijah got stuck.


    He had almost forgotten that Suny had divorced Austin without asking for a penny, and this was


    something Austin had told them himself.


    "What?"


    The green light came on and Suny restarted the car, putting it on speaker and waiting for Elijah to


    answer.


    "Nothing, just thinking of sharing the pressure for you."


    Suny said, "Tens of millions is not much pressure for me, if there is really pressure, it would be the one


    who kept their eyes on me have pressure."


    He sneered, "Alright, I''m not so short of that little money, since you are confident to do it well, then I


    won''t bother you."


    Suny said indifferently, "Okay."


    At once, Elijah felt that he had punched his fist on cotton, and his strength went nowhere.


    After hanging up the phone, Elijah was so angry that he almost dropped the phone.


    However, Suny was in a much better mood, after all, Elijah had been sarcastic with her a lot before.


    She picked up her Bluetooth to call Alicia about this matter.


    "Tsk, you''re really killing several birds with one stone!"


    Disgusting both Wendy and Elijah was really well done.


    Suny gave a smile: "I hadn''t had these thoughts before, Elijah did remind me, since he is so optimistic,


    then we will keep ''Flute Wind''."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Ah, indeed, money really is all-powerful!"


    Suny hummed, "Alright, I''ll hang up now."


    Elijah''s phone call had given Suny a channel to vent her frustration, and when she returned to the vi,


    she was already in a much better mood.


    However, Elijah was not in a good mood, and the person who made him feel bad was Suny.


    After signing a few documents, Elijah drove to KLOC and spoke to Austin, "Austin, I found out that your


    ex-wife is really something, I wanted to help her take some risks with good intentions, but she refused


    me! What an insensitive person!"


    Austin snorted, "You, good intentions?"


    Elijah touched his nose sheepishly: "It is about business, but it''s true that having more people is less


    risky."


    Austin swept him a cold nce, "She doesn¡¯t want to give you a share of the pie."


    "Am Ick of that money?"


    "If not, why are you here looking for me?"


    "......"


    Elijah felt that his friend and Suny were really a perfect match, both of them said words harsh.


    He had to change the subject, "Where did you gost night? Did you get lost in a gentle ce halfway?


    Antonio and I tried calling you all night but there was no answer."


    Thinking of what happenedst night, Austin was annoyed. He tugged his tie and looked askance at


    Elijah: "It''s really a shame that you didn''t be a screenwriter."


    "To be honest, I''ve had the idea."


    "......"

 Chapter 57 It is Really a bit Enviable

    Chapter 57 It is Really a bit Enviable


    In December, as the year came to an end, everyone was so busy that Suny was not as free as she


    used to be.


    The documents were sent to the vi in batches for her to approve, usually she might only show up in


    Phantom once or twice a month, this time she had to go to thepany two or three times a week, this


    month Suny had more meetings than the previous ten monthsbined.


    As soon as the meeting was over, Suny left.


    Her opinions had been clearly expressed at the meeting, so there was no point in staying.


    Just after leaving Phantom, Suny received a call from Ashley.


    Future Technology had only been listed for more than four months, and at the end of this year, Ashley


    was even busier than her.


    Therefore, when she received Ashley''s call, Suny''s first thought was that something had happened to


    Alicia: "What''s wrong with Alicia?"


    "She''s fine."


    Ashley on the other end of the phone was straightforward: "I want to propose on the thirty-first day."


    This was a good thing.


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled, "What, do you need my advice on anything?"


    The three of them had known each other for so many years, and Suny knew exactly what kind of


    personality Ashley had, usually when there was nothing going on, Ashley would hardly call her.


    "I want to buy a house, and a proposal ring."


    Suny remembered that not long ago Alicia said that she would save up to secretly buy a new house to


    give Ashley a surprise.


    "It''s even the twentieth today, which day are you nning?"


    That was how good friends talking, just get straight to the point.


    "What day are you free?"


    "Of course I''m free on any day since you have such a big event."


    "The day after tomorrow?"


    Suny thought for a moment, "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny looked down at her hands, eight months ago, there was also a ring on top


    of her ring finger dering that she belonged to someone else.


    But now there was nothing left on it, even the traces of having worn it for three years had disappeared


    She was not as lucky as Alicia to be able to enter into marriage with the person she loved.


    After collecting her thoughts, Suny got into her car and headed back to the vi.


    Alicia had been out of town for the past few days, and it was indeed a big surprise that Ashley was


    preparing to propose during this time.


    In order to help Ashley pick out a new house and pick out a proposal ring, Suny had purposely asked


    Rosa to move the meeting to the day before.


    After so many years since graduation, this was the first time that Suny had stayed inside thepany


    for a whole day.


    Ashley had already searched for several properties, all of which were not far away that had just gone


    on sale sincest year, in city centre with prices starting at 100,000 per square metres.


    After Suny finished her breakfast, Ashley came over.


    Although they had known each other for over twenty years, she and Ashley rarelymunicated in


    private.


    The carriage was quiet, the red light ahead, the car stopped, Suny inclined her head and looked at


    Ashley: "Didn''t you n to get married in two years?"


    Ashley gave her a look, "There''s no difference between getting married now and in two years."


    Suny smiled, and wondered how much money Alicia had saved.


    She probably didn''t expect that Ashley would be so impatient.


    It was really a bit enviable.


    Ashley really loved Alicia, and he knew exactly what she liked and didn''t like.


    Suny was taken by him to see three sets of houses, and to be honest, they were all Alicia''s type, the


    only difference was probably the size and the location.


    "Which set do you think is good?"


    Hearing his words, Suny took two steps outside the balcony: "The one in Jia Yun is a bit better."


    Ashley smiled, "I think so."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "That set then?"


    He nodded, and the two of them returned to the sales department of Jia Yun.


    Ashley was very well prepared, the house was in the name of Alicia, and it was over 36 million, fully


    paid.


    The staff thought that Suny was "Alicia" and kept praising Ashley for his love for her.


    Suny''s eyebrows twitched: "I''m just his friend, the person on this is not me, it''s my best friend."


    The staff apologized and Suny smiled, "It''s indeed easy to get people to misunderstand."


    She said, ncing at Ashley, "I''ll go sit over there."


    Ashley nodded, "Okay."


    As Suny had just walked to the resting area, Elijah walked in with a girl.


    Suny had never seen the girl before, but it had nothing to do with her, and she had no idea of greeting


    Elijah.


    Elijah saw Suny as he entered the door. He had brought his cousin Ste Murray to buy a house today,


    but he didn''t expect to run into Suny who was also buying a house!


    Ste had already picked up the house type and wasing over to sign the contract. Suny was a bit


    far away and she didn''t seem to see him, so Elijah dismissed the idea of greeting her.


    Elijah led Ste to the staff and just sat down, he heard the staff on the side keep praising the man on


    that round table how much he loved his girlfriend, wrote his girlfriend''s name in the contract, and they


    must be in a good rtionship.


    Elijah snorted, this kind of thing wasmon in their circle, but it wasmon for any wealthy second


    generation who gave their money to give a woman a house.


    The man didn''t say a word, so maybe it was the house he bought for his lover.


    Of course, this was what Elijah thought before he saw that the man was Ashley, and when he saw that


    the man was Ashley, he was instantly stunned.


    Ste, who was at the side, thought there was something wrong with the house, "What''s wrong?"


    Elijah shook his head, "Nothing, you can do the formalities here first, I have an urgent matter, I have to


    go make a call."


    "Oh, okay!"


    Before Ste could finish her sentence, Elijah had already walked away.


    The Brooks family was in the entertainment and culture business, and Elijah naturally paid attention to


    fashion gossip.


    Of course he knew who Ashley was!


    He was the new young chairman of Future Technology. A few months ago, Suny had just stayed away


    from Austin after their marriage and there were rumours of the two of them being together.


    He thought it was unlikely at the time, after all, Ashley was famous for working overtime, seven or eight


    years into his business, but it had not heard that he had a girlfriend.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At that time, there were also people who investigate Ashley, with good reasons, analyzing from all


    aspects why Suny and Ashley could not be a couple.


    At that time, Elijah was convinced, but today, what the hell!


    They were buying a wedding house! What were they if they were not a couple?


    Elijah''s first reaction was to call Austin. He had known Austin for thirty years, and it was impossible that


    he hadn''t seen Austin''s recent peculiarities.


    Obviously, Austin was trying to go back to his ex-wife, but his ex-wife had a new boyfriend!

 Chapter 58 Dont You Love Me?

    Chapter 58 Don''t You Love Me?


    When Elijah''s phone call came, Austin was in a meeting.


    When he saw the caller ID, he hung up the phone without even thinking about it.


    He was over thirty years old, but Elijah was still as childish as before, calling whenever something


    came up.


    However, Elijah was not tired of it, calling over and over again.


    Austin¡¯s face went cold, and he took a nce at Ivan, by that, Ivan felt a chill down his back. He


    thought there was something wrong with the new proposal, so he asked cautiously, "Mr. Johnson?"


    Austin picked up his mobile phone, "Pause for a moment, I''ll take a call."


    Ivan breathed a sigh of relief and gestured, pausing the meeting for now.


    Therge conference room was instantly quiet, Austin took his phone and walked to the floor-to-ceiling


    window: "Do you not want the sports car anymore?"


    Elijah had his eye on a limited edition sports car in his garage, and he came to Austin asking for it day


    after day.


    Austin was so tired of him that he agreed to have the car given to him, and only then did he stop that


    shameless "harassment".


    Austin was waiting for Elijah to say something, so he would take the car back and hang up the phone,


    so that he could see his anger.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But to his surprise, the words Elijah threw out already made him more than just angry.


    "You say that again?"


    "I said, I''m at the Jia Yun sales department, Suny is buying a house with her boyfriend!"


    Austin thought he had heard wrong at first, yet this time, he heard it clearly.


    In an instant, his entire body stiffened, his expressionless face growing colder and colder, "When did


    she have a boyfriend?"


    He tried desperately to keep his wits about him, but his hand almost crushed the new phone he had


    just bought.


    "Ashley from Future Technology!"


    At the same time, Elijah, who was tipped off at the side, saw Ashley walking out with Suny, and he


    subconsciously turned sideways, with his back to the two of them.


    Suny swept a faint nce at Elijah, not caring, she withdrew her eyes to look at Ashley: "Next, to buy a


    ring?"


    In fact, she felt that she was a bit redundant today, Ashley obviously already had an idea, yet he still


    asked her out.


    Ashley put the purchase contract away and nodded his head, "Okay."


    Elijah froze, then said to Austin: "...... they are now ready to go to buy the ring, Austin, if you still do


    nothing, you can really cry drinking."


    Austin''s face was dark and sullen: "Follow them and see where they go!"


    "What about you?"


    The only response to Elijah''s call was the sound of the call being hung up.


    Elijah nced down at his hung-up call, "......"


    Suny had known Ashley and Alicia since they were children, when they were young Ashley was not


    very talkative and had a cold and icy look, Alicia''s personality was theplete opposite of his, Suny


    never thought they woulde together.


    When Alicia and Ashley got together, she even reminded Alicia that Ashley''s personality was not


    suitable to be her boyfriend, and that their friendship was all made up of Alicia''s bullshit.


    Ashley was too cold, and with his parents'' strong influence on him, Suny was once worried that Ashley


    would be a domestic abuser.


    However, after all these years, Alicia was well protected by them, and he was not at all like he was with


    others.


    Now that he was getting married, Ashley was ready for anything.


    He said that he would let her apany him to pick out a style, but the ring was also specially


    designed by someone ording to Alicia''s size and preferred style.


    Suny could tell right away that the ring was tailor-made for Alicia by Ashley, and she gave him a smiling


    look, "You brought me out today to deliberately stimte me, didn''t you?"


    "No."


    He inclined his head and gave her a look, "Alicia has no family left, she has always treated you like a


    sister, I know what you have been worried about, I just brought you out today to tell you that I put her in


    my heart, you don''t have to worry. If one day I treat her badly, you can always take her away."


    Suny was stunned for a moment, then looked at him andughed.


    Ashley also smiled and took the ring wrapped by the clerk, "Join me for lunch?"


    Suny smiled and shook her head, "I''m afraid that if we eat together, the surprise probably won''t work."


    Although there were fewer paparazzi staring at her these days, there were still people who were


    keeping eyes on her.


    The two of them were buying a house and picking out a ring, so if they had dinner together again, she


    might bebeled as Ashley''s girlfriend again.


    "Can I take you back?"


    "No, I''ll go shopping on my own."


    Ashley didn''t say anything else, he nodded his head and left by himself first.


    Suny nced at his back and saw Ashley leave the shop before she turned her head to look at the


    clerk: "Any single rings?"


    The clerk was obviously stunned, probably not expecting such a beautiful woman to be single.


    But thinking that the ring Ashley had just bought was quite a lot of money, and that the person in front


    of her was a friend of his and was probably a generous person, so the clerk quickly responded and led


    Suny to the side to introduce her.


    Suny had a whim, when she got married to Austin, the ring was of a very simple style, and she didn''t


    know who had picked it out, but she had been wearing it for three years as if it was a treasure, only a


    few months before the divorce she found it in the cupboard in her room, Austin''s ring had been sitting


    there.


    If the vi hadn''t been cleaned regrly, she would have suspected that the ring would have been


    sealed in dust.


    "Miss, you can take a look at this one, it''s simple and generous, this has camellia flowers on it, it suits


    your temperament."


    Suny followed the clerk''s line of sight and looked over, the diamonds on that ring rest glittered under


    the light.


    It was indeed quite pretty.


    She nced at the price, over thirty thousand.


    Luckily, she had the money.


    She swiped her card and paid.


    Suny left straight away with the ring on, intending to find a restaurant nearby for lunch.


    "Are you in such a hurry to get married?"


    A familiar male voice came, and as soon as Suny looked up, she saw Austin standing in front of her


    with a cold and stern face.


    She frowned, "Does this have anything to do with you?"


    Austin only felt a prick in his heart, ufortable, his breath wouldn''t go up, blocking his throat,


    making it difficult for him to swallow.


    He said with difficulty: "Don''t you love me?"


    Suny looked at him, her face cool: "Loved."


    Austin stiffened for a moment, his eyes falling on her hand, the ring was so dazzling that he didn''t even


    notice that it was on his tail finger.


    He stared at the ring and felt his temples throb with pain, "So this is what you call love, the divorce is


    only eight months ago, and you can marry another man?"

 Chapter 59 Is Austin Crazy Today?

    Chapter 59 Is Austin Crazy Today?


    Suny only felt as if she had heard a joke, and the fact that this joke came out from Austin''s mouth made


    her feel even more ridiculous.


    She hooked her lips and looked at Austin, asking him, "So, what exactly does all this have to do with


    you?"


    Austin only felt the anger in his heart intensify, his heart was pricked to the point of pain, and he let out


    a light tsk, the expression on his face was vaguely unclear.


    Suny had never seen such an expression on his face before, and subconsciously wanted to take a step


    back, not wanting him to move even faster.


    Austin reached out and pulled her directly into his arms, pushing her towards the wall and pressing her


    up, lowering his head and kissing her lips.


    He was so hard that the oxygen inside Suny''s mouth was plundered by him in an instant.


    Suny''s hands and feet were held by him, and his whole body was like a tarzan pressing down on her,


    so she couldn''t use half her strength.


    The mall was full of peopl. Austin was tall and long-legged, although his in ck dress was


    monotonous and boring, but such a coat and trousers were worn by him with a manly sexiness, people


    around subconsciously looked at them.


    Austin finally let go of his hand, and Suny raised her hand and pped him directly.


    He looked down at her and suddenly stuck out his tongue to lick the corner of his mouth, a gesture that


    gave his coldness more of an evil edge.


    "I''m reminding you of what our rtionship used to be."


    Suny looked at him coldly for a moment, turned around straight away and left.


    She did not feel that between herself and Austin, there was anything more to say.


    Austin didn''t chase after her, he stood in ce and watched Suny walk down the esctor until she


    disappeared, before he swept his cold eyes at the people around him.


    The people around him were so frightened that they hurriedly averted their eyes and left, pretending


    not to have seen anything.


    Austin frowned, took out his mobile phone and called Ivan: "Make an appointment for me with Ashley."


    Ivan didn''t react for a second: "Mr. Mr. Lloyd of Future Technology?"


    "Do you even know a second Ashley?"


    Ivan hurriedly responded.


    But he didn''t quite understand why Austin suddenly wanted to see Ashley, could it be that there was


    another project to cooperate with?


    This was a big deal, so Ivan hurriedly put down his own business and called Ashley''s secretary.


    As Austin had just walked out of the mall, Elijah came up: "Awesome."


    There was ridicule in his eyes, and Austin gave him a cold nce: "The sports car hasn''t been


    transferred yet, has it?"


    When Elijah heard this, he immediately curbed his ridicule and raised his finger to point at Austin''s lips,


    "I sincerely give a suggestion, you should go to the restroom to take care of it, otherwise, you may


    have some not so good influence when you return to thepanyter."


    Austin frowned, turned around and went back to the mall and made a trip to the restroom.


    Inside the mirror, his lips were stained with light red lipstick, which should have been left over from


    when he kissed Suny just now.


    Austin looked at himself in the mirror and thought about the brief kiss he had just given, but he felt bit of


    a taste for it.


    When someone came in from outside, Austin withdrew his thoughts, dipped his fingertips in water to


    wipe the lipstick off his lips.


    "How do you chase a woman?"


    Elijah was sharing with Antonio about Austin''s forced kiss on Suny inside the chat group, when he


    suddenly heard Austin''s words, his hand trembled and his phone fell directly to the ground.


    Austin gave him a disgusted look, "Shouldn''t have asked you, you''re a single dog too."


    Elijah, who had just picked up his phone and was ready to answer, "???"


    Suny went all the way back to the vi with a cold face, after returning she washed her lips with water


    several times.


    The lips had been red and the original lipstick had been washed away by her.


    Was Austin crazy today?


    The man who used to dislike even holding her hand was actually forcing a kiss on her today?


    It was ridiculous.


    The man was ridiculous. It''d been eight months since the divorce, but he still treated her as his


    property.


    It was ridiculous.


    Suny had been happy for Alicia and Ashley, but all that happiness had vanished the moment Austin


    kissed her.


    At first, she had divorced him in the spirit of a peaceful divorce, so that they could be peaceful


    strangers in the future.


    But after Austin made such a stunt, Suny really couldn''t make peace with him.


    The anger in her heart burned brightly, and Suny was not only angry, but deep down she also felt a bit


    ufortable.


    For three years Austin had not even looked at her, but now that she had let go and left, he was acting


    as if he was fond of her.


    Suny was so angry that she made an appointment with a Muay Thai instructor in the afternoon and


    spent the whole afternoon practicing.


    After sweating profusely, she felt much better and took a shower and changed her clothes, intending to


    go to dinner.


    Only when she took out her mobile phone did Suny notice that there were two missed calls from


    Ashley.


    Suny frowned and called back as she stood at the door looking out at the grey and dreary sky.


    Ashley was probably busy, he didn''t answer the first time and only picked up the phone after the


    second ringing for more than ten seconds.


    "I see two missed calls from you."


    "Today Austin''s secretary suddenly asked me out."


    Suny subconsciously thought of Austin: "At noon, I ran into Austin, you don''t need to pay attention to


    him."


    "Mm."


    Ashley responded, "Is everything alright?"


    "What can happen to me?"


    Suny smiled, "Well, I wish you a sessful proposal in advance, I just finished practicing boxing, I''m a


    bit tired, so I''m going to have dinner."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny looked up at the sky, turned left and walked to the nearby shopping


    district to have dinner.


    It was already after eight o''clock in the evening when he returned to the vi, the wind was biting in the


    winter night.


    Suny had practiced boxing for more than two hours today, and she was really tired, so she put a tub of


    water in the bath, and if M hadn''t called her, she would have almost fallen asleep.


    After the bath, Suny put on a mask and set her rm clock for tomorrow, she was ready to sleep.


    However, she couldn''t fall asleep.


    She got up and opened a bottle of red wine, drank half a ss and fell asleep slightly drunk.


    The next morning, Suny woke up as soon as the rm clock went off.


    Raising her hand to strike off the rm clock, Suny stepped into the bathroom with her cotton slippers


    and washed up.


    Just as she sat down to prepare for her skin care and make-up, her mobile phone rang on the desktop


    beside her.


    Suny nced at it, seeing that it was Alicia''s caller ID, she turned on the speaker: "So early today?"


    "You''re awake, Suny? Did you see the hot search? I''m furious, Jennifer is acting up again, go check it


    out!"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "I just finished washing up, what did Jennifer do again?"


    As soon as Suny''s words left her mouth, Alicia continued: "She took part in a reality show. As the first


    episode just airedst night, and this bitch is insinuating about you!"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 60 Wendy Has Offended My Friend

    Chapter 60 Wendy Has Offended My Friend


    Suny essed Weibo, and not surprisingly, she saw Jennifer''s hot search.


    She clicked in, and after reading it clearly, sheughed straight away, "Then let her cry miserably."


    Jennifer brought up the incident of her and Austin''s photo on the show, saying that she was drunk that


    night and happened to bump into Austin, who was afraid that she was not safe as a girl, so he asked


    his secretary to take her away from the dinner party, and that she had drunk too much that day, and


    after taking a shower, she wanted to thank Austin, not expecting that it would cause so much trouble.


    The photo was just a selfie she was taking at the time, she didn''t expect Austin toe out of the


    shower, she forgot to delete the photo andter her friend saw it. Her friend even took it to her friends


    circle and teased her, she even made a point to rify it and apologized to Suny, but she didn''t expect


    that after so long, the photo was actually posted online and caused such a big public outcry.


    After saying that, Jennifer began to cry.


    It really made people feel quite pitiful.


    But Alicia was furious: "No, this bitch, it''s really too disgusting! Some people are saying that you


    deliberately put out that photo, deliberately leading people to expose Jennifer!"


    At this, Suny felt some interest, "There are actually marketing numbers that dare to bring me up now?"


    She thought that since Tina''s affair was so sensational, those marketing numbers shouldn''t be able to


    easily provoke her.


    Now it seemed that money could make the devil do things, or she was a bit too naive.


    "Just a few! Jennifer raised them! This bitch! No, I want to tweet about it! You can swallow this anger,


    but I really can''t!"


    "There''s nothing to worry about."


    Suny didn''t care much, this kind of tactic, at most, could only make the unknown people on the Inte


    scold her, Jennifer was still new at this.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I just can''t see people scolding you!"


    Suny gave a smile, "Send it, at most when Joan scolds you, I''ll help you out."


    "Having you say that is enough, Suny!"


    With that, Alicia hung up the phone.


    Just after hanging up the phone, Alicia posted a tweet insinuating Jennifer: It was an eye-opener, the


    first time in my life I''ve heard of sending an ambiguous photo with someone else''s husband just to


    apologize! What kind of reasoning is that? By the way, do you know what bitch is? I don''t know much


    about it anyway! Please tell me!


    Alicia''s post instantly became a hit, with many people who felt as disgusted by Jennifer as Alicia


    Thements under Alicia''s Weibo seemed to have nothing to do with Jennifer, but anyone who had


    seen Jennifer''s video would understand what the so-called bitch in thements were referring to.


    When Suny arrived at Phantom and looked at Weibo, Alicia''s hot search had already shot up to number


    two.


    She clicked in, and her mood was all the better for it.


    Theizens nowadays were really talented, when Jennifer saw it, she would probably be furious.


    Suny had guessed correctly, Jennifer originally thought that after the show aired, she had at least


    washed her name, but she didn''t expect Alicia would personally post to insinuate her.


    Now, she had be the bitch in the whole inte.


    Jennifer''s agent didn''t care much, but evenforted her: "Although your reputation is not good, but


    now, having traffic is everything! You''re so heat right now, the ads you''re getting these days are much


    better than before!"


    Jennifer pursed her lips, but she couldn''t smile.


    She didn''t just want profit, she also wanted fame.


    One day, she would make them suffer the ridicule of all people!


    Suny didn''t put this matter in her mind, she had all the ck materials of Jennifer in her hand, and if


    Jennifer liked to bounce around, let her bounce around first, and when she was free one day, she


    woulde out to deal with her.


    Falling from a high ce was even more ufortable for Jennifer than having her fall on her heels


    now.


    Yesterday she had asked Rosa to bring forward or postpone the meeting before she could spare a


    whole day, so Suny had toe back to Phantom for the meeting today.


    After nearly two hours of meeting, it was already lunch time when Suny came out of the conference


    room.


    "Miss Hond."


    Hearing Rosa call herself, Suny inclined her head: "What is it?"


    "Mr. Read of Changxing wants to see you."


    "Antonio?"


    One of Austin''s friends.


    "Yes."


    Suny didn''t even think about it, "No."


    This answer didn''t surprise Rosa, she nodded and said, "Mr. Read of JX also wants to meet you."


    Suny thought for a moment, "The matter of SNX?"


    "Yes, Quinn Read wants to know what the reason is."


    Hearing Rosa''s words, Suny let out a soft tsk, "Just tell him that Wendy has offended my friend."


    Rosa understood: "Okay, I''ll pass it on to Mr. Read."


    Suny nodded, "Join me for lunch?"


    "My pleasure."


    Suny drove the car and so did Rosa, and the two of them dined at a Thai restaurant in a nearby


    square.


    It was noon time and there were quite a few people.


    The restaurant was one that Suny had searched for online and heard that it had openedst month and


    had a good reputation.


    When they were seated, Suny asked on a whim, "How''s WJ recently?"


    "The number of downloads is not bad, and they n to do peripheral pration with another wave of


    promotion."


    Suny nodded and ordered a pineapple rice and a Tom Yum Kung soup.


    On such a cold day, it was actually best to eat hot pot, but there were so many people and Rosa had a


    lot of things going ontely, so naturally Suny would not dy Rosa¡¯s time.


    The two had known each other for many years, and they were friends and subordinates. It was rare


    that they eat together and talk about public and private matters together, so time passed quickly.


    After eating, Suny went straight to separate from Rosa.


    As She had just left the lift, she bumped into Tina and her friend who wereing down the esctor.


    After thest incident, Tina did not dare to provoke Suny these days.


    If it were in the past, she would have already dragged her friend over to give Suny a scolding.


    But now, Tina only hoped that Suny would not see herself.


    She hadn''t realized before that this woman was really ruthless.


    As Suny watched Tina lead her friend away in a huff, not even daring to talk to her head on, she


    couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows and lift her legs to leave the mall.


    Wendy had been enjoying a good timetely. She won two awards at the Starlight Awards G some


    time ago.


    Of course, this was all thanks to Hugo.


    The Read family was extraordinary, and Wendy had be more and more determined to cling to


    Hugo.


    When she went to the partyst night and met up with Alicia, her back straightened a bit.


    What was Suny?


    She was just apany owner who startedte and whose financial background was no match for the


    Read family.


    She believed that she would be able to trample Alicia under her feet one day!


    Wendy was thinking well when she saw her agent running over with a bad look on her face.


    Wendy lifted her eyebrows, "May, you''re not feeling well?"


    May frowned: "It''s not a big deal that I''m not feeling well, but it''s you. I heard that the negotiations for


    JX''s online business copsed, and Quinn Read was not happy about it and asked what happened, do


    you know what SNX replied?"


    Wendy skimmed the corner of her mouth, "What?"


    "They said that you had offended someone!"


    "Nonsense!"


    Wendy pooh-poohed, but at this time, her phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 61 Austin is really a dog man

    Chapter 61 Austin is really a dog man


    When Wendy saw Hugo''s call, she gave May a wink, then took the phone aside and answered the call,


    "Hello, Mr. Read, what a coincidence, I am right thinking about you, and you''re calling me!"


    But Hugo on the other end of the line didn''t take that like usual: "What kind of people have you


    offended? Quinn''s JC had a good deal with SNX, but now SNX stoppedunch! They said that you had


    offended a friend of SNX''s boss!"


    Although SNX is not as good as other big online shopping application, its traffic in recent years could


    not be underestimated.


    The JC brand, which focused on women''s clothing, was founded by Quinn only three years ago. The


    Read family hired a lot of spokespeople and ced a lot of advertisements, and although it had


    be well-known, it was actually still a third or fourth-tier brand.


    Originally he SNX could still maintain a two or three years, maybe there would be turnaround.


    Now the situation of women''s clothing brand shops offline was different from the past, JX offline had


    more than a thousand brand shops, this year more than 300 shops had been shut down, if even online


    sales were not objective, Antonio would definitely give up JX.


    Since Antonio was his own brother, Hugo was naturally anxious!


    Wendy had been with Hugo for so many years, but it was the first time she had heard Hugo question


    herself so sternly.


    For a moment, she was flustered: "Mr. Read, I, I didn''t!"


    She really hadn''t offended anyone during this period of time!


    If Alicia and Suny were counted, then the two were the only one she had offended.


    But these two people had no big background, Alicia and she used to be in the entertainment industry,


    and Suny was just the chairman of Phantom, so what did this have to do with SNX!


    But Hugo didn''t care so much: "I don''t care whether you did or did not, I''ll give you three days to go and


    make amends to them, otherwise, you''ll be on your own from now on!"


    "Mr. Read, listen to me -"


    All that answered her was the sound of a disconnected line.


    After hanging up the phone, Wendy finally panicked.


    May, who was at the side, asked her, "What''s going on? What did Mr. Read say?"


    "He said to give me three days to make amends and apologize to them!"


    "But, I don''t even know who I''ve offended!"


    May thought carefully, and she couldn''t figure it out.


    "Forget it, gotta catch a flight now!"


    Coincidentally, as Wendy had just arrived at the airport, she ran into Alicia who was also flying back to


    J City.


    Alicia didn''t know what Suny had done yet, she was just in a good mood when she saw that Wendy


    didn''t look well, "Tch, not feeling well?"


    After posting a post insinuating about Jennifer, and looking at the ny percent ofments


    underneath that shared her opinion, Alicia was now in a great mood!


    She knew thatizens'' eyes were discerning!


    Wendy pulled the corner of her mouth, "No, it''s just that I came in a hurry and probably left too soon."


    Hypocrisy!


    Alicia secretly ndered in her heart, and as she was about to say something, Joan pulled her aside.


    She inclined her head to look at Joan and had to reluctantly respond, "Okay."


    After saying that, Alicia put on her sunsses and stoppedmunicating with Wendy.


    However, Wendy sat there, looking at Alicia, and swallowed the words she wanted to ask.


    She had been fighting with Alicia for so many years, Wendy had never admitted defeat in front of her,


    how could she admit defeat now?


    Suny didn''t know that what she had done was beginning to bear fruit as she drove into the vi area.


    The midday sun was somewhat warm, but the wind was still cold.


    Suny turned the car into the side road, and when she saw the car in front of her house, she thought she


    had misread it.


    Only when the car drove closer did Suny realize that she was right.


    Austin was in front of her house!


    Her face cooled as she remembered that kiss from yesterday.


    As the car drove up to her door, she took out the remote control and opened the door, without any


    intention of stopping to meet Austin.


    However, Austin walked right up to her car and blocked the middle of the doorway.


    If Suny wanted to go in, she had to drive over him.


    Killing people was against thew.


    Suny stopped the car, lowered the window and looked at Austin who was walking over, she raised her


    eyebrows slightly, "Do you know that your actions have constituted harassment to me?"


    "I want to confirm one thing with you."


    He looked down at her, the coolness between his brows as usual, as if nothing had happened


    yesterday.


    How impressive.


    Suny raised the corner of her mouth, "What is it?"


    "Have we met before?"


    Suny didn''t expect him to ask this question and froze for a moment,ter sheughed out, "If you think


    we''ve met before, then I can only apologize, that person is not me, as far as I remember, it was the first


    time I saw you back then."


    She understood what he was asking, but she would never let him know that she had liked him that long


    ago.


    It was too humiliating.


    It was also too unworthy.


    Austin frowned slightly, "I mean, when you were in high school, or middle school, more than ten years


    ago."


    "No."


    She looked at him, categorically.


    "Then why did you say you loved me?"


    The question really hit the nail on the head.


    Suny was stunned, yet she was never one to admit defeat: "What, does loving someone have anything


    to do with the time you''ve known him?"


    "You met me ten years ago, Suny."


    He looked at her with such certainty.


    For a moment, Suny wanted to ask, "So what?" But that was just a moment.


    She had already divorced him, and she had already been hurt enough in those three years, she


    couldn''t send the knife to him again and let him stab her.


    A gust of wind blew over and Suny''s hair was blown around, she raised her hand and ruffled it, her


    charming eyes slightly hooked: "Austin, you probably haven''t woken up from your dream yet."


    After saying that, she stepped on the elerator and drove the car inside.


    Inside the rear view mirror, Austin was still standing in the same ce, looking up at her car driving


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    away little by little.


    Suny was in a very bad mood, and just after she entered the garage, her face sankpletely.


    Alicia was right, Austin was really a scum!

 Chapter 62 Austin Chase After His Wife

    Chapter 62 Austin Chase After His Wife


    Austin was certain that he and Suny had met the year he turned twenty.


    But Suny did not admit it, the expression on her face did not look like she was faking.


    And they were already divorced, in fact, Suny admitted that it might still be a good thing for her.


    But she wouldn''t admit it.


    The gate of the vi had been closed, not just the gate, but even the garage door had been locked


    tight.


    Austin stood at the door for a few seconds before reentering the car. The winter wind was particrly


    harsh, but he was oblivious to it, opened the window and lowered his head to light a cigarette.


    Before the divorce, he didn''t even know that Suny actually had her own private vi here.


    In fact, he had hesitated beforeing here. Ever since he had that dream that night, it was like he


    had been trapped in a whirlpool these days.


    After struggling for so many days, he finally couldn''t resisting over to ask for a result.


    But Suny said no.


    In fact, he should have been relieved, but he felt the stone in his heart getting heavier and heavier.


    If he and Suny had really met ten years ago, then all the things she had said were true.


    In fact, it was nothing, they were already divorced.


    But as soon as he thought about the fact that they might have met ten years ago, he felt an inexplicable


    wave of panic.


    If it was true, then Suny had married him, from the beginning to the end, because she loved him.


    This should have been something that he found ironically funny, yet now he could notugh.


    Because he found that he seemed to have a different kind of affection for this ex-wife, after the divorce.


    A ck Lexus suddenly drove in at the road junction, and soon, the car stopped at the entrance of


    Suny''s vi.


    Immediately afterwards, a man stepped down from inside the car.


    Austin recognized the man, it was this man who had talked to Suny that day when she came down


    from the stage after singing on stage.


    They knew each other.


    Austin couldn''t help but frown as he watched the man ring the doorbell of Suny''s house, the cold colour


    on his face growing stronger and stronger.


    When she came back and ran into Austin, Suny''s mood instantly soured.


    When the doorbell rang, she sat on the sofa without any intention of opening the door.


    But soon, the doorbell rang a second time.


    Suny frowned slightly, got up and went to the balcony to take a look, and when she saw Steven, she


    was stunned for a moment before she turned around and went downstairs to open the door.


    The midday sun was somewhat warm, but the wind was also strong.


    Suny, wrapped in a shawl, stepped on her woolen slippers and walked to the door, raising her


    eyebrows, "Is your wireless broken again?"


    Steven smiled, "I was a bit abruptst time, the wireless has been fixed. My friend brought me a few


    boxes of cherries from abroad, here''s a box for you."


    Suny originally wanted to say no, but he had already gone to the trunk of the car and carried a box of


    cherries out.


    Suny could only nod, "Thank you then."


    "No worries."


    Steven gave her a look and carried the cherries inside.


    Suny pressed the close button before taking a few quick steps to lead the way.


    She entered the kitchen and pointed to therge table in the middle, "Just put it here."


    Steven put the cherries down, "I heard you are busy, so I won''t bother you."


    Suny said, "Today is fine, if you''re not busy, would you like to have an orange before you leave?"


    Steven raised his eyebrows in surprise, "Is that okay?"


    "It is okay."


    Suny smiled, "Have a seat, I''ll cut an orange for you."


    The oranges had been sent over from Rosa''s family and a box had been carried over for her two days


    ago.


    Suny didn''t really want to eat it in winter, the box of oranges had been here for almost three days and


    she hadn''t eaten a single one.


    Suny cut three oranges and brought them out, and made a pot of hot tea.


    When Steven heard her call "M", he found it quite interesting: "This intelligent housekeeper of yours


    seems to be quite sensitive."


    Steven was Ashley''s ssmate, so Suny didn''t hide it from him: "This is a new product developed by


    Ashley''spany, the application procedure was donest month, you should be able to see it on the


    market in a few months."


    Steven was a bit surprised: "I know that Ashley is in the business of developing intelligent robots, but I


    didn''t expect that the intelligent housekeeper had been developed so well. You know that smart


    housekeepers are a very popr aspect of smart homes in the future, and quite a lot of people have


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    started developing this piece in recent years, but to be honest, I don''t seem to see any mature


    products, both at home and abroad."


    Suny, as one of the shareholders of Future Technology, naturally understood: "I''ve been using it for


    over a year now, and I haven''t found any major problems so far."


    "Then this is a market that Ashley is determined to win."


    Suny smiled: "Eat an orange, my friend gave it to me."


    Steven left after eating the oranges.


    He had given her cherries and she had treated him to oranges, in her opinion, the two of them were


    considered clear.


    During the hour that Steven went into Suny''s vi, Austin was irritable.


    Several times, he almost couldn''t resist the urge to rush in and see what the two were up to.


    After holding back again and again, he finally had to smoke a cigarette when he could not stand it


    anymore.


    Just when Austin could not bear it any longer, the door of the vi finally opened and Steven came out


    from inside the vi.


    Austin''s face eased up a bit, and as he watched the man get into the car, he also nned to drive


    away.


    However, the next second, his face went ck.


    The man''s car had only backed up and then drove straight into the vi next to Suny''s.


    So, his ex-wife had a man living next door to her with a secret agenda?


    Austin''s expressionless face was shaded, he took out his mobile phone and called Ivan directly.


    He had a meeting at 3pm and it was already 2:15pm, but Austin had not yet returned to the office.


    Ivan was relieved and answered the phone: "Mr. Johnson, you have a meeting at three ......"


    "Help me check out Steven Saunders."


    Ivan was unsure: "Mr. Johnson, this person is?"


    "The man who lives in the vi next door to Suny''s!"


    Ivan was surprised, "Mr. Johnson, are you on Miss Hond''s ce now?"


    Sure enough, he was a cold-faced president who didn''t even give his subordinates the chance to


    gossip.


    Although he didn''t get an answer from Austin, but Ivan had followed him for so long, how could he not


    know the abnormalities of Austin during this period of time?


    To be honest, he couldn''t help but go to Austin and tell him to stop obsessing, you just have a crush on


    your ex-wife!


    Of course, Ivan didn''t have the guts to do that.


    But now it seemed that his cold-blooded and heartless boss had already realized this problem.


    Ivan suddenly remembered the words that Suny had asked him to bring to Austin on the day he


    divorced her.


    For a moment, he didn''t know whether it was better to be happy for Austin or to pity him.


    Austin''s road to chasing his wife might be long.

 Chapter 63 Why Are You Here?

    Chapter 63 Why Are You Here?


    On December 31st, Ashley chartered a hotel to prepare for his proposal, he told Alicia that he was on a


    business trip and couldn''te back, so he asked Suny to take her to eat delicious food.


    As their childhood friend of over twenty years, Suny was only able to shoulder the burden of surprising


    Ashley with his proposal.


    Alicia was convinced and said when she arrived at Suny''s vi, "I am angry, I purposely came back to


    spend New Year''s Eve with him, but he actually went on a business trip!"


    Suny put the washed cherries on the table, "What, are you disappointed that I spend New Year''s Eve


    with you?"


    "No!"


    Alicia hurried to say: "Don''t worry, Suny, in my heart, you''re number one! No one is better than you!"


    Suny didn''t even believe her and looked at her with a smile, "Have cherries."


    Alicia grunted, "Where are we going to eatter?"


    "Starry Joy."


    Alicia thought for a moment, "Okay."


    She said, holding the cherries, "These cherries are quite tasty, where did you buy them?"


    "One neighbor gave them to me."


    No sooner had Suny said this than Alicia came over to her, looking at her with a wink: "There''s a


    situation, Suny."


    Suny raised her hand and blocked her face, "It is all about courtesy."


    She said this without a scowl on her face, "You sit here, I''ll go upstairs and change."


    "Okay! Put on makeup and wear a nice dress, it''s New Year''s Eve tonight, maybe you''ll run into


    someone you know at Starry Joy."


    Suny''s footsteps gave a beat and she looked back at Alicia, "Okay."


    Today was the day Ashley proposed to Alicia, and as a witness, she really should dress up.


    As Suny had just finished putting on her make-up, Ashley sent her a message saying that the scene


    had been set up.


    Just as Suny replied to the message, Alicia walked in, "I came to see if you''re dressed up."


    Suny looked back at her and raised her eyebrows, "How is it, are you satisfied?"


    Alicia said, "Yes, I am!"


    After saying that, she went into the cloakroom, "How about I pick out dress for you?"


    Suny responded nomittally, "Okay."


    After saying that, she lowered her head and gave Ashley another reply, then locked the screen and


    walked in.


    Suny had a lot of clothes in the cloakroom, but she didn''t touch most of them, and there were only five


    formal dresses in total.


    She didn''t really pursue brands when buying clothes, she just needed to befortable in her body.


    But her face was not picky about clothes at all. To put it in an exaggerated way, even if it was a rag, it


    still looked good.


    Alicia had been a star for so many years that she had a problem of wearing clothes that are not


    repetitive.


    She simply ignored the clothes she had seen Suny wear, and finally her eyes fell on a long ck slim-


    fitting dress with a crossover neckline.


    Alicia took the dress out, "Wear this one inside."


    Suny froze for a moment when she saw the dress, it was the dress she had bought to attend the


    annual meeting of KLOC the year she had first married Austin.


    However, she had never received any notice from Austin.


    This dress was proof of her self-interest in those three years. When she got divorced, she wanted to


    throw the dress away, but in the end, she kept it to remind herself that such silly things should never


    happen again in the years toe.


    She didn''t expect that Alicia could find it.


    "What''s the matter, is there something wrong with this dress?"


    Suny retrieved her thoughts and gave her a faint look, "No."


    "Oh, so there is something wrong with the owner of the dress?"


    They had all been friends for so many years, Alicia understood it all at once.


    Suny took the dress from her hand as soon as she could, "That was before."


    Alicia was stunned for a moment as she watched Suny take the dress into the fitting room.


    When Alicia reacted, Suny was already wearing the dress and pulled open the curtain to walk in front of


    her, "Is it okay?"


    Alicia looked at Suny and swallowed slightly, "It''s quite okay."


    The dress was simple in design, but there was a small oval hollow between the crossover neckline that


    hung just above Suny''s breasts, sexy without being gaudy.


    And underneath was a very simple slim, straight design that showed off Suny''s waist and hip.


    The ck dress was modest anddylike, with a crossover neckline design that was sexy without being


    revealing, presenting the two contradictory qualities of a woman''s sexiness and modesty in such a


    bnced manner.


    Together with Suny''s face, Alicia felt that if she hadn''t been with Ashley, she would have been falling in


    love with Suny.


    Suny naturally saw the astonishment on Alicia''s face and raised her eyebrow, "Close your mouth."


    Alicia hurriedly raised her hand to wipe her chin, "Luckily, it''s not drooling."


    Suny was amused by her and scolded her with a smile, "Useless."


    Alicia was a first-rate star, so when she went out at such a special time, she would naturally be dressed


    up.


    Suny walked out to the dressing table, picked out a lipstick and handed it to her, "Put it on, you''re going


    out."


    "Okay, Beauty."


    Alicia hooked her eyebrows and acted out the rogue''s gesture with vividness, even touching the back


    of Suny''s hand as she took the lipstick.


    Suny watched her acting indifferently, Alicia was watched for a while, finally felt embarrassed, collected


    her desire to perform and replenished her lipstick in a serious manner, "Alright, Suny, let''s go!"


    Suny nced back at her to make sure her make-up was perfect before nodding.


    Alicia didn''t drive over, so Suny lifted her high heels onto the back seat and got into the driver''s seat in


    her t shoes.


    The night was getting darker before seven o''clock.


    Half an hourter, the car came to a steady stop.


    The two of them took the lift straight up to the top floor of Starry Joy, the lift doors opened and the


    whole floor was incredibly quiet.


    It was not the first time that Alicia hade to Starry Joy, and today was New Year''s Eve, so it was


    very wrong to be so quiet.


    Alicia looked at Suny: "Howe I haven''t seen a single person at this hour?"


    Suny lowered her eyelids, "Let''s see first."


    "Okay."


    The two of them stepped on their high heels and walked to the door, which was open, but it was dark,


    as if it was closed for business.


    Suny took a step back, originally wanting to leave room for Alicia to make her entrance, but her arm


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    was pulled by someone.


    She frowned, and when she turned around, she saw Austin who was here for some reason.


    Suny''s face instantly went cold: "Why are you here?"


    "You can''t-"


    Before Austin could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Alicia''s excited shout.


    He frowned and inclined his head, seeing Alicia running straight towards Ashley inside, hugging him


    excitedly, "Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you on a business trip?"


    As soon as Alicia finished speaking, Ashley knelt down on one knee: "It is a business trip, only it is a


    trip to your heart. But I want to go on a long trip and live inside for the rest of my life, I wonder if I have


    this opportunity."


    Austin was stiff. He received a call from Elijah saying that Ashley had booked Starry Joy, likely he was


    proposing.


    Ashley was now proposing, but he was proposing to Alicia instead of Suny.

 Chapter 64 He Wants to Chase After You?

    Chapter 64 He Wants to Chase After You?


    Austin had lived for thirty-one years and there had never been a time when he was as embarrassed as


    he was at this moment.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He stood there, meeting Suny''s charming eyes, his arms and legs stiffened for a moment.


    Suny didn''t intend to listen to his exnation, she nced at Ashley who was already proposing: "Here


    is booked, if you''re meeting a friend, change the ce."


    After saying that, she lifted her leg and walked in.


    Austin watched Suny walk past him and only then did he see that Suny was wearing a ck dress


    today.


    The dress''s crossed neckline revealed her skin, and the slim dress wrapped around Suny''s undting


    waistline.


    It was very pretty and sexy.


    Austin''s heart itched, he wanted to follow in, yet he was stopped by two waiters who were standing at


    the entrance: "Sir sorry, this ce has been booked today."


    Austin looked at Suny who had already walked into the light and frowned slightly, "I''m a friend of theirs."


    The waiter smiled politely, "Sorry sir, thedy from earlier told us to stop you, saying that you would


    interfere with Mr. Lloyd''s marriage proposal."


    "......"


    Austin couldn''t get in.


    As soon as the waiter''s words left his mouth, his face went cold.


    Austin nced inside and found that that Steven was also inside, he felt angrier.


    He did not continue to walk inside, but turned around and walked aside, taking out his mobile phone,


    intending to call Elijah.


    Steven''s family was still somewhat rted to the Brooks family, and Austin had originally wanted to ask


    Elijah to take Steven away.


    He was an eyesore.


    But to his surprise, as soon as the phone was answered, Elijah asked him, "Has Suny agreed to Mr.


    Lloyd''s marriage proposal?"


    "Ashley is Alicia''s boyfriend."


    Elijah, who had made a mistake, said, "Ahem, I suddenly remembered that my mother asked me to


    give my cousin-"


    "Find an excuse and get Steven away."


    Austin did not bother to expose him, and spoke directly to exin the purpose of his phone call.


    "What does this matter have to do with Steven?"


    To be honest, it was only a short while ago that Elijah had learned that Steven was his aunt''s godson.


    "Since you like to ask questions, why don''t you be a journalist?"


    Austin didn''t want to say more to Elijah, "If Steven doesn''t leave within five minutes, we''ll settle on what


    happened tonight."


    As soon as these words came out, Elijah was scared: "It''s not a big deal, don''t worry! I''ll get him right


    away!"


    Austin hung up the phone and nced inside again.


    At this time, Ashley had seeded in proposing, and the others who had been hiding also came out.


    Steven was standing next to Suny, talking to Suny, and Suny had a smile on her face the whole time.


    After the divorce, Suny had nothing but a cold face to him.


    Austin''s face instantly sank, and the hand holding the phone tightened slightly.


    He was very unhappy.


    However it was useless to be upset, although the two waiters at the door were always smiling politely,


    they were clearly staring at him and not letting him in.


    This was what Suny had ordered.


    Thinking of this, Austin felt a breath of anger stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t get it up.


    At that moment, Suny was listening to Steven''s story about Ashley''s flower purchase.


    Alicia was not like ordinary girls, she liked roses, but of course, most women like flowers.


    Alicia was no exception, but her favourite flower was the yellow daffodil, a daffodil that originated in


    Europe.


    Alicia liked this flower because when she was fifteen years old, she watched the film "Big Fish", in


    which the hero touched the heroine with arge bunch of yellow daffodils.


    That was Alicia''s first experience of romance and love, so she has always loved yellow daffodils ever


    since.


    Nowadays, although they were also cultivated in the country, the appearance of the cultivated yellow


    daffodils differed greatly from that of the origin. Ashley used a lot of manpower and resources for that


    stage of yellow daffodils, and flew them back directly from abroad.


    All this time, Steven was busy, and it was all because he helped Ashley buy yellow daffodils to


    transport back to the country.


    "Originally, I always felt that being single was fine, but that day when I was on top of the ne and


    thought of Ashley''s expression when he asked me to, I had to admit that sometimes having someone


    who spoils you is a very happy thing."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "The day a single dog cries, no couple is innocent."


    Steven was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help butugh, "You''re right! Hopefully the day they get


    married, you can be ruthless and not let Ashley marry Alicia easily."


    Suny smiled too, "Don''t worry, I''ve been thinking about that day since they got together."


    At this time, Steven''s phone rang.


    He nced at Suny, "I''ll take a call."


    Suny nodded and looked up at the two people who were on stage and slightly hooked her lips.


    Kevin walked over, "Suny, are you jealous?"


    Suny lifted her head, "How about you?"


    "Of course!"


    Kevin said, "What was Alicia thinking, stuffing us with this on the spot!"


    "There''s no rule in thepany that you can''t have a girlfriend."


    Kevin looked down at her, "Yeah, but my future girlfriend isn''t promising me yet."


    He looked innocent and sincere, and Suny hooked the corners of her eyes, "I''m not going to grant your


    wish of wanting to struggle for twenty years less."


    She refused politely, which was a way to show Kevin some mercy.


    Kevin didn''t mind either: "It doesn''t matter, if people have no dreams, what''s the difference with dead


    fish?"


    Suny gave a light tsk, "You can consider changing your dream."


    "Dreams can''t be changed just like that."


    Steven walked back, "I have something to do, I may have to go first, please tell Ashley for me."


    The words were addressed to Suny, who responded, "Okay."


    Before Steven left, he smiled and looked at her for a moment before turning around to go.


    Kevin narrowed his eyes, "Suny, he wants to chase after you?"


    Suny walked to the side to get a drink, "I''m not a roundworm inside his stomach, so I wouldn''t know."


    Kevin knew that if he could see it, Suny could naturally see it too.


    She didn''t admit it, so obviously she wasn''t interested in that man either.


    Kevin wisely changed the subject, "Will you go to thepany annual meeting?"


    Suny looked at him with a smile, "What, do you still want me to witness something?"


    Kevin''s mind was seen through and he rubbed his nose, "I just want to see you, after all, I like to see


    such a pretty face."


    All women love to hear good words, and Suny was no exception.


    She smiled and gave an answer, "Don''t worry, I will be there."


    As the two chatted and dinner began, everyone took a rare moment to rx. Suny drank wine, and at


    twelve, she leaned against the parapet of the terrace, watching the fireworks in the sky, and smiled with


    hooked charming eyes.


    How wonderful it was, it was another year.

 Chapter 65 She is Good

    Chapter 65 She is Good


    Suny had drunk some wine and was no longer able to drive when she left.


    Kevin offered to drive her back, but she refused and called a chauffeur herself.


    Thest day of December had passed, and the previous year had passedpletely, and even though


    it was past twelve, there were still quite a lot of people on the streets.


    Suny leaned against the car window and looked out at the young couple, smiling slightly.


    The chauffeur was a young man who looked like he was still in college.


    When he saw Suny in the car park, he froze for a moment and stumbled over his words.


    Suny smiled, and his face instantly turned flushed.


    The boy was naturally not as good-looking as a big handsome guy like Kevin and Louis, but now the


    young boy dressed in clean clothes, but looked shy.


    Suny didn''t even dare to say anything flirtatious, really afraid that she would make him nervous.


    When she got into the car, she was quiet. The light in front of her was just red, so the chauffeur just


    wanted to see if she was asleep, but to his surprise, he saw her smiling.


    The first time he had seen such a beautiful girl in over a year of part-time work as a chauffeur, he felt


    his heart burst.


    She was cool but amiable, gentle but with a bit of distance, she just had the right temperament.


    The car soon stopped in front of the vi, Suny unbuckled her seat belt and raised her hand to rub her


    temples, "Thank you."


    She smiled and got out of the car, walked around the driver''s seat, intending to go in and drive the car


    inside the vi.


    But the headlights shining from the front of the car was dazzling, and Suny paused to see the door of


    the ck car parked in front of her being pushed open, and Austin stepping out from inside.


    She frowned, honestly, she didn''t want to see Austin tonight more than ever.


    Probably because she had witnessed the love between Alicia and Ashley, she felt more and more how


    foolish she had been in those past three years.


    But it happened that the more she didn''t want to see him, the more he liked to appear in front of her.


    Suny raised her hand to block the light, sobering up from her slightly drunken state, and looked at him


    with cold eyes, "I can call the police now."


    The moment she opened her mouth, those were her words.


    Austin''s face was somewhat sunken, he had suffered more defeats from Suny during this period of time


    than he had in the previous thirty-one yearsbined.


    He had left Starry Joy at eight o''clock and returned to his t to have a quick bite to eat, but Elijah


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    asked in the group if he wanted toe out for a drink.


    He was in a depressed mood, so he went out.


    Elijah didn''t choose a private room, and it was noisy as hell in the booths, and the whole bar was crying


    like a wolf during New Year''s Eve.


    As he sat there, the only thing he thought about was Suny.


    He wondered who she would be with for New Year''s Eve. Steven had already left, but Steven wasn''t


    the only one watching Suny''s back.


    Oh yes, there was that star called Kevin.


    A young man, nothing but good looking.


    In fact, Austin didn''t think Kevin was very good looking.


    He didn''t know where Suny would be, his phone number had been blocked out. So he could onlye


    to her doorstep and wait for her to show up.


    He had been at her doorstep for more than half an hour before Suny returned.


    He rang the doorbell several times, but no one answered, so it was obvious that Suny hadn''te


    back.


    He didn''t know what he hade over for, as if he hade to question her about her rtionship


    with Steven and Kevin, but after thinking about it calmly, it seemed that he, her ex-husband, no longer


    had any qualifications.


    Before Suny opened her mouth, Austin actually wanted to ask her why she hade back sote.


    He had been very irritable and depressed this whole evening, and this irritation and depression was


    even worse after seeing Suny.


    "You drank?"


    Austin finished speaking and knew he had asked a useless question.


    Suny obviously had no intention of responding to him, she took out her mobile phone, "If you don''t


    leave, I''ll call the police. There are surveince cameras at my door, and this is not the first time you''ve


    tomorrow, do you?"


    Her words were like nails, one by one, sticking straight into is heart.


    Austin felt some pain in his heart, and he tried his best to suppress it: "Can''t we talk?"


    Suny looked at him and raised her hand to close the car door: "Fine, then tell me, between us, what


    else needs to be talked about?"


    She looked at him indifferently, yet the calmness inside those charming eyes made Austin look


    ufortable.


    He said, "I had some misunderstandings about you before, and I apologize for my previous arrogance


    and prejudice."


    "Okay."


    Suny replied calmly, other than that, she had no other reaction.


    Austin took a step forward, and the two were only a waist''s length apart.


    He lowered his head and could see Suny''s face very clearly.


    Austin had never looked at Suny so closely before, he knew she was pretty, but because of his


    preconceived "gold-digging" perception, he did not appreciate her beauty, he even felt disgusted by it.


    He felt that before him, Suny must have used her "beauty" to get what she wanted for herself.


    It wasn''t until after the divorce that he realized he was wrong.


    But they were already divorced.


    Austin''s face froze as he realized this.


    "Is there anything else?"


    At this point, Suny, who had been waiting for a while, opened her mouth.


    He knew she was good, and one day she would meet a man who would truly love her.


    All those good feelings he had would only be self-defeating to say it out.


    Why bother?


    Yes, why bother?


    Austin was used to being condescending, him lowering his head and apologizing to Suny was already


    the biggest concession he could make.


    "No more, good night."


    Suny gave him a look, "I hope I won''t see you at my doorstep again."


    After saying that, she got into the car, waited for the door to open, and drove the car slowly into the


    vi.


    Austin seemed to have something else to say, but he wouldn''t say it, so why should she ask?

 Chapter 66 Take What We Need

    Chapter 66 Take What We Need


    Back at the vi, Suny was exhausted.


    She didn''t know why she was so tired, probably because it was really distressing to run into Austin


    again and again.


    "M, help me put a jar of water on."


    The alcohol had made her not very sober, and she sat for a while before Suny opened her mouth and


    asked M to help put the water on.


    The screen of her mobile phone on the sofa lit up, Suny inclined her head to nce at it and found that


    it was a message from Steven.


    Suny tapped in and replied, "Just got home."


    Steven replied, "Wantte night snack?"


    To be honest, she really hadn''t eaten much.


    "I''m a bit tired."


    That was really a polite refusal.


    "How about home delivery?"


    Seeing this reply, Suny was stunned: "Then I won''t aggravate my stomach."


    Steven sent an emoji over, "Arriving in thirty minutes."


    Seeing that, Suny couldn''t help but smile, "Okay."


    Steven sent another emoji over, but Suny didn''t reply again.


    The dress she was wearing looked good, but it was slimming and demanding on one''s figure.


    Suny hadn''t eaten much all night and was afraid that her belly would identally bulge and make a


    joke.


    Before Steven came, she nned to take a bath.


    The doorbell rang just as her hair had been blown dry.


    Suny turned off the hair dryer, put on her coat and went downstairs to answer the door.


    It was a new day in a new year, and it was cold.


    Inside the house it was as warm as spring, and as soon as she stepped outside, she shivered.


    Rarely was she as slow as she was before, she trotted over and opened the door.


    Before Steven even entered, Suny could smell the fragrant barbecue.


    She nced down, "It smells so good."


    "I don''t know if you like it."


    Suny walked ahead and said, "I''m not a picky eater."


    As the two entered the vi, Suny took out her spare slippers and sent them to Steven''s feet, then went


    into the kitchen and brought out tes and chopsticks.


    "Have a seat, I''ve just stewed iced sugar sorbet."


    She pointed to the dining chair, and Steven put the things he was carrying on the tabletop, take off his


    heavy jacket and scarf and started unpacking the bags.


    Winter takeaways were the hardest to keep warm, and barbecues were even harder.


    Steven deliberately had them all wrapped in tinfoil, and reced the normal takeaway boxes with


    insted ones.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The barbecue was still as hot as if it had juste out of the oven after nearly 20 minutes of travel.


    Suny came out with iced sugar sorbet, smelling the overflowing aroma, she couldn''t help but purse her


    lips: "I haven''t eaten barbecue for a long time."


    "I thought you didn''t like it."


    Steven took the iced sugar sorbet Suny handed over and smiled.


    "I like anything that''s tasty."


    Suny moved the teapot over, "This is tea."


    With that, she poured herself a cup, took a sip, picked a bunch of leeks and looked up at Steven, "I am


    going to eat now."


    "Okay."


    After eating a skewer of grilled leeks, she suddenly thought of something: "There''s pineapple beer


    inside the fridge, do you want some?"


    Steven shook his head, "I don''t really like drinking."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "It is rare."


    "Personal habits."


    Suny smiled, "It''s a good habit."


    After eating and drinking enough, Suny wiped the oil stains on her lips and took a sip of tea, then


    looked at Steven with a smirk, "I guess, you shouldn''t just want someone to have ate night snack


    with you."


    Steven gave a smile, "I do have a request for you."


    "I''m all ears."


    Suny was generous and direct, Steven was a bit embarrassed: "Well, I took a call tonight."


    Suny nodded, but did not open her mouth to interrupt him.


    "That phone call was from my mother''s best friend, my godmother. My family has been out of the


    country for years, but we have quite a lot of contact and bonding with my godmother and her family,


    and my godmother can be described as my other mother."


    Steven paused here, "But you know, the elders all prefer the younger generation to start a family early.


    My mother didn''t think much of it two years ago, but when she saw that I was still single, she became a


    bit anxious. My godmother has started introducing me to girls now that she knows I''m back in the


    country."


    "I don''t really like elders interfering in my affairs, and I have someone I have a crush on now, so I just


    rejected my godmother and told her I had a girlfriend."


    When Steven said this, Suny had understood: "You originally thought that things would end here, but


    you didn''t expect your godmother to tell you that she wanted to meet your girlfriend?"


    Steven rubbed his nose: "It''s very dramatic, isn''t it?"


    Suny swirled her ss of water, "Not really."


    She said, pausing for a moment, "So, you want me to pretend to be your girlfriend?"


    "Yes."


    Steven no longer hid his purpose.


    Suny looked down at the teacup in front of her, "I''m not very fond of lying."


    When Steven heard this, he didn''t mind, "It''s okay, I know I''m the one imposing."


    "But this time it''s an exception, because I also have something I want to your help too."


    Steven didn''t expect that, "What''s your problem?"


    "It''s not really a problem, my divorce, as you know, didn''t go very well at first, and now my ex-husband


    might be a bit out of his mind, and I want to help him clear his head."


    Steven frowned, "He''s pestering you?"


    "Technically, not really, but I''m not one for trouble. Since you have this need and so do I, then we''ll


    each take what we need."


    Steven looked at Suny, the smile and expression on her face had not changed a single bit, but the


    whole aura of her body had beenpletely different.


    Instantly, it was as if the two people had switched from a casual chatting mode between friends to a


    business partnership mode.


    They were talking about cooperation where each would get what they needed.


    Suny at this time had a charm that he had never seen on another woman before.


    Steven felt his heart beating fast, and for a moment, he didn''t even pay attention to Suny''s words.


    He extended his hand with a smile, "So, wish we have happy cooperation?"


    "Sure."


    Suny also curled her lips and smiled, extending her hand to shake his.


    Inside the vi was quiet and warm, Steven was reluctant to leave, but he knew that it would be


    intrusive to stay any longer.


    "It''ste, I''ll go back first."


    Suny looked down at the time, it was indeedte: "Okay."


    Steven was about to get up and leave and he suddenly seemed to think of something: "Right, tomorrow


    is New Year''s Day holiday, my godmother wants me to take my girlfriend to their house for a meal, I


    wonder if you?"


    Suny was not a squirming person, since she had agreed on the cooperation, she would not refuse


    Steven¡¯s reques: "Okay."


    "Good, it''s dinner, you don''t have to get up early tomorrow."


    "If you had told me it was lunch, perhaps I would have had to refuse."


    Suny watched Steven leave and couldn''t help but open her mouth to yawn.


    So sleepy.


    Go to sleep then.

 Chapter 67 This Meal Today is Interesting

    Chapter 67 This Meal Today is Interesting


    It had been a long time since Suny had tried going to bed at nearly two in the morning, and she slept


    straight through to ten thirty the next day, and when she woke up, the sky outside was already fully lit.


    The curtains were automatically closed and it was not very bright outside.


    Her head was dizzy, sleepingte was really not a good thing.


    Suny reached for her phone, Alicia had sent her a message.


    She couldn''t help but smile and replied with an emoji.


    Well, she was in a good mood.


    Suny ate lunch casually, cooking herself spaghetti at home and watching a movie afterwards.


    At 4pm, Steven sent her a message, telling her toe and pick her up at 6pm.


    Suny inclined her head to look out of the window at the gloomy weather and got up with the intention of


    putting on a mask and makeup.


    After all, it was coboration, and sincerity was still necessary.


    Suny had a lot of experience meeting elders, but none of it was good experience.


    None of those elders in the Johnson family liked her, so none of her experience in meeting elders was


    very useful.


    But she and Steven weren''t really a couple, and on that point, Suny wasn''t under pressure.


    She just had to make sure she was generous and decent, and it didn''t matter whether Steven''s


    godmother and the others liked her or not.


    Afraid that the meal would not be to her liking, Suny ate two pieces of toast before she left home.


    At six in the evening, Steven came to pick her up on time.


    Today, Suny wore a beige dress from C''s, a coat from A''s,mbskin boots from I''s, a beige chain bag


    from C''s.


    She was innocent anddylike, a dress that would please the elders.


    When Steven saw her, he was amazed. Last night she was a sexy and gentle, but today she was like


    sweet girl next door.


    Suny could hold both of these twopletely opposite styles.


    "Very pretty."


    He pulled open the car door and put his hand above Suny''s head, letting her get in.


    Suny hooked her lips, "Thank you, I hope your godmother will like it."


    "My godmother likes good-looking people."


    Suny looked at Steven expressionlessly and did not say anything.


    The car slowly drove out of the vi, and half an hourter, the ck Mercedes-Benz stopped in front of


    a white vi.


    "Here we are, are you nervous?"


    Suny unbuckled her seatbelt and inclined her head to nce at Steven: "If I''m not nervous, am I not


    dedicated?"


    Steven froze and responded with a smile, "I prefer to hear you tell the truth than to be dedicated."


    He said,ing around and opening the car door.


    Suny followed him to the vi gate, the doorbell hadn''t been ringing long before a middle-aged man ran


    out and opened the door.


    "Zain, it''s me."


    "Mr. Steven! This is your girlfriend, right? She is beautiful!"


    Steven introduced him to Suny, "This is Zain, the housekeeper of my godmother''s family, Zain has


    been here for over thirty years!"


    Saying that, he also introduced Suny to Zain, "Zain, this is my girlfriend, Suny."


    Suny curled her lips politely, "How are you, Zain?"


    Zain was quite happy: "Good, good! Go inside, Madam has been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Steven nodded and inclined her head to nce at Suny, "Let''s go in."


    The one who could be Steven''s godmother was naturally not from an ordinary family.


    As Suny had just entered the vi, she saw a vase of great value, she swept a nce at it and followed


    Steven upstairs.


    When she saw Elijah, Suny subconsciously frowned.


    When he saw Suny, Elijah was shocked too.


    At this time, Steven''s godmother came down from the third floor: "Steven is here? This is your


    girlfriend? She''s so pretty."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Seeing Suny, Ivy''s expression clearly paused for a moment.


    But after all, she had been a wealthy wife for decades, and the hint of dislike on her face passed in a


    sh as she walked amiably up to them, "Why don¡¯t you introduce her to me?"


    It was clearly not the first time they had met, yet Ivy acted as if she didn''t know Suny at all.


    Suny faintly hooked her lips for a moment, waiting for Steven to speak.


    Steven didn''t doubt it, thinking that Ivy really liked Suny, he hurriedly introduced her, "Godmother, this is


    Suny, my girlfriend!"


    "Suny, this is my godmother."


    Suny nodded politely, "Hello."


    "Good! I thought Steven was lying to me, but I didn''t expect to really find such a beautiful girlfriend!"


    Saying that, Ivy smiled at Steven and scolded, "You kid, you''re really doing great things silently! I''ll


    have to tell your mother! She is such a beautiful daughter-inw, I need to ask your mother to keep an


    eye on her, don''t let her get away!"


    Suny almost believed this, but when she and Austin hade to celebrate Master Murray''s birthday,


    Ivy had not treated her like this.


    At this moment, a female voice interjected, "Mom, is Steven here?"


    When Suny and Austin hade to congratte Master Murray on his birthday, Rachel Murray had


    asked her in a dignified manner if she had ever seen such a big scene.


    It seemed that today''s meal was going to be interesting.


    When Rachel saw Suny, her face instantly changed, "Mom, how could she-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ivy pulled her first and opened her mouth, "This is Steven''s


    girlfriend, Suny."


    "Girlfriend? On what ground-."


    Rachel was pinched and skimmed the corners of her mouth.


    Steven uttered at this moment, "You guys know each other?"


    "Sure, who doesn''t know her in J City? Steven, Don''t you know that she-"


    "Rachel loves to y, she may have met with Miss Hond, just leave her alone!"


    Steven looked at Rachel and was skeptical of Ivy''s words.


    He inclined his head to look at Suny, "Do you know Rachel?"


    Suny stood there with a light smile on her face, "I''ve met Miss Murray a few times."


    Seeing that, Steven did not pursue the question any further.


    Ivy hurriedly arranged for dinner, and the group could only go to the table.


    Elijah, who had been sitting on the sofa, was hesitant to run away, but Ivy called out to him directly,


    "Elijah,e and eat!"


    Elijah raised his hand to cover his eyes, he could not get himself out of this.


    "Okay, I''ll wash my hands first."


    Elijah, who was washing his hands, was frightened by the closing door. When he turned around, he


    saw Rachel standing beside him, "Who are you scaring?"


    "Brother, do you know what this Suny is? She divorced Austin and nowes to you."


    Elijah used to be prejudiced against Suny, so he never really liked her, but since Suny divorced Austin,


    Elijah found that Suny was actually not that annoying, and he even felt that Suny seemed to be quite a


    nice girl.


    Rachel''s words didn''t sit well with Elijah: "Where did you hear that from? When Suny and Austin


    divorced, she didn''t want anything!"


    Rachel didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Only you will believe it. I''m not going to talk to you anymore, I want to see


    what kind of tricks she''s ying!"

 Chapter 68 What Kind of Tricks Do You Want to Play?

    Chapter 68 What Kind of Tricks Do You Want to y?


    "Hey-"


    Elijah wanted to warn Rachel, but before he could finish his sentence, Rachel ran away.


    He took a look at Rachel who had already run away, hesitated for a moment, and finally took out his


    mobile phone to call Austin.


    He regarded Austin as his good friend.


    However, his good friend obviously didn''t take his kindness seriously, and refused to pick up his phone.


    Elijah felt that Austin would not answer his phone, so he had to send Austin a message before he went


    back to the dinner table.


    At this point, the dinner table was still calm, and Elijah thought the evening would be uneventful, but he


    didn''t expect that he would actually be the trigger for a war.


    It happened when Elijah had just taken his seat, and Ivy introduced him to Suny: "Suny, this is Elijah,


    my nephew."


    No sooner had Ivy finished speaking than Rachel spoke up, "Mom, why are you wasting your time?


    What is the rtionship between brother and Austin? Suny fore sure knows brother.¡±


    Rachel said, but Suny sat there, her expression unchanged: "Miss Murray is right, I know Elijah."


    Ivy gave Rachel a warning look, but Rachel didn''t want to take it lying down: "Mom, why are you


    looking at me like that? I didn''t say anything wrong! Besides, who doesn''t know about Miss Hond''s


    divorce from Austin?"


    Steven was her godson, whether she liked Suny or not, but Steven had brought Suny over for dinner


    and Rachel had directly disgraced Suny, naturally Ivy would not condone her: "Are you going to eat or


    not, go back to your room if you don''t. Why are you so talkative? You can even find a job.¡±


    Rachel wimped out and didn''t push any further.


    Steven also saw more, he asked Suny in a low voice, "Shall I take you away?"


    Suny looked at him with a smile, "It is okay."


    It was nothingpared to what she had suffered before.


    Even if Rachel were to scold her today, she would still have the means to anger Rachel without making


    a scene or scolding her.


    After saying that, she nced at Ivy: "Miss Murray''s words are correct, the matter of my divorce from


    Austin is indeed known to everyone. But I don''t think the Saunders family has the requirement of not


    allowing Steven to marry a divorced woman, right?"


    Yes, so what if Rachel made a fuss, so what if Ivy did not like her, Steven was a member of the


    Saunders family.


    Ivy''s face froze, but she quickly reacted and smiled: "Suny, don''t bother with her, she just can''t find a


    job and has been at home for a long time and has developed a temper. She is not against you, she''s


    usually like this. Let¡¯s eat, this is the lobster from Australia, try it and see if you like it."


    Rachel was not stupid, she naturally understood Suny''s words, she lowered her head and did not dare


    to say anything else.


    Elijah felt surprised. He used to think that Suny was smart, and that she was a gold-digger.


    But this was the first time he had seen Suny talked to her so straightforwardly today.


    He should have known to record a voice!


    "Thank you, Mrs. Murray."


    Suny politely thanked her, but did not move the lobster meat she had chucked over in the slightest.


    As Steven''s godmother, she was an elder of Steven''s. But since she entered the house, Suny had


    been calling her "Mrs. Murray".


    So she did not like Steven?


    Ivy was immediately unhappy.


    The meal was very rich and it was clear that Ivy really did see Steven as her son.


    The incident at the beginning of the meal did not affect Suny in any way.


    After the meal, a few people sat in the living room¡¯s sofa.


    During this time, Steven asked Suny if she needed to leave early, and Suny declined.


    She didn''t want to please the Murray family, but she didn''t want Steven to have a bad time with the


    Brooks family either.


    Steven saw that she was not in any difort and had to press the urge to leave.


    Suny was not dealing very well with both Ivy and Rachel, and Steven could see that, just what exactly


    was going on was not very clear.


    But Suny was a guest today, just like him, and he was half a host anyhow, and did not want to


    condescend to Suny.


    Soon after they sat down, Dorothy Murray came back. When he saw Steven, he was so happy that he


    let Steven go up to his study and talk to him.


    Once Steven left, Rachel couldn''t hold back any longer.


    Ivy wan angry and ignored it.


    "Miss Hond, you didn''t have a good tourst time you came to our house, right? Let me show you


    around."


    In the face of Rachel''s unkindness, Suny only swept her a faint nce, "Miss Murray, since you are so


    enthusiastic, sure."


    After she finished, her charming eyes hooked slightly and she looked at Rachel with a smirk.


    Rachel was inexplicably vain from the look, but when she thought of what had just happened at the


    dinner table, she immediately said: "Then let''s go."


    Suny responded and got up after her.


    Elijah, who was watching the drama, hesitated for a moment, but still called out, "Wait, I¡¯ve too much


    food, I want to talk a walk too."


    Rachel red at Elijah: "Brother, don''t you have to go back to thepany?"


    "I have settled it, no need to go back."


    Rachel: "......"


    Suny looked at Elijah with a smirk, sensing her gaze, Elijah looked down at her.


    When he saw her smiling charming eyes, Elijah touched the back of his neck sheepishly.


    What a good friend he was!


    As Elijah followed, Rachel didn''t know how to mess with Suny, so she had to lead her to browse the


    expensive decorations in her house.


    When she introduced those wall decorations paintings, her words were full of smugness and outlook,


    yet Suny stood there without a trace of self-abasement or shame on her face.


    Rachel was furious: "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot, Miss Hond, you had been Mrs. Johnson for three years,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    so you might have seen a lot of famous paintings, right?"


    Suny said, "I don''t have much appreciation ability, I can''t tell the difference between real and fake."


    She made a light-hearted remark, and insinuated about Rachel.


    "A painting worth hundreds of thousands, our family will not have a fake painting!"


    "I don''t mean that."


    Rachel felt like she was rushing to exin.


    She was so angry that her face turned red, and looking at Elijah on the side, she was even angrier!


    Suddenly, she seemed to think of something: "Right, there''s a Qing Dynasty bronze and silk enamel


    vase downstairs in our house, want to take a look? That vase is over three million!"


    Rachel finished her sentence and looked straight at Suny, she was convinced that "three million" could


    attract Suny.


    Suny smiled: "Sure."


    She wanted to see what kind of tricks Rachel wanted to y.


    The group went down to the ground floor, and the vase was the one Suny had seen when she first


    entered.


    It probably didn''t ur to anyone that the vase sitting on the counter opposite the entrance door was


    worth over three million.


    Suny noticed the vase as soon as she entered, and after looking at it for a while, she took out her


    mobile phone to take a picture.


    Rachel said: "Do you want to send it to your friends? Our family likes to keep a low profile, so if you


    send it, it''s best not to mention our family."


    Suny took a picture and put her phone away before turning her head to look at her, "Okay."


    Rachel gritted her teeth, "This angle is not good, why don''t youe over here?"


    Suny thought about it and literally walked over, then took out her phone and took another picture of the


    vase.


    However, as she was just about to put her phone away, her back was suddenly pushed hard, Suny


    didn''t struggle and directly pounced on the vase.

 Chapter 69 I Dont Like It When People Misunderstand Me

    Chapter 69 I Don''t Like It When People Misunderstand Me


    The vase instantly fell to the ground and shattered into two pieces.


    Suny hit the cupboard where the vase was kept, and her waist hurt from the impact.


    Elijah did not expect Rachel to be so bold, this vase was something that Dorothy had spent a lot of


    effort to find.


    As soon as the vase hit the ground, Rachel shrieked, "Oh my God! What are you doing? Can¡¯t you


    stand still?"


    She made a pre-emptive strike, concluding that there were only three people at the scene, and Elijah


    was her own cousin, who wouldn''t prefer to help an outsider rather than her.


    Suny actually knew what Rachel wanted to do when Rachel asked her to go there to take photos, she


    had just seen that there was a camera in front of her, the angle was such that when she came over


    here, the camera only saw her stumbling towards the vase and could not capture Rachel pushing her


    from behind.


    Rachel kept screaming and cursing and Elijah couldn''t bear to hear her and pulled her.


    Rachel red at Elijah: "What are you pulling me for? This vase was broken by her!"


    At this time, Ivy, who was originally in the living room on the second floor, came running down: "Rachel,


    what are you calling for? What happened?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When she saw Ivy, Rachel hurriedlyined, "Mom, Dad''s vase was pushed over by her!"


    Ivy saw the vase broken into two pieces on the ground and her face changed, "What the hell is going


    on here? This vase..."


    "What else could it be? It''s just her! She wanted to take a picture and post it to her friends, so she


    came over here to take the picture, but she didn''t stand properly and jumped straight at the vase!"


    After that, Rachel snorted, "I wonder if she did it on purpose!"


    The vase was Dorothy''s treasure, it was just ced at the door, but in fact Dorothy personally cleaned


    it, and no one else could touch it except himself.


    As for why it was ced at the door, it was because Dorothy wanted to see the vase every day when


    he came back!


    Even if Ivy didn''t want to make a big deal out of it, it was now out of her hands.


    Her face instantly turned cold: "Miss Hond, I''m afraid it''s a bit troublesome."


    At this time, Suny, who had been silent, spoke up, "Do you want me topensate?"


    Rachel said, "Compensate? Can you afford to pay for more than three million? Besides! This vase is


    unique, so what if you can afford to pay for it, can you buy back the exact same one?"


    "I shouldn''t have taken you on a tour, after all these years, you still are green and inexperienced!"


    Elijah frowned, "Rachel, that''s too much!"


    "What''s too much? It''s not like I broke the vase, if she had been able to stand still, would the vase have


    broken?"


    Although Rachel was still shattering, her voice was getting smaller and smaller when she saw Elijah''s


    face, she was afraid that Elijah would expose her.


    Suny looked at Elijah with a wry smile and said indifferently, "I really am green and inexperienced."


    Hearing that Suny was calm and unruffled, with no admission of fault, Ivy could not suppress it: "Miss


    Hond, the vase is broken, it is your responsibility. Rachel is right, you do have topensate, as to


    how topensate, that will be up to my husband to decide."


    Suny snorted, just at that time, the mobile phone inside her bag suddenly rang.


    She looked at Ivy: "Excuse me, Mrs. Murray, I''ll take a call."


    Ivy''s face was very bad, but she had to agree.


    She looked at the vase that was broken in two pieces, her breathing was unpleasant, "Whatever."


    Suny swept a nce at Elijah, took her phone to thepound and answered it, "Did you find out?"


    "Yes, Miss Hond, our vase is the genuine article, this vase is a pair, the vase owner split it up and


    sold it, one was sold to Mr. Saunders andter purchased by us, the other is with the previous


    chairman of Yongsheng, that one has always been in his hands, there has been no record of any


    transaction."


    Rosa said, pausing for a moment: "The original owner told Mr. Saunders that there was another ce


    where this pair of vases could be authenticated, and that was on the top of the second petal, where the


    number of stamens was the same as the number of flowers in the entire vase. As for the photo you


    sent over just now, I had an expert identify it, it is an imitation fake, with a maximum value of no more


    than thirty thousand."


    "Okay, I know."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny looked inside the house, where Dorothy and Steven had bothe down.


    From the expression on Dorothy''s face, she could tell that this vase was indeed his treasure.


    Suny let out a soft sigh, and wondered if Rachel would be beaten.


    She put her phone away and walked in.


    Steven walked up to her: "Are you okay?"


    Suny shook her head, then looked at Dorothy with a smile, "Mr. Murray, although I couldn''t stand still


    because Rachel pushed me, but no matter what, the vase was identally broken by my own hands,


    in terms ofpensation, you don''t have to worry, I will definitely pay for it."


    When she said this, Rachel got angry, "What are you talking about? What do you mean I pushed you?


    You fell because you could not stand still. If you don''t want to paypensation, just say so, our family


    is not the kind of family that is short of this kind of money!"


    Ivy was shocked and looked at her daughter and then at Suny.


    If this vase was really broken because Rachel had schemed against Suny, it would be even harder to


    settle the matter!


    Steven was her godson, but Suny was considered Steven''s girlfriend, so Ivy could naturally tell which


    was more important.


    "Miss Hond, Rachel is right, you don''t want topensate or can''t afford it, just apologize, why do


    you have to say such words?"


    Dorothy''s face was tense, he just looked at Suny soberly, but did not take a position.


    Steven felt that Suny was not that kind of person and could not help but speak up, "Godmother, how


    much is the vase? I will pay for it, but I believe Suny is not someone who would lie."


    He said, looking at Suny, "Suny, let''s go back, I will solve this matter."


    Suny didn''t move, "I don''t really like it when people misunderstand me."


    She said, pausing for a moment, and inclined her head to look at Elijah who had been watching the


    show from the side, "Miss Murray and I aren¡¯t not the two people present at that time, whether I fell on


    my own unsteady feet or was pushed by someone, I think the third person present should have seen it


    clearly."


    "Mr. Brooks, what do you think?"


    Rachel froze when she heard Suny''s words, and she subconsciously looked at Elijah and gave him a


    wink.


    Elijah nced at Rachel, and then nced at Suny.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was just his illusion, but he always felt that Suny''s smile had something special in it.


    If it was the usual case, he would have opened his mouth to help Rachel without hesitation, but today,


    Suny was looking at him with such a smile, and Elijah always felt that if he lied, he would be unlucky


    Elijah did not want to be unlucky, remembering the bad things he had encountered during the time


    when Austin had just divorced Suny, he still had palpitations.


    Although he knew that those things were mostly unrted to Suny, who knew?


    After struggling for a while, Elijah opened his mouth, "It was indeed Rachel who pushed


    Suny."

 Chapter 70 Austin Felt Like He was Going Crazy

    Chapter 70 Austin Felt Like He was Going Crazy


    Ivy was instantly shocked, "Elijah, did you see it clearly?"


    Rachel turned white on her face: "Brother! Have you gone mad?! I''m your own sister! How can you


    help an outsider to use me wrongly?"


    Dorothy looked at Suny, who always looked the same, and met his gaze: "Mr. Murray, it''ste, so I


    won''t continue to bother you, I''ll have the money for the vase sent overter."


    Saying that, Suny nced sideways at Steven, "Can I go now?"


    Steven froze for a moment, responded and nodded, "Yeah."


    With that, he looked towards Dorothy and Ivy and said goodbye, then left the Murray¡¯s with Suny.


    From the beginning to the end, Suny did not seem to be worried.


    Dorothy looked at Suny''s back and suddenly thought of something: "Elijah, is Steven''s girlfriend


    Austin''s ex-wife?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Elijah nodded in response, "Yes."


    Dorothy frowned, "This girl is not simple."


    Elijah also secretly felt that she was indeed not simple.


    Tonight Rachel was like a clown in front of her, and crucially, even Suny''s expression did not change a


    bit.


    After Dorothy finished, his face suddenly turned cold, and he raised his hand and gave Rachel a direct


    p: "How did I teach you?"


    Ivy only had one daughter, and when she saw her husband p Rachel''s face like that, she was


    heartbroken: "What are you doing! Rachel was just impulsive, you should just talk to her properly, why


    did you hit her?"


    "Impulsive? If I remember correctly, at Dad''s birthday party two years ago, she and Tina had a lot of


    trouble with her, right? You think you''reughing at them, but they''reughing at you too!"


    "Look at Suny just now, from the beginning to the end, did she ever show the slightest bit of anger?


    How about you? You were born in the Murray family, I only have one daughter, I have given you the


    best of everything since you were a child! But look at you just now, you''ve disgraced my face!"


    How could Dorothy not know about his own daughter? Except that in the past, Suny was Austin''s wife


    and the asion was special, and the Johnson family did not treat her well, so naturally he would not


    interfere in these matters.


    But nowadays, he had been in the market for so many years that he could see people right at a nce.


    A woman in her twenties was not submissive or retreating when she confronted him. Based on these


    two points alone, Dorothy could conclude that Suny must have not been simple.


    Rachel waspletely bewildered by the p from her own father, which made her head buzz and she


    covered her face, not daring to say a word.


    Elijah found an excuse to run away, and just as the car left the vi, he called Austin.


    Austin did not refuse to answer his call, Elijah said, "Austin, I just came out from my aunt''s house, it''s a


    pity you didn''te! What a great show!"


    Austin on the other end of the phone sneered, "With your intelligence going to the show, you''re not


    afraid that you''re the one being watched."


    "...... Suny was just visiting my uncle''s precious vase, and Rachel pushed her and Suny didn''t stand


    still and flung the vase over. I was originally torn about whether to help or not, Rachel was ming her,


    but I didn''t expect your ex-wife to push me directly into the limelight and force me to be a witness."


    "Hey, I''m telling you, Austin! Howe Suny looks like a different person after she divorced you? Why


    do I think this is the real Suny! You don''t know how scary she looked at me at that moment, she was


    obviously smiling, but I felt oppressed."


    Austin put out his cigarette, "You called just to tell me this?"


    "What else? She is your ex-wife, don''t you care?"


    Austin lit another cigarette: "If you care about her so much, you can just chase after her, you''re


    handsome and suave anyway, it''s easy to do that, no need to test me."


    Elijah even wanted to roll his eyes, was this what a friend should say?


    He then said: "Fine, I''ll never talk to you about Suny again!"


    For the first time, Elijah hung up the phone in annoyance, Austin is a tough-talking man, if he was so


    capable, why did he call to ask him to send Steven away!


    The phone was hung up, Austin looked at the gradually darkening phone screen, his ck eyes sank.


    It had nothing to do with him.


    The car slowly stopped in front of Suny''s vi, Steven tilted his head and looked at her: "Suny, I''m really


    sorry, I didn''t know they would treat you like this."


    Suny raised her eyebrows: "Maybe I''m the one who should say sorry, your godmother should be in a


    bad mood tonight."


    Seeing that she could still tell jokes, Steven sighed in relief, "Maybe, but that''s something my godfather


    is responsible for."


    Suny picked up her bag, "Well, your god-sister should be in a bad mood too."


    Steven gave a smile, "Adults always have to pay for their mistakes."


    "Indeed. I''m going back, good night."


    "Good night."


    Steven waved her hand and watched her back, unable to guess whether Suny was angry or not.


    In fact, Suny was in a much better mood than Steven thought, she was someone who had always held


    a grudge, and Rachel and Tina had deliberately made a fool of her at the birthday banquet that year, so


    tonight, knowing full well that Rachel was going to turn on her, she kept watch and sat back to watch


    the good show.


    She was not a good person either, and she was notpletely unstable when Rachel pushed her.


    But Rachel had been buzzing on her ear like a fly all night, so it would have been unjustifiable she did


    nothing, so she simply yed along.


    Even if the vase was real, she could still afford to pay for it.


    Rachel wanted to y, didn''t she?


    Then she would y with her.


    Well, now she was ying with fire, and she was the one who lit the fire.


    Thinking about how she saw Dorothy''s darkened face before she left, Suny could not help but curl her


    lips.


    Rachel shouldn''t have a very good time tonight, right?


    However, it wasn''t just Rachel who was having a bad night, but also Austin.


    He had lost sleep again.


    After his divorce from Suny, he seemed to be prone to insomnia.


    That night he had left decisively, determined that he would not let himself go back to Suny to make a


    fool of himself.


    However, when he heard Elijah that Steven had taken her to the Murray¡¯s, in the capacity of Steven''s


    girlfriend, his heart was still in turmoil.


    This heart turmoil continued until now, four minutes after midnight, when he closed his eyes, it was the


    scene of Suny sitting on a high stool and singing that day.


    The thoughts in his heart that he wanted to take Suny back as his own kept growing like crazy, and


    Austin felt that he was going mad.


    He was, perhaps, really going to humiliate himself, just like Elijah had said.

 Chapter 71 I Am a Man Who Holds Grudges

    Chapter 71 I Am a Man Who Holds Grudges


    The first thing Suny did when she woke up the next day was to ask Rosa to personally send thirty


    thousand to the Murray¡¯s in a few days. As to why it was a few days, it was of course because she


    wanted Rachel to suffer a bit before she did.


    Because of the vase incident, Rachel had had a very bad few days.


    She was grounded by Dorothy, and had been deducted half a year of her pocket money. For a young


    And it was already January, and there were a lot of parties in their circle in January.


    Without money, she could not even afford to buy her own clothes.


    Rachel was already a fun-loving girl and was grounded for a week, wailing and howling at home every


    day.


    On this day, there was a sudden knock on the door of the quiet vi.


    Rachel thought she had a guest at home, so she was happy and hastily called Ivy toe down to


    entertain the guest.


    However, Rachel''s happiness did notst long, for the visitor was no one else but Rosa.


    "Hello, rs. Murray, my name is Rosa, I was asked by Miss Hond to deliver thepensation for that


    vase she broke for Mr. Murray earlier."


    That night, Ivy was also reprimanded by Dorothy after she returned to her room, and Dorothy even


    analyzed his insights with her.


    Although Ivy was still prejudiced against Suny, she was better than thest time, but she still had some


    disdain for her, "Miss Hond is really polite, but it was just a joke Rachel made."


    Rosa put on a professional smile, not condescending: "Miss Hond said, she would notpensate a


    less penny, Mrs. Murray, please check it."


    Ivy didn''t expect Suny to really pay for it. 3 million was not a small amount of money.


    However, when Ivy opened the bag handed over by Rosa, she originally thought it was full of money,


    but it turned out to be a box inside, and it was the money inside the box.


    That was 3 million?


    Suny was ridiculous!


    Rachel, who was watching from the side,ughed out loud, "Suny is too funny, if she can''t afford to pay


    it, just don¡¯t, it''s not like our family is short of this three million! Who is she insulting by taking this


    amount of money?"


    Ivy did not say anything, but frowned and looked at Rosa, apparently what Rachel said meant what she


    meant.


    Rosa exined, "Mrs. Murray, Miss Hond asked me topensate you ording to the value of the


    vase, which is not meant to be an insult."


    As soon as Ivy heard this, her face changed: "Do you mean that the vase we bought back for more


    than three million is only worth thirty thousand? Or are you saying that our family is using fakes to pass


    off as genuine products? Go back and tell Suny that she is too insulting, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t


    have any money, but if she doesn¡¯t even know how to behave, then she will really only be that general


    and mediocre for the rest of her life."


    When Rosa heard this, she was undoubtedly listening to a joke.


    She even wanted to tell these people who Suny really was, yet in the end she held back, calmly and


    self-controlledly maintaining a decent smile on her face: "You misunderstood me, we don''t mean to


    insult you in any way, but unfortunately, this vase is a pair, one of which is in Miss Hond''s hand, this


    vase of yours is indeed a fake, if you don''t believe me, you can get an expert to examine it."


    "How can Suny be sure that what she has is genuine?"


    "The original owner of this pair of vases was Mr. Guan Qingchang, a descendant of the Manchu


    nobility. Twenty years ago, Mr. Guan Qingchang divided the pair of vases into two in order to save his


    family''s business in exchange for liquidity, one was sold to Mr. Victor Woods, thest chairman of


    Yongsheng, and the other was sold to Mr. Brian Henderson, a master of painting. The one in Miss


    Hond''s possession was purchased from Mr. Brian Henderson three years ago. And ording to the


    information we have checked, the other vase that is still in the hands of Mr. Victor Woods."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Rachel felt that this person was here to insult them and her face turned red with anger: "You are talking


    nonsense! How do you know that your information is true? Why didn''t you say that the vase in Suny''s


    hand was the fake! You are too insulting! If you can''t afford to pay, then don''t pay, what is this now?


    Does our family have to get a fake?"


    "Get out, carry your money and get out of here!"


    Rachel snatched the bag from Ivy''s hand and threw it directly at Rosa.


    Rosa dodged sideways and frowned, "Miss Hond has another message for me to bring to Mrs.


    Murray, she said, whether it''s true or not, Mr. Murray will decide for himself."


    Rachel took her mobile phone and called Tina in anger, she felt that Suny had deliberately let this Rosa


    Tina was imprisoned for a few daysst month and was much more quiet, but her resentment towards


    Suny was growing day by day.


    Rachel''s phone call was a lighter, igniting her at once.


    The two men put their heads together and negotiated a way to insult Suny straight away.


    Suny listened to Rosa''s statement and raised her eyebrows slightly, "It''s been hard for you."


    "Miss Hond, we can actually choose not to paypensation ......"


    Rosa knew that the vase was a fake, and it was actually the best way for Suny not topensate, but


    Suny asked her to carry thirty thousand to the Murray¡¯s, which was indeed a bit insulting.


    Hearing her words, Suny couldn''t help but smile, "Do you feel I''m being a bit deceptive?"


    "I know you are not that kind of person."


    Suny grunted, "Then you are thinking wrong, I did do it on purpose."


    Of course, she was expecting Ivy and Rachel would not believe her, so she deliberately asked Rosa to


    carry thirty thousand over.


    Didn''t Ivy and Rachel despise her back then?


    What did they say?


    Well, people from the countryside were green and inexperienced.


    She was green and inexperienced, and identally knew that the family had bought a fake antique


    vase.


    When Dorothy checked it outter, Ivy and Rachel would probably feel embarrassing.


    Well, she kinda wanted to see that scene.


    But she would probably never have any dealings with their Murray family in her life.


    Rosa froze, and suddenly her heart beat faster.


    "Then you must have a reason."


    As Suny''s number one fan girl, Rosa was convinced of that.


    Suny smiled, "Well, I''m a person who holds grudges."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny was in a good mood and nned to show up at Phantom.


    As the boss, it was not very dedicated to show up once a month.


    Suny changed her clothes and was ready to go out, but the doorbell rang.


    She stepped out on her heels, "Hello?"


    "Hello, are you Miss Suny? This is your bouquet, please sign for it."


    Suny frowned, "Can I refuse to ept it?"


    The courier was in a difficult position: "The sender did not leave an address, and if you refuse to ept


    it, I will have to return it to the florist."


    "Okay then."


    Suny signed and received arge bouquet of champagne roses from the courier.


    No card, no information.


    She let out a soft tsk and carried the flowers back inside.

 Chapter 72 She Still Underestimated Rachel

    Chapter 72 She Still Underestimated Rachel


    Although Alicia was proposed to, she didn¡¯t have time to spend a sweet world with Ashley.


    The proposal was made on the night of the 31st, and the next morning she flew to the North for a party


    recording.


    After spending two days in there, she flew to S City and only returnedst night after eight o''clock.


    As Suny had just entered the office, she heard Alicia''s exasperated voice, she said and knocked on the


    door, "It''s me."


    Hearing her voice, Alicia ran straight over and opened the door: "Suny, did you miss me?"


    Suny gave her a sidelong nce and turned sideways to avoid Alicia''s embrace, "Who messed with


    you?"


    Suny didn''t ask Alicia to prepare an office for her, so every time she came over, she came to Alicia''s


    office. Suny was so familiar with it that she walked past Alicia and went straight to the sofa and sat


    down, then looked up at her, "I heard your voice just now before I entered the door."


    Alicia was holding her breath, and when she saw Suny, she said, "A marketing number just contacted


    Joan, saying that someone had taken a picture of Ashley proposing that night and asked him to expose


    it."


    Although Ashley proposed, Alicia''s affair with him was still a secret for now.


    All those present that night were acquaintances of Ashley and Alicia, there was no way anyone would


    have done such a thing.


    Suny said, "Who gave you the photo?"


    "It''s someone I don''t know."


    Alicia said, taking out her phone and handing the video to Suny, "Do you recognize it?"


    Suny looked at it and shook her head, "No."


    Alicia''s face was red with anger at the thought that she had almost been set up like that, "Better not let


    me find out who did it, if I find out, I''ll have to show her what it means to regret."


    Suny let out augh, "Aren''t you afraid that you will get into trouble?"


    Alicia hadn''t thought of that, and when she heard Suny''s words, her face froze and she instantly


    deted, "Am I just going to have to swallow this anger down?"


    Suny took the hot tea handed over by Joan, "Find out who it is first."


    "I''m relieved to have you say that!"


    Suny tsked, "Deliberately for my ears?"


    "Do I look like this kind of person?"


    Suny didn''t say anything, but just looked at her with a smiling look.


    Alicia was made weak by her look and coughed lightly, "Get down to business."


    Suny took a sip of hot tea andzily lifted her eyelids before asking her, "What is it?"


    When she heard Alicia ask on the phone when she would arrive, she guessed that Alicia must be


    working on something again.


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that thepany''s annual meeting ising up, isn''t it? I''m thinking that


    there are quite a lot of people and it''s not easy to book a ce, so why not just hold the annual meeting


    on that yacht of yours?"


    Suny put her teacup down, looking straight at Alicia, "Why?"


    Alicia was so weak from the look, "Suny, I am trying to save money for ourpany."


    Suny grunted, "I am not short of that money."


    "...... I''m!"


    Ashley had proposed, so were they still far from getting married?


    Alicia thought about her savings, she wanted to save every dime now.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Suny raised her hand to her chin, "No."


    "Please, Suny~"


    The high-cold movie queen was hugging Suny''s arm at this moment and "wooing".


    Suny couldn''t help butugh, "Who did you learn this from?"


    It was disgusting.


    Alicia didn''t care if it was disgusting or not, she just cared if it worked.


    Seeing that Suny was to agree, she put her hand around Suny''s arm and shook it, "Suny, please help, I


    am so poor."


    Suny drew back her hand, "Okay, stop wooing, I agree."


    Saying that, she paused, "Didn''t Ashley buy the sea view vi you had your eye on? Why are you still


    saving money?"


    "That''s the house I want, and I want to buy him a house he wants."


    Suny regretted that she was nosy and she shouldn''t have asked.


    At this time, Suny''s mobile phone rang.


    Alicia stole a nce and found that it was an unknown number


    Suny looked at the caller ID and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    It was an unknown number, which she did not recognize.


    She refused to answer straight away and just after she hung up, Alicia squinted at her, "I heard that you


    and Steven went to his elders'' house for dinner, what''s the situation between you two now?"


    "Situation?"


    Sunyughed, and the phone she had just put inside her bag rang again.


    "No situation."


    She took the phone back out, it was the number had just called.


    Two calls in a row, then it shouldn''t be a wrong number.


    Suny gave Alicia a gesture and picked up her phone, "Hello, this is Suny."


    "It''s me, Miss Hond."


    Suny heard Rachel''s voice, and she couldn''t help but be curious, "What¡¯s wrong, Miss Murray?"


    "I think I still have some doubts about that vase, do you have time to join us for lunch?"


    Rachel was almost the same kind of person as Tina, both of them were arrogant, domineering and


    unreasonabledies.


    She asked Rosa to send thirty thousand to the Murray¡¯s, and Rosa said Rachel almost threw her out on


    the spot.


    It was only a few hours ago that Rachel called her to ask her out for lunch.


    It seemed she still underestimated Rachel.


    "Okay."


    The days were too dull, so it was nice to have something interesting.


    "Then I''ll see you at 11:30 in box 3 of the Golden Pinnacle."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny nced at Alicia who looked curious: "It''s Rachel."


    "Rachel Murray?"


    Alicia frowned, "The girl who befriended Tina?"


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled, "You have a good memory."


    Alicia snorted coldly, "What did she want with you? Didn''t she say that you got into their family because


    of Austin?"


    The incident that night, Rachel not only insulted Suny to her face, but also deliberately conspired with


    Tina and posted it on her personal social media ount.


    Back then this was looked at like a joke within the circle, and Suny was naturally treated as aughing


    stock.


    When Alicia saw the video back then, she was so angry that she almost couldn''t hold back and went to


    the door to settle the score with Rachel, but in the end it was Suny who held her back.


    Even though it had been more than two years since the incident, Alicia still had a stomach full of anger


    when she thought about it, so when she heard the word "Rachel", she felt a physical disgust.


    Suny nced at Alicia and put the events of that day sinctly, "This lunch might be a trap."


    After hearing this, Alicia''s face finally looked better: "Humph! I''ll just wait for the day when those people


    know after you''re Phantom''s chairman."


    Suny smiled, "Keep a low profile."


    Alicia said, "I also want this kind of low profile where I can spend fifty to sixty million on a yacht."

 Chapter 73 Is It Too Much?

    Chapter 73 Is It Too Much?


    Suny left after a brief discussion with Alicia about thepany''s annual meeting and drove her car to


    Golden Pinnacle.


    Golden Pinnacle was a private restaurant that opened only two years ago and has only ny-nine


    tables a day, while stocksst, with mediocre food and oddly high prices.


    But for some reason, Golden Pinnacle''s number could actually be scheduled two yearster.


    The Murray family obtained respect here since they could book here.


    Suny was dressed very inly today, and was carrying the A Family private custom-made bag that


    Alicia had helped her to grab for her birthdayst year. There were only 50 custom-made bags


    worldwide a year from A family, and each bag was unique, and there was naturally no a second one in


    the market.


    Knowing Suny''s character, Alicia deliberately hid the logo with a unique design pattern, so that the logo


    was not really visible unless one looked closely.


    The ck bag was very simple, with a locking sp where Suny''s initials were deliberately ced,


    otherwise it looked like an obscure bag bought for a hundred or so.


    The waiter at the door had seen a hundred customers a day, and he could tell who they were by their


    clothes and essories.


    So when he saw Suny, although the waiter had a smile on his face, he raised his hand to block the


    doorway, "Miss, our restaurant is not essible without a reservation."


    Suny nced at him lightly, "Rachel Murray."


    The name Rachel Murray was indeed highly known, and as soon as Suny said the name, the waiter''s


    face changed: "So it''s Miss Hond, sorry, Miss Murray is already waiting for you inside the box."


    Suny was still smiling, but the smile on her face was obviously faded, "Please lead the way."


    Very well, before she even entered the door, Rachel let someone give her a hard time.


    She would remember it.


    "This way please, Miss Hond."


    Golden Pinnacle received so many distinguished guests in a day, it was unlikely that the waiter would


    be so blind as to stop her at the door simply on the basis of her ordinary clothes.


    However, as soon as she gave Rachel''s name, the other party''s expression changed.


    It was obvious that this was specifically exined by Rachel.


    It was really interesting.


    Suny smiled faintly and soon she was led to the door of the box.


    The waiter paused, "Miss Hond, Miss Murray has arrived."


    Suny gave him a look, not rushing in, "How much do you get paid a month?"


    The waiter still answered though he was puzzled, "Over six thousand."


    Suny then asked, "How much money did Rachel give you?"


    Hearing that, the waiter''s face instantly went white.


    Suny looked at him and snorted, "Next time don''t do such silly things."


    Having said that, she pushed the door open and walked in.


    And the waiter at the door, hearing Suny''s words, blushed.


    The waiter stood at the entrance of the box, staring nkly at Suny''s back.


    As Suny had just walked past the screen, she saw Tina and Rachel at the dining table, she said, "I


    thought Miss Murray''s family affairs would not want anyone to know."


    Rachel snorted, "Tina is not an outsider."


    Suny took her own seat.


    Just as she sat down, Tina moved her menu over, and just when she thought Tina had figured it out


    after being detained for a few days, Rachel opened her mouth, "The queue for this private restaurant


    usually takes two years, but my brother knows the owner, so we cane today. I don''t think Miss


    Hond has tried it before, so you should take advantage of today to try it, it''s not expensive anyway."


    Suny couldn''t help butugh, Rachel was originally on her toes, when she heard Suny''sughter, her


    face stiffened, "What are youughing at?"


    "Nothing, Miss Murray has a kind heart and I won''t waste it."


    She said and took the menu, "Miss Murray is right, I really haven''t tasted them, these dishes all look


    good, I suppose Miss Murray would not mind if I ordered a few more dishes, right?"


    Rachel didn''t think so: "No, I am not short of money."


    She said and exchanged a nce with Tina, "Tina and I are tired of eating this, Miss Hond, you don''t


    have to mind us, just order what you like."


    Suny looked up at the two of them, "Okay, then."


    Tina snorted, "Rachel is very generous, sister-inw, oh no, ex-sister-inw."


    Suny''s hand flipped through the pages with a slight lurch, then she tapped her index finger on the table,


    cing it back and forth a few times before picking up the ringing bell to order.


    "Has Miss Hond decided it yet? Shall I ask the waiter to introduce you? After all, it''s your first time


    here, and the dishes here areplicated."


    Rachel pretended to be kind, but both she and Tina looked at Suny with a look of amusement.


    "No need, it''s on the menu."


    At this time, the waiter came in and Suny turned the menu to the first page, "I will take all of these."


    Five courses, none of them were cheap.


    Rachel and Tina nced at each other, both of them could see the contempt in their eyes.


    The waiter asked Suny if she had finished ordering, and Suny smiled: "Add these three after-dinner


    dessert."


    She said, ncing at both Rachel and Tina, "Do you want to order anything else?"


    Tina pointed to the menu, "Add another order of this."


    Rachel also added a dish, just when she thought Suny had finished ordering, Suny said again, "By the


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    way, I have a friend who didn''t have lunch, this Golden Pinnacle is really not easy toe, Miss


    Murray, do you mind if I take some food away?"


    Rachel couldn''t resist rolling her eyes, "No, I don''t think you and your friend have ever tasted it, it''s a


    rare opportunity, so you really shouldn''t waste it."


    Suny smiled: "Then thank you, Miss Murray."


    She said, waved at the waiter and whispered, "Please pack these three dishes and this soup for me,


    yes, I want to pack fifty portions, have someone put the meal in the trunk of my car when it''s done,


    here, the car key."


    The waiter was surprised, "Miss, wouldn''t that be a bit much?"


    "I have many friends."


    Rachel and Tina had been chatting and had no idea what Suny had packed.


    The waiter left the box before Rachel opened her mouth to get to the point: "Miss Hond, I asked you


    toe over today, mainly because of that vase in my house."


    Suny nodded, "I know, does you have any doubts about this matter?"


    "Suny, for the sake of you being Tina''s former sister-inw, we''ll let the matter of you breaking our


    family''s antique vase go, but I don''t quite understand, what exactly do you mean by asking your people


    to bring thirty thousand to our house and say it''spensation?"


    Suny took a sip of tea, the food was not very good, but the tea was fine.


    She raised her head and looked at Rachel, "What do you think I mean?"


    "What do I think you mean? I mean I think you are intent on insulting our family! Do you think our family


    is short of your thirty thousand inpensation? That vase was bought back by my father for over


    three million, if you can''t afford to pay for it, just don''t pay for it, don''t you think it''s too much for you to


    ask someone to send over thirty thousand?"


    "No."


    Suny responded indifferently and met Rachel''s gaze, "Is it too much to pay whatever price for the


    vase?"

 Chapter 74 Then Return It to Me

    Chapter 74 Then Return It to Me


    "Suny, don''t go too far!"


    "Miss Murray, are you so convinced that the vase in your house is real?"


    "Of course!"


    Rachel sneered, "You''ve been tricked, Suny, our family''s vase is the genuine article!"


    Suny hooked her finger slightly, "Miss Murray, how about we make a bet?"


    "What''s the bet?"


    Tina pulled Rachel, who gave her a look and said in a low voice, "I am confident that she can''t cheat


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    me."


    "Bet on the authenticity of your family¡¯s vase."


    Suny ignored both of their movements and poured herself a cup of tea.


    Rachel smiled, "How do you bet?"


    "If it is true,pensation at the price and a public live apology to you, Mr. Murray and Mrs. Murray."


    She said, pausing, "But if it''s false, Miss Murray, you-"


    "Okay, it''s a deal!"


    Rachel was so convinced that her family''s vase was real that she agreed straight away without even


    listening to what would happen if Suny said it was a fake.


    Suny smiled: "Words are not proof, Miss Murray."


    "So what do you want?"


    After Rachel asked, she inclined her head and gave a look at Tina, "W, she''ll have to make a fool of


    herself in front of the whole country by then!"


    Tina also had some expectations of what kind of family the Murray family was and what kind of person


    Suny was.


    That vase was Rachel''s father''s favorite, how could it be a fake!


    "Leave some evidence, of course."


    Suny said, ncing at Tina: "Miss Johnson is here today, this will be easy, let¡¯s record a video and we


    will each store it."


    Rachel was still afraid that Suny would renege on her debt, and when she said that, Rachel was happy:


    "Okay then.¡±


    "But I still have to tell you that if your vase is a fake, then I hope you can apologize to me live in the


    same way, I don''t think I''m asking too much, am I?"


    "Not too much!"


    Rachel grunted and couldn''t wait to take out her phone to Tina, "Come on, let''s each say it again!"


    Suny nodded, "I, Suny Hond, am here today to make a bet with Miss Rachel Murray that if the vase


    that knocked over their house on the night of January 1st is authentic, I will pay the Murray family the


    same price and apologize to Miss Rachel Murray and her mother and father live on air that has no less


    than 100,000 people."


    After saying that, Suny looked at Rachel.


    Rachel snorted coldly and said as Suny had just said, "I, Rachel Murray, am here today to make a bet


    with Hond that if the vase she knocked over at our house on the night of January 1st is a fake, I will


    apologize to Suny in a live stream that will number no less than 100,000 people."


    Soon after the video had just been recorded, the waiter came up with the dishes.


    Suny took out her hand, "Please send me a copy of the video to me, Miss Murray."


    Rachel did not refuse and connected to Suny''s Bluetooth and sent the video over directly.


    This dinner was not as sinister as expected, and when Suny left, Rachel still had a smile on her face.


    Of course, Suny knew that Rachel wasughing at her.


    Suny walked out of Golden Pinnacle and the fifty takeaways she asked for were put in the trunk.


    One serving is no less.


    Satisfied, Suny drove away from Golden Pinnacle and drove back to Phantom.


    Joan was surprised to see her, "Miss Hond?"


    Suny gave a smile: "I have fifty meals packed back from Golden Pinnacle in my trunk, just in time for


    the meal, you send a few people to pick them up and distribute them to the staff."


    Joan was surprised, "Miss Hond, you packed it back on purpose?"


    "Yeah."


    Didn''t Rachel say she wasn''t short of money?


    Many of Phantom''s staff had never eaten Golden Pinnacle''s food, so she would like to take them back.


    At this moment, Rachel, who was ready to check out and leave, turned pale on face when she saw the


    bill: "What''s with these fifty takeaways?"


    "It''s like this, Miss Murray, this is what anotherdy asked us to pack up for her to take away!"


    This Golden Pinnacle meals were not cheap, Suny ordered three dishes and a soup, that soup was


    more than two hundred, the dishes were nearly thousand, so fifty copies in total was more than fifty


    thousand.


    Tina huffed when she saw the bill, "Is this Suny crazy? Does she have so many friends?"


    But Suny had already left and they were the ones who graciously let Suny order it before.


    Now that the check was settled, they had to pay for it.


    Rachel was controlled by Dorothy with her pocket money, if it was usual, she was able to pay for it, but


    not it was different.


    In the end, Rachel was able to settle the meal by borrowing money from Tina.


    Suny went back to her t after having the trunk of food removed, and as she had just poured a cup of


    water, Alicia''s phone call came.


    "Where did you get your Golden Pinnacle¡¯s meals?"


    Suny returned with fifty of Golden Pinnacle''s packed meals and word spread throughout Phantom at


    once.


    After hearing this, Alicia thought she had misheard, and immediately called to make sure she had


    heard correctly.


    Suny was in a good mood and told Alicia about what had just happened.


    After hearing that, Alicia was silent for half a second before speaking, "Please ept my admiration, in


    my ce, I would never have thought of that at all!"


    She was really not smart than Suny!


    "Do you want a girlfriend?"


    "Get lost."


    Sunyughed and cursed, hung up the phone, clicked on the video inside her phone and watched it


    from start to finish.


    Originally, she thought Rachel was ying a big trick, but now she was in Suny¡¯s trap.


    Ugh, no fun.


    Suny put down her phone and saw the bouquet of champagne roses she had received before leaving


    home. She walked over and held it up, untied the bouquet and found scissors, intending to keep it for a


    few days.


    After all, it was kinda pretty.


    A leisurely and rxing afternoon soon passed, and in the evening Suny went out on her own to a hot


    pot restaurant for dinner.


    On the way home it snowed for the first time this winter in J City, so Suny deliberately slowed down the


    car to get home.


    It was still early when she got home, so she watched a film, took a bath after nine, and went to bed at a


    quarter past ten.


    Phantom had a morning meeting and Suny woke up around seven, it was still dark outside and the


    bouquet of champagne roses inside the room smelled amazing.


    Suny looked at the champagne roses, which were probably very well bloomed because of the heating.


    At eight o''clock she went out to Phantom for a meeting, and as she came out of the conference room,


    her mobile phone rang.


    It was an unknown number.


    She hesitated before answering the phone, "Hello, I''m Suny Hond."


    "Hello, Miss Hond, here is a bouquet of roses for you, are you home please? Pleasee and sign


    for it."


    Suny thought of the bouquet of roses yesterday and couldn''t help but frown: "I''m not at home, who sent


    the roses?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Hond, there is no signature."


    "Then return it."


    "Well-"


    "I refuse to ept it, please return it."


    Suny toughened her attitude and hung up the phone straight after she finished.

 Chapter 75 My Purpose is Money

    Chapter 75 My Purpose is Money


    Hanging up the phone, Suny nced at Rosa beside her, "Where were we?"


    Rosa continued the conversation, Suny pondered after listening, "Investigate further."


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Rosa had been with Suny for five years and knew that Suny has a unique vision, there were almost no


    bad ones that she had her eyes on.


    Suny asked her to investigate further, and it was clear that thepany was not as ideal as the


    information suggested.


    "Miss Hond, so how about this year''s annual meeting?"


    "As usual."


    She would not be there.


    Rosa said: "Okay, then I''ll send you the speechter."


    Suny did not attend the annual meeting, but every year Rosa would help Suny read the speech, and


    Suny was particrly generous, and every year she would out a considerable amount of money to do


    her private sponsorship of the annual awards.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Therefore, even if Suny did not attend thepany''s annual meeting every year, the employees still


    liked Suny far more than the other shareholders.


    Suny nodded, "Okay."


    She finished and looked at the time, "I''ll go back first."


    She had a lunch date with Jay. A year was almost over, and she had invested in WJ for almost half a


    year, and WJ was going to have its Series B after the year.


    As an investor in Series A, Suny would naturally ideally like to continue to follow through in Series B.


    So before that, she had to meet Jay.


    "I''ll see you off, Miss Hond."


    "No need, go back to your work."


    She didn''te to the office often and Rosa, as her secretary, had to handle almost all the matters.


    There was no need to waste time.


    Well, she was a very considerate boss.


    Rosa stopped at the lift, "Miss Hond, be safe on your way."


    It was already eleven forty-five when Suny arrived at the hotel, fifteen minuteste.


    "I had a meeting, so I amte."


    Jay had already arrived long ago, and when he saw her enter the box, he got up and greeted her, "Miss


    Hond."


    Suny nced at the papers he had ced on his desk, "Have you waited long?"


    "No, I''ve just arrived too."


    Jay pushed his sses, after more than four months, the young boy who had juste out of school


    seemed to have grown up a lot.


    Gee, not even as cute as he used to be.


    "You fooled me, didn''t you?"


    Suny cast a faint nce at him, "We had an appointment at eleven thirty, you will not bete and you


    will evene early, so you have waited for me for at least twenty minutes."


    Jay was embarrassed hearing that, "I arrived at eleven twenty."


    "Half an hour."


    Sunyughed, "For the sake of this half hour, if your statement satisfies me, I will give you an


    absolutely satisfactory price for the B round after the year."


    Jay actually did not want to change his investors, he had met many newpany entrepreneurs over


    the past almost one year. Financing was a must for everypany that wanted to grow bigger and


    stronger, but not every investor was as frank and direct as Suny.


    A few years earlier, he had a senior who started a business that ended up being ruined because of


    excessive investor intervention.


    Since Suny invested in WJ, she had never intervened in any decision or anything within WJ, except for


    the monthly business statements and the fact that she would have her secretary pay attention to each


    product development process.


    Jay was eager to continue working with Suny, and when he heard Suny''s words, he became rxed.


    He had just graduated from school more than five months ago. After more than five months, Jay was


    no longer as naive and innocent as before.


    Truly being in business was the fairest for entrepreneurs like them, and Suny had the fairness they


    wanted, so they would show the utmost sincerity as well.


    "Miss Hond, this is our annual statement as well as user tracking information."


    Suny reached out to take it, "You order food first, I don''t eat liver, and prefer light food."


    Jay froze, and it took a few seconds before he responded to Suny asking him to order food.


    Suny took the paper he handed over and began to read it. Jay could not disturb her any further, so he


    deliberated on what Suny had just said and ordered four dishes.


    Suny had a very good memory, and was particrly sensitive to numbers.


    The data was actuallypiled into a table by Rosa and would be showed to her every month, and


    now the data Jay gave her was no different from the previous one.


    She flipped through it and then stopped reading, "Is the massive uninstation in November because of


    the privacy incident online?"


    Jay''s face paled, but soon, he recovered.


    He looked at Suny, his face had changed to a stern expression, "Yes."


    He nodded and hesitated after finishing, "And that incident had an impact on our subsequent


    downloads, Miss Hond, you can see the obvious change in the data, we had the highest number of


    downloads as well as user engagement in August and September, but after mid-November, after the


    online privacy incident, the growth in downloads slowed down significantly, while the uninstations


    increased three to five times more than before."


    Suny looked up at him, "So you paid people for downloads and registered users?"


    Jay pursed his lips and did not deny it.


    Her charming eyes still had a smile on them, but that smile was obviously not as gentle as before.


    Under such a gaze from Suny, Jay had no way to deny it.


    And he was well aware that fudging data was the most annoying thing for investors.


    "Mr. Shaw, you should know that I am a businessman, I invest in WJ because I want to make money,


    my aim is simple, it is money."


    She said, pausing slightly, "You, high achievers from prestigious schools, instead of choosing a secure


    job with a sry of 200,000 to 300,000 a year, choose to start your own business, I think you are not


    just doing it for this small amount of money."


    "I don''t like talking to people about their dreams, but if even you don''t respect your dreams, others will


    only look down on them."


    Suny collected her smile: "As you know, at the beginning, your nning book could not pass the final


    review in Phantom at all, and it was me who contacted you privately. I was optimistic about you at the


    beginning, not only because you were young, but also because you were sincere and saw a future in


    you."


    "But now the road I once saw is so hazy."


    "Miss Hond, I''m sorry."


    Suny said, "Mr. Shaw, I am not using you, I am just putting forward my thoughts as an investor."


    She said, pushing the papers back, "There are more than four months to go before the B round after


    the year, and I hope that within that time you can show me the sincerity you had at the beginning."


    Just as Suny finished speaking, the waiter came up with the dishes.


    She lifted the teapot and poured herself a cup of tea, "It''ste, let''s eat."


    Jay looked at her, wanting to say something, but his eyes fell on Suny¡¯s eyes and finally he swallowed


    his words.


    Suny appeared to care about nothing, yet everything was within her grasp.


    Jay knew that anything he said would now be a sophistry.


    He had the good sense not to say anything else, and Suny concentrated on eating.

 Chapter 76 Austin, Are You Worthy?

    Chapter 76 Austin, Are You Worthy?


    Everything that needed to be talked about had been said before dinner, and the meal was very quiet.


    Suny ate quite well, but Jay was a bit gob-smacked.


    He knew deep down that Suny''s words were not excessive; she had only pointed out the problem very


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    objectively and protected her rights sensibly.


    Many entrepreneurs today didn''t really want to start a business, they just wanted to use start-up


    financing to scam money, and Suny could be said to be very generous in not ssifying them as this


    category altogether.


    "You ordered a nice dish."


    Suny finished eating, put down her chopsticks and nced at Jay across the table: "Inte is now the


    easiest industry to earn money, but there are actually very few that can always stay hot, the impact of


    negative news is just one of the small hurdles you will have to face in the future, rather than making


    these fake and self-deceiving data, what you should do is to improve your content and user experience,


    for user care more about their own experience."


    She rarely said so much. Suny was positive about Jay''s team, and their starting point was good, and


    the range of users they face was not limited to women or young people, it was applicable to the whole


    society.


    So she was bullish from the start, but the act of Jay doing their own data really disappointed her.


    She didn''t like the idea of giving money only to buy back fake pretty figures and nothing else.


    She was a businesswoman who was not willing to lose money and take losses, and who knew how to


    stop losses in time.


    "Miss Hond, I''m really sorry to disappoint you, but I still want to beg you to give us another chance.


    Our team is too young and can''t help but do things inexperienced, andck the maturity to cope with


    setbacks, but please believe that there will not be such a thing like this happened again."


    Suny gave a smile: "It is not that I give you the opportunity, but you gave it to yourselves."


    She gave Jay a look and reached for the bag she had aside, "There are still four months to go, let''s


    stop here for today, I''ve kept you waiting for so long, lunch is on me."


    When Suny finished speaking, she directly had the waitere over and swipe her card to pay.


    Walking out of the box, Suny took out her mobile phone to call Rosa, but when she looked up, she saw


    Austin.


    Austin was supposed to be here to talk about cooperation, and Ivan was following him, dressed in a


    suit, with a dark ck coat between his wrists.


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly and withdrew her eyes, not intending to greet.


    "Suny."


    Austin walked up on his own.


    She gripped the phone and looked up at him, "Something wrong?"


    She wouldn''t even call him by his name, Suny really didn''t want to greet him.


    Austin frowned, "Don''t you like blue sirens?"


    Suny knew what he meant by that, "What blue siren?"


    "You refused to ept the roses today."


    Hearing that, Suny froze and instantly responded, "The roses are from you?"


    "Yeah."


    Austin responded, his face expressionless, his pair of ck eyes looking straight at her, very serious.


    Suny frowned: "If I understand correctly, you send me roses meaning you want to woo me."


    "Yes, you understand correctly, I want to woo you."


    Austin''s face did not change when he said this.


    On the side, Ivan listened with admiration.


    He had never seen anyone chase a woman like that, except for his boss Austin.


    Suny listened to Austin''s words and couldn''t help but look at him with a smirk, "Sorry, Mr. Johnson, I am


    such a pretentious and gold-digging woman, I am not worthy of your pursuit."


    She said, pausing, "Please don''t send flowers again, I am really not worthy of that."


    What was he had once said.


    When Suny finished, she simply turned around and left.


    However Austin sped her wrist and refused to let her go.


    "Why?"


    Suny said, "Why? You should ask yourself, not me, Austin. If I remember correctly, I seemed to have


    asked you why back then too."


    When she had just married him and he had moved to his t instead of returning to the Johnson¡¯s, she


    had asked why, just as he had.


    Why?


    What did he say to her back then?


    He said, "Suny, are you worthy?


    Gee, it was still fresh in her mind after all these years.


    Suny broke away from his hand, "Austin, are you worthy?"


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    This time, Austin did not reach out to sp her.


    Suny stepped on her boots, her five-centimetre heels knocking against the ground, her long hair tossed


    over her shoulders.


    What a great feeling to finally be able to ask a rhetorical question after so many years!


    Austin stood there, his face as dark as a cloud in a cloudy sky.


    As Ivan looked on, he felt pitiful for his boss.


    But he actually felt that his boss deserved it.


    Realizing his thoughts, Ivan pinched himself and carefully called out to Austin, "Mr. Johnson, Miss


    Hond has already left."


    Austin gave him a cold look, "I''m not blind."


    Innocent Ivan: "......"


    Austin''s memory was not bad, and he remembered what happened back then when Suny mentioned


    that she had also asked why.


    Back then he disliked Suny and moved into his own t on the night of the wedding.


    A month after the wedding, Suny approached him once and asked him why he did not live with her


    after they were married.


    That was what he asked her then, "Suny, are you worthy?"


    After three years, she asked him the same question.


    He couldn''t even utter a word of rebuttal.


    What other stupid things did he do back then?


    Of course, this was a question that Austin himself could not answer.


    All he knew was that he did do a lot of stupid things back then.


    Austin was in a bad mood and returned to thepany with a cold face, which scared the managers in


    the meeting into trembling.


    But some people were bold, like Elijah.


    Every time, he liked to challenge Austin, and this time was no exception.


    Austin said, "You''re free?"


    Elijah didn''t notice Austin''s abnormality for the time being: "Isn''t it time to get off work?"


    Austin tugged at his tie and sneered, "Very well, it''s been a long time since we''ve been to a boxing


    gym."


    Elijah''s face stiffened, "Austin, a gentleman will use his mouth, not his hands."


    "You''re a viin, so I can use my hands."


    "......"

 Chapter 77 I Believe Suny

    Chapter 77 I Believe Suny


    In the boxing gym.


    After Elijah was thrown over the shoulder by Austin for the seventh time, he finally couldn''t take it


    anymore and justy down on the nket and pretended to be dead.


    Austin practiced with Elijah for a while, and the depression from lunchtime finally dissipated a lot.


    He didn''t want to stay any longer, so he gave Elijah a disgusted look and went down to the grounds to


    shower and clean up.


    Elijah looked at Austin''s back and was stunned , "Hey, just like that?"


    The only thing that responded to him was Austin''s cold and unfeeling back.


    Elijah cursed and leapt up with his hands on the ground, grabbed a towel and water and drank it while


    walking towards the shower room.


    Elijah was afraid that Austin wouldn''t wait for him, so he rushed out after a simple shower.


    As he expected, when he came out, Austin had already put his jacket on and put his watch on, and if


    he hade out a secondter, Austin would have been gone.


    "Tell me, who made you so angry?"


    Austin, who was drinking water, gave a slight movement and gave him a cold look, "Didn''t you get


    enough beat?"


    "I''ve been the punching bag all night, can you at least let me know who I''m taking it for?"


    He just pushed the door into Austin''s office and ended up being beaten up for more than an hour, did


    he not even have this right to know the truth?


    "What can you if you know?"


    Austin threw the drink bottle into the rubbish bin and walked straight out.


    Despite the venting, his mood was still no better.


    "Let''s see what kind of person it is! But the one in this world who can make you so angry, to be honest,


    I really can''t think of anyone else but Suny."


    "......"


    Austin''s face suddenly sank, and Elijah was startled, "No way, really Suny?"


    The two of them had long legs, so they walked to the car park in a few steps. Austin pulled open the


    car door and unceremoniously gave Elijah the word "get lost".


    "Don''t, Mr. Johnson, have dinner with me, I''ll help you analyze it properly!"


    "What do you know?"


    Austin felt disgusted, Elijah was single too, what could he do?.


    Elijah snorted, "Isn''t it just the matter of Suny rejecting you?"


    Austin paused and frowned, annoyed and curious: "How did you know?"


    "Isn''t it written all over your face?"


    Austin sat directly inside the car and closed the door, Elijah took Austin''s car toe here, so he would


    not let Austin leave alone!


    As Austin had just closed the car door, Elijah darted into the car.


    Austin resisted the urge to kick him out of the car and drove the car to a nearby restaurant.


    Elijah couldn''t help but gossip, "Tell me, how did Suny reject you?"


    "Elijah?!"


    Elijah touched his nose: "No, I just want to hear things first and then analyze them in depth."


    Austin was aware that Elijah just wanted tough at him, but he really couldn''t find anyone to talk to


    and coldly told the story in a simple way.


    As soon as his words left his mouth, Elijahughed gloatingly, "To be honest, Austin, I think Suny did a


    really good job!"


    Austin''s face darkened, and Elijah hurriedly exined before he could speak, "Don''t be angry, listen to


    me first!"


    "Go ahead, I''m listening."


    Austin grunted coldly and leaned back, waiting for him to bullshit.


    Elijah took a sip of hot tea: "I told you about the Murray familyst time, right? Actually, after what


    happenedst time, I reflected on itter, those three years Suny married you were indeed quite


    miserable."


    "Hey, don''t be in a hurry to deny it! Think about it, because you don''t treat her well, every time she was


    think that they are bullying Suny just because she''s from a lower ss, in the end, it''s because you


    don''t care about her, so that people in the circle are looking at her like a joke."


    "We always say that she is a gold digger, although we didn''t hit her or scold her outright, but which time


    did we not belittle her in our words? When you got married, she was your wife and you moved out, she


    had the right to ask you to live with her, but you asked her if she was worthy. You feel bad even hearing


    it now, how would Suny have felt at that time?"


    Elijah, who was still yful and smiling, said: "Austin, we have to admit that it was our preconceived


    and biased perceptions at first. Whether it''s me or you, both owe Suny an apology, and of course, it is


    all about you. After all, the person who hurt her the most, the only person who could really hurt her, is


    you."


    Austin thought Elijah would be talking nonsense, but he didn''t expect him to say something like that.


    After hearing these words, Austin felt even worse.


    His heart felt like something was smothering it, and it was particrly ufortable.


    Elijah rarely saw this expression on Austin''s face and couldn''t help but say one more thing: "To be


    honest, she has divorced you and you still chase her, this behavior is really a bit disgusting."


    "Which side are you on?"


    "The side of justice!"


    Austin snorted, "No matter what you say, I am going after her, and she can only be mine. You''re right,


    we do both owe her an apology before, so let''s start with you, tomorrow you go and apologize to Suny."


    When Elijah heard this, he was stunned, "No way, are you serious?"


    As far as Suny''s vindictive character was concerned, he was not afraid to beughed at by her, but had


    to face the fact same as what was happening to the Murray family now.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When he thought that Suny had actually asked someone to send thirty thousand to his aunt, Elijah


    trembled.


    Austin noticed Elijah''s change, index finger tapped the table, said in a light voice: You can say no, but


    your adopted son in France ......"


    "Austin, ying is ying, this really can''t be joked about!"


    Austin said, "Who''s joking?"


    "......"


    Elijah couldn''t help but raise his hand and smack his mouth, "Let you talk!"


    Austin was oblivious to his gesture: "What''s the matter with the Murray family¡¯s vase?


    Elijah came to Austin today to talk about this matter. To be honest, he didn''t really believe that the vase


    was a fake, but Suny didn''t seem like someone who liked to brag.


    After hearing about Rachel''s bet with her, Elijah herself was confused: "...... So, do you think the vase


    is real or fake?"


    "False."


    "Why?"


    "I believe Suny."


    Elijah huffed, "Austin, you weren''t like this before."


    "Oh, that''s because you don''t know me."


    Elijah felt his teeth sore, "Seriously, what do you think about this matter?"


    "If you know better about history, you wouldn''t have to ask such a question."


    Austin gave him a disgusted look, "It should be a fake, that vase is a pair."


    "My uncle is an enthusiast, and he got a lot of appraisals before!"


    "Three million for a few days of acting, it is worthy."


    Elijah instantly understood, "Then I have to tell my uncle about this matter!"


    Austin didn''t mind him, "Remember to apologize to Suny tomorrow."


    "......"

 Chapter 78 Look Down on Who?

    Chapter 78 Look Down on Who?


    Soon after Suny had juste out of the shower than she caught a glimpse of the champagne roses


    ced in the vase.


    It had been almost two days and that roses were blooming quite nicely.


    If she hadn''t bumped into Austin at noon today and didn''t know that the flowers were from him, Suny


    would have been able to smile and enjoy them for a while longer.


    But she knew it and now felt sick looking at the roses in front of her.


    She wanted to throw it away, but she had had it for two days, so she had some feelings for it.


    But if she didn''t throw it away, she would get upset every time she saw it.


    Forget about it, tomorrow the cleaner woulde over to do some cleaning and she would ask the


    cleaner to clean up all the flowers then.


    Suny withdrew her eyes, not wanting to bother with the rose again.


    There were not many days left in January, and the New Year holiday was only about half a month


    away.


    Next Wednesday was the annual meeting of Phantom. In previous years, Suny was hidden behind the


    scenes and would not have attended, but this year, it would have been somewhat unreasonable not to


    attend.


    After all, in the eyes of others, she was an outcast from a wealthy family who had nothing to do every


    day.


    Suny flipped through the schedule Rosa had sent her and it was indeed quite leisurely.


    She turned off the phone and went to bed.


    The ck Maybach slowly stopped in front of the vi''s gate, and with a single energy-savingmp lit


    inside the vi''s garden, Austin could vaguely see the locked main door inside.


    Elijah''s words this evening had sobered him up; Suny hated him now, really hated him.


    She should have loved him once, but as she said, it was only once.


    From the day of her divorce, she had ssified him as a stranger.


    It was a truth he had been reluctant to ept for over six months, but tonight, he had to ept it.


    Austin opened the window of the car, lowered his head and lit a cigarette, looking at the vi building in


    front of him and taking a puff.


    Elijah was right, he deserved it.


    Suny slept soundly and woke up the next day when the rm clock was on.


    She had an early meeting today at nine o''clock and drove over to Phantom after breakfast.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The Murray family, however, had a morning not quite like any other. As Dorothy was just about to leave


    the house, he saw Elijah''s car drive in.


    Early in the morning, Elijah ran to the Murray family.


    Dorothy and Ivy nced at each other. Elijah simply backed the car out of the garage and got out


    directly, "Aunt, uncle, there''s something I have to tell you."


    Elijah said, pausing to look at Dorothy: "Uncle, it''s mainly to tell you."


    Dorothy let out augh, "What''s the big deal that requires you toe early in the morning?"


    Although Elijah was not so uneducated, he was a nobleman, and he certainly would not visit his door


    on weekdays.


    Elijah touched his nose: "It is not my first timeing over so early."


    Dorothy stopped teasing him, "Well, tell me, what''s so important abouting over here specifically to


    find me?"


    Since Elijah knew that the vase was a fake, he had been particrly torn all night about whether to tell


    Dorothy about it.


    Elijah was aware of how much Dorothy liked the vase, if he knew it was a fake, things would not be so


    easy to pass.


    But if it were true, Dorothy and Ivy would have been unhappy with the way Suny acted, not to mention


    the fact that Ivy was already prejudiced against Suny.


    If it wasn''t for Suny, Elijah would not have dwelt on this matter.


    Austin had asked him to apologize to Sunyst night, so he couldn''t let Rachel bully Suny.


    Weighing the pros and cons, Elijah found his conscience and drove over early in the morning.


    Hearing this from Dorothy, Elijah said straight out, "That vase that Suny identally brokest time


    was a fake."


    When Dorothy heard his words, his face instantly turned cold: "Elijah, I know about your rtionship


    with Mr. Johnson, and I know about that Suny''s rtionship with Austin, but you can''t say these words


    because of that!"


    After learning that day that Suny had had thirty thousand brought in forpensation, Dorothy had


    also developed a bit of resentment towards Suny.


    Elijah wasn''t surprised by Dorothy''s reaction, and he smiled: "I know how much you love that vase, but


    I''m not just saying this in vain! This is what Austin said to me, asking me toe and give you a


    warning! The vase was originally a pair. When you bought it, did you hear about the other one? It


    doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me, but there''s nothing to lose by looking into this matter!"


    Ivy couldn''t bear to hear this and raised her hand to hit Elijah: "You bastard, don''t you know what your


    uncle likes most? He''s had that vase appraised by many people, and you still say it''s a fake! That Suny


    even had someonee to our doorstep with thirty thousand to insult us, and you''re still helping her!"


    Elijah cried out injustice while hiding: "Aunt, don''t be impulsive! I didn''t even mention Suny, so why do


    you think I''m helping Suny? Besides, if I really had a bad conscience, I wouldn''t have had to hesitate to


    tell you that night that Rachel pushed Miss Hond! The vase was a fake, but I heard that Rachel had a


    bet with Suny, so I am afraid that if things get too big, it would be even more embarrassing! If it''s real or


    not, it''s not a disadvantage to have it authenticated! The vase is broken anyway!"


    "No one took you for a mute when you didn''t speak that night!"


    Ivy was angry when she thought of what happened that night. Elijah was her nephew, so if he had kept


    his mouth shut, nothing would have happened but he had to say that it was Rachel pushed Suny!


    Dorothy was calmer than Ivy, he did not feel that Elijah had done anything wrong that night.


    Dorothy frowned and reached out to stop Ivy: "Alright, don''t scold Envy, Envy is right, whether the vase


    is real or fake, an appraisal will tell."


    As Rachel had just left the house, she heard the noise inside the courtyard and ran over with her bag,


    "What are you talking about?"


    Elijah nced at Rachel: "The vase that Suny broke that day was a fake, for the bet between you and


    Suny, close the deal yourself."


    What should be said had already been said by Elijah, he did not want to be scolded by Ivy, returned to


    the car and reversed the car and left.


    Rachel blushed, "Dad, is what brother said true or not?"


    Elijah said it in a very serious way, and Dorothy was confused: "True or not, who told you to go to Miss


    Hond?"


    Rachel suddenly felt weak: "Dad, I just... I just ran into her when I had dinner with Tina. She


    deliberately provoked me, so I couldn''t help myself..."


    Ivy chimed in, "Okay, okay, it''s not sure if it''s true or not! What are you scolding Rachel for?"


    "Rachel, what did you bet with that Suny?"


    Rachel was terrified by Elijah''s im that the vase was a fake. When Ivy asked her, she confessed and


    showed them the video.


    When Dorothy read it, he turned blue with anger: ''''You! You''re really stupid! I will just leave you alone!"


    Suny''s words might sound not a big deal, but what happened that night was not simple, Rachel would


    have to lose her face by then!


    At the beginning he felt that Suny was not simple, but Rachel did not listen to him!

 Chapter 79 Probably Going to be Pissed Off

    Chapter 79 Probably Going to be Pissed Off


    Dorothy left indignantly and Rachel was instantly shocked and could only pull Ivy: "Mum, that vase


    can''t really be a fake, can it?"


    Ivy did not believe it: "Don''t scare yourself! Do you really think your father is that easy to fool? You don''t


    know how many people your father went to he bought this vase?"


    "That''s true, but brother -"


    Ivy was angry at the mention of Elijah: "He''s not a treasure hunter, how can he know if it''s a fake?"


    Rachel sighed with relief, "So is Dad really looking for someone to revalidate that vase now?"


    "Just for peace of mind! Don''t worry about the authenticity of the vase, tell Mom if your bet is real or


    not?"


    Ivy had a different opinion from her husband about Rachel''s bet with Suny.


    She didn''t like Suny before, and she disliked her even more the other day when Steven brought her


    here and something like that happened, not to mention that day when Suny had someone bring thirty


    thousand to their door to humiliate them!


    Rachel''s bet with Suny was a relief for Ivy to hear.


    Knowing that Ivy was on her side, Rachel told Ivy of her intentions.


    "When the test resultse back, I will go with you to find Suny!"


    Ivy couldn''t swallow that anger of thirty thousand!


    "Okay!"


    Rachel was excited, convinced that her family''s vase couldn''t be a fake!


    No sooner had Dorothy left than someone came along to take the pieces of the vase away for


    identification.


    The news was only half an hour ago when someone told Rosa, who told Suny about the Murray family


    taking the vase and sending it for testing.


    Suny said, "I thought it would take a while."


    "It could be that Mr. Murray is getting suspicious."


    Suny did not care about such trivial matters, she only wanted to know how long it would take for the


    results toe out: "How long does it usually take for the identification results toe out?"


    Rosa had asked about it: "The vase has been broken, they can take the pieces and do the


    identification directly, if it''s fast, the result may be out in an hour, if it''s slow, it can be out in three or five


    hours."


    Suny nodded, "Keep an eye on the results."


    Although Suny knew that the vase was a fake, she had to have proof that the vase was a fake.


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Suny gave Rosa a look, "Pay more attention to WJ in the next few months."


    "Okay, I got it, Miss Hond."


    "Come on, let''s go to the meeting."


    Rosa nodded and hurriedly followed Suny.


    After the eighty-minute meeting, which ended at exactly eleven o''clock, Suny stayed behind for another


    half-hour high-level meeting with the senior management.


    It was eleven-thirty before she emerged from inside the conference room.


    It was lunch time and Suny nced at Rosa beside her, "Join me for lunch?"


    "Okay."


    At this time, Rosa''s mobile phone rang and she nced at Suny: "Miss Hond, I''ll take a call."


    "Okay."


    At this time, Suny had a text message and she thought it was a spam message and intended to delete


    it, but when her eyes caught the word "Elijah" on it, her hand gave a slight pause and her index finger


    tapped it in: I am Elijah, are you free at noon? Can we have lunch together?


    Suny replied directly: not avable.


    Elijah replied soon: What about tonight?


    Suny: no, don¡¯t ask again, I will never be avable for you.


    Elijah, who was holding the phone and was nning to reply again: "......"


    Ruthless!


    Elijah gritted his teeth, thought about it and re-edited a message: Don''t get me wrong, I just want to


    invite you to dinner seriously and apologize for my previous offense!


    However, he did not receive any text message from Suny.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Suny had blocked Elijah''s numbers.


    "Miss Hond, the result of the appraisal hase out."


    When Suny put the phone away, she heard Rosa, who had hung up the phone at the side, speak.


    Suny, "What is it?"


    "The vase is indeed a fake, and the identification results are expected to be delivered to Dorothy this


    afternoon."


    Hearing this from Rosa, Suny couldn''t help butugh, "Oh, I hope he doesn''t have heart disease and


    high blood pressure."


    Otherwise, he''d probably be pissed off.


    That was a bit like a curse, but Rosa couldn''t help but smile, "Miss Murray should know the news


    soon."


    Suny inclined her head and looked at Rosa with a smile, "Rosa, I find that you are naughty sometimes."


    Rosa''s heart beat fast seeing Suny¡¯s charming eyes, but after so many years as a secretary, she held


    back her excitement soon: "asionally."


    Suny curled her lips, "That''s good."


    Rosa looked at Suny, who was smiling with hooked lips, and felt like her heart was about to jump out.


    Who could resist such a good looking person smiling at her!


    In all her life, Rosa had never seen a woman who could blend mboyance and innocence so well


    when she smiled.


    "Thank you, Miss Hond."


    Rosa ducked her head and blushed.


    Suny lightly said and stopped teasing her, "Is there anything you want to eat?"


    Rosa, as Suny''s secretary, knew that Suny didn''t want to make her own choice: "A barbecue restaurant


    has opened nearby and themon seems to be good."


    Suny gave her an appreciative look, "Good, let''s go and try it then."


    Rosa knew Suny''s taste well and the barbecue restaurant rmended was naturally good.


    It was a deliciously satisfying lunch and Suny drove back to the vi contentedly.


    Just after returning to the vi, she received a call from an unfamiliar number.


    Normally she didn''t answer strange numbers, but she was in a good mood at the moment, she had just


    finished eating and had nothing to do, so she answered: "Hello, this is Suny Hond."


    "Hello, Miss Hond, I am the secretary to Chairman Murray of the Kangda Group, my surname is


    Travis Lowe."


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "What is wrong?"


    If she remembered correctly, this chairman of the Kangda Group should be Dorothy Murray.


    He was quite fast.


    Suny gave a lightugh and listened as Travis exined his intention, "It''s like this, our chairman wants


    to see you, regarding something about that vase you identally broke in the Murray family earlier,


    Chairman Murray wants to apologize to you."


    "Miss Hond, are you free this afternoon, please?"


    "An apology is not necessary, Chairman Murray is also an innocent victim. But I have always done


    things on principle, and I will not leave the matter of my bet with Miss Murray unchallenged."


    Suny cut off Dorothy''s thoughts by speaking directly, and Travis at the other end of the phone was


    surprised: "Miss Hond, if you don''t mind, our chairman would like to send you a gift as an apology."


    "No need. Give my regards to Mr. Murray. I feel his apology, but I''m sorry about Miss Murray. Sorry, I


    have a calling in, I gotta go"


    "Miss Hond-"


    Travis looked at the call that had already been hung up and subconsciously looked at Dorothy.


    The call just now was on speaker, and Dorothy could hear the conversation clearly.


    Suny said that on purpose to Dorothy, her meaning was clear, her and Rachel''s affairs still needed to


    be settled.


    "Mr. Murray, why don''t I personallye to the door and give Miss Hond a gift?"


    Dorothy sighed, "No, forget it, that''s it."


    Dorothy did not expect that the woman who used to look meek and soft in front of Austin would actually


    be so tough.

 Chapter 80 You Have Your Eyes on My Money?

    Chapter 80 You Have Your Eyes on My Money?


    Suny did have a calle in, and the call was from Alicia.


    She didn''t want to say anything more to the secretary¡¯s Dorothy, so naturally she hung up.


    "Why are you only answering the phone now?"


    Just after answering the phone, Suny heard Alicia''sints.


    Sunyughed, "I was just answering the phone."


    "Which one¡¯s?"


    Suny took a sip of water, "The secretary of Rachel''s father."


    "......"


    Alicia knew about the vase. Dorothy''s secretary had contacted Suny, Alicia couldn''t help but guess:


    "They went to appraise it?"


    "Yes, this morning."


    ¡°Are they ashamed?¡±


    Suny hooked her lips: "What do you want from me?"


    "Oh, I almost forgot! I''ve ordered you a dress, remember to try it on and tell me if it doesn''t fit!"


    Suny was a bit helpless: "It''s just the annual meeting."


    "What do you mean it''s just the annual meeting? You''re our big boss! Can you not look good? Besides,


    there will be a lot of peopleing, so if you run into a rival, you''ll lose the battle!"


    "So, why must I just lose?"


    "...... I was wrong! I just want you to be ravishing and stunning!"


    Every time there was a party like this, the first person Alicia thought of is Suny. She was like an old


    mother who had raised a heavenly fairy daughter at home, she could not wait to dress up her fairy


    daughter and show those mortals what it meant to be a fairy!


    She didn''t have the chance to pull Suny out before when she was married, but now that she''d divorced,


    why wait?


    She was only twenty-six, a great youth, a great age!


    Well, she admitted that she mainly wanted to make those jealous women who wanted to see Suny''s


    "miserable life as an abandoned wife of a rich family" look jealous!


    Suny put down her cup and spoke nonchntly, "I see you''re trying to get those people hate me."


    "Since you have this unbelievable face and body, who wouldn''t be jealous when they see you? My


    goodness, Suny, you think that if you keep a low profile, no one will be jealous of you?"


    Suny was silent, "Oh, that''s not true, I''m just afraid they''ll fall in love with me."


    "......"


    How confident.


    "Don''t even think about it, you''re not fit for lesbian, you''re better off alone! I can''t think of anyone worthy


    of you with that kind of money, looks and intelligence! If there is, it would be me, barely! Honestly, are


    you sure you won''t consider me, your friend of twenty years?"


    Suny was amused, "You have your eyes on me, right?"


    "It is not about the money, I mostly want to be your goblin."


    "Save those words for Ashley, I gotta go."


    "You are ruthless and cold ......"


    Suny couldn''t stand Alicia''s sudden theatricality and hung up the phone straight away.


    Alicia''s phone call reminded her that she hadn''t had exercise for a few days, it seemed.


    s, a good looking body didn''te from eating, drinking and sleeping.


    Suny went upstairs and changed into a set of exercise clothes, drove to the gym. After two and a half


    hours, she came out of the gym much more relieved.


    Winter made peoplezy and she hadn''t worked out in almost ten days.


    Just after returning to the vi, Alicia''s custom-made gown arrived.


    Suny went to try it on and found the bra was tight.


    She thought she might have put on weight, after all, she waszy as an old cat these days and didn''t


    want to move.


    The annual meeting was only a few days away, and after thinking about it, Suny still nned to ask


    Alicia to have her dress altered.


    She took a picture and sent it to Alicia, who was probably busy and didn''t reply to her message until


    after 8pm.


    She said: you are not fat, you just have bigger breasts, someone wille to collect the dress


    tomorrow and help her change her bust.


    The dress was not re-received by Suny until the day before the annual meeting.


    The bust of the dress was alteredrger, the waist remained the same and for once she really didn''t


    feel the tightness.


    Suny looked at herself inside the mirror and it seemed that her breasts had really grown.


    She had recently gained five pounds and didn''t feel a noticeable difference elsewhere, but it seemed to


    have grown above her breasts.


    On the day of the annual meeting, at 3pm, Suny was practicing yoga at home when the make-up artist


    and stylist Alicia had arranged came over to get her ready.


    Two hourster, Suny got into the car that came to pick her up, wearing a dress from the C Family


    Bloom collection that Alicia had ordered for her.


    The annual meeting was held on Suny''s yacht, with security guarding the shore and no ess to the


    yacht without an invitation.


    The invitation was sent out by Alicia, Suny''s yacht has limited capacity for people at once. There were


    more than thirty artists, forty employees, and the yacht''s restaurant only had more than three hundred


    square meters, but fortunately there was more than fifty square meters of space in the yacht''s outer


    cabin was connected to this restaurant, the yacht could amodate four hundred people, but it was


    already the limit.


    Alicia only prepared two hundred and fifty invitations, most of those who came today were those who


    had worked with Phantom, each invitation could bring one fellow, and reporters were not allowed to


    enter.


    When the car arrived at the harbour, quite a lot of cars were already parked there.


    It was cold in January in J City, and the wind was even stronger on the beach.


    Suny was chilled as soon as she stepped out of the car, but there were so many press cameras outside


    that she got on the yacht with a calm face.


    Alicia had arrived long ago, she wore a red dress today and her face was exquisitely made up.


    As Suny had just entered, she came over, "Suny!"


    Many of the staff had already arrived and Alicia didn''t hug her.


    But as she was standing next to Suny, she looked down at her chest.


    Suny moved slightly, "Ashley is watching you."


    As soon as her words came out, Alicia trembled, and when she looked up, she found that Ashley was


    inside the room and hadn''te out.


    Alicia grunted, "You lied to me, Suny!"


    Suny looked at her with a wry smile, "If you keep looking at me like that, I''ll tell Ashley that you want to


    get a boob job."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "......"


    Alicia was instantly abashed, "Okay, I was wrong, but your boobs are really big, I''m so envious, what


    did you eat?"


    "Nothing, I just put on a few pounds."


    With so many people around, talking about such topics was embarrassing.


    She was thinking of changing the subject, but an acquaintance came in the doorway - Elijah, who was


    next to Rachel.


    Suny could not help but uttered, "She''s quite courageous."


    Alicia frowned, "Why are they here?"


    Alicia was upset, but just as she finished her sentence, here came someone who upset her even more


    - Austin.

 Chapter 81 It is My Business Whether I Forgive You or Not

    Chapter 81 It is My Business Whether I Forgive You or Not


    Austin saw Suny as soon as he entered the venue.


    There were quite a few celebrities present today, and those who came were all dressed up, and Suny


    stood among so many people without a trace of inferiority.


    She wore a blue dress today, like a cold beautying out from inside the ice.


    Suny only swept a faint nce at Austin. The invitation was sent out and they couldn''t say who it would


    end up in.


    Austin came over, and although she was surprised, she wasn''t so much as to overreact.


    "What''s he doing here?"


    Alicia skimmed the corners of her mouth and looked at Austin with a look of displeasure.


    Suny''s eyebrows twitched slightly, "The visitor is a guest."


    "I didn''t invite him!"


    Alicia pooh-poohed, "And that Rachel, she''s too thick-skinned too!"


    Suny smiled, "Who knows."


    As they spoke, a director came over to greet Suny, who raised the ss of red wine in her hand, not to


    say warm or cold.


    Alicia wisely took the director who hade to greet her elsewhere, and Suny reced the red wine in


    her hand with a ss of grape juice.


    Just as she turned around, she heard Rachel called out, "Miss Hond."


    Suny nced at Rachel and greeted her nonchntly, "Miss Murray."


    Rachel gritted her teeth, "I''ll apologize to you for what happenedst time."


    Suny said, "What happenedst time?"


    Suny asked deliberately.


    Rachel was so angry that her face changed slightly and she wanted to get angry, but when she thought


    of what Dorothy had said before she came, she could only grit her teeth and bear it: "Earlier inside my


    house, it was me who identally pushed you."


    "identally?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Rachel with a smirk, "Miss Murray, you are really good


    at joking."


    "Suny!"


    Rachel gritted her teeth and her face instantly changed, raising her hand and pointing straight at Suny.


    It was not a small sound, and everyone around subconsciously looked over.


    Suny stood there and just looked at her.


    Rachel was so watched by Suny that soon, she went weak.


    She hadn''t forgotten that this was Suny''s territory today.


    "Anyway, what happenedst time was my fault and I say sorry to you."


    Suny took a sip of grape juice, "So, you are here to apologize tonight?"


    Rachel didn''t want to admit it, but she dide here tonight to apologise.


    She didn''t expect that the vase was really a fake. Not only did she not believe it, but neither did


    Dorothy, whoter sent it to another institution for examination, which eventually came out with exactly


    the same result.


    They were all dumbfounded as to how a vase bought with over three million had suddenly be a


    fake.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Elijah was there that night, Rachel was there herself, and the home was


    equipped with cameras, Rachel would have even wondered if Suny had changed the vase


    But she was the one who watched Suny that night, and everything on the cameras inside the house


    was normal.


    In fact, real or not, her family was not so much toiling over a 3 million-plus vase.


    The main thing was the bet she made with Suny that day, which both Rachel and Suny had not


    forgotten.


    When the initial bet was made, she was confeient, but now that the identification results were out,


    Rachel was not willing to apologize live.


    Not wanting to be humiliated, she had toe to Suny in private to apologise.


    It was better to be embarrassed in private than in front of hundreds of thousands or millions of people.


    Rachel grabbed the hem of her skirt: "You''re right, I dide to apologise tonight, I''m sorry!"


    Hearing her words, Suny couldn''t help butugh lightly, her eyes lightly sweeping over Rachel''s eyes,


    "Then Miss Murray, this is quite a special way for you to apologize!"


    "Don''t you-"


    Rachel''s breath caught in her throat, she wanted to scold Suny for being insensitive, but she did not


    dare to do so, so she could only swallow her anger.


    "I know I''m wrong, so, Miss Hond, please forgive me."


    Suny tapped her finger on the cup, "Apologizing is your business, whether you are originally forgiven or


    not is my business."


    She said, after a pause, "Besides, between us, there seems to be another matter that needs to be


    settled even more than this one."


    Rachel knew exactly what kind of thing Suny was talking about, her face changed and her whole body


    froze. "I heard that Mr. Murray has asked two institutions to authenticate that vase, and the result must


    have been conclusive, so the betting ......"


    "No! The results aren''t out yet!"


    Rachel subconsciously denied it, "But I''m convinced that our family''s vase is 100% real! I went back


    and thought about it, our bet was actually very unfair to you, it''s not good to bully you like that, so I''ve


    decided to call that bet off! I''ll delete the video, and you delete the video too!"


    As if she was worried that Suny didn''t believe her, Rachel took out her phone and deleted the video


    right in front of her, "Look, I''ve deleted it, so you delete it too!"


    This video was a ticking time bomb for Rachel, if it wasn''t for negociation in front of Suny, she would


    have deleted it long ago!


    Suny said and looked askance at her, "Miss Murray, I am a very serious person, I will take what I say


    and do seriously. A bet is a bet, you and I each have our own credentials, the bet has been generated,


    it''s not that you regret it and we''ll cancel this bet."


    Suny gave a smile, "Besides, this bet was proposed by me, there is no such thing as you bullying me. If


    I lose, I am willing to ept the bet."


    "Or is it that you are weak-minded, Miss Murray?"


    Suny finished her speech and looked at Rachel with a slight hook of her lips, her charming eyes were


    tinged withughter, but when she looked at people, it was as if she could see inside their hearts.


    Rachel lowered her head sheepishly, "No, I''m not!"


    "In that case, when the firm resultse out, let me know. But I think the results should already be out,


    and if I remember correctly, the identification technology is very fast now, the results will be out in a few


    hours or so."


    Suny smiled again, "Of course, I don''t mean anything else, don''t misunderstand me, what I mean is


    that there is actually no need for you to hide the identification results from me, I have friends at the


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    identification agency."


    At her words, Rachel shuddered in shock, "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    "Whether I am talking nonsense or not, you know very well, Miss Murray."


    Suny nced at Steven who came up behind Rachel: "Your cousin is here, you guys chat, I won''t


    bother you anymore. Within three days, if I don''t see you fulfilling your bet, Miss Murray, then this video,


    I guarantee, it can be on the hot search for a day!"


    After saying that, Suny slightly hooked her lips and walked over to Kevin and the others before Steven


    came over.

 Chapter 82 Dont Care about People Who Dont Matter

    Chapter 82 Don''t Care about People Who Don''t Matter


    "Did she bully you, Suny?"


    As Suny had just walked up to Kevin, she heard these words from him.


    Suny gave him a look, "Do I look like someone who is easy to bully?"


    Kevin said, "It''s not like that, but I''m still worried."


    Suny took a sip of grape juice: "Don¡¯t."


    She finished the juice and nced at Lucas who was on the side, "Is the life of a star like you


    imagined?"


    Lucas had been in closed training for over three months, and Joan had recently started to have Kevin


    and Louis take him out in the open.


    The newly adult was dressed in a suit, more boyish, and as Suny merely nced at him, he blushed:


    "Pretty much."


    "Regret it?"


    Lucas shook his head, "No."


    Suny let out a soft sigh, "It seems you''ve thought it through."


    "Do you think I''m just messing around?"


    Suny was slightly stunned, "Not really."


    "Is it because I don''t look like I can live a hard time?"


    She smiled but did not say anything. Sasha''s only son was the young master born with a silver spoon,


    it was normal that he could not suffer a hard time.


    Lucas pursed his lips, "It''s true that I can''t suffer a hard time, but my goddess is here."


    When he finished, his eyes gazed at Suny.


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly and swept Kevin and Louis a nce: "Howe you all entered the


    circle because of your goddess?"


    She cleverly changed the subject, not giving Lucas a chance to continue and avoiding embarrassment.


    Kevin talked things inside the circle vividly and interestingly. Suny leaned on top of that sofa, holding


    her chin and listening, every now and then she hooked her lips and smiled.


    Austin, with his ss in hand, wanted to go over and take Suny away several times.


    He had never found himself so possessive, and even though she wasn''t his yet, he couldn''t see her


    Elijah looked askance at him from the side, "Stop looking, Suny is only your ex-wife."


    Hearing his words, Austin''s face instantly darkened and he inclined his head to look coldly at Elijah:


    "Can you say good words?"


    "Hey, you are going too far!"


    Austin snorted, "I can be further, do you want to try?"


    Elijah was instantly abashed, "Forget it, I''m generous, I won''t bother with you!"


    Austin didn''t bother to talk to him.


    However, Elijah was restless and bumped Austin with his shoulder, "You went to a lot of trouble to bring


    the invitation here, so you can''t just watch?"


    "You at least go up and say hello to her and talk about what''s going on! On this asion today, I''ll bet


    that Suny will definitely not kick you out!"


    Elijah patted his chest, "If she kicks you out, then you can pretend I never said that!"


    Austin sulked, "Get lost!"


    "On what grounds? I came in with an invitation too!"


    To be honest, Austin felt that he should reflect on how he had put up with Elijah for the previous thirty


    years.


    Howe he wanted to beat up Elijah when he opened his mouth?


    He didn''t want to stay with Elijah anymore, he was afraid he wouldn''t be able to resist throwing him into


    the sea.


    Not far away, Suny also got up with a ss of juice and seemed to be looking for her celebrity friend.


    Austin was hesitant to go over, Elijah beside him pushed him, "Go!"


    "......"


    Austin was pushed and lifted his leg directly towards Suny.


    He was tall and long-legged, and in a few steps he crossed the crowd and walked up to Suny: "Suny."


    Suny paused and gave him a faint nce, "I didn''t expect that you such a busy big shot would take


    time toe to our smallpany''s annual meeting, it''s really ttering."


    Not friendly words.


    Austin looked at her, seemingly not hearing the unfriendliness within her words, "You look pretty today."


    "Oh, thanks."


    Suny''s face was rippled with nothing but a polite smile.


    If it wasn''t thepany''s annual meeting today, she would have already had Austin kicked out.


    "Did Rachele to see you about the vase?"


    Suny did not expect him to know about it, "Elijah told you?"


    These things were only told to Austin by Elijah.


    Austin betrayed Elijah unceremoniously, "Yes."


    He responded, bowing his head and taking a sip of wine.


    Suny said: "Mr. Johnson, please sit down, I''ll excuse myself."


    "Suny."


    He didn''t reach out to stop her, he just called out to her from behind her.


    Suny stopped and didn''t turn around, looking straight down at the cup in her hand, "I don''t really want


    to ruin the mood today?"


    Austin''s throat strained, "Okay."


    He actually just wanted to say sorry to her, sincerely and seriously.


    But he knew that Suny probably didn''t want to hear it.


    She probably didn''t even want to see him now.


    Suny nodded and walked away, carrying her skirt.


    Alicia walked over and reached out to pull Suny to her side with one hand, "What did Austin say to


    you?"


    Suny nced at Alicia, who was on the verge of a fight, and smiled, "It''s nothing."


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "Heplimented me on how pretty I looked tonight."


    Alicia was indignant, "What is his intention? Do you need him to boast? Whic day are you not


    beautiful? Anyone who is not blind can see that! What a scum!"


    Sunyughed, "Well, never mind irrelevant people."


    "Irrelevant people! You are right!"


    When Elijah, who had nned toe over and ask Suny why she hadn''t replied his messages, heard


    that, he couldn''t help but nce sympathetically at Austin, who was not far away.


    Tragic! Tragic!


    It was almost time for the official start of the annual meeting. Tuning and testing the microphone, Suny


    took to the stage to give her speech.


    Suny''s draft was short, and finished in just over a minute.


    There weremendations within thepany and the awards wee real money, and this awarding


    session was arguably one of the most exciting.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Alicia came down from the stage carrying a whole suitcase full of money. As a top tier star promoted by


    herpany, she deserved to be number one in both poprity and works.


    Just off stage, Alicia gave Suny a hut: "Suny, I''m in love with you!"


    Suny raised her hand to block Alicia¡¯s face, "You just love my money."


    "That''s love for you too!"


    Suny smiled, "Is one million in cash heavy?"


    Alicia changed her hands: ¡°It''s quite heavy!"


    Phantom made a big profit this year. A film that Phantom invested the year before sold out, splitting


    more than 80 million andting more than 70 million.


    Suny was very generous and took out 5 million for the year-end reward. Alicia was the top star of the


    year-end reward, and each person had more than 90 thousand to share equally.


    The year-end bonus was a straight cash payout, and it could not be any better!

 Chapter 83 I Havent Forgotten

    Chapter 83 I Haven''t Forgotten


    The awards session was followed by a lucky draw, with the lowest prize being arge cash prize of


    2,000. All those present in the venue were eligible for the draw, subject to the draw code distributed on


    entry.


    Elijah looked at her raffle code from the stage, "Hey, I''ve won! Two thousand!"


    Austin on the side: "Have you never seen two thousand?"


    "How can this be the same! This is the winning prize! Besides, when I go on stageter, it''s the


    beautiful president, Miss Hond, who will give me the prize personally! Hey, what are you doing?!"


    As soon as Elijah''s words left his mouth, the raffle code in his hand was snatched away by Austin.


    He looked incredulously at his thirty-one year old friend, "Austin, what are you doing?"


    "I''ll give you twenty thousand."


    "Do I look like someone who''s short of twenty thousand?"


    "I''ll give you a present for that project in S City."


    A present over 200 million!


    "We are friends, fore sure I will help you, okay, you have it."


    Austin nced coldly at Elijah: "Stop it in moderation."


    "Yes!"


    For 200 million, Elijah was happy to shut up.


    The prizes were already being handed out on stage, and the host called out the raffle code to Austin''s


    hand.


    Elijah elbowed him with his elbow, and although he didn''t say anything, the way he squeezed his


    eyebrows really showed that he needed to beaten up.


    Austin tugged at the corner of his mouth and lifted his leg over the crowd and onto the stage.


    Many people were surprised when they saw Austin.


    Suny was also frozen for a rare moment, but in just a second, she recovered as usual and reached out


    to shake Austin''s hand, "Congrattions."


    "Thanks."


    Austin looked down at her, the soft warmth still lingered above his palm. He looked down, took the red


    envelope handed over by Suny and turned to get off the stage.


    This was probably the most amicable encounter they had had since their divorce.


    After the raffle, it was then free time to stay or leave.


    Suny got off the stage and looked at the time, intending that in another five minutes she would leave.


    At this time, Steven, who was talking to Ashley, walked over, "Suny."


    Suny gave a smile, "How does it feel?"


    "Very nice, you are a generous boss."


    Steven was also very busy these days, and the two were only boyfriend and girlfriend in a partnership,


    so naturally they didn''t have the opportunity to see each other on weekdays.


    But it seemed to Suny that after that night, Steven probably didn''t need her much as a fake girlfriend.


    "Thepany is just small."


    Steven looked at her and was just about to speak, but his phone rang, "Excuse me, I have to take a


    call."


    Suny nodded, and when she inclined her head to get a ss of soda, she found Austin looking at her


    sullenly.


    She withdrew her gaze and took a sip from her soda.


    Steven hung up the phone, his face not very good: "Rachel is outside, she said she wants to talk to


    you."


    Suny frowned slightly, "She and I have nothing to talk about."


    "She said it would only take five minutes of your time."


    Suny pondered, "Then excuse me."


    "Suny, I''m sorry for what happened the other night."


    She smiled, "As you said, this matter is not very much your concern."


    Steven shook his head, "I know about the vase."


    She grunted, "You''re not trying to persuade me to be generous, are you?"


    "No, I''m just more guilty of putting you through it."


    Suny said, "I won''t let myself be easily aggrieved. Excuse me."


    She said, turning to walk out.


    Halfway through the walk, Alicia suddenly ran over, "You are going back now?"


    "No, Rachel wants to see me."


    "What did she want with you?"


    Suny thought about it, "It''s probably about the bet."


    Alicia snorted, "What, willing to bet but not to lose?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah."


    "Then I''ll go with you! Maybe this girl is ying some tricks!"


    Suny didn''t refuse, only when she saw Rachel, she stopped Alicia: "I''ll talk to her alone."


    Alicia bristled, "Fine."


    On such a cold day, Rachel stood on the edge of the yacht wearing a dress and a shawl.


    Suny walked past before she turned her head, "Suny, do you have to force me?"


    Hearing this from her, Suny couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows, "I forced you?"


    It''d been a long time since I''d heard such a funny joke.


    "You really don''t want to get the bet off?"


    Suny looked at her, "Miss Murray, as an adult, you have to be responsible for everything you do."


    Just as she finished speaking, Rachel suddenly climbed up on the parapet: "If you don''t agree, I''ll jump


    from here! There are many reporters on the shore, right? As long as I say that you pushed me down,


    do you think you should go in for a few days of jail time?"


    Tsk, so that was her n.


    Suny hooked her lips, "I''d quite like to see you jump off."


    Rachel was so angry that she was shaking, "Suny! I''m serious! I''m not joking with you!"


    Suny looked at her and withdrew the smile on her face, "I am also serious, you have forgotten, what


    happened three years ago, Miss Murray, but I have not."


    The fact that Rachel deliberately pushed her into the pool in front of so many people was something


    she always remembered.


    "You! You''ll regret it, Suny!"


    Rachel couldn''t think of any other way, so she literally turned around and jumped into the sea.


    Alicia, who was also stunned with her phone recording, rushed over, "Is she crazy?"


    Suny nced at Rachel who was inside the sea water, "Maybe."


    With that, she then turned her head to call for someone.


    Rachel could swim and would not drown. On such a cold day, since she liked to jump into the sea, let


    her soak for a while longer.


    As expected, when Suny called the people in, Rachel was already crying and cursing from below.


    She nced back at Elijah: "Mr. Brooks, go down."


    Elijah gritted his teeth and did not move.


    It was not that he was cruel, but Rachel used to be on the swimming team, so he really didn''t have the


    courage to jump into the sea on such a cold day.


    The lifeguards had already dragged Rachel to shore by this time, and when she saw Elijah, Rachel


    jumped at her, "It was her, she pushed me down."


    Suny stood a short distance away, watching Rachel''s performance with a smirk.


    With one hand on her mobile phone and one hand on the microphone, Alicia broadcasted the video


    she had just recorded.


    "Suny, do you have to force me?"


    "I forced you?"


    "You really don''t want to get the bet off?"


    "Miss Murray, as an adult, you have to be responsible for everything you do."


    "If you don''t say yes, I''ll jump from here! Lots of reporters on the shore, right? As long as I say you


    pushed me down, do you think you should go in for a few days of jail time?"


    "I''d quite like to see you jump off."


    "Suny! I''m serious! I''m not joking with you!"


    "I am also serious, you have forgotten, what happened three years ago, Miss Murray, but I have not."


    "You! You''ll regret it, Suny!"


    The phone was small and the content of the video could not be seen clearly, but the sound was


    amplified by the microphone and everyone present could hear it clearly, including Rachel.


    Rachel, who was originally crying and shouting for Elijah to call the police, could not cry anymore, and


    her face was pale in Elijah''s arms.


    The people around looked at her like she was a joke. Rachel felt embarrased and threw herself into


    Elijah''s arms: "I want to go home! I want to go home!"


    Elijah, who was so thick-skinned, felt ashamed to stay any longer and picked up Rachel to leave.


    When she passed Suny, Rachel saw her through the gap in Elijah''s elbow, who was standing there with


    a faint smile on her face and her charming eyes as cold as the moon.


    For a moment, Rachel felt like aplete joke.

 Chapter 84 She Doesnt Like You

    Chapter 84 She Doesn''t Like You


    When she cried, the reporters on the shore who had been waiting all night for some good news turned


    their cameras around. It was a bit far away and it was night time, the light was not enough, the photos


    and video were not very clear, but the sound was very clear.


    Alicia took her mobile phone and yed the footage, and the reporters on the shore understood what


    was going on at once.


    As soon as Elijah got off the yacht with Rachel in his arms, a bunch of reporters gathered around.


    On such a cold day, Rachel jumped into the sea, and now she has been fished out, but she was


    shivering in Elijah''s arms.


    It''s not easy for paparazzi to dig up some information in this winter. Today, they waited all night at the


    shore for the Phantom Annual Meeting, so no one was willing to give up such a breaking news.


    However, the Brooks family was in charge of Central, and the national film and entertainment could be


    said to be divided in half between Central and UNIVERSE, so Elijah''s cold face was still useful.


    The reporters who had been huddled together made way out, not daring to block the areapletely.


    Elijah carried Rachel into the car, finding a nket from the back seat and throwing it onto her body,


    "Wipe yourself!"


    Rachel got into the car and cried, "Suny''s too much!"


    Elijah was annoyed by her crying: "Shut up, Rachel, if you piss me off, I''ll kick you down right now and


    let the paparazzi surround you!"


    Rachel trembled and stole a nce at Elijah, seeing that his face was not good, and she did not dare to


    cry so loudly anymore.


    She had lost all her face tonight, and if Elijah get her out of the car again, then the Murray family would


    be embarrassed due to her!


    Rachel had already been taken away by Elijah, and Suny did not want to continue to be on this side.


    She nced at Alicia, "I''m going back."


    "Ah, it''s still early."


    Suny nced at those reporters on the shore, "I am sleepy."


    Alicia skimmed the corners of her mouth, "Fine, I''ll walk you to the car then."


    "No need, there''s a bunch of paparazzi out there."


    Alicia looked away, "me it on that Rachel!"


    Suny gave a smile, "I am leaving."


    With that, she waved her hand and turned to leave.


    "The incident three years ago was it the night of Master Murray''s birthday?"


    As Suny had just walked a few steps, Austin, who had been keeping his eye on her, followed her.


    Hearing his voice, Suny inclined her head to look at him, not answering his question, "The shore is full


    of reporters and paparazzi, I don''t want to be in the news with you tomorrow."


    Austin stopped and took two steps back: "Was it Rachel who pushed you into the water three years


    ago?"


    Suny was pleased that he knew it, but didn''t much like the fact that he was rehashing old stories.


    But since he asked, she had no intention of hiding it, she had never been one to suffer silently: "Yes,


    but to be correct, it would be your sister who pushed me into the pool with Miss Murray."


    Back then, if it wasn''t for the sake of Austin''s reputation, she wouldn''t have let it go.


    Unfortunately, in the end, her stoicism only touched herself.


    When she appeared before him that night covered in water, he did not react except to give her a cold


    look.


    Gee, now that she thought about it, she still felt desperate.


    Austin did not expect this answer, that year he and Suny married less than a year and it was Master


    Murry¡¯s birthday. He and Elijah wer good friends, Ivy was Elijah''s aunt, and Ivy asked Elijah to give him


    an invitation, so he had been there.


    He hadn''t actually thought of taking Suny over there, but Tina falsely passed his words in the middle


    and took Suny straight to the scene.


    At that time, he felt that Suny had deliberatelye to seduce him, so when he saw her appear at the


    birthday banquet, he subconsciously disgusted.


    And at that time, Tina, who had never disliked Suny, actually spoke for her, so Austin felt that she had a


    deep heart.


    He barely had her by his side that night. There was a sudden ruckus in the garden halfway through the


    party and Elijah dragged him to see what was going on before he saw Suny climbing up from the pool


    covered in water.


    The people around wereughing at her, and Elijah was alsoughing at her, at the fact that she was


    doing everything she could, and that she could even use such a lousy pity trick.


    He stood a short distance away and watched her step over, thinking that the people were not just


    In fact, she did not look very well at that time, and she walked up to him like a drenched chicken and


    said, "Austin, I''m cold."


    The pallor of her face made her look pitiful, but he found it ironic, and after only a cold look, he turned


    away.


    She probably had a really hard time that night.


    She told him she was cold in front of so many people, probably thinking that he, her husband, would


    have sympathy to take her out of there, even though he could not bestowpassion.


    But he didn''t.


    When he thought of that night, Austin felt his heart full of congestion and unusually ufortable.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He looked at Suny, who was a metre or so away in front of him, with a cold expression on that


    exquisitely beautiful face, and her amorous and charming eyes were only cold, as if the fragile and


    pitiful Suny had not existed that night.


    He drove her away and he knew it.


    "I''m sorry."


    His dark eyes looked straight at her, deep ck pupils with no depth inside.


    Suny gave a faint smile, "It doesn''t matter."


    Anyway, she would settle all these old scores herself.


    Having said that, she withdrew her smile and turned to walk out the door step by step.


    Austin looked at her back, the sea breeze blew over was stinging. He took a cigarette out of the


    cigarette box, blocked the wind and lowered his head to light it, just standing in the boundless darkness


    and smoking.


    He knew that Suny now avoided him as if he was a snake, that how much she once loved him and


    longed for him to look back at her, how much she now loathed him for turning back and repelled him for


    He took a drag on his cigarette, before putting it out with the intention of leaving.


    "Mr. Johnson, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    A man''s voice came from behind him, Austin frowned and turned around to find it was Steven.


    He didn''t like Steven, "Mr. Saunders."


    "Mr. Johnson, you don''t seem to like meh."


    "You can remove the ¡®seems¡¯."


    He stepped aside and threw the cigarette inside the waste basket.


    Steven gave a smile, "Suny told me about you, she said she was bothered by your intrusion."


    Austin''s face instantly went cold, his eyes staring at Steven with a sullen look, "So what? Is it rted to


    you?"


    "Of course it is, she''s my girlfriend now."


    Austin snorted, "You can even get divorced when you''re married, how do you know you won''t break


    up."


    "Of course, I''m not you, Mr. Johnson."


    The mockery in these words was very obvious, referring directly to Austin.


    Yet Steven was still smiling, as if he had only made a very unusual remark.


    Austin sank his face and spoke after half a second, "She doesn''t like you."


    Having said that, he simply turned around and walked away.


    Steven stood behind Austin and watched his back, his face fading.

 Chapter 85 Im a Person Who Likes Reason

    Chapter 85 I''m a Person Who Likes Reason


    A lot had happened this evening and it would be impossible to say that her mood had not been


    affected.


    Three years was not a long time, but Suny still remembered the events of that night very clearly.


    She originally thought that Austin would take her away even if he disliked her.


    But he didn''t.


    That night she walked out of the vi on her own and took a taxi back to the Johnson¡¯s. She had a high


    fever for two days and nights because of the night wind.


    But Austin wouldn''t have known it, because he hadn''t returned to the Johnson¡¯s.


    Every time she thought of these old incidents, she felt more and more stupid. Suny didn''t know what


    was wrong with her for those three years, and she was able to put up with it all like this.


    This night was not destined to be a good night''s sleep and Suny woke up before dawn the next day.


    Last night, she had many fragmented dreams, all about Austin, some real, some not, so much so that


    she was half-asleep the whole night.


    Waking up first thing in the morning, Suny''s head was dizzy and not veryfortable.


    She sat up and inclined her head to look at the time, it was five minutes to half past seven.


    But she didn''t have a morning meeting this morning, so she didn''t need to do anything in a hurry.


    Suny took her phone and checked on Weibo, and found thatst night Rachel''s story had been posted


    on the hot search, "self-guided jumping into the sea", and the video of Rachel jumping into the sea and


    threatening her was already at number one.


    Suny was originally not in a very good mood, but seeing this made all the depression in her heart much


    less.


    For once, she didn''t do anything.


    Just after breakfast, Alicia''s phone call came through: "Suny, have you seen the hot search? I heard


    that the story about Rachel jumping into the seast night was exposed at eleven o''clock, and it shot to


    number one at three o''clock in the morning and stayed up until seven o''clock!"


    Suny took a sip of soy milk, "Yeah, I saw it when I got up."


    "I didn''t do it this time! I didn''t do anything! I''m just getting up now, I didn''t buy this hotness!"


    Alicia really understood her and opened her mouth to exin herself in the second sentence.


    Sunyughed, "I didn''t say anything."


    Alicia grunted: "I see that theizens are all wondering what the bet was that forced Rachel to jump


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    into the sea and threaten you! This time, Rachel really had made a fool of herself. Thousands of


    Suny said, "I will only gave her three days."


    This matter had be such a big deal that even after three days had passed, the heat has not


    passed at all.


    The original bet was to apologize inside a live stream that no less than 100,000 people would watch,


    and now it was on the hot search, and when Rachel apologized live, it was estimated that millions and


    millions of people would be there to watch.


    "I''ll have to send out a tweet to help promote her on the day she apologizes live!"


    Suny tapped his finger slightly on the table, "I agree."


    As she spoke, Ashley''s voice came from Alicia''s end, and Suny sagely hung off.


    While Suny was leisurely watching the buzz rted to Rachel, the Murray family had almost fallen out.


    When Rachel was sent back by Elijah, she had a fever. And when Ivy learned of the cause and effect,


    shesecretly hated Suny.


    Dorothy was so angry that he wanted to beat Rachel, but was stopped by Ivy in tears.


    However, it didn''t take long for that video about Rachel jumping into the sea and threatening Suny to


    spread all over the inte.


    Dorothy called Elijah and wanted Elijah''s contact person to delete the hot search and the video.


    However, after Elijah told Dorothy that it was Austin who made this happen, Dorothy''s head hurt.


    All night long, Dorothy and Ivy didn''t sleep well, while Rachel, the one who started it all, slept so much


    that she didn''t know what was going on today because of the pills she took.


    The next morning Rachel got up and was furious when she saw the hot search, threatening to go and


    settle the score with Suny. The words were overheard by Dorothy, who had not yet left for work, and


    this time, Dorothy did not care how Ivy stopped her, and directly went to beat Rachel.


    Of course, Suny was naturally unaware of these things.


    She counted the days and found the Murray family in person after the deadline she had given Rachel


    ended.


    Rachel had a fever that night, and the next day Dorothy beat her, so she spent a few days lying at


    home.


    When she heard that Suny hade to her door, she instantly wimped out and looked at Ivy: "Mom,


    what should we do?"


    Ivy red at her, "What are you panicking about? Will she eat you up?"


    Rachel pursed her lips and didn''t say anything, because she knew what Suny was here for.


    Ivy raised her hand and poked Rachel on the head: ''''Wait! I''ll go and get rid of her!"


    "Thanks, Mom!"


    Ivy snorted coldly, got up and walked out.


    Suny was invited to the living room on the second floor before Ivy came down from upstairs.


    She looked up at Ivy and smiled, "Mrs. Murray, we meet again."


    Ivy looked at her and gave a coldugh, "Yes, we meet again, Miss Hond, you are much more


    powerful than I thought."


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly, "Of course I am not as powerful as Miss Murray. For ordinary


    people, they really can''t think of Miss Murray''s methods."


    Ivy heard Suny calling Rachel stupid, but Suny didn''t specify, so she could only hold back: "My Rachel


    is young and naive, of course she is not scheming."


    Suny''s face remained unchanged: "Then it seems that your memory is not very good."


    Ivy''s face however went cold: "What do you mean by that?"


    "It means nothing, it''s just that I fell into the water at your house three years ago, I didn''t expect you to


    forget it so quickly."


    Ivy''s face froze, why hadn''t she realized before that Suny was so eloquent!


    "Rachel had a fever, and her father beat her up, so she has been lying in bed for the past few days.


    Miss Hond, be merciful."


    Suny sipped her tea unhurriedly before speaking calmly: "Since you know the purpose of my visit


    today, I won''t beat around the bush. The three-day period I told Miss Murray about hase and gone.


    I don''t have many advantages, the only one I have is that I keep my promises."


    "A bet is a matter of mutual consent, and since she was willing to bet, she has to be able to afford to


    lose. The vase is a fake and Miss Murray has lost, then she should honour her promise."


    At this point, Suny paused and nced at Ivy: "Mrs. Murray, I am a person who likes reason."


    Saying that, Suny took another sip of tea, then got up and bowed to Ivy, "I still have something to do, I''ll


    leave first, see you, Mrs. Murray, but I don''t think you''ll want to see me again."


    As her words fell, and Suny hooked her lips in a smile.


    The smile was like a demonstration, and as Ivy watched, her face turned pale.

 Chapter 86 Fine, Shell Wait

    Chapter 86 Fine, She''ll Wait


    Suny had a free day, after leaving the Murray¡¯s, she drove herself to a hot pot and then went home with


    the intention of watching Rachel''s live broadcast.


    She had been very direct today, and if Rachel was insensitive, then don''t me her for not being nice.


    If she put the video online, then Rachel would be embarrassing.


    She made her bet, but did not admit it when she lost.


    Today was already the 28th of January, somepanies had even started their holidays and there


    were a lot more cars on the road.


    On the way home, Suny was rear-ended by the car behind her.


    Before Suny could get out of the car, a male voice came from outside the car, "Beauty, you hit my car,


    The voice was somewhat familiar, and Suny looked sideways and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    Coincidentally, it was actually Kasper.


    Tina''s twin brother, also known as Austin''s brother.


    Suny pushed open the door and got out of the car, looking at Kasper, "Are you sure the responsibility


    lies with me?"


    Just as she got out of the car, Suny smelled alcohol.


    Kasper drank alcohol.


    Seeing Suny, Kasper snorted, "Yo, ex-sister-inw, what a coincidence, huh?"


    The man beside Kasper sized up Suny with an unfriendly look in his eyes, "Mr. Kasper, your ex-sister-


    inw is pretty!"


    Kasper patted Suny''s car: "Right! If she is not pretty, how did she marry my brother? Howe she''s


    still doing so well after divorcing my brother? This car is quite expensive, isn''t it? If I''m not mistaken, it''s


    over 1.8 million! That''s great, ex-sister-inw, which boss is being so generous this time?"


    Suny gave him a nce and called the traffic police straight away.


    Kasper didn''t notice it and was looking around Suny''s car.


    They circled back around and Suny had finished her phone call.


    "Mr. Kasper, this is your ex-sister-inw, it''s no fun to ask her to pay money, how about she sleeps with


    me, and I will pay for her!"


    The man said, reaching out to touch Suny''s chin, but Suny raised her hand and directly sped his


    wrist: "I''ve already reported it to the traffic police. You guys smell of alcohol, you are drunk, right?"


    The man huffed and nced at Kasper.


    Kasper didn''t believe it at all: "Who are you bluffing? How dare you call the police? If I go in jail, my


    brother will kill you!"


    Suny looked at the two with a smirk, "Don''t believe me? Then wait?"


    She had a free day and plenty of time.


    It''d been a long time since she ran into someone from the Johnson¡¯s family, but today she let her run


    into Kasper for a DUI.


    Kasper and the man looked at each other, both of them were drunk driving and would have to be in


    prison for a few days if they were caught.


    "Who''s waiting with you? We''ve got things to do, we don''t have time for your nonsense! Let''s just say


    it''s my bad luck to meet you out today!"


    Suny didn''t say anything and watched as the two men each got into their cars.


    Better yet, then she could sue them for DUI fleeing by the way.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kasper heard Suny say that the police were still a bit abashed, but he was not happy to be scared


    away by Suny like that, and before he left, he reversed the car and stepped on the elerator, hitting


    the back of Suny''s car hard again.


    The headlights of the car were shattered, the bumper fell off and a scratch of nearly 20 centimetres


    was made.


    After Kasper crashed it, his friend crashed again, and Suny stood by the side watching.


    No sooner the two just had just left than the traffic police came, Suny directly reported the license te


    number, and gave the phone video to the traffic police to see, the traffic police directly drove to chase.


    Watching the traffic police''s motorbike drive away and disappear, Suny took out her mobile phone and


    called Rosa.


    Soon, Rosa''s people came over to take care of the car, and Suny took a taxi herself to go back to the


    vi first.


    Within an hour, she was told to go to the police station to make a statement.


    Hanging up the phone, Suny hooked her lips in a smile, took her coat, went to the garage and drove


    the Ferrari out, rushing to the police station.


    As She had just entered the police station, Kasper, who was also taking a statement, saw her and


    stood up straight away, "Wait and see! I''ll let my brother kill you."


    Suny stood there, looking at him with a smile, "We''ll see."


    She said, following another police officer into the room where the statement was taken.


    After the statement was taken, it was already dark and snow was falling outside.


    Standing in front of the police station without a scarf or gloves, Suny was not too eager to go outside.


    At this time, Tina walked in with Grace.


    The three of them confronted each other, and Grace took her bag and was about to smash it at Suny''s


    body: "You did it on purpose! You deliberately wanted to take revenge on our family!"


    Suny frowned and dodged sideways, "Old Lady Johnson, if you strike again, I don''t mind suing you for


    intentional injury."


    Tina stopped Grace: "Mom, this is the entrance to the police station!"


    Grace gritted his teeth, his face sullen.


    Suny met her gaze, a faint smile always on her face.


    Half a secondter, Grace turned her eyes away, "Wait and see!"


    Tsk, did all Johnson family members like to say that?


    Fine, then she would wait.


    Suny tugged at the corner of her mouth, nced back at Grace and Tina''s backs, before walked into


    the snowkes.


    Cold, but she was in an extremely good mood.


    Suny had just eaten dinner and Alicia called to ask her when Rachel was nning to go live.


    Suny looked at the time, it was eight o''clock.


    "I went to Murray¡¯s at noon today, and after twelve o''clock, if she doesn''t do it, then I will take my


    move."


    If she didn¡¯t afford to lose, don''t bet in the first ce.


    Ivy told her to be mercy.


    But she had nothing to do with the Murray family, so why should she?


    "I don''t see any movement yet, I''m going to tweet about it!"


    Sunyughed: "You''ve been tweeting privately again, aren''t you afraid of Joan?"


    "I am doing to for my friend!"


    Suny let out a light tsk as Alicia on the other end of the phone had already finished typing and posting


    the Weibo: "Okay, it''s done, if Rachel ys dead again, then we can''t be med!"


    "Well, I''m going to practice yoga."


    "Okay, Goddess."


    Suny hung up the phone, changed her clothes and practiced yoga for over an hour, taking a ten-minute


    break before she went to take a shower.


    Just after taking a shower, Alicia sent her the link to Rachel''s live broadcast, apologizing at ten o''clock,


    now it was nine forty-five, fifteen minutes to go.


    Suny clicked in and saw that the number of people was rising quite fast, most of them were mocking


    Rachel for jumping into the sea.


    Suny racked her phone and watched while putting on her mask.


    Before ten o''clock, the number of people in the live stream had risen to over six million eight hundred


    thousand.


    Suny exited the live stream and sent a message to Rachel: By the way, Miss Murray, about the


    apology, in order to avoid your misunderstanding, let me rify with you again. My apology is for the


    truth about the broken vase that night and for what you said to me.


    Three minutes before ten o''clock, Rachel received the text message and her face went white instantly.


    Wasn''t this an admission in front of more than seven million people that she nted evidence that


    Suny had broken that fake vase in her house?


    Rachel wanted to quit the live broadcast right away, however with Dorothy watching, she had no other


    choice.

 Chapter 87 She is Shameless, isnt She?

    Chapter 87 She is Shameless, isn''t She?


    Suny entered the live stream after sending the text message, she put her phone on top of the stand


    and cut a te of fruit, eating it while she waited to see Rachel apologize.


    As soon as ten o''clock arrived, people in the broadcast room already started to send "start", and


    Rachel entered the camera.


    "Hello everyone, I am Rachel Murray, I want to open this live broadcast tonight to apologize to Miss


    Suny for the matter that I wrongly used her of pushing down my vase, the vase was not intentionally


    pushed down by her, it was me who wanted to frame Miss Suny. When she was not paying attention, I


    pushed her from behind, she did not stand still and jumped on the vase, then the vase fell to the ground


    and broke. "


    Rachel kept her head down when she said these words, the people inside the live stream had started


    shouting at her to lift her head up, since she could do such a thing, don''t be afraid!


    At this time, Rachel looked up at the camera as if she knew Suny was watching, "Apart from that, there


    is one more thing, my family''s vase is indeed a fake and not real. But our family only knew that the


    vase was a fake after we sent it for appraisal, and I didn''t mean to ckmail Miss Suny with the vase.


    But in any case, I once spoke rudely to Miss Suny, and here I apologize for all of them."


    Speaking of which, Rachel stood up, "Miss Suny, I''m sorry."


    Rachel bowed, this apology was quite sincere, her eyes were red, people who didn''t hear the first half


    thought she was being bullied.


    It was only two minutes that Rachel finished her apology, and she shut down the live stream.


    Suny looked at the exiting page and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    Tsk, she didn''t expect that, even at this point, Rachel would still think of being a miserable persona.


    Suny finished thest piece of apple and got up to go upstairs with the intention of brushing her teeth


    and going to bed.


    As she was brushing her teeth, Alicia''s call came through.


    Suny knew what it was about.


    Suny did not answer, after brushing his teeth, Alicia second call came.


    Only then did she answer the phone, "Still awake?"


    "I''m so angry, I can''t sleep! Didn''t you watch that Rachel live?"


    Compared to Alicia''s anger, Suny was calm: "I watched it, what''s wrong?"


    "What''s she acting out there? How dare she said she was miserable, shameless, isn''t she?"


    Suny let out augh, "Let her be."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Theizens were not stupid, thework had a memory, after understanding clearly, people would not


    support her.


    Alicia had been in the entertainment industry for so many years and naturally understood this, she was


    just angry.


    "Just wait, I''ll get someone to write a few circrs!"


    Suny did not refuse.


    Rachel bought the circr too.


    Suny looked at the time, "It''s half past ten, I''m going to bed."


    "Okay."


    Suny hung up the phone and got ready for bed after setting the rm clock.


    After all, she had a lot to face tomorrow.


    Suny guessed correctly, Rachel''s live broadcast did set off a buzz on the inte, and Rachel cleared


    her name by buying the script herself.


    Not long after the broadcast ended yesterday, there were already so-called "fair words" saying explicitly


    that Rachel was wrong while implying that Suny was too bullying and forcing Rachel to apologize


    online.


    On top of that, some other self-publishers came forward and brought up Suny''s earlier divorce from


    Austin once again, intending to imply that Suny was calcting and small-minded.


    Of course, Alicia''s bought circr was also quite powerful, directly and loudly said, "If you did


    something wrong, admit it, but if you say sorry, the other does not necessarily have to forgive you.


    Rachel finally was red-eyed, me only her own wrongdoing.


    The two voices were arguing, and the Rachel live apology incident was arguably more heated than any


    of those recent celebrity affairs.


    Suny, as another party, naturally got hung up in the hot research.


    Of course, it was Rachel''s fault, at first there, there were indeed some uninformed people were led to


    use Suny, but gradually, the voice of crusading Suny became less and less, and even those who


    previously sympathized with Rachel even stood out to question Rachel.


    Just whenizens were debating whether Rachel was more excessive or Suny was more excessive, a


    different voice was suddenly exposed online.


    The anonymousizen said she sort of knew both Rachel and Suny, but had little friendship, and


    when Master Murray had a birthday a few years ago, Suny was invited to attend as Austin''s wife.


    At first, everyone thought Suny was a gold-digging girl, and the Murray family disliked Suny, and only


    let her in because of Austin.


    So that night something incredible happened, Mrs. Johnson, who to many people seemed remarkable,


    was actually pushed into the swimming pool by Rachel and someone else.


    Who was the so-called Mrs. Johnson,izens who had paid attention to the story between Suny and


    Austin knew.


    And to make Suny even more humiliated, Rachel even arranged for her subordinates to show Suny the


    way to the opposite changing room, and in the end Suny identally barged inside Master Murray''s


    lounge.


    Later on, Suny left without changing the wet dress, but Austin hadn''t left yet. As for how Suny left the


    Murray¡¯s vi that night, that was probably something only Suny herself knew.


    The anonymousizen said she didn''t bring this up to show everyone how bad a person Rachel was,


    but she felt that Suny was probably trying to get revenge for that night.


    When this anonymous user''s post came out, the inte exploded straight away.


    Originally, there were still some people on Rachel''s side, but with this post, almost everyone was on


    Suny''s side.


    If this thing was true, Rachel was really bad, and did not deserve sympathy; and then, Suny endured


    three years and still remembered this matter, though she was petty, it was good relief!


    Not everyone in this world was willing to be generous, many wanted to take revenge after they were


    offended, and not everyone had the ability to do whatever she wanted like Suny .


    Nowadays, people preferred Suny''s kind of people who took revenge.


    Of course, someone soon confirmed that the events of that day were true.


    That meant that Rachel was a bad person three years ago, then for the live apology, she had nothing to


    be sympathetic about.

 Chapter 88 Austin Is Not Nice

    Chapter 88 Austin Is Not Nice


    It was already the third day after that anonymousizen''s post came out, and Suny didn''t even pay


    much attention to that live broadcast anymore.


    With so much money waiting to be earned every day, what was there to be concerned about?


    However, she had a dedicated secretary, Rosa would report anything that concerned her in time.


    When Suny heard about this, she couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, "Can you find out about that


    anonymousizen?"


    She didn''t expect anyone to speak up for her after what happened three years ago.


    As a qualified secretary, Rosa naturally had already checked out the anonymousizen long ago, only


    knowing the result in advance, she looked at Suny with a rare change in expression, "Miss Hond, I''ve


    already checked it out, it''s just that this person, it''s really-"


    Suny said, "Quite unexpected?"


    Rosa nodded.


    Suny smiled and took the information, "Let me take a look."


    How unexpected.


    When she saw the name on the information, Suny was struck by a rare moment, "It is indeed a bit


    unexpected."


    From Rosa''s words just now, Suny knew that this person must be someone she knew, but no matter


    how she thought about it, she never expected that this person was actually Jasmine Read, Antonio


    Read''s sister.


    Rosa pursed her lips and looked at Suny, "I also found out that there were several posts speaking for


    you, also from Miss Read."


    "Interesting."


    Suny hooked her lips, her charming eyes slightly curled, Rosa''s heart skip a beat by watching them.


    Rosa hurriedly averted her eyes and looked down at the dark wooden table to calm her over-rapid


    heartbeat.


    After all these years, she still had no resistance at all to this face of her boss.


    Suny sensed Rosa''s movement and gave her a smirking look, "Is there something on my face?"


    "No, no."


    Suny smiled and stopped teasing her, "Help me contact Jasmine Read."


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    When Rosa finished, she paused, "By the way, Miss Hond, Kasper''swyer would like to meet with


    you."


    "No."


    Suny didn''t even think about it before refused outright.


    Rosa understood: "Okay, I understand."


    "Okay."


    Suny responded indifferently and picked up her bag, "I''m going back."


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Not long after Suny left Phantom, Rosa called to tell her that Jasmine had promised to meet her


    tomorrow afternoon.


    After hanging up the phone, the light just happened to be green in front of her, so Suny restarted the


    car and drove forward.


    Just as the car turned into thene, Suny saw Grace and Tina standing in front of her vi.


    Suny drove the car over.


    As her car had just stopped, Grace''s voice came, "Get out of the car!"


    Suny lowered the window and looked at Grace and Tina who were standing by the car, "You and I don''t


    seem to have anything to talk about."


    Tina snorted, "Suny, do you still have any upbringing? My mother is your former mother-inw, we are


    your doorstep, don''t you even invite us in for a seat?"


    "You said it too, it was once."


    She nced at Tina, who was now starting to pop up again after a few months of silence.


    Suny pulled the corners of her lips slightly and took out her mobile phone to call Austin.


    "I''ll give you an apology on behalf of Kasper, and you get the charges dropped, Suny."


    In the three years that Suny had been married into the Johnson¡¯s family, Grace had been so high and


    mighty, when had she ever been so "lowly", not to mention apologizing, she had never even said thank


    you to Suny.


    In Grace''s opinion, her willingness toe over and apologize to Suny today was already giving her


    enough respect.


    If Suny didn''t behave herself again, then she would have no choice but to be rude to her.


    "Suny, you should stop, my brother hasn''t intervened in this matter yet, if my brother does, he wouldn''t


    be so nice."


    Hearing this from Tina, Suny couldn''t help but let out augh, "Is that so? Good, I''d quite like to see


    how bad Austin can be."


    She said, bringing the phone that had been connected to Austin''s phone to her ear, "Mr. Johnson, I


    think you''ve heard your sister''s words clearly."


    Austin on the other end of the phone was sullen: "I know, you don''t need to mind them."


    Suny smiled, "Sure, but I don''t really like having such two people standing in front of my house. If


    they''re still at my doorstep within an hour, I don''t mind letting the police uncle administer justice."


    "Sorry, I''lle over now."


    "Okay."


    Suny responded indifferently and hung up the phone, "Mr. Johnson will being over soon, so if you


    guys have anything to say, just wait for him toe, I''m under no obligation to listen to you guys."


    She said, raising her hand and pressing the lock on the window, which slowly rose.


    Grace''s face turned e and Tina ran straight to the front of the car.


    Suny had just driven for a few seconds, and although she stepped on the elerator, she still crashed


    into Tina.


    Tina fell straight onto the front of her car, "Mom, my leg hurts! It hurts so much!"


    Grace rushed over: "What''s wrong? Where are you hurt? Where did you hit?"


    Tina tugged on Grace''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "Mom, I''m faking it! I don''t think Suny is going to


    let go! We''ll use this to trade with her!"


    Grace reacted and immediately helped Tina to Suny''s car door and kicked it hard.


    Suny sat inside the car, watching them spitefully cursing outside, and took out her mobile phone and


    called the police straight away.


    She had installed surveince at her door, and if Tina wanted to ckmail her, then let her do it.


    The snow from the previous days started to melt today and it was so cold outside that Suny turned on


    the heating inside the car and she didn''t feel cold.


    Grace and Tina both acted for a long time, but when they looked down, it was as if Suny inside the car


    hadn''t heard anything, sitting there in peace like a mountain in the storm.


    Grace''s face stiffened and she let go of Tina: "Hold yourself up!"


    With that, she went straight over and pull Suny''s car door: "Open the door! You open the door! Don''t


    think you''re okay just because you''re hiding inside!!!"


    As soon as Grace''s words left her mouth, the police car arrived.


    Suny nced at the rear view mirror and slightly hooked her lips, looking at Grace''s stunned and


    surprised face, she couldn''t help but smile.


    The police car soon pulled up behind her car and two officers stepped down, before Suny opened the


    door and got out of the car.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Who called the police?"


    "Me."


    Suny responded, her eyes skimming over both Grace and Tina.


    The two officers saw that all three were women and couldn''t help but frown, "What''s going on?"


    "This is my house, because a few days ago, thisdy''s son hit my car when he was drunk and I didn''t


    want to settle the case privately, so they came to my door today and threatened me. I ignored them and


    drove home, but thisdy ran straight into my car, saying that I had injured her and that if I didn''t


    withdraw myint and settle the case, she would sue me for intentional injury! If my perception is


    correct, they should be considered as threatening me, right?"


    When Suny said this, Tina immediately retorted, "You''re talking nonsense! We''re just here to talk to you


    about withdrawing the case privately! Who threatened you!"


    Suny looked at Tina''s leg with a smirk, "Didn''t you just say that I broke your leg and you can''t walk, it


    hurts so much that you can''t move?"


    Tina''s face turned red when she was exposed on the spot, and she could not even say a word.

 Chapter 89 Suny is My Bottom Line

    Chapter 89 Suny is My Bottom Line


    "You''re full of shit! I didn''t say any of those things!"


    "No?"


    Suny smiled and took out her phone to y out the recording she had just made.


    In the recording, Tina was hysterically crying out in pain outside the car, shouting the words that Suny


    had broken her leg.


    Tina was dumbfounded, not knowing since when that Suny, who didn''t even say a word in front of her


    and Grace, was now blocking her with every word she said.


    Grace didn''t know what to say at this moment.


    Suny calling the police was something she hadn''t thought of, and Suny recording was something she


    hadn''t thought of even more.


    In the matter of Kasper, Austin warned them he would not interfere and even warned them not to look


    for Suny, otherwise, he would make them regret it.


    Grace was already a bit anxious just now when she heard that Austin would being over, and now


    that the police had been brought in, she was no better than Tina.


    The two officers guessed what was going on when they heard Suny say that Grace wanted her to take


    the DUI matter privately settled, but in this case, most of them had to take it private because it was too


    difficult to get a conviction.


    But now Suny had recording, and it was clear from Suny''s car that she was rich.


    If Suny wanted to sue, the chances were still very high.


    "Officers, I have surveince outside my house, and this is not the first time they havee over to my


    house to harass and intimidate me."


    As the two officers hesitated to persuade peace, Suny duly mentioned it again.


    "Ladies, pleasee back to the police station with us."


    "No, officers, listen to me, we didn''t intimidate her, we just came to talk to her!"


    "Is it possible to negotiate like this by jumping on her car? Besides, your son hit thisdy''s car in the


    first ce when he was drunk, and she is not willing to settle privately, so what right do you have to


    force her to settle privately?"


    Grace and Tina, no matter how brash they were, were instantly cowed in front of the police.


    Tina cried out: "No, officers, I just want to talk to her! My brother didn''t hurt her either, so why didn''t she


    want to settle the case privately? If she was willing to listen to us, I wouldn''t have jumped on the front of


    her car!"


    As Tina was crying, a ck Aston Martin pulled up not far away.


    Suny inclined her head to look, just as the car door pulled open and Austin stepped down from the car.


    She nced at Austin and withdrew her gaze to look at Tina, "Austin is here."


    Grace''s face changed, "Suny, there''s no need to make a scene like this, right?"


    "I remember telling you that, but you couldn''t understand my speech, so I had to resort to this."


    At the end of the sentence, Austin had already walked over.


    He nced at Suny, then his eyes swept the two policemen before finally looking at Grace: "Didn''t I tell


    you that Suny won¡¯t settle it privately about Kasper''s matter?"


    Grace had been Mrs. Johnson for more than ten years and had almost forgotten all the things that


    happened years ago. Although she was afraid of Austin, she was more angry than afraid when Austin


    said that in public: "He¡¯s your brother!!!"


    Austin''s eyes sank: "In that case, then I''ll have to take good care of this brother."


    At this time, the two officers took the opportunity to speak up, "Since you all know each other, let''s


    forget about it. Don''te back and harass thisdy again. If you do, we''ll take you back next time for


    criticism."


    Grace felt embarrassed, but she was really afraid of being taken back to the police station, "I know,


    officers!!!"


    Suny didn''t say anything and watched the two policemen leave, then she nced at Austin: "I don''t


    want it to happen again."


    "It won¡¯t."


    Austin looked at her with a rare sincerity and solemnity.


    Suny, however, said nothing, turned around and got into the car, pulling it in.


    Let him take care of Grace and Tina.


    As the car entered the garage and soon disappearedpletely from sight, Austin pursed his lips


    before withdrawing his gaze and looking at Grace with cold eyes, "It seems that you don''t like to listen


    to my words. Since that''s the case, I''ll have to listen to you."


    Grace was stunned, remembering what Austin had just said about taking good care of Kasper, she


    immediately panicked, "Austin, that''s your brother, what do you want to do?"


    Austin looked down at his caught clothes and snorted, "Nothing, didn''t you want me to take good care


    of him? He is twenty-five years old, but is still causing trouble, I, as an older brother, do have to


    educate him properly."


    He said, after a pause, "You paid to help him with his previous incident of drugging a female college


    student, right?"


    "Austin! That''s your brother!!!"


    Austin looked at Grace expressionlessly, "I don''t need you to stress this point, I already know it, so it''s


    time for me to do my duty as a brother."


    Saying that, he paused and looked at Tina: "Three years since you graduated, right?"


    Tina was chilled by Austin''s look, "Brother, I, I-"


    "Since it''s been three years since you graduated, you should learn from other girls and support


    yourself."


    When Austin said this, Tina''s face turned white: "Brother, I, I, I know I''m wrong! Brother! Brother! I


    promise, I won''t mess with Suny again! Really! Brother! Don''t you kick me out, brother, don''t you kick


    me out!"


    Tina was really scared, she knew what Austin said couldn''t be a lie, if he let her go today, he wouldn''t


    let her stay until tomorrow!


    But she had been a richdy for twenty-five years, how could she possibly support herself!


    The Johnson¡¯s family was now in the hands of Austin. If he did not allow her to go back to the


    Johnson¡¯s, even Grace wouldn''t dare to say anything.


    "Austin, are you crazy? She is your sister. How much can she eat and how much can she use in the


    Johnson¡¯s family? You''re just going to kick your sister out of the family? Are you out of your mind?"


    Grace looked at her son incredulously, although she was a bit afraid of Austin, but Austin was her own


    son, Kasper and Tina were also her son and daughter. Even if Austin was cruel, he couldn''t really leave


    them alone!


    Hearing Grace''s words, Austin frowned: "Right! You are old and don¡¯t need too much money, so I won''t


    let the secretary transfer money to you in the future, just tell him if you need anything."


    Grace''s eyes went dizzy and she almost fainted, "What did you say?"


    Austin looked down at Grace: "I said, if you want to buy anything in the future, just let the secretary buy


    it for you. As for the money, you don''t have much use for it, so I won''t transfer it to you."


    "You rebellious son!"


    Austin looked at Grace usingly with cold eyes, "Mom, this is thest time I''m going to tell you, Suny


    is my bottom line, you better leave her alone."


    After saying that, he finally gave Tina a cold nt, "Move out by noon tomorrow."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    With these words, Austin got into his car and left without looking back.

 Chapter 90 I Will not Let Anyone Bully You

    Chapter 90 I Will not Let Anyone Bully You


    After Suny parked her car and checked the surveince, she found that Tina and Grace were both no


    longer in front of her house.


    As for how Austin got rid of them, she didn''t know and didn''t really care.


    In two days'' time, Alicia and Ashley n to return to C City for the New Year, and Suny also nned to


    go back.


    The old house was demolished, but both her mum and dad were buried in C city, and three years ago


    Suny bought a house in C City. Because she married Austin, she spent the New Year in J City for those


    three years.


    She had no intention of letting go of Kasper, and now that Grace and Tina hade to make such a


    scene, Suny was even more reluctant to let go.


    When she was at the Johnson¡¯s, Kasper was studying abroad and only returned in July this year, and


    used toe back at New Year''s time.


    Kasper brought back some friends every time he came back. A year ago, Kasper''s friend got drunk and


    tried to make a move on her, she pushed him into the swimming pool and finally Kasper ckmailed


    her with a video to apologize or he would tell Austin what happened.


    Suny remembered that clearly. Now Kasper and his friend were in her hand, and she would not be


    lenient.


    Well, there seemed to be quite a lot of people who had offended her in those three years.


    But as for Jasmine Read...


    Suny had little impression of this real sister of Antonio, she had only met Jasmine twice. Jasmine had a


    different personality from Tina, and her best friend was a roommate from college.


    Butpared to Rachel and Tina, Suny had no particr impression of Jasmine, but she didn''t dislike


    her.


    As to why Jasmine would speak for her online, she could only find out when she met Jasmine.


    Rosa helped her make an appointment for 3pm. Suny had nothing to do, so after eating lunch and


    shopping for a while, she went straight to the dessert shop she had made an appointment for and


    waited.


    This dessert shop was booked by Rosa. Suny didn''t have that natural irresistibility to desserts that girls


    have, she didn''t even like it much, but Jasmine liked it.


    Since she had married to Austin for three years, Suny had seen many people who ridiculed and looked


    down on her, and it was rare to find one who was willing to speak up for her, so she directly let Rosa


    choose the dessert shop that amodated Jasmine.


    It was not a weekend, but near the end of the year, many businesses andpanies were already on


    holiday and the sweet shop was quite crowded.


    Rosa had booked a small box, and Suny sat for a while before the box door was pushed open.


    Jasmine, who was wearing a white jumper, walked in, "Miss Hond."


    Jasmine was sweet looking and spoke in a nonchnt manner,pletely different from the


    domineering arrogance of Tina and Rachel.


    Suny said, "Have a seat, Miss Read."


    Jasmine looked at Suny in front of her, her heart was beating fast, she took two steps and managed to


    pull out a chair and sit down.


    Suny couldn''t help but smile, "Are you very afraid of me, Miss Read?"


    "No, no."


    Suny poured a cup of milk tea and handed it to Jasmine.


    "Thanks, I''m just nervous."


    Nervous?


    That was an interesting word.


    Suny took a sip of her milk tea, "I think you know why I asked Miss Read toe over today."


    Jasmine put down the cup in her hand, "I know, Miss Hond, I don''t mean any harm, I just think the


    truth should be known to everyone."


    Suny raised her hand to support her chin, hooking the corners of her charming eyes, looking at


    Jasmine, "The truth?"


    "Well! I know you''re not that kind of person, Miss Hond!"


    "What kind of person?"


    "Do not forgive others."


    Hearing Jasmine''s words, Suny couldn''t help butugh out loud, "But I really am that kind of person."


    "What?"


    Jasmine looked at her, the surprise on her face was very obvious. She looked at Suny, and only after


    half a second did she utter, "But you have a point."


    Suny thought it was really funny. Jasmine in front of her, in Alicia''s words, was like some die-hard


    brainwashed fan of a star inside the entertainment industry, whatever the star did was right and could


    do no wrong.


    Interesting.


    She moved the menu to Jasmine: "Have a look, what do you want to eat and drink?"


    Jasmine was ttered and looked at Suny before reaching out to bring the menu over, "Do you really


    want me to order?"


    Sunyughed: "Yeah, it¡¯s not like that I can''t afford to pay."


    Jasmine thought she had said the wrong words and exined, "Miss Hond, that''s not what I meant, I


    don''t know what you like to eat ......"


    "Rx, I''m just kidding."


    Orange blinked, and ordered the signature dessert.


    Suny hooked her lips: "Don''t you hate me, Miss Read?"


    "Why should I hate you? You''re so good looking and nice, I like you, why should I hate you? If only you


    had married my brother in the first ce, I wouldn''t have let anyone bully you like that!"


    When Jasmine was nervous, all the words in her heart came out, and just after she finished, her ears


    turned red.


    Suny froze, "You seem to be like very impressed with me?"


    She was thinking of letting her marry her brother, so how could she be impressed?


    Jasmine pursed her lips and simply spoke, "We''ve met, Miss Hond."


    "We''ve met?"


    She tried to recall, but couldn''t think of a time when she had seen Orange.


    She had a good memory, but if she had met Jasmine, and judging by this reaction, they should have


    done more than simply meet.


    Jasmine knew that Suny couldn''t remember her and was disappointed, but she was generally happy to


    have afternoon tea with Suny today.


    She chased that little loss away, "Five years ago, I was harassed with a ssmate at the Tipping Point


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Bar, and you were the one who helped us out."


    Jasmine used to be the famous treacherous daughter of the Read family.


    The Read family had only one daughter, who was pampered by everyone, and Antonio himself, as her


    older brother, could do nothing about it.


    In her sophomore year, Jasmine was still in her youthful restlessness, rebellious, and she liked to hang


    out with people she thought were cool all day long.


    That night they drank a lot of wine at the table. Jasmine was rebellious, but she knew when to stop, but


    her friends were not the same, who provoked other people. A boy was timid and ran away, leaving her


    and another girl. It was the first time for the two girls to see the viciousness of society, and Jasmine


    was almost scared to tears.


    The other girl cried on the spot, and Jasmine didn''t dare to cry, she was only able to make a big speech


    with those people, as a result, her mobile phone was snatched away, and she couldn''t even notify


    Antonio toe to her rescue.


    Just as the two girls were about to be dragged away, Suny, who was sitting at the bar, threw an empty


    bottle of wine over.


    That night was particrly chaotic, with Jasmine and her friend cowering to the side while crying and


    shaking, and Suny bringing down the men who were stopping them.


    Jasmine hunkered down in that corner and looked at Suny as if she were a fairying down to earth.


    In all her life, she had never seen a girl who was so pretty, but she had beaten up a few big men easily.


    The night of the incident was one of the biggest shocks in her life.


    She then cut off the connection with her friends, threw away those dark clothes, and became a sweet


    girl of the Read family.


    Onlyter did she take up boxing and also judo, and now not anyone could easily bully her.

 Chapter 91 Regret Giving the flowers to Austin

    Chapter 91 Regret Giving the flowers to Austin


    Suny had a good memory, as Jasmine merely said this, she remembered the events of her senior year.


    Jasmine was different from the one that night.


    She looked at Jasmine, "You seem to be different from before."


    Jasmine was embarrassed: "I did not behave well before."


    "You are beautiful now."


    "Really?"


    Jasmine looked at her with an incredulous expression.


    Suny nodded with a smile, "I don''t lie."


    Jasmine was excited, "I''m happy!"


    Jasmine felt like she could remain her for the rest of the winter!


    Suny, looking at Jasmine''s glowing eyes, couldn''t help but smile, "Thank you for what you did before."


    "You are wee! Goddess, Miss Hond, may I call you Goddess?"


    Suny was stunned, "Suny will be okay."


    Jasmine said, "Suny, I really like you so much! I actually didn''t do anything, you don''t have to thank me.


    Can I treat you to dinner sometime?"


    Suny was dazed, Jasmine looked like one of those fans like Alicia.


    She smiled, "It''s better if I treat you."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I have plenty of pocket money."


    It was the first time Suny ran into such a person, "Okay then."


    "No need to be polite to me! Really, Suny! You really don''t have to be polite to me! My friends spend a


    lot of money on her idol, and I''ve saved up all my pocket money with just you as my idol! And I can


    earn money myself, so I can really treat you to dinner!"


    Afraid that Suny would worry, Jasmine was close to taking out her savings and exining how much


    money she had left over.


    Suny smiled, "It''s great to earn your own money."


    "Mmm! I remember everything you said!"


    When the police came that night, before getting into the police car, Suny, being an enthusiastic passer-


    by, did not want to follow the trip to the police station, so she left before the police found her.


    Before she left, she helped Jasmine up and originally nned to turn around and leave, but after


    thinking about it, she said with rare kindness, "Taking mommy and daddy''s money out to splurge isn''t


    something to brag about, what''s really cool is being able to afford your whole life. Also, your clothes


    and makeup are really ugly."


    After saying that, Suny left.


    She rarely meddled, except that she had seen Jasmine several times that night and could tell that


    Jasmine didn''t actually like that atmosphere.


    Later, when someone blocked Jasmine, she watched from the sidelines and did note forward


    immediately, wanting to teach them a lesson.


    It seemed to be working well now.


    At that moment, the waiter came up with the dessert.


    Suny leaned back sideways, "Taste it."


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "I have ordered it, you eat first."


    Jasmine looked quiet, but she was actually chatterbox, and as she ate, she talked a lot of things that


    she had been holding in her heart for a long time.


    Like she had been trying to find Suny to thank her, but had not been able to find her, and then she was


    happy that Suny married to Austin, but she was angry that the Johnson family was bad to Suny.


    Later Suny divorced Austin, she was happy for a long time, and also ran to tell her brother Antonio


    about this matter. Antonio took a thermometer on the spot to let her measure whether she had a fever.


    Suny had been listening with a smile on her face, she was not a talkative person and did not really like


    to listen to people talk.


    But everything Jasmine said had to do with her, and it was quite moving to hear it.


    "...... Suny, did I say something wrong?"


    Suny asked, "Why?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "You and Austin are divorced, should I not mention him?"


    "It''s okay, I don''t feel much for strangers."


    Hearing Suny''s words, Jasmine felt her admiration grow more: "Suny, what do you think of my


    brother?"


    Suny thought, "A promising young man."


    "Yes, yes, yes! My brother is very nice!"


    Suny put down her fork and took a sip of ck tea: "Jasmine, your brother and Austin are good


    friends."


    Anyhow, she was Austin''s ex-wife.


    "It''s okay! It''s not like my brother only has one good friend!"


    She was afraid that Jasmine would misunderstand and was just about to say something, but Jasmine


    added, "But my brother is too domineering sometimes, and to be honest, I don''t think my brother is


    good enough for you, Suny."


    Suny suddenly wondered what Antonio''s reaction would be if he knew about this thought of his own


    sister.


    Jasmine had a friendly personality andplimented Suny.


    Even if Suny was thick-skinned, she couldn''t stand it any longer.


    The two of them had afternoon tea followed by a dinner, and finally Suny sent Jasmine back home.


    When the car stopped, Jasmine was reluctant to go: "Suny, are you in J City for the New Year?"


    "No, I''m going back to my hometown."


    "Oh."


    Jasmine was disappointed, then thought of something else: "Suny, why don''t youe to my house for


    a cup of tea? My parents have always wanted to meet you."


    Suny smiled, "Some other time, it''s not early today."


    "All right then."


    Jasmine reluctantly pushed open the door and got out of the car, "Suny, wait, I have something to give


    you! You must wait for me!"


    Suny nodded and watched her run into the vi, hooking her lips slightly.


    Jasmine ran up to the third floor in one breath, brought a bouquet of bionic flowers down and shoved


    them into Antonio''s arms: "Brother! Quick! Here''s a chance for you to have a girlfriend, my goddess


    Suny sent me back tonight, go and give her these flowers!"


    Austin walked out of the bathroom, his face instantly went cold: "Suny is downstairs?"


    Seeing Austin, Jasmine skimmed the corners of her mouth and pushed Antonio: "Brother, hurry up! Or


    she''s going to leave!"


    Antonio nced at Austin and handed him the flowers, "Perhaps it would be more appropriate for you


    to go."


    Austin and Antonio looked at each other, and Austin took the bouquet and went downstairs.


    Jasmine was so angry that her face turned red: "That''s my flower! That''s my goddess!"


    Antonio walked over to the sofa and sat down, "I will pay for it!"


    "I only have one goddess, can you afford to pay for it?"


    Antonio looked up at her, "Since when did Suny be your goddess?"


    "I only have a goddess!"


    Antonio froze, "The person who saved you that night was Suny?"


    "Yeah."


    Antonio frowned and Jasmine was not happy: "What''s that look on your face, brother?"


    "Oh, kind of regret giving the flowers to Austin!"


    Jasmine froze, "Brother?"


    Antonio gave her a sidelong nce, "You understand my meaning."

 Chapter 92 Seems Like Its Time to Settle Scores

    Chapter 92 Seems Like It''s Time to Settle Scores


    Suny did not expect that in ten seconds, Jasmine came in and Austin came out.


    Seeing Austin, the smile on Suny''s face gradually faded.


    Outside the half-open car window, Austin held a bouquet of handmade bionic flowers in his hand, "I''m


    sorry aboutst time."


    Suny said, "Okay."


    She responded, "I''ll go back first."


    "Wait."


    Austin handed over the bouquet, "It is from Jasmine."


    If the flowers were from Austin, she wouldn''t have taken them, but they were from Jasmine and they


    were quite pretty.


    She opened the car door and reached out to take the bouquet, "Thank you."


    Saying that, she put the bionic flower in the back seat, "Can you move away?"


    He was in such a position that she would rub up against him whether she drove forwards or backwards.


    Austin didn''t move: "I didn''t drive here, can you give me a ride?"


    "No."


    Without even thinking about it, Suny drove the car straight past him.


    Austin took a step back and watched the red Ferrari gradually drive away, and only after half a second


    did he turn back.


    As Austin had just turned around, he saw Antonio standing behind him.


    "Shall I have the driver take you back?"


    Austin nced at Antonio, "Get lost!"


    Antonio smiled, "Didn''t you not drive here?"


    Austin didn''t want to pay any attention to him and went straight into the garage and pulled his car out.


    "Wait a minute! I have something to tell you!"


    Austin mmed on the brakes and lowered the car window to look at Antonio: "What?"


    He was in a bad mood and didn''t want to listen to anyone''s words.


    "You want to go after Suny?"


    Austin frowned, "You have an opinion?"


    "No, but Jasmine likes Suny and I think she''s good."


    The implication was self-exnatory.


    As soon as Antonio''s words fell, Austin''s face turned pale: "Dare you try?!"


    When he finished, he stepped on the elerator and the car drove out of the vi and took off.


    Antonio looked at the rear of the car that was out of sight and sneered, "I will try."


    Suny returned to the vi just at nine o''clock. She was in a good mood today and put the bouquet of


    bionic flowers given by Jasmine into ce, and took a rxingvender oil bath to relieve stress, and


    slept peacefully andfortably all night.


    But Austin did not sleep well. Antonio''s seemingly true words, and the already existing Steven and


    Kevin, kept him from sleeping peacefully.


    Up to now, he didn''t know how he should go about breaking the deadlock between himself and Suny.


    She wouldn''t even say one more word to him now, her expression had obviously even gone cold when


    she met him.


    Austin put out his cigarette and looked out the window at the dark night, remembering the day Suny


    came over to get him to sign the divorce papers and he questioned what tricks she was ying.


    Now that he thought about it, he would have preferred that she was ying some kind of trick, but it


    was better than her being so determined.


    Once February arrived, Phantom also started its New Year holiday.


    Rosa had already booked Suny''s ticket back to C City. Suny''s flight left at 6:00 pm andnded in C City


    at 8:30 pm.


    Winter in C City was much colder than in J City, and when she arrived, it was snowy.


    Alicia won''t be back until tomorrow night. Ashley came back first yesterday, and Suny saw Ashley just


    as she walked out of the airport entrance.


    She walked over with her suitcase in tow and as she had just reached Ashley, a female voice


    interjected: "Suny! Ashley! Is it really you guys?"


    Suny and Ashley looked at each other before looking up at the visitor, "Lucy."


    "Long time no see, Suny! You and Ashley?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Friends."


    Suny nonchntly replied, Lucy Lloyd looked at her and then at Ashley, "We''ve known each other for


    so many years, why are you still hiding it from me?"


    Suny didn''t like the woman in front of her very much. Back in high school Lucy was very gossipy, and


    even liked to start rumours.


    Hearing that, the smile on Suny''s face faded: "We''ll go first."


    "Hey! Wait! We''re having a high school reunion tomorrow, you haven''t even attended before, so you


    have to show up this time."


    Suny said, "I will see."


    "Let''s add wechat! I don''t have your wechat yet!"


    Suny took out her phone, took out her spare WeChat and added Lucy.


    "We''ll go first."


    "So remember the ss reunion tomorrow!"


    Suny answered, "Okay."


    She didn''t get on very well with her high school friends, the boys were OK, the girls not so much.


    When Lucy ran into her today, she didn''t know what Lucy would say about her and Ashley in private.


    Even though she had been good friends with Alicia and Ashley for over twenty years, Suny still didn''t


    like to hear these words about her and Ashley being together.


    Alicia didn''t mind it, but she had to avoid suspicion.


    "Are you really going to the ss reunion tomorrow?"


    As the two men headed out, Ashley asked.


    Sunyughed, "No."


    Ashley frowned, "Lucy used to be very good at stirring things up."


    Hearing Ashley''s words, Suny couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows: "It''s her ability to fool around to me


    even now."


    Ashley was stunned, knowing that he had been worrying too much.


    It took half an hour to get from the airport to the city, and when she got back to her ce, it was almost


    ten o''clock.


    Suny was cooking noodles while talking to Alicia about Lucy. Alicia was putting on a mask on the other


    end of the phone, "Lucy has no good intentions, maybe there''s something waiting for you at that ss


    reunion!"


    The more Alicia said, the more excited she became, the mask on her face was falling off: "Suny, don''t


    be silly!"


    Alicia thought Suny was soft-hearted, and jumped up from the chair violently, "Don''t tell me that you


    suddenly remembered that you have that little feeling?"


    "No."


    Suny shook her head and took arge bowl and filled it with the noodles inside the pot.


    "Then what¡¯s it? You don''t look like such a sentimental person, those guys in high school don''t really


    make you emotional, do they?"


    "What''s on your mind?"


    Suny was amused by Alicia scolding her in a roundabout way: "For what Margot and the girls did when


    we were in second year of high school, it seems like we can settle the score."


    Alicia was stunned, remembering the events of her sophomore year, listening to Suny''s words, she


    couldn''t help but shudder: "Suny, a friendly reminder, killing is against thew!"


    Suny looked at her with a wry smile, "Oh? It''s legal to kill a pig."


    "Can I be the same as a pig?"


    "Well, you really can''tpare it to a pig."


    "???"


    So she was not better than a pig?

 Chapter 93 Sorry, I Dumped Austin

    Chapter 93 Sorry, I Dumped Austin


    It''d been almost ten years since the second year of high school, and things were still very clear, but


    after so many years, Suny really didn''t want to care about it.


    Speaking to Aliciast night, in hindsight, she still didn¡¯t think it was worth it.


    But sometimes it was hard to be a nice, quiet, low-key person even if you wanted to.


    Just as she woke up, Lucy''s call came through and the backup phone vibrated so much that Suny was


    woken up straight away.


    The sky outside was still overcast and Suny looked at the time, it was not yet half past seven.


    Suny pulled the corner of her mouth, picked up her phone, "Hello, Suny is speaking."


    "Suny, it''s me! Lucy! At six this evening, there is a ssmate gathering, do you remember? I''m afraid


    you''ve forgotten, so I''m giving you a call to remind you! By the way, we allow family members, so if


    Ashley is free, why don''t you bring him over too?"


    Suny responded, "Okay."


    Lucy could not hear that something was wrong; if it were Rosa, she would have been in a state of fear.


    Suny did not want to be waken up.


    "By the way, Margot and the girls asked me for your WeChat, you can agree! We were ssmates, we


    need to keep in touch with each other."


    "Okay."


    Suny answered faintly again, and Lucy mentioned the hotel address once more, as well as the box


    number, before hanging up the phone.


    Suny exited the chat page and saw several friend add prompts on the contact page.


    She scanned it lightly, did nothing, and simply tossed the phone aside, got her main phone, and made


    a call.


    On the other end, Lucy hung up her call and went to her private group to report to Margot and the


    others: "Don''t worry! Suny will definitelye tonight! She''s not simple now! I heard that she seems to


    be the owner of that Phantom Entertainment Company."


    Someone said, ¡°I have checked, that registered capital of thatpany is two million, and now it has


    thirty artists. The most popr ones are Alicia and Kevin, both have only be popr in recent


    years. It is just a smallpany, can itpete with the Fortune 500pany of Margot''s husband?"


    "Of course no! Besides, when Suny and Austin divorced, the Johnson family didn''t give her a single


    penny! What''s there to fear from her!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    The four people were chatting feverishly, and Suny had just hung up the phone.


    Coincidentally, the hotel for their ss reunion happened to be the one Suny acquired two years ago.


    She wanted to be a generous and good person, and it didn''t seem to be okay.


    The time of the party was 6pm, Suny went out to take a taxi at 5:30pm and the taxi pulled up in front of


    the hotel, just at 6pm.


    Just as she got out of the car, she heard a voice that was familiar, "Isn''t this the most beautiful girl in


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    our school?"


    Suny turned her head and saw a woman who looked familiar. The woman was carrying L family winter


    show bag this year, the small jacket on her body was a new D family winter model, and the shoes on


    her feet were not simple.


    After all these years, Margot was as high-profile as ever.


    Suny looked at her and smiled, "Long time no see, Margot."


    "Ah, you remember me, huh?"


    "My memory is not bad."


    She was always at the top of the list, so for sure she did not have a bad memory.


    However, Margot''s memory is not so good.


    Hearing Suny''s words, Margot pulled the corner of her mouth, "It''s been almost ten years since you


    graduated, I heard you''re doing well."


    "Yeah."


    Suny was not modest in the slightest, and Margot felt bored: "We seem to bete, so we''d better get


    inside."


    The two most popr figures in the ss arrivedte, and just after entering the door, Suny was


    greeted with a bunch of awe-inspiring nces from her ssmates.


    After all these years, Suny was as eye-catching as ever.


    Margot was also considered a pretty, even more so when she was well-groomed.


    But standing next to Suny, her exquisite makeup was too heavy. With their temperament and facial


    features inparison, Suny was like a generous blooming peony, Margot was like a small wild flower


    on the roadside, among all the green weeds she was good-looking, but in front of the peony, she was


    dull.


    In the past few ss gatherings, when Margot appeared, she was the centre of attention!


    But that was all without Suny, she''d forgotten that as soon as Suny appeared, she''d only ever be able


    to y a supporting role!


    Margot felt like she was back in high school again, as long as Suny and Alicia were around, she could


    only ever be a passerby!


    Lucy''s boyfriend was a manager in thepany of Margot''s husband, and had been kissing Margot''s


    ass for the past few years.


    In the past few years, when Margot appeared at ss reunions, Lucy would definitely praise her as a


    fairy from heaven and earth!


    Today was no exception, and she had prepared manypliments beforeing.


    But the moment she saw Suny, Lucy was unable to boast.


    It was a big difference!


    Suny had not attended the ss reunion for many years, and her news could only be seen online.


    Suny was the goddess of eighty percent of the boys in her entire ss.


    After ten years of graduation, many of them were considered to have made achievements. When they


    heard that Suny wasing to this year''s ss reunion, each one of them thought of showing off in


    front of the goddess.


    However, after seeing Suny, all these thoughts were gone. The Suny of ten years ago was out of their


    reach, and the Suny of ten yearster was even more out of their reach.


    She was pretty, subdued and elegant.


    One of the men asked, "Beauty, have you gone to cultivate immortality over the years? Why is the


    difference in temperament between you and us mortals getting bigger and bigger?"


    Suny smiled and was just about to speak, but a female voice interjected: "What''s with the immortal


    cultivation! You guys didn''t read the news about Suny marrying Mr. Johnson of KLOC? But, it was more


    than four years ago, a year ago, Suny and Mr. Johnson got divorced."


    The person who spoke was a follower of Margot''s from high school, and spoke harsh.


    The follower was still as mouthy as ever after all these years.


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly, "Lily is still quite concerned about me."


    She said indifferently, and Lily''s face stiffened, "It''s something that everyone knows."


    Suny smiled, "Indeed, but your husband''s cheating should probably be pretty much known to everyone


    online as well."


    "What are you babbling about? My husband loves me! How could he possibly cheat on me! He''s the


    one who sent me over here! He would have followed me in if I didn''t think it was inappropriate to bring


    my family to our ss reunion! He couldn''t leave me alone for a second. Don''t be ridiculous, Suny! You


    have to show proof!"


    Suny looked at Lily with a wry smile, and did not retort, as if she had just made a casual remark.


    But the remark did seem a bit harsh and someone spoke at this moment.


    At this time, Lucy pulled Lily: ''''Lily, stop it! Stop it!"


    "You let go of me, let me say it! Just because she''s pretty? So what if she''s pretty? She is an


    abandoned wife of a rich family! You know what an abandoned woman is, right? It''s a woman that no


    one else wants! Unwanted!"


    The smile on Suny''s face faded: "Sorry, I was the one who dumped Austin."

 Chapter 94 How Come You Still Havent Improved

    Chapter 94 How Come You Still Haven''t Improved


    When Suny finished, she took a ss of juice and stepped aside.


    The ss monitor came over, "Suny, don''t bother with Lily, she''s always been like that."


    Suny smiled, "Everyone hasn''t changed."


    She continued after a moment of pause, "Coincidentally, I haven''t changed either."


    The ss monitor looked at Suny''s charming eyes and inexplicably his heart trembled.


    She was sexy!


    Suny lowered her head and took a sip of juice, at this time, Lily, who had just scolded Suny, suddenly


    screamed, and she pushed Lucy away, "Impossible! It''s impossible!"


    "Lily-"


    Lily stumbled away, and Suny hooked her lips slightly.


    Since no one had changed, she didn''t have to be polite with them.


    She didn''t have to be merciful to those who asked for troubles.


    "You did it, didn''t you?"


    As Suny had intended to sit down, Margot came over with champagne in her hand.


    Suny looked at her, "You mean?"


    She had done so many things, so she wondered which one she was referring to.


    "Was it you who posted about Lily''s husband on the inte?!"


    Suny let out a lightugh, "Medicine can be taken indiscriminately, but words cannot be spoken


    indiscriminately, Margot."


    She said after a pause, "It''s not the same as me posting it to the inte and me having it posted to the


    inte."


    Margot snorted coldly, "I knew it was you!"


    "Thank you for knowing me so well."


    Suny took a sip of her juice before asking, "By the way, what have you guys prepared for me today?"


    Margot didn''t expect that Suny would know about it before the good show even started.


    She blushed, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Is that so?"


    Suny smiled and took out the pill inside her bag, "Don''t you think this pill looks familiar?"


    Margot looked at the pills held between Suny''s fingers and was stunned, "I really have nothing to say to


    you, I''m going to talk with others!"


    With those words, Margot hurried away to find Lucy and other girls.


    They had bribed the waiter in advance to get him to find a way to put the pills in Suny''s drink when she


    wasn''t looking!


    But now, the pills appeared in Suny''s hand!


    Margot was not only angry, but also scared.


    Suny was not easy to be bullied, if she knew their n, they would not have a good time tonight!


    Looking at Margot''s back, Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow and threw the pills inside the bin.


    As Suny had just thrown that pill, a man came up to chat with her.


    The shy boy back then had now turned into a handsome man, Suny nodded, "Eason."


    Eason smiled, "I thought you don''t remember me."


    Suny''s eyebrows twitched, "With my memory, something like that would not happen."


    Eason froze, then it dawned on him, "That''s true, you have a good memory."


    "I heard you were in J City, how are you?"


    "Pretty good, thanks."


    After ten years, seeing his goddess again, Eason still did not know how he should speak.


    Suny had guessed between his hesitations, but her main purpose of her visit today was still to teach


    someone a lesson and did not want to pick up a man.


    As she was thinking of finding a new seat, Lucy came over, "Suny, I have something to ask you-"


    Lucy looked at her with an anxious look on her face. Eason pursed his lips and had to give up his seat,


    "You guys talk."


    As soon as Eason left, Lucy came over, "Suny, it''s like this-"


    "What?"


    "Can we talk somewhere else? I really, really don''t know how to talk to you!"


    Lucy said, raising her hand to pull Suny''s hand, but Suny directly dodged it, took away her bag and


    stood up, hooking her charming eyes and looking at her with a smile, "Sure."


    Lucy''s eyes shed, but soon, she resumed her anxious and restless look, "Let''s go somewhere quiet."


    "Okay."


    Suny hooked her lips, she wanted to see what tricks were being yed.


    The two of them went out of the box, the long corridor was quiet as Suny stepped on her boots and


    followed behind Lucy unhurriedly, "Can''t we talk about it here?"


    Lucy looked back at her, "Things are a bit difficult to talk about, can we go to the cubicle inside the


    bathroom?"


    Suny gave a smile, "Okay."


    Soon the two were in the bathroom.


    The bathroom in this hotel was particrly high ss and clean, and as soon as Suny entered, a


    blinding spray appeared in front of her eyes, and she quickly closed her eyes.


    Soon, she felt someone sped her hands and pressed her forward.


    Suny closed her eyes and called out in the darkness, "Lucy?"


    "What are you so proud of? You still fall into my hands!"


    The person who opened her mouth was Margot. Suny opened her eyes and found herself being held


    down by Lucy and one of Margot''s other followers.


    "What do you want?"


    Margot tugged at the corners of her mouth and looked at Suny with a wry smile, "Didn''t you already


    know that?"


    As she said that, she took out a small pill from inside a white bottle: "Take it, don''t you want to marry


    into a rich family? My husband¡¯s brother likes you quite a lot, after tonight, your dream of marrying a


    rich man wille true again! Don''t be grateful to me, Suny, that''s how kind I am!"


    Margot said, ncing at Lucy, "Press her tight!"


    Suny watched as Margot approached her step by step, and as Margot stood in front of her, Suny lifted


    her leg and kicked Margot straight down.


    Margot fell straight to the ground. Lucy and her follower froze, and Margot on the ground screamed


    loudly in pain.


    Before the two could react, Lucy''s wrists were sped backwards by Suny.


    As soon as Suny pushed harder, the two turned white with pain and hurriedly let go of their hands.


    Suny picked up the cors of the two and threw them directly inside the adjacentpartment, pushing


    hard and directly pouring the glue prepared inside her pocket to glue the door shut.


    When the two reacted, the door was already glued shut: "Suny! What are you doing! Let me out!"


    After all these years, there was still no improvement, just a few moves.


    Suny turned a deaf ear, picked up the pills that had rolled to the ground and walked towards Margot:


    "Thank you for thinking so much of me, but it''s better for you to keep such a good thing for yourself!"


    Suny pinched Margot¡¯s chin hard and Margot screamed out in pain. Suny took the opportunity to throw


    the pills in, and then held her mouth tightly to prevent her from opening it and spitting them out.


    In a minute, Suny let go of her hand and got up to look at Margot on the ground in a condescending


    manner, "I hope that after tonight, your dream of being a rich woman is still there."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Suny said, hooking her eyes as she reached out and knocked on the door of the room of the two men


    who had been screaming, "Have a wonderful evening!"


    After saying that, Suny dragged out the "toilet under repair" sign that was ced on the side and


    ced it at the door of the bathroom.


    Margot stumbled out of the bathroom and Suny followed her, very sweetly leading her into a


    presidential suite.

 Chapter 95 Nothing Good About Gathering

    Chapter 95 Nothing Good About Gathering


    As Suny had juste out of the suite with her room card, she bumped into Austin.


    She was stunned by the fact that C City and J City were thousands of miles apart, and there were more


    than one good hotel in C City, but she still ran into him.


    Suny had just done something bad and had no intention of chatting with Austin.


    Besides, there was nothing for them to talk about.


    Suny withdrew her eyes indifferently, intending to tell the monitor that she would go first.


    "A ss reunion?"


    Hearing his words, Suny paused in her steps and nced back at him, "You too?"


    "No, I''vee to travel."


    Suny wasn''t interested in what he was doing in C City, she nodded: "My ssmates are waiting for me,


    I''ll go back to the box first."


    Austin didn''t say anything, he just watched her back, and only when Suny was gradually walking away


    did he withdraw his eyes.


    As he was just about to turn around and go back to his suite, a strange noise came from inside the


    suite that Suny had just walked out of.


    It seemed to be a woman''s voice, too well soundproofed for Austin to hear clearly.


    He took out his room card and swiped open the room next to him.


    He didn''t hear anything.


    Without Margot and some girls inside the box, Suny felt that the faces of these ssmates were not so


    repulsive.


    The atmosphere was much more cordial for the rest of the day.


    Suny stayed for another half hour, and at nine, she told the monitor that she was leaving.


    When they heard that she was leaving, many of them urged her to stay longer so that they could go to


    the barter, after all it had been so long since they had seen each other and it would be good to have


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    a good chat about what was going on.


    Suny smiled and shook her head, "No, you guys go ahead, I''ve got a date with a friend."


    Suny wasn''t lying, she did ask Alicia to voice chat.


    When everyone saw that she did not seem to be telling lies, they felt pity, but they could not keep Suny.


    Although it''d been years since they graduated, some of them had already made a name for


    themselves, and beforeing here, they nned to show off in front of the goddesses of their youth.


    However, when they saw Suny, none of them dared to think any evil thoughts.


    She was unattainable back then, and so was she now.


    Suny''s smile was calm and elegant.


    When she asked to leave, except for the monitor who knew Suny well back then wanted to have her to


    stay, and other dared not say a word although they were reluctant.


    "Did you drive here?"


    As Suny was just about to leave, she suddenly heard Eason ask her.


    She, "No."


    "I drove here, let me take you back."


    When Eason said this, many students started to make an uproar.


    Suny smiled: "Don''t bother, the taxi will be here soon."


    "At night, it''s not very safe for you to be alone in an online taxi."


    It was true that there had been a lot of online taxi incidentstely, especially the other day, when a


    number of young girls had been molested in online taxi when they went home for university holidays.


    "My house is nearby."


    Suny''s house was indeed near the hotel, and if it wasn''t so cold, she would have walked back in about


    twenty minutes.


    But it was too cold and she didn''t want to suffer.


    "What a coincidence, I live nearby too, is it Wooyue?"


    "That does seem like a bit of a coincidence, I happen to live in Wooyue."


    "I''ll give you a lift."


    Suny thought that it seemed a bit ungrateful to refuse again.


    She smiled slightly and as she was just about to open her mouth to say yes, a familiar male voice


    interjected, "Suny."


    It was Austin.


    Austin was a person who could only be seen on television.


    Now that they had seen the real person, those present were surprised.


    Even Eason, who was about to send Suny home, froze, how could Austin, who was far away in J City,


    Of course, this question was brainstormed by a number of people who looked at Suny.


    The smile on Suny''s face faded: "Mr. Johnson?"


    Austin lifted his leg and walked over, "Something''s wrong."


    After a year of divorce, Austin had only nowe to truly understand Suny.


    When she said she didn''t want to see him, she really didn''t want to see him, and wasn''t being tongue-


    in-cheek like other women.


    When he appeared just now, he clearly saw the smile on Suny''s face fade.


    She was able to smile at her ssmates whom she hadn''t seen in ten years, but she didn''t want to give


    him any extra expression on her face.


    Austin knew that if he didn''t go to the point directly, she would have said, "I''ll leave now if there''s


    nothing else".


    Suny looked at Austin for a second before she inclined her head to look at Eason, "Excuse me, I have


    something to do."


    Saying that, Suny looked at the others behind Eason, "I have something to do, I''ll leave first."


    She nodded and walked straight past Austin and out of the banquet hall.


    Austin nced at Eason, a man understood men best, he knew what was in Eason¡¯s mind at a nce.


    His dark eyes sank as he frowned and turned to follow Suny.


    As soon as the two men left, someone inside the banquet hall eximed, "Oh my God. Is that man


    Austin? The chairman of KLOC, Austin Johnson?"


    "You''re not wrong, he is really Austin Johnson!"


    The slightly calmer person beside her gave her a nudge and responded with a smile.


    The man said: "Wasn¡¯t that Austin didn''t want Suny? I don''t think so! Just now, it was obvious that Suny


    was not interested in the famous Mr. Johnson! I always feel that if Mr. Johnson hadn''t said that


    something was wrong, Suny would have said, ''I''ll leave now if there''s nothing wrong''! How can this be


    like a woman who has been abandoned by a rich family? This is like a goddess who doesn''t want to


    live in a luxurious family!"


    "You''re not alone in feeling that way!"


    The banquet hall was abuzz with spection about the rtionship between Austin and Suny.


    Only the monitor, ncing at Eason, sighed and patted Eason''s shoulder, "Eason, don''t think about it,


    we are not the same as Suny."


    Eason pursed his lips and didn''t say anything.


    He just wanted to be closer to her.


    Suny exited the banquet hall and walked into the lift, Austin following her.


    She gave him a faint look, "Would you mind if we went somewhere quieter?"


    Austin nodded, his dark eyes looking into her slightly hooked charming eyes, his Adam¡¯s apple rolling


    down slightly.


    How had he not noticed, before, that these eyes of Suny''s were brimming even when they were angry?


    The lift quickly reached the third floor. Suny lifted her leg and took the lead, walking a few steps inside


    the hotel''s bar.


    The hotel manager happened to be there and wanted to go up to greet her, but when his eyes fell on


    Suny''s face, his steps stopped again.


    Never mind, the beautiful director didn''t seem to be in a good mood.

 Chapter 96 You Are Wishful Thinking

    Chapter 96 You Are Wishful Thinking


    Suny stopped at a table in the corner and sat down, clutching her coat: "What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Johnson?"


    Austin looked at Suny. In a year''s time, this ex-wife of his was like a different person to him.


    Those three years of marriage between him and Suny werepletely nominal, and they didn''t even


    sleep together for a single night after the wedding.


    She was at the Johnson family vi and he was at his t.


    In those three years, he had nothing but the initial impression of a gold-digger for her.


    He had mistaken her adoration for heartfelt ingratiation, and now once she had retracted it. The two


    now sat face to face, and Suny seemed unwilling to bestow even amon smile on him.


    Austin felt his heart ache: "I always owed you an apology for what happened between us."


    Suny''s fingers flipped through the menu with a slight beat as she looked up at Austin across the table,


    "Mr. Johnson, you are very kind, in matters of affection, it is always a matter of willingness. In the past, I


    liked you, and what I did was naturally what I was willing to do. Although it was a bit silly, it was indeed


    what I was willing to do, and you didn''t do me any wrong."


    With that, she smiled, "I should say sorry to myself."


    Although Suny was smiling, there was no half-hearted smile on her face, her charming eyes were


    slightly raised, and her bright eyes were cold inside.


    With every word, she held a sharp knife in her hand and stabbed him straight in the chest.


    For the first time in Austin''s life, he liked someone and felt the torment of love for the first time.


    Elijah said that they all owed Suny an apology. Although Elijah was bitchy, he wasn''t wrong on this


    point.


    He had been preparing for so long, and finally spoke today, but his next words were blocked out by


    Suny''s words.


    She said goodbye to him in the most nd and subdued manner, and then used the most sensible and


    sober words to get him to give up.


    Now, even if he put his self-righteous arrogance aside, he didn''t know how he should go about telling


    Suny that he had found himself falling for her.


    Seeing his silence, Suny, "It''ste, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first."


    "Wait."


    Austin brought up the folder at his side, "We had three years of marriage, and you did have three years


    as Mrs. Johnson, it''s unfair for you go leave without a penny."


    It was only then that Suny noticed that he had originally taken a document with him.


    Suny nced at the documents on the desktop, flipped through them, and let out augh, "Do you


    think I''m short of money?"


    Austin frowned, "I didn''t mean that."


    Suny said, "Then you are really generous, this vi is at least fifty million, plus five percent of the equity


    of KLOC, if I resell it, two to three billion is not a problem."


    She said, closing the document with a snap and ncing coolly at Austin: "But I''m sorry to disappoint


    you, I really don''tck much money."


    Suny moved the paper back to him, "I forced you to marry me in the first ce, you don''t need to feel


    guilty about those three years, and you don''t owe me anything, Austin."


    After saying that, she collected the smile on her face, picked up the coat aside and got up: "The


    scenery in C City is nice, Mr. Johnson, you can find a professional guide to take you around, wish you a


    good trip."


    With those words, she raised her eyebrows and turned to leave.


    "But you owe me, Suny."


    The bar was not crowded tonight, just a dozen or so people, with slow bads on, a casual and cordial


    atmosphere was broken by his voice.


    Austin''s voice was not too loud, but it was slightly raised, yet it was loud enough for those present to


    hear.


    Hearing this from him, Suny gave a beat to her feet, looked back at him and gave a lightugh, "What


    do I owe you?"


    That sound he made just now drew many people to look over, Austin swept a nce at the people


    around him and lifted his leg to walk up to Suny: "You made me fall in love with you."


    Suny was stunned, the light inside the bar was not very bright, and Austin''s eyes were sunken ck


    inside.


    She looked up, and it was the same as usual, the only difference being that so close she could see


    herself reflected inside those pupils.


    When these words came out of Austin''s mouth, Suny was surprised.


    In all the years she had known Austin, Suny had never seen him say anything nice to anyone.


    He actually said he was in love with her.


    Shouldn''t she feel honoured?


    Unfortunately, she didn''t feel it.


    "What does it matter to me?"


    Suny looked at him with a smirk.


    Austin''s lips twitched slightly, wanting to say something, but finding himself unable to say anything.


    He had been proud of himself, and he had never suffered such a major setback.


    In fact, he had wanted to confess his love for a long time.


    He had sent her flowers and had asked her out, although none of them were very sessful, Suny


    was so smart that she should have guessed long ago that he liked her.


    Yet he still didn''t say those few words, and now he finally spoke it out, and the answer was expected.


    Suny withdrew her eyes: "It''s my business to like you, so you don''t owe me anything for those three


    years. It''s your business to like me, so, Austin, it''s time for you to feel what is wishful thinking is."


    She said,ughing softly out loud, slightly ruffle her long hair around her shoulders, putting on her coat


    on and taking a step away.


    Like her?


    Sorry about that, she didn''t like him now.


    Suny did not expect that retribution would reallye, and that it woulde so quickly.


    Gee, it was cool.


    Austin stood there, watching Suny walk away, and remembered the day when the two had just gotten


    married, she looked up at him with a heavy bridal makeup and a smile on her face, and told him,


    "Austin, I do."


    But now she just walked away.


    He felt resentful, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Suny eventually disappeared around the corner and someone came up to him, "Wanna drink,


    handsome?"


    Austin took a look at the woman, her heavy make-up under the dark light was like ayer of flour.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Where did her confidencee from?


    With a sullen face, he pushed the woman''s hand away straight away and lifted his leg to leave the bar


    as well.


    The woman''s face stiffened and she could only stomp her foot fiercely as she looked at the man''s tall


    back.


    His watch was an F''s ''05 limited edition, over three million. A man who could wear a watch like that was


    a rich man, and she could not afford to mess with him.

 Chapter 97 Its Really a Mans Match

    Chapter 97 It''s Really a Man''s Match


    Because she was dyed by Austin for half an hour, it was already ten o''clock when Suny returned


    home.


    Alicia was already sending her messages, and Suny clicked on her phone to find all her messages.


    Thest one is: don''t be silent!


    Suny sat down on the sofa, smiled and picked up her phone to make a voice call to Alicia.


    It was as if Alicia was waiting in front of the phone for her, and as soon as she dialed, the call was


    answered: "What''s going on? Didn''t you say you were going back at nine o''clock? Did Margot and the


    others stop you?"


    Suny exined nonchntly while sipping water, "No, I ran into Austin."


    "Austin? What was he doing there?"


    Suny tapped her finger on the rim of her cup, "Probably there to see me."


    She was not stupid. J City was so far away from C City, although branches of KLOC were scattered all


    over, Austin, a chairman of the board, was on holiday for the New Year, would note to work.


    Alicia feel indignant: "What does he want? Does he want to go back to you?"


    Suny didn''t quite want to admit it, "He is just guilty."


    "Guilty? Oh my god, did I hear that right? Austin can feel guilty?"


    Suny told her about the share transfer document from Austin: "If he doesn''t feel guilty, he wouldn''t have


    thought of transferring the shares of KLOC to me."


    Alicia on the other end of the phone was stunned: "Oh my God. How many shares did he transfer to


    you? You took it, right?"


    "Five per cent, and a vi as well as amercial house of Yusheng in Huadong Road."


    "Five percent, how much does that cost? A billion?"


    "A minimum of two and a half billion and a maximum of three billion."


    Alicia drew in a breath: "That vi must be worth 50 million, right? The house in Yusheng is at least


    100,000 per square meter, and the one that Austin offered, it can be a hundred and fifty square meters,


    right? That''s 3 billion in divorcepensation!"


    After thinking about it, "I suddenly think Austin is okay."


    How many scenes would she have to do to earn that much money?


    She was really jealous.


    Suny couldn''t help but snort, "That''s all you''ve got?"


    Three billion was quite a lot, but she was now worth more than ten billion just from Phantom''s shares. If


    we really want to count the money under her name, she and Austin, it was not certain who was richer.


    "I''m short of money!"


    "It''ste, I gotta go."


    Suny didn''t bother to say more and simply hung up the phone.


    It was a quarter past ten, and normally at this time she would have finished her bath.


    After hanging up the call, Suny simply tossed her phone aside, gathered her clothes and went to take a


    shower.


    And she did not wake up until after 8pm.


    Suny was ufortable as the house was not equipped with ¡°M¡± system.


    It was not a very nice day, it was dreary outside and the snow had not yet stopped.


    Tomorrow was New Year''s Eve, and while everyone else was busy preparing for the New Year, Suny


    was free.


    Suny ate her breakfast and when she was about to watch a movie, her phone suddenly rang.


    "Mr. Lloyd?"


    The call was from the hotel manager.


    "Miss Hond, sorry to disturb you, but I''m really sorry, the incidentst night seems to have made a bit


    of a fuss, early this morning, people from the Woods family came over and said they wanted to see our


    hotel surveince and must ask us to give them an ount!"


    Suny said, "Then let them watch the surveince."


    "But ......"


    After watching the surveince, isn''t it clear what happened when Suny sent Margot into the room?


    "It is okay."


    Suny responded indifferently, "You let them watch the surveince first, I''lle over now."


    "Okay, okay."


    Manager Lloyd was relieved to hear that she was going over there.


    Hanging up the phone, Suny nced at the TV screen and exited the screen with some reluctance. It


    was a pity that the movie would have to be watched in the afternoon.


    As Suny had just left the house, Alicia''s phone call came through: "Is there a disturbance from


    Margot?"


    "How do you know that?"


    It was reasonable to assume that this was a family scandal for the Woods family and that they should


    not let things get out of hand.


    Alicia coldly snorted: "Margot¡¯s friends posted it and I saw it many people forwarded it. I''ming with


    Ashley to find you!"


    Suny smiled, "I''m getting ready to go over to the hotel."


    She has nothing to be afraid.


    "Then you''ll bete, I don''t think those Woods family people are good!"


    "That''s okay."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As soon as she heard Suny''s words, Alicia knew that she had been prepared for this.


    "Why, what are your ns?"


    Suny entered the lift, "Didn''t our teacher say when we were kids that if we are in trouble, we should go


    to the police."


    If the Woods family was not afraid of making it out of a big deal, just let them do what they want.


    Suny had already thought that the Woods family would get irritated after the incident when she was


    teaching Margot a lesson, but so what?


    The medicine was brought by Margot, and the room was also got by Margot, she was just "kind" and


    when she found that Margot¡¯s condition was not right, she sent Margot to the room to rest.


    She didn''t know Margot''s brother-inw, nor had she had any personal contact with him. If the Woods


    family really wanted to bite the bullet, she would not be the one who suffered in the end.


    "Call the police? But you -"


    When the lift reached the ground floor, Suny stepped out, hearing Alicia''s words, she grunted, "What


    did I do? Did I do wrong by kindly helping my former ssmate back to her room to rest?"


    Alicia suddenly burst outughing: "Suny, what''s inside your head? Why are you so smart? Howe


    I''m not as smart as you?"


    Suny smiled: "You guys don''t need to make this trip, I can handle it myself."


    "Okay, bye!"


    As she hung up the phone, a taxi drove by, Suny raised her hand and stopped it, "Please go to the


    Cloud View Hotel."


    "Okay!"


    The car drove slowly. Suny looked out of the car window at the heavy snow and could not help but


    hook her lips.


    Margot''s dream trip to the gentry shoulde to an end, right?


    She was so sorry to have identally woken her up from her beautiful dream.


    People should better to dream less.

 Chapter 98 Literally

    Chapter 98 Literally


    Half an hourter, the car pulled up in front of the Cloud View Hotel.


    Suny pushed open the door and got out of the car, and just as she got out, Manager Lloyd''s assistant


    David greeted her at the door, "Miss Hond!"


    Suny gave a smile, "What, a fight inside?"


    David was stunned by Suny''s smile, he couldn''t stop his face from reddening: "No, there is no fight, it''s


    just that Manager Lloyd has been waiting for you."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Suny gave him a smirking look, "Where are they now?"


    "Manager Lloyd''s office."


    "Okay."


    Suny answered and lifted her leg into the lift.


    "I''ve called the police, and when the police arriveter, you tell someone to bring them over to the


    office."


    David froze before responding, "Yes, Miss Hond, I''ll have someone inform the receptionist at the


    entrance."


    Suny looked at him with a smile, "How many people of the Woods family came?"


    "They are all here."


    Did this family think they would win with more people?


    The lift soon stopped and Suny was soon brought to the door of Manager Lloyd''s office by David.


    Before opening the door, David nced at Suny worriedly, "Miss Hond, be careful, Manager Lloyd


    was scratched by them just now."


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly, "Open the door."


    She would like to see how the Woods family was going to do.


    David nodded and knocked on the door, "Manager Lloyd, Miss Hond is here."


    "Miss Hond, you''re here!"


    The door was pulled open by someone inside and Manager Lloyd looked at Suny like she was a


    saviour.


    Suny had just raised her head and met with a fierce re from Margot: "Suny!"


    Margot gritted her teeth and had the thought of eating Suny.


    Suny gave her a look, but it was not as wretched as she thought.


    She then swept her eyes one by one over the Woods family members, finally settling on Regan Woods:


    "Mr. Woods, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    "Who are you?"


    Regan Woods frowned with a sulky look on his face.


    Suny smiled: "Margot''s ssmate, of course, unfortunately, I am also the chairman of this very Cloud


    View Hotel. I heard that you wanted to see me, so I made a special trip from home toe over."


    Suny''s voice was not loud. After hearing her words, Margot screamed, "It was you! You did it on


    purpose! Hubby! It was her! She fed me the medicine!"


    "Margot, words need evidence."


    "Evidence? Lucy and other girls saw it with their own eyes!"


    "They saw it with their own eyes?"


    Suny let out augh, "If I remember correctly, they were trapped inside the cubicle in the bathroom and


    were only found by our hotel''s cleaning staff this morning, right? They were trapped inside, how did


    they witness that?"


    "That''s you! It''s you! Hubby! Dad! It''s really her! She drugged me on purpose and took me into that


    room on purpose!"


    At Margot''s words, Regan and her husband Finnley Woods'' faces instantly turned pale.


    Regan looked at Suny: "We''ve seen the surveince, it was you who locked Margot into the roomst


    night! Miss Hond, if you don''t give us an exnation for this matter, I don''t think you need to keep


    this Cloud View Hotel open here anymore!"


    Suny: "Do you think I am the one who made this matter happen, that I deliberately drugged Margot and


    deliberately asked your youngest son Joshua Woods toe over, so that your family could make


    such a family scandal?"


    Regan was most concerned about reputation in his life, and the moment Suny said it was a family


    scandal, his face was sober. If it were the fact that the manager and David were there, he would have


    beat Suny.


    "Don''t be bullying! We came here today to get an attitude from you! What is wrong with you guys now?


    You don''t admit your mistake and in the end you want to me on my sister-inw?"


    The person who opened her mouth was called Maggie Woods, Margot''s sister-inw.


    The Woods family was not bad to Margot.


    It seemed that she had underestimated Margot.


    Suny nced at Margot, "It''s not our hotel''s fault, we won''t admit it. Yesterday''s washroom was under


    repair, the sign was taken in by Margot and other girls, so I kindly went in to remind them and kindly


    helped the ufortable Margot to the room she had got for herself to rest. There is nothing wrong


    with our hotel in any of this, and I beg to differ with theck of acknowledgement of fault thates out


    of your mouth, Miss Woods."


    "I don¡¯t think Miss Hond wants to settle things today!"


    Regan spoke with a cold face.


    Suny smiled, "Of course I want to settle things, but settling things doesn''t mean I have to ept your


    false usations."


    "Miss Hond, what do you mean by that?"


    "Literally."


    Regan was clearly feeling bad about how this was being handled, so bad that he would have someone


    "Miss Hond, let me advise you, it''s better not to be too arrogant in your actions, or I''m afraid you''ll


    suffer tomorrow."


    "Thank you, Mr. Woods, for teaching me."


    Suny said lightly, and Regan''s face turned red with anger: "You are really arrogant!"


    When he finished, he looked back at his children behind him, "Go back!"


    When Margot heard this, she was reluctant: "Dad, are we going to leave it alone?"


    If this matter was left unsettled so easily, wouldn''t the Woods family treat her as an outcast?


    Margot knew that she couldn''t let the Woods family just walk out the door of this hotel!


    If something like this happened, she and Finnley would definitely get a divorce, the Woods family would


    not ept such a daughter-inw!


    It was okay to divorce, but they had to pay her!


    "Impossible to leave it alone."


    Regan snorted coldly and nced at Suny.


    Suny met his gaze and slightly curled her lips.


    The rest of the Woods family was also furious, but they couldn''t just scold Suny, that would be too


    humiliating.


    When Margot heard Regan''s words, she was even more rmed: "Dad! I''m not leaving! I won''t leave!


    If you don''t give me an exnation today, I will die in front of you!"


    With that, she suddenly grabbed the pen on her desk and held it to her throat.


    Suny looked at Margot with a smirk, then said unhurriedly, "Mr. Woods, you really can''t leave, and this


    matter today needs an exnation."


    As she was talking, there was a knock on the door from outside: "Manager Lloyd, the police are here."


    "The police?"


    The Woods family''s faces changed when they heard the police were there.

 Chapter 99 I Can Protect Myself

    Chapter 99 I Can Protect Myself


    Suny smiled: "Yes, since you don''t believe me, then the best way to solve this matter is to leave it to the


    police."


    Margot, who was about tomit suicide with a pen in her hand, was confused, what kind of trick was


    Suny doing?


    Why did she call the police?


    If Suny called the police on this, then won''t those contraband drugs in her hands, and what happened


    before, be found out?


    Joshua was stunned too when he heard the word "police", he hurriedly pulled Regan''s sleeve: "Dad, it''s


    better not to make such a big deal out of this, we can find another way."


    Regan didn''t know about the things Joshua and Margot did, but he did not want to be embarrassed,


    and he personally came over today for such a big family scandal, just to deal with it in a low profile, but


    he didn''t want Suny called the police.


    If they were exposed, the Woods family would be embarrassed.


    He was not very happy with Margot, but his eldest son liked her and the others thought she was good,


    so he agreed they got married.


    But after today¡¯s incident, he would not let Margot stay in the Woods family anymore. For what


    happened today, he had ways to settle it, and did not feel necessary to call the police.


    At this time, a few policemen walked in, "Hello, I am Jayden Lloyd, the deputy captain of the third


    brigade of the southern branch of C City, we received a report that someone was raped at the hotel.


    Which one of you reported the case?"


    Suny raised her hand, "Me."


    As soon as Regan heard the word "rape", his face changed, "Officer, it''s a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?"


    Jayden frowned and looked at Suny, who unhurriedly told the story: "...... They said it was our hotel''s


    negligence that led to thisdy being sexually assaulted by this man."


    "What are you babbling about! We were drugged, when did I rape!"


    Joshua immediately panicked, and Regan did not expect things toe to this.


    Jayden nced at Joshua: "Whether it''s rape or not, we still have to do an investigation to find out!"


    "Misunderstanding! It is really a misunderstanding!"


    Regan did not want to get the police involved, he pushed Finnley, Finnley pulled Margot: "Say it, we will


    discuss how to solve it when we get back!"


    Margot also did not want to go to the police station, although she was reluctant, but now in this


    situation, she could only say: "It''s a misunderstanding, there is no rape."


    Jayden asked again, "You don''t have to be afraid of their threats, tell the truth! Have you been raped or


    not, we will definitely give you justice!"


    "No! He''s my brother-inw!"


    When Margot said this, several of the police officers present changed their expressions.


    Regan gave a fierce nce at Suny, who stood there with a smile on her face and a calm and rxed


    expression.


    The police left soon, and the Woods family was so angry that they could not do anything about Suny.


    Regan had never met someone like Suny, and at his age, he actually suffered a defeat in front of such


    a young girl.


    Regan held back his anger, "Miss Hond, if I were to hear the slightest whisper of this matter outside,


    it would not be as simple as today."


    Suny hooked her charming eyes, "I always do things with a clear conscience."


    With that, she nced at Margot.


    Margot stiffened, she had almost revealed herself, and if she went into the police station, she would


    really be finished.


    Regan was speechless, "Hmph!"


    With a cold snort, he left, followed by his families.


    Suny hooked the corners of her lips and nced at Manager Lloyd: "Alright, I''ll go back first, contact


    me if anythinges up."


    "I''ll see you off, Miss Hond."


    "No need."


    Suny did not want to be seen off, so Manager Lloyd had to stop.


    The Woods family was still waiting for the lift, so Suny originally nned to take the special lift


    downstairs, but just as she left the office, she met Austin.


    Regan had met Austin a few times and was very surprised to see him here, even the anger he had just


    suffered at Suny''s ce had faded, and he wanted to have a few words with Austin, but before he


    could open his mouth, Austin said, "Sorry, Mr. Woods, it is my friend."


    Regan opened his mouth, but he could not say anything else, so he nodded with a smile, "I won''t


    bother you, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin lifted his leg and walked straight towards Suny. The Woods family members looked in Austin''s


    direction, originally wanting to see what kind of friend Austin was, and when they saw it was Suny, the


    look on the Woods family members'' faces changed.


    Margot pinched her palm and watched incredulously as Austin walked up to Suny.


    Didn''t Austin hate Suny so much that Suny did not get a penny after the divorce?


    But now he could not wait but walk over to her.


    And as she looked over, Suny stood there, looking faint.


    Margot stiffened and her face went white!


    Who the hell was spreading this rumour!


    "What brings you over here?"


    Austin heard Suny''s name from the police officers before he left home. Those police officers were


    praising Suny''s good looks, and he didn''t care at first until they said, "Suny Hond, what a nice name


    and she is pretty!"


    The word "Suny Hond" instantly alerted him. Austin found a waiter and asked him about it, only to


    find out that something had happened at the hotel and Regan had brought someone over early in the


    morning and was now in the manager''s office.


    In his early years, Regan made his fortune through unscrupulous means, and was a bully in C City.


    Austin had dealt with Regan, and with a character like Suny''s, she had the upper hand on the surface,


    but she could easily lose out in secret.


    Suny gave him a faint look, "Take care of something."


    Austin frowned slightly, "Regan Woods is not to be messed with."


    "I didn''t mess with him."


    It was he who had messed with her.


    Suny did not want to talk much to Austin, she was originally in a good mood, but when she ran into


    Austin, she was not in a good mood now.


    "He wouldn''t dare mess with me, Suny."


    "So?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Suny smiled, thinking that Austin was also quite funny.


    "I''ll take you over to meet him."


    Hearing this from him, Suny said, "In your ex-wife''s capacity?"


    "No."


    "Then what?"


    "My future wife."


    Suny froze, she withdrew the smile from her face and looked at Austin coldly, "Do you not understand


    human words, or do you simply not understand what I say?"


    Austin pursed his lips, "Listen, I just don''t want you to get hurt."


    "No need, I can protect myself."


    She said, tugging at the corner of her mouth, and turned straight away and headed for the special


    stairs.


    Austin lifted his leg to follow her, but after just two steps, he stopped.


    She got annoyed when she saw him.


    He didn''t go after her and the Woods family had already gone.


    Austin walked to the lift and went down to the ground floor. It was snowing outside the hotel, but he


    didn''t know where he should go.


    He came over just to find Suny, but she didn''t want to see him at all.


    Austin took out his cigarette case, shook a cigarette out of it, lit it up, his slender fingers holding the


    cigarette as he stood there, looking at the snowkes that were falling.


    The day of the year when Suny first asked if he could hug her, it seemed to be the same weather.


    Thinking of the day he said she was shameless, Austin only felt ache in his heart.


    Damn!

 Chapter 100 Pathetic Indeed

    Chapter 100 Pathetic Indeed


    Austin''s presence made Regan keep an eye on the situation, and the more Regan thought about it, the


    more he felt that something was wrong.


    He knew all the big shot in C City, but Cloud View Hotel had changed ownership three years ago, and


    the new owner had never showed up. It had no impact on their family, so he did not pay attention to it.


    He didn''t expect that after living for nearly sixty years, he would admit defeated in front of Suny.


    Regan held this anger until he got home, and just after he got out of the car, he asked in a stern voice,


    "Who the hell is Suny?"


    Margot, who had just gotten out of the car, shuddered when she heard this.


    She was not stupid. The reason why she dared to join hands with Joshua to try toy hands on Suny


    was even if Suny was powerful, she was not as powerful as the Woods family.


    But after seeing Austin just now, Margot knew she was wrong.


    Suny was an abandoned wife of a powerful family and she did not get a penny!


    These were allbels that were stapled a year ago, and privately they didn''t stopughing at Suny, who


    was, after all, a popr figure in the whole school back then.


    People don''t like to see others having a better time than they do.


    But what she saw today was clearly not all the same as what was rumoured on the inte.


    Austin was not heartless towards Suny, she had seen too many men bewitched by that face of Suny''s.


    Despite her reluctance, Margot had to admit that Suny was indeed very attractive to men.


    The Woods family was a hegemon in C City, but in front of the Johnson family, the Woods family had to


    be polite and courteous.


    Austin had residual feelings for Suny, and with what he knew today, the Woods family was bound to be


    restricted in every way in the future.


    "Margot!"


    Regan, however, looked directly at her, "If I remember correctly, you said Suny was your high school


    ssmate!"


    Regan had been building up his authority for a long time, Margot''s face turned white when he nced


    at her: "Dad, I, I haven''t seen her for almost ten years! I''ve only heard about Suny on the inte, she''s


    Austin''s ex-wife, and the two of them already divorced a year ago."


    Margot didn''t dare to say more, she was afraid she would say anything wrong.


    Regan, however, misunderstood, "No wonder Austin knows her."


    "How did the two get divorced?"


    At this time, Joshua said with a smile, "I know about this, Dad! Back then, Suny got married because


    she saved Austin''s mother, and she asked Austin to marry her as a reward. The divorce was because


    Austin couldn''t stand her money worship!"


    "Money worship?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Yeah, Dad, I''m telling you, this slutty bitch Suny is not as decent as you see her, when she was ......"


    Margot did not say a word since she entered the Wood¡¯s.


    She didn''t want Regan to pay too much attention to Austin and Suny''s rtionship, at least not until


    she got herpensation and divorced Finnley.


    Regan frowned after hearing Joshua''s words, "I know."


    After he finished, he coldly swept a nce at Margot and finally looked at Joshua: "You pack your


    things and go to Z City!"


    As soon as Joshua heard this, he was not satisfied and grumbled, "Dad! I don''t want to go there, what


    a shitty ce. It is not a big deal, why did you make me go there!"


    "Who are you to bargain with me? Wasn''t what happenedst night humiliating enough?"


    Joshua didn''t dare to say anything at once: "Got it."


    Regan pressed his temple: "The others go back, Margot and Finnley stay!"


    Margot''s back went cold, knowing that Regan was going to deal with her.


    Regan just dealt with Joshua beforeid hands on her, and now Margot did not even have the chance


    to say no.


    With 5 million in cashpensation and a house in a decent location, she was kicked out of the


    Woods family.


    Suny did not care what happened to Margot, but she could have guessed.


    After Margot married into the Woods family, she was arrogant high-profile, made a lot of enemies.


    Those rich second generation who were friends with her, after learning that she was kicked out of the


    Woods family, deleted her contact information and posted her news online.


    Alicia was so well-connected that she sent the screenshot to Suny.


    "Awesome! I originally thought you were just going to deal with her! I didn''t expect you did that!"


    Sunyughed as she put the dumplings away, "Regan is quite fast."


    When Alicia on the other end of the phone heard that, she couldn''t help but frown: "Ashley said that


    Regan is not easy to be messed with, so you have to be careful."


    "It is okay."


    "When did you get so tolerable?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "Why don''t you think I''m wise?"


    Feeling fooled, Alicia decided to change the subject, "You are really noting over for New Year''s


    Eve dinner tonight?"


    "No, you guys spend it together."


    "Will you feel lonely?"


    Suny let out a tsk, "No."


    Today, on New Year''s Eve, Suny was spending it alone.


    There was a lot of activity inside themunity, but it had little to do with Suny, who was all by herself.


    She made a few home-cooked dishes for herself.


    In her memory, she used to watch TV with her parents sitting around a small round table.


    She did not have a rich family. Her parents had saved for twenty years before they bought a small


    house, but short after they had lived there, they died.


    Alicia was right.


    It was indeed a bit pathetic that at such a time of joy for all the family, she was having a bowl of


    dumplings.


    The snow had stopped today and just after dark, there were children inside the neighbourhood setting


    off fireworks.


    Suny finished thest of the dumplings before going to take a shower and go to bed.


    This day was no different from every day she had ever spent, except that she was homesick, but she


    no longer had a home.


    On the day of the melting snow, Suny rented a car and went to the cemetery.


    Suny''s parents died together in an ident and were buried together.


    The two tombstones were a bit dirty from the snow, she took out tissue and wiped them clean, then


    took out the dumplings from the thermos: "Dad, you were wrong, I can make dumplings now, although


    they are not as good as mum''s, but I won¡¯t starve myself."


    It was already after one o''clock, so Suny scooped a dumpling into her mouth, "It doesn''t look good, but


    it''s quite tasty."


    She said after a pause, "But you won''t be able to eat it, so just watch it, it''s stuffed with cabbage and


    pork, Daddy likes it best."


    When Suny finished speaking, she didn''t say another word and bowed her head to finish the


    dumplings.


    Her body warmed up, she was silent and pat the snow on her clothes before she got up, "Mom, Dad,


    I''m homeless again."


    When Suny said this, her voice was very soft, as if it could dissipate when the wind blew over.


    Austin stood at the back, across the stranger''s headstone, listening to Suny''s words, his heart seemed


    to be empty, and the cold wind blew through, making his heart cold and aching.

 Chapter 101 Good-looking People Get Together

    Chapter 101 Good-looking People Get Together


    It wasn''t snowing today, but it was windy, so Suny didn''t stay long at the cemetery, and she drove off


    after the dumplings were finished.


    The streets were cold and clear, and Suny moved slowly like a turtle on the road in her white shared


    car.


    Just after pulling back, Alicia''s phone call came through.


    Suny nced at the twilight sky outside and withdrew her hand that had intended to push the door


    open: "Is it bad for two people?"


    Always calling her and not being afraid of Ashley''s jealousy.


    Alicia on the other end of the phone grunted, "You''re my true love, don''t you know, Suny? The weather


    is bad today, I''m afraid you''ll get cold and freeze, so I''m calling to ask if you want toe over to our


    house for hot pot!"


    Suny smiled, "Then if I say no, is it too insensitive?"


    "Can you bear to see my heart break?"


    "Honestly, I can."


    But well...


    "I really didn''t have anything in mind for dinner tonight, so for the sake of your enthusiasm, I''ll go there."


    Alicia: "...... Okay, then I''ll prepare a delicious meal for you, Miss Hond!"


    "Go on."


    Hang up the phone, Suny looked at the steering wheel in front of her, forget it, it''d better to go over


    there before returning the car.


    Suny opened the windows a bit and fell into a daze inside the car for a while, sitting there until after


    3pm, when she drove to Alicia''s ce.


    Alicia and Ashley were nostalgic for the old days, and the houses they bought were all near their


    previous residence, some distance from the C Cityentre, and Suny drove for nearly an hour to reach


    their neighborhood.


    The sky began to darken at four o''clock in the afternoon, so Suny parked the car and settled the bill


    and gathered her coat and walked towards Alicia''s neighborhood.


    This area was incredibly familiar to Suny, and she actually missed the old days, but back then her


    parents had an ident just across the road from her home.


    She was still napping when she heard her neighbour say what had happened, and on such a cold day,


    she ran out in her pyjamas, dropping one of her shoes on the way downstairs, yet she arrived at the


    scene and looked at the chaos, not feeling a single ounce of coldness.


    There was only fear.


    But it was useless to be afraid, even more so as she sat by herself outside the funeral home watching


    her parents being cremated one by one.


    Every now and then a neighbour inquired about how much her parents'' insurance had paid out, and


    when she heard that it had paid out over a million, her words were full of envy.


    With this amount of money, she hade to today. But if she could choose, she would have preferred


    not to have had the ident, not to have had that payout, and not to be without a home today.


    The streets were so cold during the New Year that the security guards in the district were much cker.


    As Suny just wanted to ask for a registration form, the security guard had already raised his hand and


    let her go.


    "Beauty, which family are you from? Howe I haven''t seen you before?"


    The security guard couldn''t help but wonder which family had raised such a pretty girl.


    Suny gave a smile: "I don''t live over here, my friend is here, it''s building C, t 11."


    "Oh, that young couple! That young couple is good looking too, just like the big stars on TV. My


    daughter is right, good-looking people y with good-looking people! Happy New Year, girl, it''s a


    festive asion, I''ll give you a red envelope, it''s not much money."


    Suny froze for a moment, it had been almost ten years since she had received a red envelope from


    elders after her parents died.


    Now receiving it from a strange security, Suny was surprised.


    Suny was somewhat touched, epted the red envelope, and took out Cloud View Hotel''s svip room


    card from inside her bag, "Happy New Year, this is a gift from my work lottery, I have many, this card is


    for you, when your friendse, just take this card and book a room at Cloud View Hotel."


    "I can''t ept this, just keep it for your use, you youngsters have many friends, let your friendse


    over to see our beautiful city, so give this card to your friends!"


    Suny faintly hooked her lips and smiled, and put it directly on top of that chair in front of the security: "I


    have a lot of them, I can''t use them all, so it''s a waste."


    "Well, I-"


    Without further ado, Suny took the red envelope and went into the neighborhood.


    Building C was on the south side, to the inside, she had to walk a bit.


    It was windy in the evening and Suny pulled her scarf upwards and had just turned the corner, she was


    suddenly called out by an older woman, "You are, Suny?"


    The person in front of her was no stranger, Suny''s family had been neighbours with her for eighteen


    years, and despite not seeing each other for almost ten years, Suny recognised the person


    immediately.


    She paused, " Jenny, happy New Year."


    "Happy New Year! I haven''t seen you in almost 10 years. You still look so pretty after all these years.


    Do you live here too?"


    Suny shook her head, "No, my friend lives here."


    "Oh! You''re twenty-six this year? Are you married yet? Have you got kids yet?"


    The neighbour was not bad, but she had the same problem as all neighbours - they were gossipy and


    talkative.


    Suny didn''t intend to talk to her anymore, "My friend is waiting for me, I''ll leave first."


    "Hey! Leave a contact! It doesn''t matter if you''re not married, my eldest nephew graduated with a PhD


    this year! I''ll introduce him to you!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, Suny turned a deaf ear and soon disappeared from Jenny''s sight.


    Jenny shouted: "What''s the big deal! Twenty-six years old and still not married!"


    "Hello."


    Jenny just came down to take out the rubbish, but she never expected to run into Suny, the daughter of


    her old neighbour, and now a strange man.


    If the man in front of her wasn''t so handsome, Jenny would have wondered if he was a thief!


    "Hello, you are?"


    "I''m Suny''s husband."


    Austin paused for a moment, and among the four options of "ex-husband, suitor, boyfriend, and


    husband", he decisively chose "husband".


    "So Suny got married!"


    Jenny thought about what she had just said and said, "I didn''t mean anything else, I just... I just have a


    bad mouth! I just can''t say anything nice!"


    Austin nodded his head, took out his wallet and took out all the money inside: "I''m not here to argue


    with you, I just want to learn about Suny''s previous affairs from you."


    Antonio had investigated Suny, but not in great detail, as if someone could help Suny cover up what


    happened to her, so much so that he only knew that her parents died in a car ident the year she


    was a freshman, and no more.


    However, just now, when he watched Suny''s expression when she received the red envelope given to


    her by that security guard, it was as if his heart was shaken by something.


    He was heartbroken.


    Jenny looked at the wad of money in Austin''s hand and her eyes widened, "You can know anything you


    want! I''ve been neighbours with Suny''s family for more than ten years, I know anything about her


    family!"


    Austin patiently responded, "Just tell me about what happened to her parents."


    For Jenny, it was simple: "You really asked the right person about this! That day, I happened to be at


    ......"

 Chapter 102 Arent You Tired, Austin?

    Chapter 102 Aren''t You Tired, Austin?


    Suny just rang the doorbell and the door opened, Alicia pushed the door aside and came straight up


    with a bear hug.


    She stood in the doorway and looked down at her with a smile, "What, you''re having a children''s day


    when others have New Year? Are you getting more and more childish?"


    Alicia grunted, "Heartless! Cold!"


    Suny raised her eyebrows and handed the bag she was carrying towards Alicia.


    Alicia, who had just called her heartless and cold, was already spinning and jumping with the bag: "Oh


    my God, a limited edition bag from B family! Ahhhhh! I love you so much, Suny! I''m going to go crazy


    for you!"


    Suny raised her hand to block her face, "No, thanks, leave it to Ashley."


    Hearing the words "Ashley", Alicia, who was crazy about the bag, finally calmed down, "What do you


    want to drink? Fruit juice or soy milk? Freshly made! It''s so delicious and pure!"


    Suny sat down on the sofa and looked up at her with a smiling look, not saying anything.


    Alicia was so vain at the look that she hid her love bag behind her back and smiled, "Well, it''s actually


    soy milk that I just squeezed on a whim."


    Alicia could not even cook rice, to be honest, Suny was afraid that she had to see a doctor if she drank


    the soy milk made by Alicia.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Suny, always modest, admitted to herself that her body could not bear it: "Pour me a cup of warm


    water."


    "Okay! Wait, Suny!"


    Alicia poured her a ss of water and thought of the Woods family, "Any movement from Regan?"


    Suny lowered her head and took a sip of warm water, ncing at the orange Alicia was cutting, "Not for


    now."


    As to whether there would be in the future, it was unknown.


    Alicia coldly snorted, "This Woods family had been used to being a bully in C City all these years, it''s


    time to give them a lesson and show them what it means to have people who are more powerful than


    them!"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "What, you have an idea?"


    "Hey, it''s simple! Why don''t you just ask Secretary Lee to grab their business?"


    Suny tsked, "Do you pay for it?"


    Alicia answered: "Ignore me!"


    Poor people don''t deserve to talk!


    Sunyughed, "Bad idea."


    Although the Woods family was a hegemon in C City, it did not mean that the Woods family''s industries


    were also a hegemon in C City.


    The Woods family made their fortune mainly from bag materials and then transformed into a women''s


    bagpany, the main market was the domestic market.


    But in recent years their brand of bag shops had closed down nearly two hundred, and it had switched


    to doing mother and baby products.


    For this kind of traditional industry, if Suny really wanted to strick them, it was not necessary to seize


    their market.


    Their capital chain or raw material suppliers, apart from problems, were deadly enough to them, but it


    would just take some time.


    "By the way, you haven''t run into Austin during this time, have you?"


    Hearing Alicia''s words, Suny''s fingers moved slightly as she looked down and took a sip of water, "No."


    "Hmph! Howe I didn''t find Austin so shameless before!"


    Suny thought for a moment, "Maybe I used to be more shameless than him."


    Alicia was stunned for a moment, "No, you were brave! What do you mean by shameless? You''re


    married, and when you''re married, you wanted to cultivate a rtionship with your husband, is that


    shameless? Now you''re divorced! Divorced means there is no rtionship anymore! It''s shameless for


    him to keep pestering you!"


    Suny smiled, "It makes sense."


    At this time, Ashley came out of the kitchen with steamed fish: "It''s time to eat."


    It had been a long time since the three of them had gotten together like this. Alicia brought out a bottle


    of red wine, and they finished it while chatting about the past.


    It was said to be a conversation about the past, but in fact it was all Alicia talking and Suny listening,


    while Ashley was responsible for picking fish bones and peeling shrimp shells for Alicia.


    Suny drank two sses of red wine and watched as they showed their love to each other.


    The three of them chatted until eleven o''clock, when Suny yawned and Alicia wrapped up her torrent of


    words, "Will you sleep over here tonight?"


    "No, I need to go back to my bed."


    "...... Okay, okay, then we''ll walk you downstairs."


    "No, you''d better go to bed early and then cherish yourst day off tomorrow."


    Alicia had to start work on the set on the fourth day of the year.


    Suny nced at Ashley, "I gotta go."


    Ashley and Alicia put her into the lift, it was after eleven o''clock and the second day of the New Year,


    and not a single person could be seen outside.


    Suny had drunk and could no longer drive.


    She took out her mobile phone with the intention of taking a taxi, but it showed that no one had taken


    the order.


    In small cities, it was sote on the second day of the year, everyone was spending time with families


    at home.


    Suny put away her mobile phone, intending to walk to a nearby square and see if she could take a taxi.


    The roads were decorated with rednterns and many shop fronts were decorated with red paper,


    making them very festive, but the roads were empty with people.


    Suny paused, "Come out."


    When Austin heard her voice, he subconsciously ducked towards a billboard to the side.


    Suny turned back, "You''ve been following me all day, aren''t you tired, Austin?"


    She said softly, her eyebrows raised slightly, not exactly angry.


    Austin sidled out, the two of them were more than three meters apart, the light from the bus stop


    reflected on Suny''s face. She looked at him, smiling slightly, but there was some coldness under her


    eyes, "I didn''t know that you have a fetish for stalking people."


    Austin frowned, he knew Suny had misunderstood, but he had indeed followed her all day today,


    although the intention was not what she thought, but he could not refute this fact.


    "It''s hard to get a taxi, I''ll give you a lift back."


    Without answering her words, he lifted his leg and took two steps to Suny.


    Suny had no make-up on today, wearing a white knitted hat and a beige scarf that blocked half of her


    face, leaving those charming eyes to look at him.


    He had seen these eyes of hers when she was really smiling, seductive and cold, all unlike now, when


    they were only cold.


    Suny raised her eyebrows as she recalled Alicia''s words and felt ridiculous.


    Just as she was about to open her mouth, a white van suddenly pulled up in front of her.


    Suny subconsciously took two steps backwards, and Austin stepped across to protect her.


    Four men stepped out of the van, all holding a baseball bat in their hands.


    Austin looked back at Suny, "Don''t be afraid."


    He said, touching her hand and slipping the car key inside her palm, "The car is parked in the car park


    across the street, I''ll stop themter, you run over and drive away."


    Suny nced down at the car key inside her palm and frowned slightly, "What about you?"


    Austin froze, and after reacting, he gave her a look, "Don''t worry about me."


    Suny hooked her lips once and didn''t speak again.


    Several ck-d men from the van had already approached over, "Hold the man down! Get that


    woman for me!"


    At the same time, Austin tugged at Suny''s wrist and threw her off with force, "Run!"

 Chapter 103 You Better not Mess with Me Again

    Chapter 103 You Better not Mess with Me Again


    Austin froze for a moment and turned around to find that Suny had not only not left, but had also thrown


    the bag to the side of the bus stop, and then Suny was rxing her joints.


    "Suny?"


    The five men stepped closer, and Austin shielded Suny and took another step back, he frowned in


    confusion.


    Suny gave him a look, "It''s okay, I haven''t practiced for a long time."


    Just as she finished speaking, it so happened that the men swung their bats towards them, Austin''s


    heart tightened, "Watch out!"


    He just wanted to go over and pull Suny away, but found that Suny had already lifted her leg and


    sharply kicked the men to the ground.


    Before Austin could react, he heard the sound of wind in his ears, he quickly tilted his head to the other


    side to avoid the attack of the man in front of him, his other hand flipped sideways to block the baseball


    bat, then tugged the bat and pulled it hard, the man was pulled by him and fell towards him, Austin


    lifted his leg and kicked the man aside.


    Five men came, three to deal with Austin and two to deal with Suny.


    Austin was worried , each blow was bigger than the one in the training ground, and he had been


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    working out and practicing boxing for years, so each blow made the man with an stance but no strength


    fall down and howl.


    After finishing the man in front of him, he was going to help Suny, but he saw a man who had just


    gotten up from the ground holding a baseball bat and tried to attack Suny.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he saw Suny lean forward ny degrees to avoid the left side of


    the attack, then quickly took the opportunity to hold the baseball bat and yanked it hard, then


    straightened up and used her elbow to push down on the back of the opponent, raised her foot and


    kicked the man hard at the bend of his legs, the man directly fell to his knees.


    Suny was wearing an overcoat, so her arms and legs could not be spread very well, but as she was


    raising her hands and kicking her legs sideways, she had already put both men on the ground.


    It was only two minutes, and the floor was covered with men wailing over the ces they had been


    kicked.


    Austin stood there, watching her walk calmly to the side of the bus sign to pick up the bag she had just


    thrown over, the night breeze blew across her face, her hair brushed her cheeks, she raised her hand


    and gently hooked her hair behind her ear, a face cold and gaudy.


    He had never known that Suny was so good at fighting.


    At this time, a car suddenly drove by the roadside, Austin came back to his senses, looked at the men


    on the ground and frowned, walked to Suny: "Did you get Hurt?"


    "No."


    Suny patted her bag and gave him a nce before handing him the car key, "You go first, I have things


    to take care of."


    Austin took the car key but didn''t go: "What is it?"


    Without answering his question, Suny bent down and picked up a baseball bat from the ground, then


    walked up to the man who was the leader just now and used the baseball bat to ground on the man''s


    shoulder and let out a lightugh, "The Woods family sent you here?"


    "Mercy, beauty! We are paid! I don''t know the Woods family, it was Jayden who asked us to keep an


    eye on you."


    "Jayden?"


    It wasn''t someone Suny knew, and she couldn''t help but frown.


    At that moment, the man''s mellow voice came from behind him, "It should be Jayden Lloyd, from


    Regan Woods."


    Suny raised her eyebrows, so it seemed that she hadn''t really wronged anyone.


    The men on the ground knew that they were doomed and begged for mercy, Suny snorted, "You can¡¯t


    even afford to be beaten, useless for your height over 1.9 meters."


    Austin, who was over 1.9 meters, frowned slightly, "I''m 1.93 meters."


    He was useful and could afford to be beaten.


    Suny was stunned: "You are so tall."


    With a perfunctorypliment, she collected her baseball bat and carried it away to the curb to wait for


    the bus.


    Austin was not very satisfied to get a cold and unintentionalpliment and followed her to the side of


    the road, "Where are you going?"


    Suny inclined her head and gave him a look, "Austin, I am in a bad mood today, let me advise you, you


    better not provoke me again."


    There was no telling what she could do if he provoked her again.


    Austin knew why she was in a bad mood, that old neighbour of Suny''s, and after receiving the money,


    told him everything.


    The day Suny''s parents were involved in a car ident happened to be the second day of the New


    Year. The two were swept under a big truck to avoid an old man who ran a red light and died on the


    spot.


    Suny''s mother actually still had rtives, but because Suny''s grandmother was patriarchal, in order to


    save money for her son, Suny was heavily scolded and punished for kneeling during the years she was


    in her grandmother''s home, but the real reason why Suny''s parents and Suny''s grandmother''s family


    fell outpletely was because when Suny was five years old, her grandmother set up a small stall


    across from the orphanage to sell pancakes, and often took Suny out of the stall.


    One day Suny''s grandmother left Suny behind, either deliberately or inadvertently. The director of the


    orphanage took pity on Suny and took her in for the night.


    But it so happened that the next day a rich couple came to the orphanage to choose a child. And the


    liked Suny.


    It so happened that when the rich couple were talking to the dean about her, they were overheard by


    her grandmother who hade over to look for Suny.


    The rich couple liked Suny and said they could donate a million to the orphanage if Suny wanted.


    As soon as her grandmother heard about the million, she had her n.


    The director told the rich couple that Suny was not a child of the orphanage, but had only been


    temporarily left behind by her parents.


    The rich couple could only be disappointed and ready to leave, when Suny''s grandmother rushed out,


    saying something about Suny having no parents and that she had picked her up from the mountains


    and raised her, and that if they really liked Suny and gave somepensation money, she would give


    Suny to them for adoption.


    The rich couple was reluctant at first, but Suny''s grandmother, who had always disliked Suny, praised


    her as a prodigy, saying that she hadn''t even started primary school yet, but she knew how to do math


    after reading her brother''s books at home.


    She also said that Suny was not a child of their poor family, as she was so delicate and proper.


    The wealthy wife wanted a daughter all her life, but her husband was infertile, so she started looking for


    a child to adopt in the past few years, but eye contact was a magical thing. Over the years, she could


    not find one, but today, by just a nce, she had her eyes on Suny.


    Suny didn¡¯t seem to have good life, she was thin and only wore a sweater in that cold day. The wealthy


    wife was so distressed that she generously offered to give Suny''s grandmother two hundred thousand.


    Although Suny''s grandmother wanted a million, two hundred thousand was a lot, so she immediately


    said she would go back and pack Suny''s clothes.


    After overhearing, Suny followed the rich couple back and contacted her parents by calling the police at


    a petrol station on the way back.


    Suny''s parents then cut off contact with Suny''s grandmotherpletely and took Suny back with them.


    That year it was because Suny''s grandmother had fallen seriously ill and the hospital had ced her in


    critical condition. When the call came to Suny''s mother, Suny''s mother could not bear to remind Suny


    of those sad things again, so she discussed with Suny''s father to drive back in the early hours of the


    morning and return in time for Suny to wake up the next morning.


    However, all that was left for Suny were two miserable corpses.

 Chapter 104 Do Like Her

    Chapter 104 Do Like Her


    The New Year''s holiday would have been a bad time to take a taxi, and Suny stood for five minutes and


    failed to get one.


    On the side, Austin looked at the baseball bat she was holding: "You''re going to the Woods family?"


    Hearing this from him, Suny inclined her head and gave him a look, "Can¡¯t I?"


    She was in a bad mood today, for the Woods family chose a wrong day.


    Since they dare to do so, she dared to do it too.


    They had upset her, and she would not let them have a peaceful new year.


    If this were the usual case, Suny would still be able to put up with it, and then strategize to get back the


    losses she had suffered step by step.


    But not today, she had to go over there today to settle the score.


    Austin looked at Suny, before the divorce, he thought Suny was a snobbish woman with only money in


    her eyes, after the divorce, he thought she was a dry and decisive woman.


    He had actually seen many sides of her, like gentle, quiet, radiant, aggressive, like gant just now, and


    like now, with a bit of capriciousness but with a bit of cuteness.


    Before tonight, he liked Suny, for her face, but his love was mixed with a hint of guilt.


    But just now, Austin knew deep down that he was really in love with her.


    He didn''t know exactly what he loved about her, but he liked her so much that he thought of the word


    "lifetime" for the first time.


    "I''ll walk you there."


    He didn''t say "I''ll keep youpany", because he knew that Suny probably didn''t want his pany"


    the most.


    As a matter of fact, hearing his words, Suny inclined her head to look at him for a moment. The


    vehicles on the road werepletely different from the usual crowded and congested scene, and only


    asionally a car drove over for more than ten seconds, and not even a taxi.


    Suny had been waiting for seven minutes.


    She looked down at the time, it was almost twelve o''clock and she was a little sleepy.


    Since Austin was so enthusiastic, why should she make things difficult for herself?


    "Thank you then."


    Her dark eyes twitched slightly, "I''ll go and get my car."


    "Okay."


    Suny responded and looked back, the five men they had beaten down were long gone and the baseball


    bats on the ground had been picked up.


    Well, good brains.


    Austin soon drove the car over, a ck Mercedes, which had followed her all the way today.


    Suny got into the passenger seat and after fastening her seat belt took out her mobile phone and sent


    a message to Alicia, saying that she was safe and not to worry.


    She didn''t mean to hide it from Alicia and Ashley, it was just a matter that she could handle and solve,


    there was no need to waste Alicia and Ashley''s good night.


    The road was very smooth in the early hours of the morning and in about twenty minutes the car


    stopped in front of the Woods family vi.


    The vi where the Woods family lived was the most expensive in C City and the security was good. As


    for how they got in, of course it was Austin''s doing.


    The fact that Austin was such a wealthy person, naturally there were properties all over the country, the


    fact that Austin had property in a third or fourth tier city like C City was unknown to Suny, but inside


    Austin''s social circle, there must be upper ss people in C City.


    The courtyard of the vi was already dark, but the vi was still lit, so Suny got out of the car and rang


    the doorbell straight away.


    It was exactly midnight at this time and the Woods family was bustling with activity today, with the


    younger and elders ying mahjong.


    When she heard the doorbell, the second daughter asked that it waste at night, which one of them


    was drunk and rang the doorbell of their house.


    The third daughter said, "Maybe it''s the Lee family, that boy has his eyes on our fifth sister every day,


    and wants to be our family!"


    Regan had three sons and three daughters, two daughters and two sons had married, so they had a


    lively new year.


    While the women gossiped yfully about the hrity, the men didn''t take the bell very seriously.


    The butler heard the doorbell and quickly went to open the door, the night breeze was bitingly cold,


    Suny pulled her scarf and looked at the man walking out in the pitch darkness, her eyebrows raised


    gently.


    Soon, the Woods family''s butler was at the door, "What are you?"


    Suny said with a smile, "I am looking for Mr. Woods, there is an urgent matter in thepany, please


    open the door."


    Suny was beautiful and had a nice voice, the light by the vi door reflected on her face, when she


    smiled, the butler¡¯s heart was thumping.


    The butler didn''t dare to open the door rashly, sizing up the two men, fearing that Suny was the woman


    Regan had kept outside to cause trouble.


    Suny had long guessed what he was thinking, she smiled, took out her phone and held it up to the


    butler, "Don''t you think this Mr. Johnson is familiar?"


    The butler had been a butler in the Woods family for so many years that he naturally knew such a


    person as Austin.


    Seeing Suny''s phone, his face instantly changed and he hurriedly opened the door, "Mr. Johnson, Miss


    Hond, excuse me,e in, I''ll go and inform Mr. Woods right away!"


    Suny smiled and thoughtfully reminded, "No need to rush, butler, walk slowly, the night road is dark,


    don¡¯t fall."


    The butler felt that this Miss Hond was really considerate and gentle, but as he responded, his pace


    did not slow down.


    Suny, however, walked unhurriedly, she watched the butler''s fading figure and inclined her head to


    nce at Austin: "You are more famous than me, so Mr. Johnson, you shouldn''t mind if I take


    advantage of it, right?"


    She was referring to what had just happened.


    "No."


    Austin nced at the front door and then at the cold smile tainting Suny''s face, knowing that the Woods


    family should not be able to rest in peace tonight.


    But he didn''t try to stop it, for he found that Suny seemed to allow him to apany her.


    Sunyughed, weighed the baseball bat in her hand and went up the stairs to the second floor,


    sweeping her vision for a moment before mming it straight down on top of a shelf inside.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Regan had ced a number of antique vases on top of that shelf, adding up to tens of million.


    Suny''s stick went down with a bang, and the sound was quite pleasant.


    After smashing those antique objects, Suny smashed the teapot set worth million on the countertop.


    She didn''t show any mercy, and with a single blow, she broke everything that needed to be broken,


    leaving nothing intact.


    There was no point in smashing the electrical appliances, Suny took a look at the TV and went straight


    upstairs, just walked to the corner of the first floor and saw a half meter high vase ced in the recess


    of the inner wall inside, it was quite beautiful.


    Suny reached out and touched it, and couldn''t help but tsk, "It seems to be real."


    She spoke of pity, yet her hand raised, swinging the bat straight at it.


    Regan had just reached the stairway when he saw this scene and was shaking with anger, "What are


    you doing!"

 Chapter 105 These Things Are not Worthy of Mr. Woods

    Chapter 105 These Things Are not Worthy of Mr. Woods


    Suny paused in her movements and looked at Regan with a smile, "Mr. Woods has given me such a


    big gift today, it''s a bit unjustifiable for me not to return it."


    She said, and gave Regan a smiling look, "Mr. Woods'' study should have a lot of treasures, right?"


    After a pause, Sunyughed lightly, "Just in time, today, I will help your clean them up together, these


    things do not deserve you, Mr. Woods!"


    At this time, the rest of the Woods family, who had been in the mahjong room, also came out. Seeing


    the vase broken in several pieces on the floor, Regan''s third daughter eximed, "Oh my God! This is


    one of Dad''s favourite vases!"


    Hearing this, Suny had a big smile on her face as she nced at Regan''s third daughter, "Is that so?


    Then I have pretty good eyes."


    She said, grabbing her baseball bat and heading upstairs.


    In his early years, Regan was a bully, but now that he was older and stopped his previous business. He


    thought Suny was easy to be bullied, but now that she hade to his door with a baseball bat and


    smashed the old things he had spent a lot of effort collecting, Regan was so angry that his blood


    pressure was rising.


    Looking at Suny carrying a baseball bat up, charming eyes froze with coldness, as if whoever didn''t let


    go, that baseball bat would smash into whoever''s body in the next second.


    Regan subconsciously dodged aside as Suny smiled and walked past a group of Woods family


    members, Austin following closely behind her.


    Seeing Austin, Regan''s face changed.


    Didn''t they say that Suny was the Johnson family''s outcast?


    It was only the second day of the new year, how did Austin get together with Suny?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The more Regan thought about it, the more uneasy he became.


    When those people went after Suny this evening, couldn''t Austin have been there too?


    If it was true, then he''d offended Austin.


    Regan''s face turned white at the thought, but to his despair, the sound of "banging" soon came from


    the third floor.


    Suny had guessed correctly, Regan''s study did have quite a few more goodies that she smashed right


    through when she saw them.


    Several of Regan''s daughters and sons were the first to react, running up and some trying to stop


    Suny, but they were all kicked away one by one by Austin, who was following Suny.


    Finnley and Joshua dared not go forward after receiving a kick from Austin. Several daughters of


    Regan stood at the study doorbell and screamed repeatedly: "Oh my God! Call the police! Call the


    police! This is simply a robber!"


    Suny smashed thest and took a nce at the study room full of wreckage, she nodded in


    satisfaction, turned and swept a nce at Joshua and walked up to him with a smile, "Mr. Joshua, I''ve


    heard a lot about you."


    Joshua was known for hissciviousness. But when he looked at the baseball bat that Suny was


    holding in her hand, his legs went weak: "Suny, do you know what you will pay for this?"


    "Yeah, I know."


    But did Regan dare to let the police handle the matter?


    She tsked and raised her hand with the baseball bat and pressed it directly onto Joshua''s neck, "I have


    a bad temper, remember that, Mr. Joshua, don''t mess with me!"


    When Suny finished and let go of the baseball bat, Joshua was already so frightened that his whole


    body went limp on the ground.


    She nced at Austin and lifted her leg to leave, however, Regan''s daughter stopped her: "Who are


    you? Do you know what day it is today, you came to our house to vandalise! Are you crazy? Don''t go,


    I''ve already called the police!"


    Regan''s third daughter looked at the mess in the room and was already so angry that her face turned


    red. If it wasn''t for the baseball bat Suny was carrying in her hand, she would have wanted to p the


    woman in front of her twice.


    The Woods family had always been treated with respect by others in this city, but they had never seen


    such an arrogant persone in and smash things!


    Suny raised her eyebrows: "That''s really interesting, Miss Woods, do I have to pick a day toe and


    smash?"


    Did Regan not pick a good day when he was looking for someone to attack her?


    Suny let out augh, "It''s good that you have called the police, then let the police handle this matter."


    She coulde, naturally, knowing the consequences.


    The most she could do was to lose some money, but Regan was different, and she had more than


    enough evidence in her hand to put Regan behind bars.


    At this time, Regan, who had slowed down, had already set aside his children and walked out, "Miss


    Hond, I don''t understand what you mean by this. I think there should be some misunderstanding


    between us!"


    "Bulter! Make tea for Miss Hond and Mr. Johnson."


    When Regan finished, he walked towards Austin with a smile, "Mr. Johnson, I think there must be some


    misunderstanding between Miss Hond and me! I won''t pursue what happened tonight, so we might


    as well sit down and talk the misunderstanding out properly."


    "Dad! What a misunderstanding! She''s trashed our house! Look at your snuff bottle and your vase!"


    Regan red at his youngest daughter who opened her mouth and turned his head to look at Suny


    again, "Miss Hond, what do you think?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "There is no misunderstanding between Mr. Woods and I. I will not drink


    any tea, it iste, so I will not disturb your family¡¯s happiness."


    Suny did not budge in the slightest and did not want to give Regan respect.


    "Oh, I forgot, Miss Wood said she had called the police, so I probably do have to stay on then."


    She said, weighing the baseball bat in her hand again, "Then I''ll stay and wait for the police toe."


    Suny carried her baseball bat out of the study and went to living room to smash a few more bats.


    Regan watched from behind, his face turning white, but he dared not say another word.


    After Suny finished smashing the living room on the third floor, she lightly swept a nce at several of


    Regan''s daughters, and finally her eyes fell on Regan''s body, hooking her lips into a smile, "I don''t


    know when the police will arrive, but your vi is so big, I think it should be enough for me to smash it


    until the policee."


    Here, she paused, "By the way, I forgot to tell you that I have a very interesting thing in my possession


    and I wonder what will happen if I hand it over to the police."


    With that, she took her phone out, tuned to the photo, and then handed it to Regan: "Mr. Woods should


    be able to see it, right?"


    Seeing the photo inside Suny''s phone, Regan''s face changed drastically, "Miss Hond, there are


    some things you can joke about, and some things you can''t."


    "A joke?"


    She raised her eyebrows: "So Mr. Woods, are you trying to joke with me by getting someone to attack


    me tonight?"


    "Miss Hond, this is C City, I advise you to stop in moderation."


    As if Suny could not hear the threat within his words, she raised her hand and slightly loosened the


    scarf around her neck.


    She moved unhurriedly, her long fingers pulling at the scarf, her face still delicate and pretty without the


    slightest hint of make-up.


    Those charming eyes were slightly teased with a light smile, surplus and in, but it was such a


    woman who looked as gentle as water who had just carried a baseball bat and smashed the Woods


    family''s two living rooms and one study.


    She didn''t smash the electrical furniture, but the expensive porcin!


    "Mr. Woods, I have always been a person who does not offend others, but if someone offends me, I will


    return it."


    The smile on Suny''s face faded, and a curve of coldness prevailed inside her charming eyes: "You told


    me to stop in moderation, and the same words, I will return to you."


    With those words, Suny put the phone back inside her coat, and with a loose hand holding the baseball


    bat, he turned around and left the house.

 Chapter 106 My Main Purpose Is to Show

    Chapter 106 My Main Purpose Is to Show


    Regan''s daughters tried to stop Suny, but dared not to reach out by a re from Regan.


    From the time Suny entered to the time she left it was only half an hour, yet she had smashed the


    Woods family into a mess.


    Regan watched Suny''s back as she descended the stairs, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    So she was not easy to be bullied.


    The sound of a car engine soon came from outside the vi, Suny and Austin had already left.


    Regan looked back at his study and gritted his teeth, there was nothing more he could do with this


    breath but swallow it down.


    Not to mention the fact that there was Austin behind Suny, just the evidence about him that Suny was


    holding, once it was handed over to the police, not only would he be finished, the whole Woods family


    would be finished.


    Regan was already fifty-eight this year and would be sixty in another two years. He was not sixteen and


    had six children, so even if he did not think for himself, he must think for his children.


    The older people get, the less courageous they be and the more they begin to fear for their death.


    Regan''s third daughter came running back from the balcony: "Dad! Who the hell is that woman? Is she


    crazy? Why didn''t you let me call the police?"


    Regan nced at his children, sons-inw and daughters-inw, "Keep this evening''s incident to


    yourselves, if I hear any hint of it outside, I will be angry!"


    "Dad, so what''s that woman?"


    "And no one is allowed to hit on Suny! No one is to touch her! Do you hear me?"


    No one answered, and it was clear that no one could swallow the anger.


    The Woods family had always been the only ones to spill their guts outside, but now that someone had


    However, Regan didn''t care, and kicked Joshua directly in his body: "It''s all because of you! How dare


    you touch her! I will only say this once today, if anyone doesn''t listen, don''t cry to me!"


    After saying that, Regan took another look at the study behind him, the door of which was open and


    very messy inside.


    Suny smashed things in a particrly principled way, and only chose expensive ones.


    Tonight, at least, several tens of millions had been smashed by Suny alone.


    Regan''s heart was aching and he walked back to his room, covering his chest.


    He thought she was easy to be bullied, but it she was a tough nut!


    It was nearly one o''clock when they left the Woods¡¯, and the road, which was already empty of


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    pedestrians, was even quieter.


    After leaving the Woods¡¯, Suny was much calmer.


    She nced at Austin who was driving beside her, "Why didn''t you stop me?"


    Hearing her words, Austin also looked at her, "Why should I stop you?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, a rare moment of incoherence.


    She inclined her head and looked out of the car window at the street scene that flew by, feeling


    somewhat familiar.


    Twenty minutester, the car pulled up, under the building where Suny lived.


    Half-asleep, Suny opened her eyes, unbuckled her seatbelt and said, not very heartily, "Thank you."


    It was thirty minutes past one in the morning and Suny hadn''t been to bed thiste in a long time, so


    she couldn''t help but yawn.


    When she stopped and found Austin looking at herself, she withdrew the hand covering her mouth and


    wiped the tears seeping out of the corner of her eyes with her index finger, "Austin, I still want to be a


    stranger with you."


    It was probably because there were so many expectations in those three years that when she did


    leave, and even he was willing toe back to her, she didn''t want to.


    Austin looked at her for a moment, reached out and opened the storage box, taking a box out from


    inside, "Happy New Year, Suny."


    Even though it wasn''t the first, and even though it was already the third day of the year, he wanted to


    say Happy New Year to her.


    Suny didn''t take it: "Happy New Year."


    He was a stranger, but since he had given her his blessing, she might as well return it.


    Having said that, Suny pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    Austin also got out of the car and took the box and handed it to her again, "It''s not something


    expensive, as a stranger, I should have the right to give it to you too, right?"


    Suny looked down at the box, the corners of her lips hooked slightly: "You can, but I can choose not to


    ept it."


    With those words, she raised her hand and swiped open the door, stepping inside on her boots.


    Austin stood outside the doorway, not going after her, but just looking at her through the doorway.


    Before entering the lift, Suny inclined her head and nced outside the doorway.


    Austin was still standing there, the dim streetlight hitting his face, his normally cold ck eyes as deep


    as the sea inside.


    Suny was stunned for a rare moment as the lift door in front of her slowly opened, she withdrew her


    eyes and lifted her legs to walk in.


    It seemed, again, a little heartwarming.


    As he watched Suny enter the lift, Austin looked down at the box he was holding.


    He didn''t lie to Suny, it really wasn''t anything valuable inside, but it was just the first time he had made


    a gift for someone with his own hands and she didn''t receive it, so it was still somewhat hard to bear.


    But he could not be too greedy. He had met a cold, impulsive and valiant Suny tonight, all of which he


    hadn''t seen before.


    Austin thought about it and felt that tonight''s harvest was not bad.


    He returned to the car and inside his mobile phone WeChat, Elijah had sent him a message two


    minutes earlier.


    Elijah had been sending him messages for the past few days, but he was toozy to reply.


    Well, he was in a good mood today, so he replied.


    Elijah asked him where he had gone, and Austin sent a location over.


    Elijah replied in seconds, "No way, you are really chasing your wife for a thousand miles?"


    Austin frowned, every word Elijah said was normal, but for some reason, putting it all together made


    him annoyed: "Didn''t you teach me that?"


    The other day, he learned that Suny was going back to C City for the New Year, it was him who said


    that it was a good opportunity if he chased after him.


    Now to mock him?


    "I''m actually just saying ......"


    He didn''t expect that!


    Elijah was surprised that Austin would do such a thing.


    Austin pulled the corner of his mouth, intending to further improve his practical skills when he returned.


    "Do you know anyone from the Woods family in C City?"


    Elijah also got serious: "What, is it possible that you also negotiated a business deal on your way to


    chase your wife?"


    "They attacked Suny."


    When Elijah saw this, he suddenly felt that the fried chicken inside his hand it did not smell good


    anymore.


    "...... just talk about business, don''t show your love. Antonio should have connections, and our family


    has nothing to work with them."


    "Well, then I''ll look for Antonio. By the way, I have my priorities straight, my main purpose is to show my


    love."


    Elijah: "???"

 Chapter 107 Austin Was There Last Night

    Chapter 107 Austin Was There Last Night


    Suny slept until eleven o''clock the next day, and when she opened her eyes, light came in through the


    cracks in the curtains that had not been fully drawn tight.


    She narrowed her eyes and subconsciously called out "M, open the window", and sat for two seconds


    before Suny remembered that she was now in C City, not J City.


    It was still a bit hard to get used to it.


    It was colder in C City than in J City, and today it was a rare sunny day, with the sun shining brightly


    outside.


    Suny ate a bowl of noodles, grabbed a book and sat on that chair on the balcony while reading.


    It was quite a pleasant life.


    The day went by so easily, Alicia had to go into the set tomorrow for filming, and before she boarded


    the ne, she talked a lot of nonsense on the phone.


    At the end, the always heartless man remembered something, "Why were you sote in replying my


    messagesst night?"


    Suny''s hand flipped through the book slightly, "I can''t get a taxi."


    "It''s been over half an hour and you couldn''t get a cab and you didn''t tell me? Are you out there with a


    man, or why didn''t you call me to give you a ride back? Not saying anything mean you''re acquiescing.


    Does that mean I guessed right? My goodness, Suny, you''re capable of it, aren''t you?!"


    Suny, who really couldn''t stand her divergent thinking, "I ran an into something."


    "What is it? Did Regan sent someone to block you?"


    Suny tsked, "Surely you are a year older and a lot wiser."


    "...... No wonder, it looks like the hospital''s should be good, I see we''re both quite fluent in speech. How


    much did it cost?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "Do I look like such a violent person?"


    Was it possible to put someone in hospital with a random hit?


    "I think you can take the ''like'' out of it."


    "...... I gotta go."


    Alicia hastily called out, "Don''t! You haven''t told me what''s really going on!"


    Suny let out a lightugh, "Didn''t you finish it?"


    She didn''t say anything, while Alicia kept talking about it.


    "It''s mostly because I trust you more."


    "Oh, then I may have done something you can''t believe."


    Last night she drank two sses of red wine, bad mood plus those two sses of red wine, Regan


    picked yesterday to attack her.


    Alicia grunted, "Then you underestimate me, I know you."


    Very good!


    Suny hooked her lips, "Last night Regan sent someone to kidnap me, but I beat them away, I went to


    his house with a baseball bat and smashed all the antique ornaments in his two living rooms and one


    study."


    "!!!"


    A tough girl!


    "So are you okay?"


    Alicia knew that Suny did not tell lies. Thinking of those people Ashley had poprized with her about


    the Woods family, Alicia suddenly became worried and asked seriously.


    "Austin was therest night."


    "...... have you guys rekindled your old rtionship?"


    Suny was amused, "Is that what thenguage teacher taught you?"


    "That''s not the point, the point is, why were you and Austin together again?"


    "You probably wouldn''t believe me if I said a chance encounter."


    "Then please say one that I will believe!"


    Suny pursed her lips and gave Alicia a brief ount of what happened when Austin followed her


    yesterday.


    Just as she finished speaking, Alicia on the other end of the phone cursed: "Austin, is he shameless?


    How dare he think he can go back to you!"


    "I won¡¯t agree."


    "Very good! Keep it up! Ah, I''m boarding! I will talk to you when Ind!" As Alicia''s words fell, there was


    no sound on the other end of the line.


    Suny nced at her phone, raised her eyebrows slightly, thought for a moment and called Rosa.


    In a couple of days, she wanted to go back to J City.


    The day before she returned to J City, Suny drove around C City.


    Her house had been demolished, thepensation was not much, a total of more than two hundred


    thousand, and now the area had been turned into amercial district, the neighborhood cost from


    7,000 to 8,000 square meters.


    The weather in C City was good for the past two days, so Suny parked the shared car and nned to


    pick a restaurant to have lunch.


    After the third day of the New Year, a few scattered shops on the street resumed business, but not


    many, so Suny picked a noodle shop at random and went in.


    The noodle shop was run by two elderly together and Suny was the only customer inside the shop.


    After eating the noodles, Suny walked back along that moat.


    It was very windy. When she used to go to junior high school, her dad used to pick her up from school


    every week on his bicycle, when the family was not in a very good position to afford a car after buying a


    house.


    Every time her father came over, he would bring her a fleece hat that her mother had knitted and put on


    her, and when the hat was pulled down, her whole face was almost blocked, so that the strongest wind


    could not blow in her face.


    Suny, in a rare moment of lost concentration, paused to look at the river that had frozen over.


    In the blink of an eye, it turned out that she had been alone for so many years.


    Suddenly the mobile phone in her pocket vibrated. Suny took out her phone, thinking it was Alicia


    calling, but she didn''t expect to see it was an unknown number.


    From C City.


    Gee, the sales were working pretty hard in new year.


    Suny cut the phone off straight away, only for the next second, the call came once again.


    It was the same number as earlier.


    Suny watched the phone vibrate for a few seconds before answering.


    "Hello, Miss Hond, I''m Mr. Woods'' secretary."


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Are you free tomorrow? Mr. Woods wants to have a dinner with you, he said you have misunderstood


    him and needed to exin."


    Suny smiled, "But I''m sorry, I''m going back to J City tomorrow."


    "Well ......"


    "Sorry."


    Suny finished and cut the call off.


    Rarely, Regan actually bowed down to her?


    Suny put her mobile phone back into her pocket and walked to the roadside to stop a taxi.


    Suny''s flight was at 10.30am, she got up early and it was only about 9.30am when she arrived at the


    airport.


    There was not much of a big deal online in new year, and most of the news were marketing for


    celebrities to start their business.


    Suny took a ss of cold water and closed her eyes, intending to sleep.


    Someone sat down in the seat beside her and Suny moved slightly.


    At ten minutes past ten, the announcement reminded the queue to board the ne. Suny then opened


    her eyes, got up and dragged her suitcase forward.


    Manypanies'' holidays were over, so the airport was crowded on both days.


    Suny had booked business ss, which was normally not filled to capacity, but today it was full.


    When she saw Austin, Suny''s face was nk.


    Austin also gave her a look and then offered to swap seats with the passenger in the seat next to Suny.


    Looking at him as he sat down beside him, Suny couldn''t help but think of the phone call from Regan''s


    secretary yesterday.


    She didn''t really like Austin interfering in her affairs, after all, they were strangers now.


    "I didn''t know you''d be so keen."


    When he heard her call, Austin''s eyes went dark: "Regan is looking for you?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "He wants to ask me out to dinner."


    "You don''t have to mind him."


    Austin frowned, "He had understood me."


    The words Suny was just about to say were blocked like that, meaning that she would have


    understood.

 Chapter 108 I Dont Want to See Him

    Chapter 108 I Don''t Want to See Him


    The aircraft announced to remind passengers to fasten their seat belts and that the aircraft was about


    to take off.


    Suny put the blindfold on, followed by two earplugs, and closed her eyes to stop talking.


    Austin looked at her, his eyebrows softened in a rare moment, and as the flight attendants passed by,


    his eyebrows returned to his usual coldness.


    About two hours into the flight, half an hour after the ne took off.


    Suny seemed to be asleep, and when the flight attendant pushed the meal trolley over, Austin gestured


    directly, and the flight attendant froze, nodded apologetically after reacting, and stopped questioning


    Suny.


    It was exactly one o''clock when the nended in J City. Suny put away her blindfold and earplugs


    and got up to get off the ne.


    As people came and went at the airport, Suny nced at Austin who was walking in front of her and


    couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows.


    Howe she hadn''t noticed before that Austin was so free, how many days she was back in C City,


    how many days he was in C City.


    Tsk, didn''t he used to be so busy that he didn''t even have time to meet the Johnson family for a meal?


    Suny withdrew her eyes and turned left to wait for her checked luggage.


    Her luggage was actually not much, it was all winter clothes, so she couldn''t fit it in her small suitcase,


    so she had to put it in her big suitcase, which was a bit tricky to carry on the ne. So she had it


    registered.


    She just didn''t expect that Austin wasing over to collect his luggage.


    After getting her luggage, Suny went out of the airport. She didn''t ask Rosa to send someone to pick


    her up, so she went straight to the taxi queue as soon as she got out.


    There were so many people returning to J City today that the queue for a taxi was nearly 20 metres


    long.


    "Someone ising to pick me up."


    Hearing Austin''s voice, Suny raised her eyebrows and looked up at him, "I''ll take a taxi."


    "It''s at least a two-hour wait for a taxi now."


    Suny looked at him and smiled nonchntly, "I''m not in a hurry."


    She had time and didn''t care about the two hours.


    The main thing was that she didn''t want to take his car. Between the two choices of waiting for a two-


    hour taxi and taking Austin''s car, Suny undoubtedly chose the first.


    Austin frowned slightly, "Elijah wants to see you."


    "Then please tell him that I don''t want to see him."


    After Suny finished speaking, she looked down at her phone, obviously not wanting to talk to him


    anymore.


    As more and more people came up behind them, Austin looked back and finally withdrew from the


    group.


    Just as he stepped out of the queue, Elijah''s phone call came through: "I''m here, didn''t your nend


    ten minutes ago?"


    "You''re in a hurry?"


    Elijah on the other end of the phoneughed, "Not really."


    The main thing was to see Suny''s cold face towards Austin. He had known Austin for so many years,


    not to mention that he had never really seen anyone who could give Austin a cold face so ndly.


    Austin snorted, "Where are you?"


    "P4! What? You guys have a lot of luggage, do you want me to get out and help?"


    As soon as he heard this, he knew that Elijah had no good intentions, Austin hung up the phone


    straight away and walked towards P4.


    Austin saw Elijah at a nce.


    He frowned in disgust and dragged his suitcase reluctantly over to him, "What''s that on your car?"


    Elijah looked behind Austin, "Where''s Suny?"


    When it was mentioned, Austin''s face instantly darkened.


    When Austin''s face darkened, Elijah was happy: "Tsk, tsk, tsk, don''t be discouraged, don''t be


    discouraged! The harder it is to chase her, the more worthwhile it is! Besides, Suny has a lot of


    pursuers with her condition."


    "Have you put on weight?"


    Austin put the suitcase in the trunk and gave Elijah a sideways nt.


    Elijah was in a less gloating mood once she heard Austin say she had gained weight: "You also think


    I''ve gained weight?"


    He wondered, "I haven''t gained much weight, so howe everyone who sees me asks if I''ve gained


    weight?"


    What?


    Austin pulled the corner of his mouth and gave a coldugh: "You wouldn''t have to ask such a question


    if you know yourself."


    Shen choked: "...... What? Does it affect my appearance?"


    "No, no one can shake your ugly, it just gives you a little defense against getting beaten up."


    Elijah reacted, "It''s the New Year, it''s not good to fight around! Hey, tell me how Suny rejected you."


    Let him have fun.


    Of course, Elijah did not dare to say this to Austin, he was afraid that the car would end up not at his


    doorstep today, but at the hospital.


    Austin didn''t say anything, just looked at him coldly.


    Elijah was suddenly abashed and looked out of the car window, "Well, it''s a nice day, why don''t I treat


    you to a meal?"


    "Drive!"


    Austin was in a bad mood, and Elijah liked to be a bitch, so he would not be polite with him.


    Seeing his sullen face, Elijah silently acted as a driver.


    There was a bit of traffic today, just as the car got off the highway.


    Elijah was bored and nced at Austin beside him: "To be honest, I understand that Suny doesn''t treat


    you well, but why doesn''t she treat me well too! Didn''t you ask me to apologize to herst time? I sent


    her a text message, and then my number was blocked out."


    Austin listened to Elijah''s sarcasm and gave him a cold look, "You''re implying that I should block out


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    your number?"


    "......"


    This was not necessary.


    Elijah sighed and reced his hangdog look, "Have you really gained nothing in the past few days? Is


    Suny really so hard-hearted that there''s no sign of softening?"


    Austin looked at arge area of traffic in front of him, "No."


    "My condolences to you."


    "Go straight to the boxing gym."


    Elijah: "Come on, I didn''t mean to make fun of you! Well, I justughed in my mind ......"


    "Shut up!"


    Elijah wanted to say something else, but when he touched that look in Austin''s eyes, he shut his


    mouth.


    It was already after 4pm when Suny returned to the vi. After waiting for two hours plus ten minutes


    for a taxi and half an hour of traffic, it took a total of three hours to get back to the vi from the airport.


    To be honest, she had a little regret for not taking Austin''s car.


    The wave of return to work these days was a miscalction on her part.


    When she got home, Suny first ordered herself an exquisite dinner, and after eating it, she took an


    aromatic bath before seven o''clock and went to bed to rest after eight o''clock.


    When the phone rang, Suny had already fallen asleep, after standing for more than two hours this


    afternoon, she was a bit tired, she had not long fallen asleep when she was woken up by the phone,


    Suny touched the phone, her voice was tainted with a bit of coldness: "What is it?"


    Alicia on the other end of the phone was startled and her voice weakened, "Did I wake you up?"


    Suny squinted and switched on the light, looked at the time and was exasperated, "Knowing that, why


    don''t you say what''s up!"


    "You and Austin are in the hot seat again."


    "Well, I know."


    After saying that, Suny hung up the phone straight away.


    Who cares?

 Chapter 109 Actually I Dont Care

    Chapter 109 Actually I Don''t Care


    Suny fell asleep before ninest night and woke up around six in the morning, the room still dark inside.


    After hanging up on Aliciast night, she switched her phone to no disturbance straight away.


    Suny switched on the light and touched her phone; Rosa had called her three minutes after Alicia''s call,


    ringing for eight seconds, and she had hung up voluntarily.


    Remembering what Alicia had saidst night about her and Austin being in the hot seat, Suny couldn''t


    help but raise her eyebrows and click on Weibo.


    At this point in time,st night''s hot search was still on, and her and Austin''s hot search was at number


    six.


    Suny clicked in and found that Austin and her had been photographed when they ran into each other at


    a hotel in C City. There were also photos of her riding in Austin''s car after smashing up the Woods


    family that day, and another set of photos of the two of them at the airport yesterday.


    Based on these photos, the marketing ounts said that she and Austin had rekindled their old


    rtionship.


    Interesting.


    It was funny to say that there was really something between her and Austin before.


    Suny directly exited Weibo and went into WeChat. Alicia had sent her quite a few messages before she


    called, nothing more than scolding Austin and some screenshots of her helping her cursedizens.


    Suny replied an emoji before got out of bed to wash up.


    It was good to have a yoga practice this early in the morning.


    Suny had just finished her yoga practice when Rosa''s call came through.


    "Miss Hond, do you need me to handle the matter between you and Mr. Johnson on Weibo?"


    Suny looked at the ceiling, "Find out who sent it."


    The person who dared to follow her and Austin was not a simple person.


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Rosa said, pausing for a moment, "Right, Miss Hond, do you need me to do anything about the


    matter over in C City?"


    "Not for now."


    "Okay, I''ll see youter, Miss Hond."


    "See youter."


    On the first day of the new year, Suny couldn''t be absent from the first day''s meeting even if she was


    Phantom had a meeting at ten in the morning and Suny drove over there after breakfast.


    Suny was not present at the nine o''clock meeting, it was Rosa who acted, but only attended the ten


    o''clock senior meeting, this was the practice of Phantom, the old staff all knew it, unless they reached


    the top, otherwise they probably never knew who the big boss behind the scenes was in their lifetime.


    After nearly two hours of high-level meetings, aftering out of the conference room, Suny looked at


    the time and saw that it was already a quarter past twelve.


    She nced at Rosa, "Join me for a meal?"


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    The two of them had juste out of the lift when, coincidentally, they ran into someone from the Read


    family.


    This man Suny had seen during her time in the Johnson family, Quinn, Hugo''s own brother and


    Antonio''s cousin.


    "Why are you here?"


    Apparently, seeing Suny here also struck Quinn as strange.


    Only Quinn had always looked down on Suny, and now when he opened his mouth, he was


    questioning.


    Suny raised her eyebrows and said nonchntly, "I work here."


    Rosa, who was nning to speak up, took one look at Suny and Rosa consciously stopped talking.


    "How could Phantom hire someone like you?"


    "Mr. Read, Miss Hond is a talent that our boss values very much, please treat Miss Hond with


    respect."


    He despised Suny, but dare not to despise Boss, Rosa was known to everyone as her secretary, so he


    naturally did not dare to despise Rosa either.


    As soon as Rosa spoke, the arrogance on Quinn''s face was gone: "Sorry, I''m here today to see Boss


    Suny."


    Rosa consciously nced at Suny, who hooked her lips and smiled: "Sorry, Mr. Read, Boss Suny won''t


    see you if you don''t have an appointment."


    "You don''t get to talk here!"


    "Sorry, Mr. Read, Miss Hond is Boss Suny''s newly hired special assistant."


    Quinn snorted, "She doesn¡¯t deserve ......"


    "Mr. Read, I''m sorry."


    Rosa got security over straight away and Quinn was half pushed, half dragged away.


    Suny nced at Quinn''s back and couldn''t help but look at Rosa, "How did he get here?"


    Rosa told the story of Quinn and Hugo with the search for someone to open apany outside, only


    the development was not good, the capital chain had problems, now Quinn came to the door, naturally


    wanting to solve the urgent needs.


    Rosa lowered her head and added in Suny''s ear, "Theirpany worksg with the Read family''s


    Suny tsked lightly, "Hugo and Quinn are capable."


    They actually dared to make small moves behind Antonio''s back, this should be wonderful if Antonio


    found out, right?


    "Miss Hond, then we¡­.?"


    "We don''t interfere in their Read family''s affairs."


    Besides, Antonio, who may not be unaware of what the two brothers Hugo and Quinn have done, may


    be waiting for them to make a big deal so he can end it all.


    "What do you want for lunch?"


    A little more important than that was lunch.


    Rosa was stunned for a moment before picked one that Suny liked.


    Suny looked at her with a wry smile, "Okay."


    Rosa knew exactly what she liked to eat. Tsk, with such a caring secretary, why should she need a


    man?


    Rosa didn''t know that she had actually made her boss think that way; if she had known, she probably


    would have wanted to kick her boyfriend out.


    After having lunch, Suny went straight back to the vi.


    After Alicia joined the group, she didn''t spend all day and night looking for her on WeChat.


    Just after taking a nap, Suny received an email from Rosa.


    The fact that she was in the hot seat with Austin checked out and it was someone Suny hadn''t thought


    of - Wendy.


    Suny originally thought it was Jennifer, after all, Jennifer hadn''t made much noise for some time, but it


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    was heard that she had gone to shoot a movie.


    Wendy was really bold, she even dared to touch Austin.


    Suny directly logged into the mailbox, sending a copy of the information to Antonio by the way.


    Thest time things hadn''t settled down for Wendy, then she was not going to be polite.


    After hanging up the phone, Suny went on Weibo again and the topic about her and Austin had


    disappeared.


    Of course, it could be that Wendy conceded to the deletion, it was most likely that Austin had someone


    delete it for her.


    Just after exiting the page, an unknown number called in.


    It was Austin''s other number.


    Suny blocked out one of his previous numbers, forgetting that he had a second number that he rarely


    used.


    To answer or not to answer this call?


    Suny looked at the lit up phone screen and after about five or six seconds, she answered the call,


    "Something wrong?"


    "I''ve had things deleted from Weibo."


    "Actually, I don''t care, you don''t have to make a point of telling me about it."


    Austin on the other end of the phone frowned, "I care."


    "That''s your business."


    Suny said and smiled lightly, "I gotta go."


    After saying that, she hung up the phone and then blocked out this number of Austin as well.

 Chapter 110 What it Means to be Great

    Chapter 110 What it Means to be Great


    When Rosa''s call came in, Suny had just eaten dinner and was cutting up the fruit. She directly turned


    on the speaker, "Rosa?"


    "Miss Hond, excuse me, Mr. Hugo''s secretary gave me a call this afternoon, he wants to see you."


    Suny put the fruit knife down in her hand, washed her hands and picked up her phone, "To see me?"


    "Yes, he wants to offer you Roundjoy."


    Sunyughed lightly, "Fine, you set a time for me, but it''s not Boss Suny to see him, it''s me."


    Rosa understood: "Yes, I''ll let you know when I''ve confirmed the time."


    Suny responded, "Thank you."


    "You are wee."


    Rosa said, pausing for a moment, "Right, Miss Hond, I''ve alreadypiled and sent your email


    about Roundjoy''s situation this year."


    Rosa was worthy of being a secretary who had been with her for so many years, Suny had only just


    started the topic and she knew what she wanted to do.


    If there was money to be made, she certainly wouldn''t turn it down.


    As for the matter of Wendy, it would depend on what sincerity Hugo would give.


    "Good."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny carried the fruit into the study and essed the mailbox.


    After reading the information Rosa sent over, Suny couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows, Hugo should


    be pissed off the price she gave, right?


    Rosa was very efficient and had already arranged a time to meet the next day.


    The dinner was set for 6pm, and it was still cold in February in J City. Suny wore a white cashmere coat


    that was casual.


    Just as the car stopped, Rosa approached, "Miss Hond."


    Suny nodded, "They''ve arrived?"


    "Arrived five minutes ago."


    Not bad, it seemed that Hugo was desperate this time, and he actually condescend to wait for


    someone.


    Suny smiled, "Let''s go in."


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Rosa led the way and the two arrived at the box two minutes ahead of the agreed time, Suny timed it


    well.


    "Mr. Read, this is Boss Suny''s special assistant, Miss Hond, who is mainly responsible for this


    cooperation."


    When Hugo saw Suny, his face obviously changed for a moment, but he was not as arrogant as since


    and showed his dissatisfaction and disdain directly, "Boss Suny''s special assistant, it seems that we


    underestimated Miss Hond."


    Suny pretended not to hear the sarcasm in his words and smiled politely, "Mr. Read has paid me a


    Hugo''s face turned cold for a moment, and Secretary Jamie next to him smiled and spoke in a


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    roundabout way, "Rosa, Miss Hond, it''s gettingte, you guys are hungry too, right? Why don''t we


    order something to eat first?"


    Suny looked at Hugo with a wry smile, put her bag away and sat down, epting the menu, "Thank


    you."


    Jamie smiled and nced at Hugo: "Mr. Read, what you would like to eat?"


    Hugo originally thought that Boss Suny came over personally, but he didn''t expect the person who


    came was Suny Hond.


    Every inside their circle knew Suny Hond.


    So what if she was powerful, without Austin, she was nothing.


    But Suny did have a bit of ability and had be Boss Suny''s special assistant at the drop of a hat.


    Thinking of this, Hugo''s eyes sank for a moment.


    "Mr. Read doesn''t seem very happy to see me?"


    Suny looked at him with a wry smile and directly nailed his grievance.


    Austin looked down at Suny, and people in their circle looked down at her too.


    She was just a good-looking gold-digging girl.


    "Miss Hond, you have some self-awareness."


    Hearing Hugo''s words, Suny unhurriedly took a sip of tea before speaking, "I''m still okay with my


    perception, but Mr. Read might not be so good."


    She said, smiling faintly, and inclined her head to look at Rosa.


    With a raised hand, Rosa ced the document on the desktop and moved it to Hugo''s heel.


    "Mr. Read, this is the situation of Roundjoy in the past three years. In the past eight months, Roundjoy


    has closed down nearly one hundred shops nationwide, and Roundjoy has only two hundred and forty-


    eight shops in total nationwide. And it''s not just the entities that have been in bad shape in thest


    eight months, even the online sales have been bad. ording to your official figures, Roundjoy started


    to see a significant decline in its products sincest October, going from a three hundred per cent profit


    every month to now not being able to cover its expenses."


    Suny said, pausing for a moment, "Nowadays, Roundjoy owes at least three hundred million on his


    books on debt, do you n to settle it yourself, Mr. Read?"


    "Or maybe you would prefer to contact Antonio."


    "You-"


    Hugo was instantly deted.


    "I have an appointment with Boss Suny today."


    The implication was that it was not a date with Suny, a person who did not deserve to eat at the same


    table with him.


    "I am Boss Suny''s special assistant, Boss Suny has no time to see you, this matter has been handed


    over to me, if you don''t feel right, Mr. Read, you can wait until Boss Suny is free to see you."


    Suny was smiling from start to finish when she said these words, yet every word stunned Hugo.


    Rosa was watching Suny quietly from the sidelines, it wasn''t the first time she had seen Suny


    negotiate, yet she still admired it!


    See what she got!


    In a few words, Hugo was at a disadvantage.


    Rosa could already imagine thatter Hugo would be crushed even more by Suny.


    It was exciting to think about it!


    Suny nced at Rosa, smiled, and then looked askance at Mr. Read: "It seems that I don''t have this


    honour to have this meal with Mr. Read today."


    With that, she grabbed her bag from the side and simply got up to leave.


    The movement was crisp and clean, not at all like a gesture.


    Before Hugo could react, he was anxious, "Wait!"


    Suny, who had already reached the door, stopped and looked back at him with a smile, "Mr. Read?"


    "You misunderstood, I didn''t mean it that way, I came here today with great sincerity."


    When Hugo spoke again, he was no longer as arrogant as he had been earlier.


    Suny let out a smile, "Naturally, we also came here with the sincerity of Boss Suny."


    Hugo''s secretary had already walked up to Suny and made a "please" gesture: "Let''s eat first."


    Suny raised her eyebrows and retraced his steps.


    He wanted to say something to lighten the mood, but when he looked up and saw Suny''s face, he


    couldn''t say anything.


    Although those slightly hooked charming eyes were upturned at the corners, when Suny looked over,


    Hugo could not see a half-hearted smile.


    He was crushed by Suny''s stare.


    Hugo''s secretary had said a bunch of words, but Suny just listened while eating and did not respond,


    he was embarrassed but he had to continue to speak.


    If he didn''t say anything, the box would be at aplete standstill.

 Chapter 111 Trying to Teach Her to Behave

    Chapter 111 Trying to Teach Her to Behave


    In the forty years Hugo had lived, he had never had such a stifling and embarrassing meal.


    But Suny, the one who had made him stifle his embarrassment, did not have a trace of embarrassment


    on her face and ate quite satisfactorily.


    Hugo nced at Suny, who was wiping the corner of her mouth, and blushed even worse.


    How could she be so good looking and have such a tough mouth!


    Suny rinsed her mouth with tea, before looking unhurriedly at the two people across the table who had


    already eaten long ago: "The food is good, Mr. Read."


    The corner of Hugo''s mouth twitched, but he endured, "Have you had enough?"


    "Yeah."


    Suny smiled, "Sorry, I''m a bit slow in eating, now, let''s get down to business."


    As she said that, she took the folder from Rosa''s hand beside her and handed it to Hugo: "Mr. Read, I


    have already understood the situation of Roundjoy, there are numerous children''s toy shops in these


    years, and thepetition in this business is getting bigger and bigger. However, theck of innovation


    and research and development of Roundjoy''s products is the reason why yourpany''s sales have


    declined in the past two years. ording to our understanding, the reason why Roundjoy experienced


    such a discontinuous decline in salesst year was because a domestic children''s educational toy


    brand was sessfully listed. The brand is called Little Genius, and I think you should know the


    situation, Mr. Read, all the toys of Little Genius are self-innovated and researched and developed, and


    thepetitiveness of Little Genius inside this market is much higher than yourpany."


    "Of course, yourpany is already a brand of eight years, still has a certain poprity in the


    children''s toy market, in view of this, we offer this price."


    When Suny finished, she raised three fingers.


    "Three billion?"


    Hugo obviously did not expect that Phantom would actually offer a price of three billion.


    Suny''s words were harsh, but it had to be admitted that this was the case with Roundjoy''s current


    situation.


    In the early years of the uneven domestic children''s toy market, Roundjoy had aplete monopoly for


    a year or two, with almost all the children''s toys on the market being shipped from Roundjoy, but with


    more and more peopleing into this market in the past few years, Roundjoy could no longer base


    on that.


    When Roundjoy was first set up, he threw a lot of money into it from inside Changxing, regardless of


    whether Antonio turned a blind eye or waspletely unaware of it, now he did not put Roundjoy out in


    advance, once Antonio intervened, he and Quinn''s efforts over the years was to work for Antonio.


    Rosa was also stunned to see Suny''s bid, and to be honest, three billion was definitely a high price to


    pay.


    However, Suny smiled, "Mr. Read, you misunderstood, what I meant is 1.3 billion."


    "Suny! Do you think I am you? Are you sending out beggars with 1.3 billion?"


    "13 will be enough to send out beggars, you are too down on yourself, Mr. Read."


    Hugo was so angry that his face turned pale, his minimum price was 1.8 billion and the ideal price was


    2.5 billion.


    Yet Suny said 1.3 billion.


    Hugo became irritated and got up to leave, but Suny sat there, without a word to ask him to stay, and


    poured herself a ss of tea and took a sip.


    Nice and lightly scented.


    "Mr. Read, you have to think carefully, we are waiting for you, but this is something that I am afraid that


    Roundjoy may not be able to wait for, based on the situation of Roundjoy now, after some time, we may


    not even give this price."


    "Plus, your meeting with us today may have already reached Antonio."


    Hugo, who had just walked out of the doorway, gave a beat when Jamie, who was anxious, whispered,


    "Mr. Read, thepany''s debt is like a snowball. Suny is right, as it goes, it will lost a bit, and you have


    to afford it.¡±


    Hugo was simply furious: "Didn''t you hear what price she gave?"


    Jamie also knew that the price was given low, but thepany was in a situation where there was no


    point in dying one more day to lose money.


    If Hugo and Quinn were willing to take 300 million out to fill the hole, they wouldn''t have toe here


    today to be humiliated.


    "How about you fill that 300 million debt owed first?"


    This was obviously a bottomless pit, he could take out 300 million, but the problem was that it was not


    only 300 million, but also the second 300 million and the third 300 million!


    Hugo was angry, but when he thought of the money, he could still tolerate it.


    The secretary advised, "Mr. Read, Suny has only made a price once, let''s go back and talk again, we


    may not be able to negotiate the price you want."


    Hugo froze for a moment and also felt that he had been hasty.


    But how humiliating for him to go back!


    Jamie understood him: "Mr. Read, for the sake of those few hundred million, you should endure


    aggressiveness."


    Yes, what''s wrong with a little aggravation when it was about several hundred million?


    Hugo turned back, his face still sober, but his words obviously more rxed: "1.3 billion is really not a


    good price, give me a more sincere price."


    Suny nced at Rosa, before slowly looking sideways at Hugo: "Don''t worry, Mr. Read, we havee


    here today with 100% sincerity. But the current situation of Roundjoy, as you know, is something that is


    a sure thing for you, but for us, Roundjoy''s debts, and the subsequent transformation."


    When Hugo heard Suny''s words, if not for the secretary pulling him aside, he would have wanted to


    beat Suny.


    "So what you''re saying is that the price stays the same."


    "Not really, beforeing here, Boss Suny exined to me that she knew it would be difficult for you to


    ept the price of 1.3 billion, but thepany could only give you this price. But if Mr. Read is sincere,


    she can personally give you an additional two hundred million, but Boss Suny has a request."


    Hugo''s mind was now full of the two hundred million: "What''s the request?"


    "You know Miss Wendydy, don''t you?"


    Hugo froze for a moment, "What does this have to do with her?"


    Suny hooked her lips: "I don''t know about that, I only know that Miss Wendydy seems to be have


    offended people she shouldn''t. And now she has offended Boss Suny."


    "Boss Suny does notck of money. Miss Wendydy did not behave, so Boss Suny wants to teach her


    how to behave. But I heard that Miss Wendydy seems to be a close friend of Mr. Read, and Boss Suny


    has not touched Miss Wendydy for the sake of you."


    If Hugo didn''t understand what she was saying, he would be a fool.


    His face changed, he was quite fond of Wendy, but when it came to money, Hugo still had a clear


    distinction between what was more important and what was less important.


    Besides, Wendy was just a pet he kept outside. There were plenty of such pets in the entertainment


    industry, so if he lost this one, he could find another one.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But with people like suny, it was better to make friends with them.


    "You can go back and tell Boss Suny that there''s no need to act for the sake of me."


    "So, happy working together, Mr. Read?"


    Hugo nced at Suny and gritted his teeth, "Happy working together."

 Chapter 112 Shes a Joke

    Chapter 112 She''s a Joke


    "We will draw up the contract as soon as possible, and after going through the process, the 1.5 billion


    will be paid directly into Mr. Read''s ount."


    Hugo looked at that smile on Suny''s face and almost couldn''t give a smile, "Okay, I have things to do,


    I''ll leave first."


    Despite the fact that Suny had taken the advantage, Hugo still did not take Suny seriously in his heart.


    But Suny didn''t care, anyway, today''s events were enough to keep the two brothers, Hugo and Quinn,


    uneasy for a long time.


    It didn''t matter if they look down on her, they would have toe to her when they should.


    Hugo gave a perfunctory nod, turned around and left directly with his secretary.


    Suny was still sitting at the table, taking another sip of tea, "Rosa?"


    Rosa met Suny''s gaze and her face heated up slightly, but her professional ability allowed her to


    quickly recover as normal: "Miss Hond, how did you know he would agree to this price?"


    Suny hooked her lips: "If he doesn''t agree, Antonio will make it so that he won''t even get 300 million."


    Rosa was stunned for a moment and also reacted, "But then, will Mr. Read from Changxing have a


    problem with us?"


    Suny drew a tissue and let out a lightugh, "Of course."


    With that, she looked at Rosa again, picked up the bag aside and got up, "But, I don''t care."


    Rosa looked at Suny''s hooked charming eyes and her heart beat faster than a beat in her chest.


    How could there be such a bewitching woman in this world!


    That "I don''t care", said by Suny with a smile, as if with a hook, made Rosa¡¯s heart itch.


    Rosa felt that if she continued like this, she would be a lesbian.


    It wasn¡¯t about money, the main thing was that she liked Suny''s confidence and beauty, and look, this


    was the confidence of a woman had tens of billions.


    She wanted that too!


    "Rosa?"


    While lost in thought, Suny had already walked out of the box and was standing at the door looking


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    back at her with a smirk.


    Rosa was embarrassed in a rare moment and hurriedly followed with her bag as well, "Sorry, Miss


    Hond, I got lost in thought."


    "Think what?"


    "Think, um, money."


    When Rosa finished, her eyes lowered slightly, she almost couldn''t hold back just now and said what


    was on her mind.


    What did she think?


    ¡®Of course, think of your money, Miss Hond!¡¯


    Sunyughed: "What, an annual sry of three million is still not enough for you?"


    "No ......"


    "There should be a follow-up on WJ in two months, and after the new round of financing, I''ll transfer


    five points from WJ to your name, and you''ll manage it from now on."


    Rosa shut up at once, money never will be enough!


    As a secretary who had always been cold and self-possessed, Rosa felt the urge to hug Suny''s thighs


    and shout "Sugar Daddy"!


    She had been with Suny for five years, but whenever Suny was optimistic about a project, 90 percent


    of them would be good. The second round of financing for WJ had not yet started, but Suny could say


    this, obviously she already intended to make additional investments!


    Suny gave her five points as soon as she opened her mouth, so rich and generous, Rosa was doing


    her best to maintain her expression.


    Suny admired the change in her secretary''s eyes for a moment before continuing to speak, "Check


    Wendy for me."


    As soon as Rosa heard this, she immediately calmed down, "Okay, I''ll send it to your email this


    afternoon."


    Look, such a dedicated and smart secretary, Suny would feel guilty for not giving her a pay rise.


    "Thank you."


    "It''s what I''m supposed to do."


    Suny hooked her lips: "Well, I''m going back, so I won''t see you off."


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Rosa stepped back and watched Suny get into her car and leave before she called thepany driver


    toe and pick herself up.


    Just after the call to the driver, Rosa started calling her assistant to look into Wendy''s affairs.


    In fact, she had checked on Wendy once a few months ago, only thest time was just to let Suny


    know about Wendy, but this time Suny said "check it out", obviously it was not just a simple matter of


    checking out Wendy''s public knowledge.


    Without Hugo, it would be easy for Suny to deal with Suny.


    On the other side, Hugo, who had just returned to the office not long ago, seemed to react and frowned


    at the secretary beside him, "When did Wendy meet suny?"


    Many people did not know whether Phantom''s Boss Suny was, by now, a man or a woman.


    Some said it was a woman, because the name was feminine; but most people felt it was a man, after


    all, to be able to take Phantom up several steps in just eight years, and be an investment


    remarkable person.


    Hugo''s secretary was puzzled: "Miss Wendy probably doesn''t have ess to Boss Suny either."


    Hugo pulled over the office chair and sat down, raised his hand and tugged his tie, sneered: "It''s hard


    to say, Wendy can climb to this position now, it means she is not simple. I''m just a springboard in her


    eyes, a big shot like Boss Suny is her ultimate goal."


    Speaking of this, Hugo pulled the corner of his mouth sarcastically, "Wasn''t she the one who failed to


    seduce Antonio and retreated to me in the first ce?"


    Jamie did not dare to answer; if he did, he might have to pack his things and leave from Hugo


    tomorrow.


    But back then, Wendy''s seduction of Antonio did make quite a ssh, and everyone inside the circle


    was well aware of it.


    At that time, Wendy had not long made her debut, and she was awarded the title of "Girl of the Screen"


    for a movie. As a neer promoted by thepany of Central, she came to the scene to support


    the annual meeting of Central. Antonio went there for half an hour and he was eyed on Wendy.


    But at that time, Wendy happened to be a neer, and two new dramas were pending that year, so


    Central invested a lot of money in her. For the sake of Elijah, Antonio did not put that in mind.


    That night Wendy drugged him, but she didn''t want Antonio to kick her out of the room.


    The story spread in the circle that night, and it was a big deal. Even though Wendy was still gorgeous


    in front of the screen after all these years, everyone in their circle knew that she was a joke.


    Hugo had suffered a loss at the hands of Antonio at the time, so when Wendy sent herself to his door,


    he epted her and didn''t kick her out after all these years.


    But now that Wendy had offended someone of immense importance, Hugo would naturally not wipe


    her ass anymore.


    After all these years, he was kind: "Give Wendy a call, tell her to pick a car and a house, and don''t get


    in touch after that."


    Everyone in this circle understood breakup gifts.

 Chapter 113 Soon You Can Vent Out Your Anger

    Chapter 113 Soon You Can Vent Out Your Anger


    Not long after Hugo''s conversation, Wendy had already received a call.


    She had been in the circle for so many years, and she knew everyone had a backer?


    Even a chaste looking woman like Alicia was still being held up by a mysterious big man! This business


    had long beenmonce.


    So, naturally, the way this break-up took ce was clear to Wendy.


    A month ago sheughed at a neer who presumed to steal her thunder and was given a car to


    break up by her dependable sugar daddy, not expecting it to be her turn.


    She had been with Hugo for nearly five years, and Hugo had always been good to her. Although he


    was obedient, he had never failed to do whatever she asked.


    To be honest, she could not find a better backer than Hugo right now.


    In the early years, her mind was still alive, thinking that by using Hugo as a springboard, she wanted to


    go further, not Antonio, not Elijah, but Austin.


    But as she got older, she no longer had these thoughts.


    This business of entertainment was all about youthfulness, she was already twenty-nine this year, ten


    years into her career, she was not young anymore.


    But in this world, there was never a shortage of girls between the ages of eighteen and twenty-three.


    So for the past two years, she had also gone to great lengths to please Hugo.


    She thought Hugo would more or less let her follow him to thirty-five, but today a call from Hugo''s


    secretary came and told her to pick a car and a house, and everything came to an abrupt end.


    Her backbone was gone.


    "Jamie, is Mr. Read free now, can I give him a call?"


    Wendy''s voice was trembling, she was really afraid, she had been using Hugo as her backer to make


    her presence felt in the circle all these years, if she didn''t have a backer anymore, she couldn''t even


    imagine!


    Furthermore, she would be thirty next year, but the fact was that, apart from a few minutes in her debut


    film, all her subsequent films and dramas had been badly criticised.


    Last year''s Best Actress award was only won thanks to Hugo''s connections.


    Without Hugo, Wendy couldn''t imagine!


    She had been fighting with Alicia for so many years, and it looked like they were neck and neck for the


    past two years, but Wendy knew in her own heart that she was no match for Alicia.


    All her shows and movies and TV shows were hyped up, and in fact the real audience reviews were


    very bad.


    But Alicia was different. Over the years, people who had ndered Alicia had gradually be Alicia''s


    fans.


    Without her backer, Alicia still had her personal power, while without Hugo as her backer, she really


    had nothing left except this face.


    However, Jamie on the other end of the phone was desperate, "Sorry, Miss Wendy, I advise you not to


    contact Mr. Read again, after all, this is the decency Mr. Read has given you for the sake of these five


    years."


    "Jamie, what did I do wrong?"


    Jamie didn''t know what Wendy had done wrong, saying she was using Hugo as a stepping stone,


    when in fact he, an outsider looking in, didn''t feel like it.


    He couldn''t think of any other answer, so he had to bring out the words that Suny had said this


    morning, "Miss Wendy, you have offended someone you shouldn''t have offended, and Mr. Read can''t


    protect you!"


    The call had been disconnected, and Wendy''s hand shook and the phone fell straight to the floor.


    "I... How could I have offended someone I shouldn''t have?!"


    It was true that she had been a bully all these years, but she knew what would cause troubles for Hugo,


    and which would be easily dealt with him.


    She had been in the circle for ten years, so she knew the truth that the power was overwhelming, and


    she wouldn''t dare to offend the wrong people.


    Compared to Wendy''s panic, Suny was in a better mood.


    In just three hours'' time, Rosa had sent her what she wanted.


    Suny casually browsed, this Wendy had done a lot of hical things over the years.


    There was so much going on that Suny was toozy to read it and forwarded the original document


    directly to Alicia''s email address.


    Alicia, who had entered the group, was very busy this time, and after Suny had finished forwarding it,


    she read the minutes of Phantom''s meeting yesterday.


    With Alicia in the group, Suny could only deal with Phantom herself.


    It was almost ten o''clock at night, and Suny was already ready to go to bed, but Alicia called in time.


    Suny raised her eyebrows and answered, "Finish work?"


    "Nope, have to shoot until after 3am today!"


    "Good work, Celebrity Alicia."


    "It''s because of poverty!"


    But if she was half as rich as Suny, she wouldn''t have to be filming in this shitty mountain at midnight!


    Suny smiled, "Have you checked the mail?"


    "Yes! I''m calling for that, Suny, what big move are you preparing for? Why did you look up so much of


    Wendy''s dark history?"


    Sunyughed: "Don''t you want to hit a falling dog?"


    "What''s a falling dog? She''s so proud of herself now, she took on a new movie just a while ago!"


    Alicia''s teeth itched at the thought of it: "With her acting skills, she has the same expression in


    everything she ys. I was going to ask Isobel from ourpany to take it, but I didn''t expect this


    shameless Wendy toe in midway!


    What could the director say about investing into the set?


    Suny raised her eyebrows, this matter was unknown to her: "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Can''t wepete with her to see who has spent more money? It''s pointless! The script is good, but


    honestly, based on my experience over the years, it might not be a hit! But Isobel is quite a spiritual


    actress, and the director almost decided the role to be her on the spot at the audition!"


    If it wasn''t for Wendy''s shamelessness, being almost 30 years old and still grabbing this script with a


    young girl, that role would have been directly Isobel''s.


    Suny pursed her lips, "Don''t be angry, soon you''ll vent out your anger."


    Alicia then said, "By the way, what''s the big thing you''re nning to do?"


    "You know about the Roundjoy founded by the two brothers Hugo and Quinn, right? The market share


    has been getting lower and lower these two years, and they talked to me about the acquisition."


    "But what does this have to do with Wendy?"


    Sunyughed lightly, "Because I told Hugo that Wendy had offended our Boss Suny and that he would


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    have to break off with Wendy if he wanted to sign a contract."


    "...... Great! Wendy no longer has a backer, she probably can''t do anything. How did you grow your


    brain? Why are you so smart!!!"


    Suny epted the praise without modesty, "I do have a pretty high IQ."


    "I think you''re making fun of my low IQ."


    "Be confident and take the ''think'' out of it."


    Alicia felt the blow and decided to change the subject: "...... So with the tree behind Wendy fells, we


    can shit and piss on her head, right?"


    Suny silenced for a moment, "In theory, yes, but I still want to be civilized and we don''t shit and piss in


    public, okay?"


    Alicia sensed the mockery again, "I was just being metaphorical!"


    "Well... it is unique"


    "......"


    Alicia had the urge to cut off their friendships.


    Forget it, for the sake of money, she would endure it.

 Chapter 114 What a Destiny

    Chapter 114 What a Destiny


    It''d been five or six years since Phantom was founded, and it''d always been under Alicia''s control, with


    Suny barely showing her face.


    Beforest year, Phantom''s staff didn''t even know that Suny was the big boss behind the scenes.


    The year was just over and Alicia had gone to work on a film, so even if Alicia wanted to take care of


    Wendy''s affairs, she probably didn''t have the heart to do so.


    Suny directly had someone from thepany''s PR department contact an acquaintance to put out


    Wendy''s previous bad behavior in a small way first.


    The fact that Wendy no longer had Hugo as her backer had led to exposed one after another, and she


    could even find someone to cover it as fast as she could.


    Many people inside the circle had already seen that Wendy and Hugo had split up, otherwise with


    Hugo''s ability, these behavior was nothing, and they would be suppressed in a minute.


    If things could not be solved with money, Hugo could have it done with half the effort by showing up.


    But with such a thing left unresolved, Wendy was clearly dumped by Hugo.


    When Wendy''s bad behavior was exposed one after another, her team was going crazy, using money


    to suppress it, but the other side was too rich to do so.


    Wendy couldn''t sleep or eat well these days, she knew someone was messing with her, in the past


    when something like this happened, all she had to do was go to Hugo, she didn''t even have to go to


    Hugo, she just went to Hugo¡¯s secretary and it was solved in a few hours.


    But now, she could not even deal with it with money.


    That was not the point, the point was that it''d been several days now, and Wendy still didn''t know who''d


    been messing with her.


    Wendy suspected Alicia, but the person who went to check said that Alicia had gone into the group to


    shoot the film for the time being, so Alicia didn''t even know what was happening outside, let alone free


    her hands to mess with her.


    Wendy had offended many people in the circle, and if it was not Alicia, they would be even more


    unable to guess.


    As the news broke out, not to mention Wendy, even some onlookers in the circle felt scared.


    In this circle, it was easy to get a hit overnight, and it was also easy to get off the stage overnight.


    Wendy was the innocent persona, and the news popping out these days were ruining her persona.


    But it was not a big deal, and the stupid fans still defended her.


    Who didn¡¯t smoke when they were upset?


    Who hadn''t tasted a drop of wine?


    Who hadn''t cursed others before?


    The fans were so inclusive that Sunyughed as she looked at thements and wondered for a


    moment whether those fans were supporting Wendy or trying to pull her off the stage.


    It''d been quite interesting for Suny to watch Wendy¡¯s team fly around like a blind fly these past few


    days.


    She rarely wasted so much time getting out of her anger; most of the time, she did it on the spot.


    But it was fun to boil a frog in warm water like this.


    After three consecutive days of Wendy''s bad behavior, it suddenly died down and no one targeted her


    anymore.


    Just when Wendy''s team thought the other side was just trying to mess with Wendy, and just when


    Wendy herself thought the other side was bluffing, suddenly a video of the car ident hit the inte


    and the was on the verge of copse.


    It was a video of Wendy driving drunk and killing a mother and daughter three years ago, and it was


    Wendy who was driving the car, but it was her manager''s assistant who took the me.


    The incident was quite a big deal on the inte at first, but Wendy''s team hyped Wendy as a


    emotionally out of control young assistant.


    After the ident, Wendy gave 300,000 topensate the victim''s family out of "humanitarian".


    She had collected a wave of fans on the inte because of this act of hers.


    The roadway at that time was just a blind spot for surveince, and there were not many vehicles


    passing by at that time, so it was difficult to find witnesses, and the people inside the car unified their


    statements, and the young assistant received three million in hush money to cover the crime.


    But in fact there happened to be a car recorder from a paparazzo trailing behind their car at the time


    that recorded everything.


    The paparazzi had ckmailed Wendy with the car recorder, but Wendy didn''t evene forward,


    Hugo had someone destroy his footage and warned him that if he messed up again, it wouldn''t be as


    simple as would the footage.


    Knowing that the Read family was too big to be messed with, the paparazzi took his family and left J


    City in a low profile.


    Rosa found him and the paparazzi still had a backup of the video in his hands.


    Rosa gave him a sum of money and the video broke out.


    The video caused a great deal of social concern on the inte, and the video had only been out for


    half a day before Wendy was already taken away for investigation.


    When Alicia, who was filming a movie in the mountains, found out about this, she couldn''t eat and


    called Suny directly.


    Suny, who had just left from Phantom, nced at the caller ID and smiled with a raised eyebrow,


    "Finished filming today''s scene?"


    "Nope! Time for dinner! Suny, did you do that to Wendy?"


    Suny got into the car and closed the door, blocking out outside sounds, before speaking faintly, "It''s not


    me."


    Saying that, she paused, "It''s Rosa."


    "...... Wasn''t you give the order?"


    Suny smiled and didn''t deny it.


    "Amazing, Suny! If you put this tactic in ancient times, you''d definitely be a big winner in court battles."


    Why did that sound so much like a curse?


    Suny tsked, "What are you cursing me?"


    "How can that be! I just praise you for being awesome!"


    Suny reluctantly believed: "I was going to let you do it yourself, but after thinking about it, I was afraid


    you could fight her until next year, and it just so happens that I''ve been a bit freetely, so I stepped in."


    "...... Honestly, I''d love to run out of this big mountain and go to show up on Wendy now!"


    Wendy had always stolen her shows and bullied her all the time!


    Suny smiled, "Isn''t it good for you toe back from filming the movie and visit her in the prison


    directly?"


    Alicia froze for a moment, "It seems so exciting to think about!"


    Suny looked at the time, "I gotta go, I''m going to eat."


    "Okay."


    When she hung up the phone, Suny couldn''t help but smile.


    Well, no one would bully her Alicia anymore.


    Well, it''d been another happy day!


    Of course, Suny thought the day would have been perfect if she hadn''t run into Austin while eating


    dinner.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Yet there were no ifs.


    She picked a Japanese restaurant rmended by Rosa, and had just finished ordering her food


    when she saw two familiar figures.


    One was Elijah and the other was Austin, neither of whom Suny wanted to meet.


    Just as he entered, Austin saw Suny at the table.


    He subconsciously wanted to walk over, yet just as he moved, Elijah beside him eximed in surprise,


    "Austin, it''s Suny! What a fate!"


    Austin nced sideways at Elijah, and within it was his familiar look of amusement.


    He would never eat out alone with Elijah again!

 Chapter 115 Not Very Appropriate?

    Chapter 115 Not Very Appropriate?


    "Suny, it''s been a long time, you''re as pretty as ever."


    Elijah was so thick-skinned that he sat down directly opposite Suny.


    Suny sipped her tea and looked up at him lightly, "The same goes for you."


    When she said this, she slightly hooked her lips and just looked at Elijah. Although the words were not


    finished, Elijah could understand that Suny was saying that he was shameless as always.


    Austin also took his seat, he looked at Suny, "Busytely?"


    "Not as busy as you."


    Suny had a nd look on her face, clearly not weing the two men.


    Austin could see it, and so could Elijah.


    But they did not want to leave.


    All in all, both were thick-skinned.


    As it happens, thingse in small groups.


    When Suny saw the two men epting the menu handed over by the waiter, she knew they weren''t


    going to leave.


    "What did you order?"


    As Suny had just withdrawn her eyes, Austin''s hand appeared in front of her.


    His hands were long and clean, and Suny''s first thought on seeing them was that they were suitable for


    ying the piano.


    She was slightly stunned, and the sheet to one side had already been taken over by Austin.


    Austin took one look and went straight to the waiter and asked him to serve him of what Suny had


    ordered.


    On the side, Elijah gave a tsk and ordered something else for himself.


    After ordering his meal, Elijah looked at Suny, who was sitting there indifferently, without any shyness


    or embarrassment at his deliberate flirtation just now.


    Elijah touched his nose, not knowing why, he felt embarrassed.


    "Do I have something on my face, why are you looking at me like that all the time?"


    As soon as Suny''s words left her mouth, Elijah received stare from Austin on the side.


    He subconsciously felt the pain in his flesh as he remembered the beating he took on the training


    ground the other day.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Miss Hond, I''m just curious, how on earth did you make it so hard for Hugo to


    be like that?"


    They had all heard about Hugo, a man who was so high-minded and unbeatable, would actually be


    frustrated by Suny in that way.


    Not to mention Austin, Elijah was curious as to how Suny had actually managed to do it.


    Suny raised her eyebrows and looked up at Elijah with a smirk, "Do you want to try?"


    When Elijah saw this look in Suny''s eyes, for some reason, he suddenly remembered that Austin


    seemed to have the same look on his face when he asked him if he wanted a beating a few days ago.


    He tilted his head and nced at Austin, thinking that he had really been blind before, why did he think


    that Suny was not good enough for Austin? These two were a match!


    If these two got together, they would have a wonderful life, and he would have gossip to see!


    Elijah decided to make Austin and Suny together so that his friend would be happy!


    Yes, he was such a righteous and great friend!


    "I just want to hear it, I don''t want to try it."


    Suny let out augh, "What are you afraid of, I''m just a small special assistant."


    Elijah nced at Austin before smiling at Suny, "Miss Hond, you are modest."


    Whether Suny can skin him or not was another story, but Austin could definitely cramp him.


    He was surely afraid!


    Suny smiled, just at that moment, all the sushi she ordered came up, and she began to eat.


    Anyway, these two were so shamelessly sitting in her table and that it was nothing for her to eat her


    own food in advance.


    "I''ve served mine, I''ll eat first."


    Suny said, unhurriedly squeezing the wasabi, then began to take small bites of sushi dipped in it.


    Austin had never eaten at the same table with Suny before, and he had always thought that Suny had


    just a pretty face.


    But now, watching her taking small bites of sushi, he felt she was elegant.


    He and Elijah were sitting right in front of her, and she ate calmly without feeling embarrassed at all.


    This mentality was not something that the average person could have.


    Austin remembered that night again, her whole body was like glowing with light, all over her body was


    what attracted him.


    Austin suddenly realized that Suny seemed to be the kind he liked.


    Noticing Austin''s gaze, Suny couldn''t help but look up at him and frowned slightly, "Mr. Johnson, are


    you hungry?"


    Elijah suddenly felt that Austin was too unproductive, when did he look at Suny so straight, as if he was


    afraid that others did not know that he liked her.


    He couldn''t help but bump his hand against Austin, who gave him a sideways nce and frowned


    before responding to Suny, "A little."


    The expression on his face didn''t change half as if he had just looked at her because he was really


    hungry and attracted by her food.


    Suny raised her eyebrows and said nothing more.


    In the end, it was all about what she didn''t like anyway, which made it unnecessary.


    Elijah said: "......" Never seen such a brazen person!


    At this time, Austin''s food was also served up.


    Although Elijah looked like he could not do anything, he was still quite good at ordering food.


    He graciously put his food in the middle of the table and introduced them to Suny one by one: "Miss


    Hond, try this! This caviar was imported from Iran by air!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny took a look at it, this caviar, which she had heard was several hundred per spoonful, did justify its


    being flown in.


    She smiled and politely declined, "Thank you, I ordered enough already."


    Elijah smiled awkwardly yet politely, "Oh, then I''ll treat you to something else next time!"


    Austin frowned and gave Elijah a cold look.


    Elijah, who was inexplicably given the cold shoulder: "???"


    At this point, Austin, who had identally ate too much mustard, choked and his face immediately


    turned red.


    Suny took a sip of tea and smiled at Austin''s wretched appearance. Just when she was happy, the


    ss in her hand was suddenly taken by the person opposite her.


    She watched Austin sip down on the spot where she had just drunk the water, and apparently Elijah,


    who was at the side, had also noticed this operation by Austin.


    Instantly, Elijah felt that the caviar inside his mouth did not smell good anymore.


    What the hell was he doing sitting here?


    The smile on Suny''s face faded, "Mr. Johnson, it''s not very appropriate, is it?"


    "The mustard is too choking."


    Compared to Suny''s obviously changed tone of voice, Austin only had this faint response.


    Suny pursed her lips for a moment and beckoned to the waiter not far away, "Please bring me another


    ss."


    Across the table, Austin gave her a look and the corners of his lips curled slightly.


    It was rare to see her angry.

 Chapter 116 This Is Clearly Impossible

    Chapter 116 This Is Clearly Impossible


    Suny had almost finished eating, she took onest sip of tea, "I''m done eating, I''ll leave first."


    With that, she took her own sheet and intended to get up to go to the checkout, but at this time, Austin


    reached out and sped her wrist: "Wait."


    Suny looked at her wrist that was sped, her eyebrows raised slightly, the smile on her face faded:


    "Mr. Johnson?"


    Austin let go of her hand and tossed the sheet she was holding to Elijah, "His treat."


    Elijah, who was eating udon noodles, looked up at Austin and almost said "shit", but was stopped by


    Austin''s eyes.


    What could he do?


    Suny nced at Austin before her eyes finally fell on Elijah: "Then thank you, Mr. Brooks."


    Since someone was grabbing the check, she would just satisfy that strange fetish.


    "You''re wee."


    Elijah let out augh and the corner of his mouth twitched as he met Austin''s eyes.


    Suny took her bag and went straight out of the sushi restaurant, Austin beside her.


    She didn''t say anything and neither did he.


    Finding the car, Suny then stopped and inclined her head to look at Austin: "What do you mean?"


    "I didn''t drive out, give me a lift please."


    His face was not apologetic for the trouble.


    Suny was exasperated, "Austin, once trick is enough, do you think I am easy to deceive or you are


    easy to deceive?"


    "Me."


    Without even thinking, he gave her the answer.


    Suny did not expect him to admit his stupidity so quickly, and for a moment, she was somewhat


    speechless.


    A car pulled out next to her and Suny pursed her lips slightly, "Sorry, I don''t want to be bothered by


    you."


    "I''ll drive."


    Suny felt that Austin was a bit unintelligible, the smile on her face fadedpletely and she tilted her


    head slightly to look at him, "Austin, I''m not very fond of jokes."


    "I''m not joking, Suny."


    He looked at her with a serious expression, "I want you to give me another chance."


    She used to be stupid, but she was not stupid anymore.


    Suny looked at him with no ripples inside.


    When disappointment has been saved up, one will despair, and when one despairs, one will no longer


    have extravagant hopes.


    She had long since emerged from those years of naivety and delusion, and now Austin wanted her to


    jump back into her cocoon.


    Dreaming.


    "Sorry, no."


    She finished, pulled open the car door and sat sideways in.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Austin pursed his lips, before Suny''s car drove out, he went around to the passenger side and knocked


    on the window.


    The spacing between parking spaces was already not spacious, and he stood there as if he was


    waiting for her to bump into him.


    Suny was in a bad mood, she lowered the window: "Do you want a car ident?"


    "Give me a lift."


    He didn''t pull the door open without permission, yet he didn''t back away either, standing there like a


    scoundrel.


    Suny looked at him coldly, and the two of them confronted each other for about two seconds before she


    turned sideways and pushed open the passenger door.


    Very well, he was the one who provoked her.


    Austin got into the car as he wished, and he inclined his head to look at Suny in the driver''s seat.


    She did not speak, her face was devoid of its usual light smile, and she was driving intently.


    No one spoke inside the carriage and the atmosphere was somewhat depressing.


    The car gradually drove out of the car park and onto the road.


    Austin inclined his head to nce at Suny again and took the initiative to break the silence, "We met


    nine years ago."


    Suny didn''t look at him, "No."


    "I remember it, Suny, I saved you."


    There were red lights ahead and the car slowed to a halt.


    Suny inclined her head to look at him, "So you want me to return the favour?"


    "I can see why you like me."


    Most girls in this world worship strong men and most likes start with adoration and admiration.


    Suny stiffened for a moment, Austin''s words ripped off thest piece of shame she had, and


    embarrassment pounced on her face.


    She wanted to be as breezy as ever, but she couldn''t be.


    She was seen as a calm, strong andposed person, but she had her softest and most vulnerable


    corners.


    She actually cared about some things, like Austin, like these past that she has kept hidden.


    The hand gripping the steering wheel tightened.


    Austin didn''t think his words would have such a big impact on Suny, and he raised his hand to cover


    hers, "I''m sorry, Suny."


    He had told her he was sorry countless times, but in fact he was most sorry for the young girl he had


    saved back then.


    She came to him with the barest of hearts, cleaving to him and holding on for three years with a


    heartbeat thatsted but a few minutes a day.


    "Don''t you say sorry to me, Austin, because I will never forgive you."


    When she finished, she closed her eyes and swallowed all her emotions.


    The green light ahead came on just in time for Suny to wave his hand away, "I''m going to drive."


    Austin did not speak again as he looked down at his palm, having just touched Suny''s finger.


    So soft and delicate, the hand he once could easily hold, now it was a luxury for him to even touch it.


    One must always suffer for one''s mistakes.


    As the car sped down the road, Austin remembered many things from the past, all from those three


    years.


    But the poor thing was that within those three years, he and Suny hadn''t actually had a few contacts.


    All he could think of were the few family dinners or the few necessary party asions.


    However, he had always left her alone, and now that he thought about it, it was surprising that he had


    no memory of anything.


    With some difficulty, he leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed, remembering the day he saved


    Suny.


    That incident didn''t actually take up half a ce in his memory, and if he hadn''t seen the photos of


    Sunyter on after he and she had separated and remembered the one that had stunned him even, he


    wouldn''t have remembered it.


    When the car stopped, Austin slowly opened his eyes.


    He inclined his head and nced at Suny, who calmed down after more than half an hour of silence,


    "Get out of the car."


    "What will it take for you to forgive me?"


    Hearing this from him, Suny smiled, "Unless you make it snow in June in J City."


    How can there be snowing on a hot summer day?


    This was clearly impossibility.


    Suny looked at him, "Get out of the car."


    Austin looked at her for a moment before pushing open the door and getting out of the car.


    Just after closing the car door, Suny suddenly called out to him, "Austin."


    Austin, who was standing outside the car door, his heart moved as he leaned down, "Yeah?"


    "Give me your phone."


    Without question, he held out the phone and handed it to her.


    Suny took the phone, "You take a few steps back."


    Austin took a few steps back, and as he had just stood still, the ck car drove off in an instant.


    Austin frowned, only then did he realize that he had been thrown into the countryside by Suny, and his


    mobile phone, just now, had been taken away by Suny.


    He looked in the direction where Suny''s car had disappeared and smiled slightly.

 Chapter 117 Sorry, I still Cant Help It

    Chapter 117 Sorry, I still Can''t Help It


    Suny watched the Austin inside the rear view mirror of the car getting smaller and smaller, the look on


    her face finally gradually eased up.


    So eager to trouble her to give him a lift?


    Then she satisfied him.


    The suburbs here were fifteen kilometres away from the city, Austin''s mobile phone was taken away by


    her, so if he wanted to go back from the suburbs tonight, he would walk for four hours.


    Back in the city, she went straight to the police station with the mobile phone.


    Just after 8pm, the policeman on duty froze when he saw Suny: "Miss, do you want to report a crime?"


    Suny smiled lightly and took out Austin''s mobile phone, "No, I picked up a mobile phone on the road."


    The policeman on duty took a look at the mobile phone Suny was holding, not amon model, but


    expensive.


    "Oh, then pleasee and register."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Suny raised her eyebrows and followed the policeman on duty to do the registration.


    It was only five minutes before and after that she was out of the police station.


    Back at the vi at exactly nine o''clock, Suny took a bath, put on a mask and went to bed in a happy


    mood.


    At 9:30, Elijah received a phone call.


    Once he saw that it was an unknown number, Elijah simply refused to answer it.


    But just after refusing to answer, the number called again.


    Elijah lost his patience, he wanted to see which little brat!


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me."


    As soon as he heard the familiar cold ent, Elijah immediately changed his attitude: "Austin? Whose


    phone did you take to call me?"


    Austin answered: "I''m at the store at the Xinfeng intersection,e and pick me up."


    "How do you -"


    Elijah looked at the call that had been hung up, resisted the urge to curse, lifted the trousers he was


    just about to take off in the shower, put on his shoes and went out to pick up Austin.


    But the address Austin gave was vague and unclear, so Elijah searched for almost twenty minutes


    before he found Austin.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Austin screwed the cap on the bottle and gave him a sidelong nce, "So much talk."


    Elijah was a bit dissatisfied: "I came out to pick you up at night, you have to tell me how you came


    here, right? Also, where is your mobile phone? How did you use someone else''s phone to call me?"


    Austin got into the car, "Suny brought me here, she took my phone away."


    Elijah froze for a moment, with his IQ, he really didn''t quite understand: "I don''t quite understand what


    you mean, Suny brought you here, howe she didn''t take you away? Also, what are you doing here


    in the suburbs in the middle of the night? The stars are particrly bright in this countryside, so it''s


    good to enjoy the stars and the moon?"


    Saying that, Elijah looked up at the sky, "There are no stars."


    "Didn''t your geography teacher tell you that there are few stars when the moon is bright?"


    Elijah felt the mockery: "This is not the point, the point is what is going on with you guys?"


    Austin inclined his head to look at him, "Are you driving or not? If not, I''ll drive."


    Elijah drove the car in the end.


    When the car drove out for about five or six minutes, Elijah''s mind suddenly felt like it had been


    illuminated by the light of wisdom, and he understood what Austin''s words meant.


    He looked around and it just so happened that there was ate-night snack stall not far in front of him,


    he drove the car over, looking at Austin and smiled, "Austin, you mean, Suny purposely sent you here


    and took your phone away so you could walk back, huh?"


    Austin''s face stiffened, he inclined his head and looked coldly at Elijah who wasughing at him, "It''s


    still early, do you want to make a trip to the boxing gym?"


    Elijah couldn''tugh at once: "No need, I''m a bit sleepy, let''s go back quickly! I won''tugh at you!"


    Ten minutester.


    "Pfft, hahahaha - sorry, I still can''t help it, so just hit me!"


    "......"


    To be honest, Austin regretted asking Elijah toe and pick him up.


    Why didn¡¯t he get Antonio?


    Why he had to call Elijah?


    "Goddess! Suny is simply my goddess! She can actually do such amazing things! I really worship her!"


    "Stop the car."


    Elijah, who was still immersed in the joy of ridicule, stopped the car, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ll drive."


    Elijah looked over at Austin and stoppedughing, "Don''t be like that, friend!"


    "Go over."


    Austin went straight around to the driver''s seat, and Elijah had to move to the passenger side.


    Fifteen minutester, the car pulled up to the boxing gym.


    Elijah looked at the familiar door sign: "......"


    Seriously?


    Of course, it was said that the whole gym was filled with Elijah''s "pleasant" screams, and when the two


    of them came out of the gym, it was already after eleven o''clock at night.


    Elijah, who was smiling happily before entering the boxing gym, was now sitting on the passenger side,


    grimacing: "Do you have to be so harsh?"


    Austin didn''t say anything and drove the car straight back down to his apartment building, then got out:


    "Good night."


    Elijah, hurt all over, said, "What?"


    He had to drive back himself?


    When Ivan received the call from the police station, Austin had juste out of the conference room


    after a meeting.


    He took one look at Austin, who was dressed in a suit and had a cold face, and thought he might have


    encountered a telephone scam.


    How could Mr. Johnson''s mobile phone be missing? He had a driver to take him in and out, and he was


    almost around him during working hours, so how could he lose his phone?


    But with the serious rigor of not letting go of a single possibility, Ivan still walked up to Austin: "Mr.


    Johnson, have you lost your phone?"


    Austin, who was nning to ask Suny for his mobile phone after work in the evening, could not help but


    frown when he heard Ivan''s words, "How did you know?"


    Elijah could not keep his mouth shut?


    Ivan was secretly d he had asked, otherwise he would have been remiss!


    He hurriedly said, "I just got a call from the police station, saying that you lost your phone and someone


    picked it up and took it to the police station."


    Austin: "......"


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Ivan was apprehensive: "Mr. Johnson, do you think I should send


    someone over to the police station to get your phone back for you?"


    "Isn''t it going to be in person?"


    Austin gave him a look, thinking how even the secretary had be a bit stupid today.


    Ivan''s heart fluttered, "Yes, Mr. Johnson."


    "Get the car ready, I''m going to the police station."


    Any slightest chance of personal contact was not left to him.


    Austin pursed his lips for a moment, feeling blocked in his heart.

 Chapter 118 You Cant Stop It

    Chapter 118 You Can''t Stop It


    At the time of the downstairs fracas, Suny was reading several novels, intending to cast Phantom''s


    own money for a web series this year.


    She had only just read through the outline of those novels and was about to take another look at the


    plot, but her phone rang.


    Suny looked up and reached for the phone, "What is it?"


    "Miss Hond, this is Polly, there is an olddy downstairs who ims to be your grandma and wants to


    see you."


    Grandma?


    Suny forgot that she actually still had blood families in this world.


    But they didn¡¯t deserve to be called family.


    They had broken off contact more than ten years ago, but popped up now, and Suny couldn''t help but


    raise her eyebrows: "Don''t let here up."


    Polly instantly understood what Suny meant: "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Hanging up the phone, Polly looked at the old woman with a middle-aged man in front of her, "Olddy,


    you have mistaken, our Miss Hond has no rtives."


    Bonnie: "No family? I am her grandmother! This damn girl, she doesn''t even recognize her


    grandmother! What a heartless girl!"


    Joshua Holmes, who was at the side, also helped out: "What are you talking about? Suny is my sister''s


    daughter! You tell her toe down! If she doesn''te down, we''ll go up! I''ll see if any of you dare to


    stop! If you do, I''ll tell my nieceter and have you all fired!"


    Polly was a manager at any rate, and although it was the first time she had dealt with such a thing, she


    was not really stopped by an old woman and a rogue man.


    Suny had said that she would not let them up, so naturally Polly could not possibly let them up.


    Polly directly gave a look at the two securities at the door.


    Phantom was an entertainmentpany. There were just a few stars, but most of them were famous,


    like Alicia, Kevin and Louis, with high traffic, so there were many paparazzi around, and therefore


    security would be well arranged.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Polly merely gave a look and the old woman and the rogue man were half-dragged, half-pushed away.


    "Olddy, I advise you to find another ce to make a scene! Our Miss Hond is not a rtive you


    can just identify!"


    Bonnie shouted, "You watchdog, wait for me! When my granddaughter meets me, I''ll let you learn the


    lesson! Yuck!"


    Joshua pooh-poohed and got up to look at Bonnie: "Mom, what should we do? We can''t get in, and


    Suny won''t recognize us! If I don''t pay back the money, I won''t be able to keep my hands!"


    When she heard that her son''s hands would not be saved, Bonnie was anxious, but she looked calm:


    "Don''t worry! It''s useless for you to be anxious at this moment! Suny is so cruel that she won''t see us!


    She''s been rich for so many years, but she won''t evene to see us! I think her conscience has


    be a ck heart! By the way, isn''t it popr nowadays to talk about pressure? She runs such a


    bigpany, if we call the reporters and say that she disowned me as her grandmother, and make a


    big deal out of it, so that the whole country can see it, we will see if she dares to disown me again!"


    Joshua froze for a moment, and after reacting, he gave thumbs up, "Awesome! Mum, this move is


    great!"


    "Of course!"


    Joshua proudly agreed, "Yeah, you''re my mother!"


    But he wasn''t stupid either, and soon realized a problem: "Mum, but, we don''t know any media either!


    Besides, without money, who will pay attention to us?"


    Bonnie gave him a good-natured smack: "Are you stupid? Aren''t there always some kind of journalists


    helping people? Why don''t you just look for them?"


    "Right! Mum! Wait, I''ll be in touch with them in a minute!"


    "Go, go, go!"


    At twelve noon, Suny''s eyes were tired after reading most of the novel.


    Just as Polly brought in the meal, she looked up at Polly: "Polly, how did you handle the matter this


    morning?"


    Polly told the story of how she had asked security to chase those two away, "I''ve asked security to


    keep an eye on them, they definitely won''t be allowed toe up to thepany."


    Suny gave a smile, "If they really want toe up, you can''t stop them."


    Despite the fact that almost twenty years have passed, Suny now remembered all of Bonnie''s


    unreasonable and brutal behaviour.


    She hadn''t seen Bonnie in twenty years, and now they suddenly came looking for her.


    After thinking for a moment, Suny picked up her mobile phone and called Rosa.


    Rosa originally thought it was about Wendy, who now had no one to rely on, and Suny didn''t really


    have to do anything, just the people she offended in the past were already hard enough for her.


    However, it was heard that Wendy seemed to have gotten quite close to a well-known director recently


    and wants to take the lead role in ''The Way of God''.


    As a qualified and dedicated secretary, Rosa kept a very detailed eye on Wendy''s recent situation, just


    thinking that Suny would ask about it one day.


    But she guessed wrong this time, Suny was not here to ask her about Wendy.


    "Your grandmother?"


    Having followed Suny for six or seven years, it was the first time Rosa had heard that Suny still had


    rtives.


    Rosa was surprised and in a rare moment did not react at first.


    Suny responded indifferently, "Well, I don''t just have a grandmother, I have an aunt and uncle and a


    cousin or two."


    After being brought back to town by her parents that year, Suny hadn''t paid any attention to that


    family''s affairs.


    Rosa had followed Suny for so long, she knew the mockery within Suny''s words, she instantly knew


    that the people of this family were probably very unpleasant to Suny: "I know, I''ll have someone check


    it out right away."


    "Thank you."


    Suny hooked her lips faintly once.


    Hanging up the phone, Suny took a sip of jasmine tea.


    After so many years of that old woman not looking for her, now she was looking for her, in fact Suny


    mostly guessed what was going on.


    If it hadn''t been for her useless uncle, that old woman would probably never havee to Suny in her


    life.


    It was just that she rarely went back to C City. After her parents'' ident, she only went back to pay


    her respects during the Qingming Festival, and came back on the same day''s flight, and most of those


    people didn¡¯t know about her anymore.


    It was awesome that she found here.


    Suny let out a light tsk and raised her eyebrows, tossing the first ip filing straight to the side.


    It was so bad, the plot had no logic at all, but it was heard that severalpanies were still moring


    for the film rights.


    Then, let them do the shooting.

 Chapter 119 How Much Do You Want

    Chapter 119 How Much Do You Want


    Suny had just opened the second novel when the mobile phone at one side suddenly rang.


    She nced at it and saw that the caller alert was from the police station.


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly and answered the iing call, "Hello, hello, Suny Hond is


    speaking."


    "Hello Miss Hond, I am from the police station,st night you found a mobile phone and handed it


    over to our police station, do you still remember?"


    "Yes."


    She responded indifferently and waited for the policeman to continue.


    "The owner of the mobile phone is now collecting it from us, he said it is worth a lot of money and there


    is a lot of important information in it, the owner wants to thank you, Miss Hond can youe over


    here?"


    Suny smiled lightly, "Sorry, I don''t need thanks."


    After saying that, Suny simply cut off the call.


    Meanwhile, in the Police station.


    "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond can¡¯te and she said she doesn''t need thanks, so-"


    Austin nced down at the phone he was holding, Suny''s reaction was within his expectations.


    He nodded, "Thank you."


    On the side, Ivan saw him turn to leave and hurriedly followed Austin.


    At 6pm, it got dark early in February in J City, and by now it waspletely dark outside.


    Suny withdrew her eyes, closed the file in her hand, took her phone and picked up the bag, intending to


    go home.


    Only just as she pushed open the door, she bumped into Polly, who had hurriedly arrived on high heels.


    Polly walked in a hurry and stopped straight in front of Suny.


    Realizing her presumption, Polly hurriedly took a step back: "Miss Hond, excuse me."


    Suny smiled faintly, "Something wrong?"


    Hearing her words, Polly looked up at Suny with an awkward expression, "The olddy who called


    herself your grandmother this morning is here again."


    Suny''s eyebrows twitched, "Aren''t they gone?"


    "They are back, with an inte blogger and a couple of photographers, and that blogger is a short


    video tform on a help desk."


    Tsk, public opinion was used now.


    Sunyughed lightly, "They''re downstairs?"


    Polly nodded: "Security stopped them, and that olddy is sitting on the ground crying. Now it is after


    work hours, employees from otherpanies in the surrounding buildings passing by the entrance of


    ourpany have seen ......"


    The impact was really bad.


    Polly didn''t dare to say this, she obviously felt that halfway through her sentence, Suny''s entire aura


    changed.


    Suny nced at Polly: "Got it."


    Bonnie wanted to see her?


    Well, then meet her.


    Suny grimaced coldly, but in just an instant, she resumed her light smile, "Let''s go."


    "Miss Hond, why don''t you go the side door?"


    Suny entered the lift and inclined her head to look at Polly: "Can you solve this problem if I leave?"


    The character of Bonnie had not changed after all these years, she was an old shrew, and it was


    impossible to reason with her.


    Polly was mortified by Suny''s look; if she could have solved the matter, she would not have rushed up


    to see if Suny was off work yet.


    "Miss Hond, I''m sorry."


    Suny smiled, "What are you sorry for?"


    "I failed to handle this well ......"


    "Then watch how I handle it."


    She hooked her lips and spoke nonchntly without reproach.


    Polly was stunned for a moment and her face suddenly heated up.


    At that moment, the lift door opened.


    Suny looked askance at Polly and lifted her leg to take the lead and walked out of the lift.


    As she had just exited the lift, she heard the old woman''s cries.


    The voice was so loud that it was as if she was afraid that no one else could hear her. A woman with a


    microphone was persuading her next to her, and Joshua stood by and kept looking at her side.


    Suny raised her eyebrows and couldn''t help but tsk.


    She was right.


    But in a few steps, Suny stopped in front of them, "I heard you want to see me."


    Joshua looked at Suny in front of him, not quite daring to recognize her.


    When Suny was at their ce, she was as skinny as a wild monkey.


    Although it was said that women would change when they grew up, Joshua did not expect her to


    be so good-looking.


    Originally, Bonnie was responsible for crying and he was responsible for keeping an eye on her. Just


    now, when Suny came out of the lift, Joshua saw her.


    But he didn''t dare to recognize her at all, even though on closer inspection, she did look a bit like his


    sister Lacie Holmes.


    Now Suny walked up to them with a light smile on her face, but her charming eyes were cold, so that


    Joshua did not dare to speak for a while.


    As soon as Bonnie heard Suny''s words, she got up from the ground and shot a nce at Suny.


    The first time she saw Suny, she was also stunned.


    If she had known that Suny would be so pretty, she would have raised her up and married her to


    the rich family in the vige, then Joshua would not have had to be such a loser!


    But it was useless to regret it at this moment, so Bonnie collected her thoughts and reached out to


    catch Suny: "You heartless bitch! You even refused to see your grandmother and uncle!"


    Suny avoided the old woman''s hand and took a step back, watching her fake crying while scolding her


    for her ck heart.


    She didn''t interrupt, just stood there and watched her perform.


    Probably not expecting her not to open her mouth in defence, even the blogger who was invited by


    Bonnie could not help but speak: "Hello, Miss Hond, I am Melissa. I understand that Bonnie and


    Joshua are both your rtives, but Bonnie said they came to see you this morning, but they were


    chased away by yourpany''s security."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Suny gave the host a look, "So what is the purpose of them inviting you here?"


    Melissa had never seen such a calm person, she rarely froze for a moment, and only half a second did


    she respond, "Just want to see you. Bonnie said she only has one son and one daughter, your mother


    and father had an ident ten years ago, and she can''t see your mother anymore, so Bonnie wants to


    see you, and besides, you are her granddaughter, and she has missed you so much in her heart all


    these years."


    Suny swept a nce at the old woman before she nonchntly looked at the host: "So what they mean


    by entrusting you guys toe over is that they want to see me, is that right?"


    "Yes."


    "Now that you have seen ne, can you stop lingering in front of our office?"


    Host Melissa looked at Suny, who was always calm and collected in front of her, and tried to say


    something, but Suny was no longer giving her the chance: "Oh, I see, you have another purpose, don''t


    you?"


    This time, Suny was looking at Bonnie: "Say, how much do you want?"


    She said, taking out the cheque and looking at Bonnie with a smirk.

 Chapter 120 Take it or Leave it

    Chapter 120 Take it or Leave it


    The purpose of Bonnie''s visit was to ask for money, and any desire to meet Suny was all superficial.


    After Suny''s parents'' ident, she heard that Suny''s parents had bought ident insurance and that


    Suny had quite a lot ofpensation money, so she approached Suny to get a share of the money,


    only for Suny to kick her out of the house straight away, causing her to beughed at by the people


    inside the vige for more than ten years.


    This time, if she hadn''t heard that Suny had started her ownpany and had soared to great heights,


    Bonnie would never see Suny again in her life.


    She was getting older now, she had been here all day, and she took a full day''s ride over to J City


    yesterday, and it took eighty a night to stay in a hotel!


    She was worried that it would take a long time, but she didn''t expect Suny to be so kind as to ask her


    how much she wanted right away.


    Bonnie was over 70 years old and this was the first time she had seen a cheque.


    She was usually quite shrewd, but when she saw money, she could not be shrewd anymore.


    When Suny mentioned money, she thought nothing but swallowed, pulling Joshua aside: "How much is


    your gambling debt?"


    Joshua did not expect Suny to give them money as soon as she opened her mouth, Joshua took


    another look at Suny.


    His heart grew sour.


    His niece was soaring to great heights, but she did not help him a bit!


    He owed more than two hundred thousand in gambling debts, Joshua was going to say two hundred


    thousand yuan out of the blue, but after thinking about it, he changed his mind. Suny might not give him


    the money next time, for she even dare to blow them away with a broom ten years ago.


    Joshua paused for a moment, "Four, four hundred thousand!"


    Bonnie pooh-poohed, "Didn''t you say two hundred thousand?"


    She scolded, "You are useless. Suny has such a bigpany, can''t she get 400,000 out?"


    Joshua scratched his head, "Then, Mom, how much do you think we want?"


    "Four million!"


    "Four, four million?"


    In the 40 years Joshua had lived, he had only seen four million on TV!


    He was stunned at his mother''s words!


    "All right, step aside and let me do it!"


    Bonnie disgustedly pushed Joshua away as she looked up at Suny, "It''s not much, just four million."


    After saying her ideal price, Bonnie seemed to remember something and started crying about how


    difficult it was for her family, what had happened in recent years, and Suny''s two cousins had to buy a


    house inside the city in order to marry their wivies.


    As he spoke, even that host felt more and more out of ce.


    The olddy was not at all concerned about her granddaughter and wanted to see her granddaughter


    again.


    She was here to ask for money?


    Hearing Bonnie''s words, Suny raised her eyebrows and her charming eyes ticked as she put the


    cheque back inside her bag, "Four million is not much."


    She said, zipping up her bag, "Just see if there are any good people inside this live room for you."


    Suny pointed at the phone on the side and curled her lips into a smile, "But I won''t be so kind."


    After saying that, Suny nced at Polly who was at the side, "Have securitye over and take them


    out, and if they still don''t want to leave, call the police directly."


    When Suny said this, the smile on her face was almost faded to nothing, and only clear coldness


    remained inside her charming eyes.


    Polly was stunned for a moment, she still hadn''t reacted from Suny''s action of taking the cheque and


    giving the money just now, how could it be that in just a few seconds, Suny had asked her to get


    security to kick them out?


    Suny nced at Bonnie again, after so many years, this mean and selfish olddy still hadn''t changed.


    She pulled the corner of her mouth and smiled sarcastically.


    Four million, how dare she ask for it?


    At this moment, Polly responded and nodded, "I know, Miss Hond."


    "Hmm."


    Suny responded indifferently, turned around and headed straight out.


    This sudden change left many people confused, and so did Bonnie.


    Howe she just took out a cheque for the money, and then she did not pay a penny?


    This was not eptable!


    Bonnie directly caught up with Suny, "Hey! Don''t you go,e back! Give me a clear exnation!"


    Suny''s bag was tugged, she frowned and stopped, looking back at Bonnie with cold eyes, "My bag is a


    collector''s model, worth 800,000, if you catch it broken, can you pay for it?"


    When Suny said this, the expression on her face remained faint, as if she was just talking about what


    she had eaten this evening.


    Nothing special, nothing emotional.


    When Bonnie heard that the bag was worth 800,000, her face turned pale: "You damned girl! You have


    800,000 to buy a bag! But you didn''t even give a single penny to grandma and uncle! You ck-


    hearted brat! You''ve made money and you''ve disowned your rtives, haven''t you?"


    Suny looked at Bonnie and raised her eyebrows slightly, "You won''t let go, will you?"


    "I won''t let go! What a shitty bag worth 800,000!"


    Bonnie cursed, but in her mind she was thinking something else.


    This bag was more than eight hundred thousand, if it was sold as a second-hand, it could be sold for


    four hundred thousand.


    "Your uncle is in trouble! He needs some money, will you help him out?"


    Tsk tsk tsk, listen to that!


    Suny did not expect that her grandmother was really shrewd!


    But she wasn''t stupid: "What''s it to do with me?"


    "That means you''re not willing to help, is it?"


    "The bank has a lot of money, why don''t you go to the bank and ask and see if the bank will help you?"


    Suny tried to get Bonnie''s hand off, however, when Bonnie heard that she wouldn''t pay, she got angry


    and directly pulled Suny''s bag with both hands: "You dead girl! Your uncle is about to be killed! You''re


    still carrying such a nice bag! Take it off! You take it off!"


    Suny hadn''t been scolded for a long time, now she heard it again, new grudges and old ones were


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    counted together, she frowned slightly, then spoke, "Even if I throw my money into the sea, I won''t give


    it to you, do you want to rob it?"


    When Bonnie heard Suny''s words, she became even more furious. With her brute strength, she ripped


    off Suny''s bag with one hand and pushed Suny with the other.


    Suny stumbled backwards a few steps, hitting the strong chest of the visitor before she stopped.


    Her shoulder was held up and Austin behind her looked down at her, "Does your foot hurt?"


    Suny swept him a nce and withdrew from his arms, "No, thanks."


    She was in a bad mood, and now that she saw Austin, she couldn''t even give her usual perfunctory


    smile.

 Chapter 121 It Dawned on Him

    Chapter 121 It Dawned on Him


    At this moment, Bonnie got the bag, grabbed Joshua who was still dumfounded, and ran away.


    Melissa, the host who originally followed Bonnie over, was also stunned. No one expected this change.


    The audience in the live broadcast room had already had a heated discussion. Some people said that


    Suny was cold-blooded. One of her bags cost 800,000 dors, but she actually didn¡¯t give her


    grandmother a penny. Some people said that Bonnie had gone too far. And some also said that Joshua


    was just a wimp. He actually asked his mother to ask for the money.


    Polly, who had just called the security guards over, stood there and was even at a loss. She just left for


    a while, but Suny''s bag was robbed?


    Suny, who had always had a faint smile, was standing there now with a gloomy face.


    Polly felt so chill and froze for a moment. She didn''t dare to say a word.


    Suny shook off Austin''s hand and walked out directly.


    Austin followed behind her, "Where are you going?"


    Suny wanted to go to the police station to report the case. But after taking two steps, she suddenly


    realized that her car keys were still in that bag.


    Gee, she didn¡¯t think about it.


    She stopped and looked at Austin, "I want to go to the police station."


    Austin was stunned for a moment, but then he quickly reacted, "My car is nearby. I can drive you


    there."


    "Thanks."


    Austin looked at her and then said, "Wait for me by the roadside. I''m going to get the car."


    Suny nodded, raised her hand to brush the messy hair in front of her forehead, and then she walked to


    the side of the road.


    In front of the empty big square, the old woman who stole Suny¡¯s bag had already run away with her


    nonsense son.


    Suny stood by the side of the road. The coldness on her face gradually faded. She smiled lightly.


    Originally, they could be at peace. If Bonnie insisted on provoking her, she could take this chance to get


    even with her.


    The ck Maybach slowly stopped. Suny was about to reach out and open the door, but Austin had


    already opened the door sideways.


    Suny raised her eyebrow and then she got into the car, "Thank you."


    Austin frowned, "You said thank you three times."


    "So?"


    "If you sincerely want to thank me, have dinner with meter."


    Suny looked down at the time on her phone. When she heard what he said, she nced at him, "Don''t


    take it seriously. I''m just being polite."


    "..."


    There was a red light just ahead. Austin stopped the car, then he turned his head to look at her, "She is


    your grandmother. You are family. The police will probably persuade you to settle the case out of court."


    Austin saw through the fact that she deliberately angered the old woman to let her grab the bag, but


    Suny didn¡¯t feel embarrassed even if he saw through her thoughts, "The bag cost more than 800,000


    dors. There are some cash inside. I think, this matter should be no longer the ordinary civil case."


    Looking at her beautiful eyes, Austin felt that his heartbeat missed a beat. His ck eyes moved


    slightly, "I know awyer in this area."


    Such Suny was shining. Why didn''t he find it before?


    Elijah was right. He, Austin, probably had something wrong with his eyes before.


    Fortunately, it dawned on him now.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Is it Lawyer Bates?"


    Saying that, she hooked her lips, "It''s a coincidence. I know him too."


    Austin suddenly felt that he couldn¡¯t offer any help, "Well."


    At this moment, Suny''s cell phone rang.


    "Green light, Mr. Johnson."


    She raised her finger and pointed in front of her. Austin had no choice but to look away and concentrate


    on driving.


    The phone call was from Rosa. The whole thing happened during the live broadcast, so everyone was


    discussing the stuff on the Inte at this moment.


    As Suny''s all-round secretary, after knowing about this matter, Rosa naturally called her first and asked


    her opinions, then went to handle the matter properly.


    "Miss Hond, do you need me to release a statement on the Inte?"


    Suny nced at the car in front of her, "No need. Please contact Lawyer Bates for me. I''m on my way


    to the police station now."


    Rosa was stunned for a while. This time, things were different. After all, it was Suny''s grandmother and


    uncle who made the trouble.


    Rosa originally thought this matter was very tricky. In her opinion, Miss Hond was a kind-hearted


    person. Maybe she would forgive that old woman after listening to her begging.


    Now it seemed that Rosa still underestimated her goddess!


    "Okay, I see, Miss Hond."


    "Um."


    Suny answered and then hung up the phone.


    Her bag was snatched by Bonnie. Now, she only had her mobile phone in her hand.


    There was a police station not far away. Within ten minutes, the car stopped.


    As soon as Suny got out of the car, she saw Austin getting out of the car as well.


    She was stunned for a while, looked at Austin for a second, but finally she didn''t say anything. She just


    walked into the police station directly.


    Austin was right. After Suny exined the situation, the police persuaded her to see if she could talk to


    the old woman.


    Suny''s smile faded, "Sir, I''m here to report the case. I¡¯m serious. Besides, Bonnie and I haven''t seen


    each other for ten years. My parents died ten years ago. I don''t have any maintenance obligations to


    her. Oh, by the way, do you know why I know she''s not getting angry with me, but is really going to rob


    my bag and sell it for money?"


    After speaking, she paused, "Twenty years ago, she tried to sell me to others."


    After Suny finished speaking, the policeman who recorded the case was a little embarrassed.


    Austin didn''t expect that Suny would take the initiative to mention such things. He subconsciously


    looked down at Suny.


    She sat there. The expression on her face didn''t change except for her smile bing a little fainter.


    However, his heart seemed to be pinched by someone. He felt a little ufortable.


    His face sank, "The bag cost 800,000 dors, plus the cash and some essories in it. It totally cost


    more than one million. One million was robbed in front of everyone. I think this it''s no longer an ordinary


    civil case. Or is one million not enough to file a case?"


    At this time, a police officer came in.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The policeman who recorded the case nced at Suny, "Miss Hond, wait a moment."


    The policeman ran out in a hurry. Soon, he came back, "Miss Hond, a special task force has been


    set up in our team. Don''t worry. We will help you find back the bag and the belongings inside!"


    "Thanks."


    Suny took a sip of water, got up and nced at Austin, "Aren''t you hungry?"


    She was hungry.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Austin was very kind, pretending not to understand what she meant.


    Suny was so angry that sheughed, "Hotpot! Does Mr. Johnson eat it?"


    Why didn''t she know this man was so thick-skinned before?


    "Okay."


    Austin was a neat freak and never ate such stuff.


    Suny deliberately embarrassed him, but he actually agreed.


    For a while, Suny didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Let''s go then."


    Since he agreed, she wouldn''t let him go easily.

 Chapter 122 I Dont Mind

    Chapter 122 I Don''t Mind


    After they two came out of the police station, they went directly to a nearby hot pot restaurant.


    Although Suny was not a neat freak, she still liked a quiet and clean dining environment.


    She couldn''t make herself ufortable just to disgust Austin, right?


    The two of them were dressed in good clothes. Besides, they were good-looking. As soon as they


    entered the restaurant, they attracted a lot of attention.


    The waiter led them to a booth by the window. Suny took the seat and skillfully scanned the code with


    her mobile phone to order food.


    Austin came to a hot pot restaurant for the first time. The strong hotpot smell around him made him a


    little ufortable.


    He nced at Suny who was on the opposite side. She was bowing her head and ordering her meal


    seriously, without any difort.


    He knew she was doing it on purpose, but he was happy with it.


    Austin scanned the code and read the menu. But after reading it, he didn''t want to eat anything.


    Suny had already ordered what she wanted to eat. After checking it, she found that Austin didn''t order


    anything. She looked up at him, raised her eyebrow, and said to him, "Austin."


    The man looked up at her, "Huh?"


    There was deep concentration in his ck eyes. He had never looked at her like this before.


    Suny pursed her lips and suddenly felt that it was so meaningless to embarrass him. So she said,


    "There is a western restaurant upstairs. There should be something you want to eat."


    It was rare for her to say these words calmly, without any irony.


    Austin was a little sullen, "How do you know that I don''t like hot pot?"


    She almost blurted out, "You just don¡¯t like it."


    But she still held back, "You didn''t order anything."


    "It¡¯s my first time toe here."


    "Oh, the cattle stomach is delicious. The duck blood is also good. The pig kidneys are so yummy."


    What she rmended were all internal organs of animals. She originally thought that Austin would


    be pissed off, but he actually ordered all the food ording to what she said.


    Neither of the two were willing to give in. At present, Suny was the one who lost slightly.


    Soon, the waiter brought the pot.


    Suny asked for a two-vor pot. She didn''t eat spicy food very much. She ordered it just for Austin to


    see.


    Sure enough, the expression on Austin face changed when he saw the pot.


    Suny washed the tableware and chopsticks with the hot water. At this time, the ingredients she ordered


    had already served.


    The pork kidneys had a strong smell. It happened to ce next to Austin. Even Suny could smell it.


    She put the vegetables into the pot and cooked the beef with ader.


    Austin was motionless. The smell of the pork kidneys made him ufortable.


    He looked at Suny, but she didn''t seem to feel anything.


    Austin couldn''t understand why some people liked to eat hot pot. Everyone''s chopsticks were put in a


    pot. No one knew how much saliva was mixed in a pot of soup.


    Of course, he didn''t dislike Suny. He just couldn''t stand the smell of pork kidneys in front of him.


    Suny ignored him and ate unhurriedly.


    Austin sat there, holding chopsticks, but ate nothing.


    He actually wanted to eat too. But he really had never eaten hot pot before, so he didn''t know how long


    it would take for those ingredients to be cooked.


    A few pieces of beef were suddenly put in his bowl. Austin was dumfounded for a while.


    He looked at Suny. There was shock in his ck eyes.


    "These are okay."


    Suny didn''t want to y tricks on him anymore, so she beckoned the waiter and asked him to take


    away the pork kidneys and duck blood.


    She didn''t actually eat those very often.


    "Miss, what''s the problem?"


    After withdrawing three dishes at once, the waiter naturally had to ask what was wrong with the food.


    Suny nced at Austin, "It''s nothing. I ordered something wrong. Help me deliver these dishes to the


    table next to me."


    Saying that, Suny raised her finger and pointed to the young man at the table beside her.


    "Okay, I''ll give these to them."


    Suny nodded, "Thank you."


    As soon as she looked up, she met Austin''s eyes.


    He was looking at her, "Not bad."


    Suny moved two-thirds of the beef left in front of her to him, "Here you are."


    Austin didn''t move, "I don¡¯t know how to boil these."


    "..."


    Suny froze for a while. She looked at Austin, and suddenly smiled, "Could it be that you want me to boil


    these for you?"


    Was he insane?


    "My stomach hurts a little."


    Yes, Austin had stomach problems, which was serious.


    But what did this have to do with her?


    "Oh."


    Suny responded, but still had no intention of helping him.


    She had never served others like this.


    Austin actually wanted her to serve him!


    At this time, a young woman suddenly came over and looked straight at Austin, "Hey, may I have your


    phone number?"


    The woman was pretty good-looking. But with Suny here, she was instantly eclipsed.


    Austin nced at Suny and replied coldly, "No."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is it because thisdy? Miss, don''t get me wrong. I just want to get his phone number to thank you


    guys for giving us food just now!"


    Austin frowned and felt impatient with the ignorant woman, "Please don''t disturb our meal."


    The woman pursed her lips and nced at Austin again. Seeing him with a cold face, she left sadly.


    When Suny was almost full, she put down her chopsticks and took out a tissue to gently wipe her


    mouth.


    As soon as she put down the tissue, Suny saw Austin put two pieces of beef into the pot, "How long


    does it take to eat them?"


    Suny felt that Austin was also a little poor. After sitting for half an hour, he only ate the two pieces of


    beef that she made.


    So she responded, "When the color changed."


    "Is that okay?"


    Suny nced at it, "Not yet."


    Austin was also smart. After boiling one, he knew when the beef was okay to eat.


    Suny looked at the time. She nned to go to the police station. Lawyer Bates should be there.


    "I''ve paid the check. I have to go first."


    However, as soon as she got up, Austin raised his hand and grabbed her wrist, "He should have not


    been there yet. Wait for me."


    He looked at her. The expression on his face was a little indifferent but somewhat resolute.


    Suny said, "I''m going for a walk to digest."


    Austin didn''t speak, but the hand that held her wrist tightened a little.


    Suny struggled a bit, but she didn''t shake off his hands.


    She frowned, "Let me go."


    "I''ll apany you there after eating."


    He found that hot pot was not so bad.


    Suny was a little angry, but she couldn''t get him away. There were so many people around. She didn''t


    want to be surrounded by others, so she could only sit there, "Well, I''ll wait for you, but you have to let


    my hands go first."


    Hearing her words, Austin let her go.


    Suny retracted her hand. ncing at her somewhat red wrist, she was a little angry, "I forgot to use the


    serving chopsticks when I put the beef into the pot just now."


    Austin, who was boil the mutton, nced at her, "I don''t mind it."


    This attack didn¡¯t work. Suny was upset.


    Sheughed angrily, "Don¡¯t you dislike others to touch your food?"


    When she gave the food with her own chopsticks to Austin for the first time, she forgot to use the


    serving chopsticks. Then he just put the whole bowl of rice aside and got a new one.


    Although it was such a trifle, she still remembered it and it became a thorn in her heart.


    Thinking of it now after so long, Suny still felt upset.

 Chapter 123 He Is Not Very Patient

    Chapter 123 He Is Not Very Patient


    Austin just nced at her and said nothing.


    Suny thought of the past. Her good mood suddenly turned bad.


    She didn''t speak any more, but just sat there and looked at him.


    Austin was very picky about food. When Suny married him, Grace held a stack of documents for her to


    memorize.


    The stack of documents was all about Austin''s preference. She really liked him at that time and she


    had a good memory, so she remembered it all after reading once.


    Thinking about it now, Suny thought she was so stupid.


    She shouldn''t have opened the stack of documents in the first ce. If she didn¡¯t open it, she wouldn''t


    be able to think of what he liked to eat and what he didn''t like when she looked at him now.


    When Suny was lost in thought, Austin had already finished eating.


    He looked at Suny and then pursed his thin lips slightly, "I''m done."


    Hearing what he said, Suny came back to her senses, looked away, got up with her phone, and walked


    out directly.


    Austin just followed her behind unhurriedly.


    They two were so good-looking and even better than the stars in the TV. When they came in, they


    attracted people¡¯s attention. Now when they went out, they also attracted a lot of people to look over.


    Outside the mall, the wind was a bit strong.


    Suny looked down at her phone. It was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    On such a cold day, only those stupid guys would go out for a walk.


    Suny just wanted to part ways with Austin just now. But now that he was following her closely, so she


    could only give up this idea.


    Just a few steps, Suny was blown back by the wind again.


    Today happened to be Friday. People didn¡¯t have to go to work to tomorrow. There were quite a lot of


    people shopping in the mall.


    They two have had outstanding appearance, and extraordinary temperament, which caused some


    people to wonder if some stars came here to film.


    Being stared at by others made Suny feel like that she was just like monkey being watched in the zoo.


    She tilted her head and nced at Austin, "Aren''t you busy?"


    In the past, he worked overtime every day. But when they got divorced, he seemed to have time on his


    hands. She didn''t want to meet him, but she always ran into him.


    "No."


    Austin responded. Seeing the faint smile on Suny''s face, he guessed that she didn''t like always being


    watched.


    "My car is parked nearby. We can wait in the car."


    Suny raised her eyebrow slightly, "Do you always want to be on the hot search with me tomorrow?"


    "It won¡¯t happen."


    He looked at her, solemnly assured.


    Suny was about to speak when her phone rang.


    It was unfamiliar number, but Suny knew who it was.


    She smiled at Austin, "I''m sorry, Mr. Johnson. I have to take care of my business next."


    Saying that, she answered the phone, put the other hand in the pocket of the coat, and walked out


    while answering the phone.


    The call was from Lawyer Bates, who had already arrived at the police station.


    Suny walked out of the mall and walked to the side of the road, "I''m at the nearby mall. I will be here in


    five minutes."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny concentrated on waiting for the green light.


    She looked back, but she didn''t see Austin. He finally stopped following her. Suny tutted lightly, thinking


    that Austin was quite good this time.


    However, she was wrong.


    Austin didn''t n to leave at all. He just went to buy something.


    As soon as the light turned green and Suny was about to cross the street, Austin ran back to her again,


    "Lawyer Bates?"


    Suny frowned slightly, "Don''t you understand what I said, Austin?"


    "Do you feel cold?"


    He didn''t answer her but asked her an unrted question.


    Suny didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so she didn''t say anything.


    Just after crossing the street, Suny was stuffed with a bottle of milk tea.


    "I don''t drink it."


    She directly returned it to Austin. She had no interest in milk tea. Besides, it was that Austin gave her.


    She couldn¡¯t drink it even more.


    "It can get your hands warm."


    He didn''t take it over. Suny stopped. She held the milk tea and held it for nearly three seconds, but he


    still didn''t take it over.


    At this time, a couple happened to pass by. Suny smiled and turned back to the girl, "Beauty, the bottle


    of milk tea to get your hands not so cold."


    Suny was so good-looking. When she smiled, her beautiful eyes were so charming. The girl and her


    boyfriends couldn''t react.


    Nowadays, the marketing routine of the milk tea shop was to let the beautifuldy give free milk tea on


    the street?


    Before leaving, Suny added, "The milk tea is unopened. You can drink it."


    After she finished speaking, she nodded lightly, then nced at Austin lightly. But soon she looked


    away and walked past him.


    Austin didn''t mind it at all. He caught up with her again.


    Suny was so angry. She stopped, and looked up at him on the crowded sidewalk, "Austin, what do you


    want from me?"


    "I just want to apany you there."


    "No need."


    She refused very thoroughly. After so long, she still showed no signs of being soft-hearted. Her temper


    was even better than before, and her patience also got better.


    It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t get angry at him anymore. Her reactions were so in that as if she really


    didn''t care about anything.


    Austin felt frustrated. The wind in winter was very cold. But he felt his heart was colder than the wind in


    winter.


    He was not a very patient person. But in the pursuit of Suny, he showed all his patience. However, she


    remained unmoved.


    The two of them stood like this, which seemed particrly abrupt when people came and went.


    Suny looked away and continued to walk forward.


    As soon as she arrived at the door of the police station, she saw Rosa and Lawyer Bates.


    "Miss Hond."


    "Miss Hond."


    Suny nodded, "There is a cafe opposite. Let''s go in there and talk in detail?"


    "Okay."


    The three entered the caf¨¦. Rosa knew Suny well, so she said directly, "Lawyer Bates, I have already


    told you about the case on the way here."


    Lawyer Bates nodded and looked at Suny, who was opposite, "What is Miss Hond''s intention?"


    Lawyer Bates had taken on many such cases. Once involving rtives and friends, most of victims


    would be soft-hearted in the end.


    It was only polite for him to ask Suny this question.


    He knew that even when he came here, it was mostly just to act as a deterrent. In the end, the case


    would definitely not be able to go to court.


    Suny knew what Lawyer Bates was thinking. She smiled, "Lawyer Bates, I only have one request. I


    want them to get what they deserve to get."


    Lawyer Bates couldn''t get Suny''s meaning for a while, "What does Miss Hond mean?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I know my grandmother and uncle are involved in this case, but I haven''t been in touch with them for


    ten years. Lawyer Bates, I think you should be able to understand what I mean now, right?"


    This time, Lawyer Bates knew what Suny meant.


    This was how smart people talked, quickly and easily. They didn''t even need to say much but they


    could get the meaning.


    Rosa, who was on the side, added, "Lawyer Bates, you can prepare the indictment documents. I will


    walk you out."


    "Okay, thank you."


    "Never mind."


    Rosa walked Lawyer Bates out. Just when she was going to go back to find Suny, she saw that Austin


    was standing by the window at an unknown time.

 Chapter 124 You Can Talk to My Lawyer

    Chapter 124 You Can Talk to My Lawyer


    Suny also saw Austin. She thought he left. But when she turned around, she saw him standing outside


    the window.


    On such a cold day, he just stood there, with carsing and going on the side of the road. He looked


    a little pitiful.


    But Suny never bought it. She looked away. Before Rosa came in, she got up and walked out.


    Rosa, who was hesitating whether to tell Suny that Austin was there, struggled. When she was about to


    remind Suny that Austin was here, Suny had already left the caf¨¦ without looking sideways. When


    passing by her, Suny smiled and said, "Let''s go to the police station."


    It should be almost time.


    Suny guessed right. Before she could cross the road to the door of the police station, the police officer


    in charge of her case had already called.


    She nced at the red light opposite, "Officer Woods."


    "Miss Hond, your lost bag has been found. The two suspects who robbed your bag are already at the


    police station. Would you pleasee over?"


    "Okay, I''ll be there in two minutes."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny raised her eyebrow. The smile on her face was a little faint.


    At this time, the light in front of her turned green. Then she crossed the road.


    Although Suny said that she would be there in two minutes, she walked into the police station as soon


    as she hung up the phone.


    The police station was very "lively". Bonnie was scolding, "Fuck off! That''s my granddaughter! When


    did I be a robber? I just thought my granddaughter''s bag good, so I borrowed it. How can I


    be a robber?"


    Suny was taken to the interrogation room. She didn''t go in right away but stood at the door to watch


    Bonnie perform for a while before knocking on the door.


    The knock on the door interrupted Bonnie''s "crying". Everyone inside looked at the door


    subconsciously.


    Suny smiled, "Officer Woods, may Ie in?"


    Officer Woods nodded, "Of course."


    Seeing Suny, Bonnie looked away. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Suny


    Suny sat down and looked at Officer Woods, "My bag cost more than 800,000 dors. There are more


    than 3,000 dors cash in it and a limited-edition bracelet which cost 280,000 dors. Besides, there is


    a box of air-cushion cream which cost 600 dors and three lipsticks which cost more than 300 dors.


    All these are worth over one million. I consulted awyer just now. The incident happened during the


    live broadcast, so the impact is very bad. I can fully hold them ountable."


    As she said that, she nced at Bonnie, "More than one million. I think they have to stay in the jail for


    fifteen years or more."


    When Bonnie heard this, she immediately went on the rampage, "You bitch! Who raised you when you


    were a child? I just asked you for some money, but you actually say that I stole your money, and you


    still want to sue me? You bastard!"


    Suny turned a deaf ear. Even Officer Woods felt a little embarrassed. Then she said again, "Officer


    Woods, I will not ept the out-of-court settlement."


    Officer Woods was still embarrassed. He looked at the indescribably beautiful woman in front of him.


    Her sweet eyes should be morous, but now there was only a resolute and merciless coldness in


    them.


    Do not persuade others to be kind without suffering others¡¯ pain.


    Suny was right. This incident had indeed caused a very bad social impact.


    Bonnie couldn''t get money then she directly robbed it. All these were seen by tens of millions of


    She could not deny it.


    "I''m here to get my bag, Officer Woods."


    Suny grabbed the attention first. From the time she entered the room to the present, she hadn''t even


    looked at Bonnie.


    Officer Woods handed back the bag to her. Suny took out the stuff of the bag one by one in front of


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    them.


    Sure enough, the cash inside and the bracelet Suny was going to give to Alicia were gone.


    Bonnie''s actions were so fast.


    Suny nced at Bonnie, and then took the things back into the bag one by one, "Officer Woods, when I


    came to report the case, I''ve already told you what was in my bag. I think your records are also very


    detailed. You should know better than me what is missing."


    Because of this, Officer Woods, who originally wanted to persuade her to ept the out-of-court


    settlement, was embarrassed even more. Now, he didn''t even know what to say, "Miss Hond, when


    we found your grandma¡­ the suspect, your bracelet has already been sold by them already."


    Suny sorted the things and smiled, "It doesn''t matter. Mywyer wille overter. You can


    Suny didn''t look like someone whose bag was robbed at all. She always smiled when she spoke.


    Besides, she was so pretty. Looking at such a face and hearing that she said thank you, Officer Woods


    didn''t know what to say. He nodded, "Okay."


    Seeing that she was leaving, Bonnie was a little anxious, "Bitch! Where are you going! Come back! I''m


    your grandmother! Joshua is your uncle! Are you really going to sue us and put us in jail? How dare


    you? If you do this, won''t you be afraid that your dead mother wille to you!"


    Suny, who walked to the door, stopped. Her face changed slightly.


    She turned her head and looked at Bonnie coolly, "Well, I really want to talk with my mother."


    ¡°You! You bitch! I should have strangled you when you were born! "


    However, no matter how she scolded, Suny had already left with her bag.


    Officer Woods couldn''t listen to her again, "Be quiet! Bonnie, you''d better tell us where Miss Hond''s


    bracelet and cash went! Do you know that more than 200,000 dors is enough for you to stay in the


    jail until you die? Oh, right, you are old. The judge will sentence you ording to his own discretion.


    But your son, Joshua is your aplice. If you do not cooperate with my investigation, and still have a


    bad attitude in confessing your guilt, your son will be sentenced by seven or eight years!"


    Officer Woods''s words shocked Bonnie at once. Bonnie didn''t care whether she would go to the jail or


    not. Anyway, she was over seventy. Maybe it was a good thing for her to go to the jail.


    But this matter involved Joshua. Suddenly, she was like a deted balloon, "What a shit bracelet cost


    more than 200,000! I only sold it for more than 20,000! Sir, I really didn''t lie to you! I have already


    stored these money in my daughter-inw''s card!"


    Bonnie didn''t know anything. She only knew that the bracelet was well packaged. She bit it and felt that


    it was not pure gold. After she sold it for more than 20,000 dors, she thought she had earned a lot.


    Unexpectedly, the bracelet cost more than 200,000 dors!


    When Officer Woods heard Bonnie scolding Suny, hepletely gave up persuading her, "Where did


    the bracelet go?"


    This time, Bonnie told him everything. But meanwhile, she scolded Suny again.


    Officer Woods couldn''t help but scolded, "Bonnie, let me remind you that you scolded Miss Hond like


    this, which is nder and insult. If Miss Hond files awsuit, you have to apologize andpensate


    her."


    Bonnie''s face turned pale. Finally, she didn¡¯t dare to say any words.

 Chapter 125 Is There a Dog Chasing You?

    Chapter 125 Is There a Dog Chasing You?


    Suny had just left the police station lobby when Lawyer Bates, who had just left for half an hour, had


    alreadye over.


    "Miss Hond, Rosa."


    Suny nodded and smiled at Lawyer Bates, "Thank you for your hard work, Lawyer Bates."


    "It¡¯s my pleasure."


    Suny nced at Rosa. After seeing this, Rosa followed Suny out, "Miss Hond."


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    The two stood under the corridor. It was after nine o''clock. Vehicles on the road outside passed one


    from time to time, but there were no pedestrians, so they were not afraid of being heard by others.


    It had been six or seven hours. With Rosa''s ability, she had already found out who was behind the


    scene to make the trouble.


    Rosa looked at Suny and told her the ins and outs of the matter, "It''s Jennifer. During the New Year, Mr.


    Johnson was in C CITY. Jennifer sent someone to check on you. After knowing the matter between you


    and your grandmother, she specially asked someone to tell Bonnie that you were doing very well here.


    It happened that Joshua went out to gamble during the holiday and borrowed 50,000 local loan sharks.


    Bonnie brought him here to ask you for money."


    Suny tutted lightly, "Jennifer has been quite free recently."


    Suny thought that Jennifer was now focusing on her star career and didn¡¯t expect that she still had time


    to give her such a trouble.


    Suny smiled, "I see. It''s gettingte. You can go back. Thank you today."


    "This is what I should do, Miss Hond."


    Suny smiled and nced at the time on the phone, "I''m leaving."


    "I''ll drive you home."


    Suny''s car was parked in thepany. Her car keys were in her bag. Bonnie robbed her bag. She


    didn''t have the car keys. It was Austin who drove her here.


    But it was gettingte. It would be past ten o''clock if Rosa drove her back home.


    "Don''t bother. I can take a taxi."


    The two left the police station. As soon as they walked out, Suny saw Austin standing beside the car.


    She just nced at him, then looked back, lowered her head and was about to take a taxi.


    Rosa also saw Austin. She had a very bad impression of Austin. Others didn''t know about the marriage


    between Suny and Austin, but she, as Suny''s on-call secretary, knew all about it.


    Besides, Suny was not only her boss, but also her goddess!


    Rosa, who had always treated people politely, greeted him with so professional and fake smile when


    she saw Austin approaching.


    Austin nced at Rosa. He knew her.


    "Miss Hond, let me drive you home."


    Before Austin could speak, Rosa had already said it.


    Suny put away the phone, looked up at Rosa, and said with a smile, "Thank you."


    Hearing that, Rosa was so happy, "Miss Hond, wait for me. I''ll drive the car over."


    "No need. I can drive her home."


    A low male voice came. Rosa was very dissatisfied with it. For the first time, she spoke without waiting


    for Suny to speak, "Don''t bother, Mr. Johnson. I will drop Miss Hond on the way."


    Suny didn''t expect Rosa to be so dissatisfied with Austin. She raised her eyebrow, as if she hadn''t


    heard Austin, "Let''s go."


    Rosa was stunned for a moment, then reacted and quickly led the way in front.


    Her car didn''t stop here. Rosa was afraid that Austin would catch up. She walked fast even if she wore


    high heels.


    Suny followed unhurriedly behind her. Rosa walked for a while before realizing that she was walking


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    too fast.


    She was startled and annoyed. Then she stopped quickly and looked back at Suny, "I''m sorry, Miss


    Hond. I walk too fast."


    Suny asked knowingly, "Is there a dog chasing you?"


    Rosa almost nodded, but she was trained to keep polite, so she still held back, "It''s a little windy


    tonight. I''m afraid you''ll be cold."


    Suny smiled, but did not expose her lies, "Let''s go."


    Soon, the two entered the parking lot and got into the car.


    When Rosa drove the car out, she was in a good mood.


    She used to think that Austin was pretty good, but since Suny divorced him, she felt that Austin was out


    league of her goddess everywhere.


    She knew that Austin wanted to take the opportunity to drive Suny back and ask to go to Suny¡¯s home.


    If Suny was fooled by his sweet words again, maybe they two would get back together. While driving


    the car, Rosa secretly appreciated herself from the bottom of her heart.


    When the car stopped suddenly, Suny slowly opened her eyes, "What''s wrong?"


    Rosa nced at Suny, feeling a little embarrassed, "Maybe it broke down. You stay in the car. I''ll go


    down to check it."


    At night, there were not many vehicles on the road.


    How could Suny have the heart to let such a beautiful secretary get out of the car to check by herself?


    She responded lightly, but unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car.


    Seeing here down, Rosa felt a little guilty, "Miss Hond, it''s cold at night. You should stay in the


    car."


    "I¡¯m okay."


    Suny said, walked to the front of the car and lifted the hood.


    Rosa actually didn''t know much about cars. She didn''t know if it broke down. Just when she was


    confused, Suny said, "Take off the warning stand first."


    Rosa nodded quickly. She only felt a little nervous, but she forgot about this.


    Suny didn''t know how to repair the car either. The car probably broke down.


    Rosa ced the warning stand well and came back, "Miss Hond, shall I call Samuel toe and


    pick you up?"


    Suny shook her head, "No, it''s sote."


    Samuel was Suny''s personal driver. But Suny could drive by herself, so Samuel was now mainly


    serving the secretarial department.


    It was sote. Suny didn''t want to bother Samuel anymore.


    Hearing her words, Rosa, who was taking out her mobile phone to make a call, had to give up.


    She looked at her car, feeling so annoyed!


    Why did her car break down today?


    She hated it!


    Suny was not in a hurry, "Call a tow truck. When theye, I will take a taxi."


    Rosa actually wanted Suny to go first. In such a cold night, she was reluctant to let Suny freeze with


    her here.


    But after looking at Suny, Rosa could only say, "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Suny nodded and looked at the time again.


    It was half past nine. It seemed that she couldn''t go to bed early today.


    Just as she looked up, a ck Maybach stopped slowly.


    When the lights came over, the originally dark road suddenly lit up.


    Suny subconsciously raised her hand to block the lights. As soon as she put her hand down, she saw


    Austin pushing open the door and walking out of the car.


    What a coincidence!


    "Broke down?"


    Rosa hung up the phone and wanted toe over to block Austin''s sight, but after thinking about her


    shit car, she had to give up this idea.


    "Yeah."


    Suny responded lightly. Austin nced at Rosa who stole Suny from him just now. Then he frowned,


    "Get in my car first. I''ll call Ivan."


    "No need. Rosa can handle it."


    It was rare for Rosa to speak for Austin, "Miss Hond, get into Mr. Johnson''s car first. It''s cold


    outside."


    Suny nced at Rosa with a faint smile.


    Little traitor.


    She didn''t say anything, but Rosa understood what she meant.


    Rosa turned her eyes away with a guilty conscience. She didn''t want Austin to seed, but the key


    point was that her car was shit. In the middle of the night, it was cold and windy! She could stand it. But


    she would feel sorry if Suny had a cold!

 Chapter 126 Now Its Her Turn to Keep Herself Distant

    Chapter 126 Now It''s Her Turn to Keep Herself Distant


    Suny got into Austin''s car. The heater was on, which contrasted with the cold outside.


    There was a faint scent of perfume in the car. Suny recognized it, which was the perfume Austin


    frequently used.


    The perfume was special. It was light. Others couldn¡¯t smell it from half a meter away. But as soon as


    getting close, people could smell the faint special smell. The top notes were lime, citrus and mint, and


    the middle notes were the cypress and ebony. The base notes were orchid and musk.


    After she married Austin, she went to learn how to make perfume in order to prepare a birthday present


    for him.


    Suny was born smart. She learnt it quickly. She spent more than three months learning that and then


    she made a bottle of special perfume that Austin often used. However, before the perfume was given to


    Austin, it was broken by Tina.


    Now it seemed that everything was doomed.


    Suny came to her senses. Outside the windshield, Austin had already hung up the phone. Rosa


    stepped forward and said something to him. He looked back at Suny, and then turned around to walked


    to her, "I have called Ivan. Rosa asked me to drive you home first."


    Suny raised her eyebrow slightly, "How long will it take Ivan to arrive?"


    Rosa was also a beautiful young woman. The road was so deserted. Suny was worried about her.


    "He''ll be there in fifteen minutes."


    "Wait for a while, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Austin responded and turned his head to look at her, "Rosa is very familiar with you."


    When Suny heard what he said, she said, "We are all subordinates of the president."


    Austin didn''t seem to be interested in the president, "You didn''t go out to work in those three years


    because of me?"


    Suny looked at him without speaking.


    She didn''t want to answer Austin''s knowing question at all.


    She was silent. Austin looked down. No one knew what he was thinking. After a while, he looked up at


    her again, "I''m sorry."


    He always thought that she was a money-loving girl who wanted to marry into a wealthy family, but he


    forgot that no matter how bad she was, she was also the excellent student in her school back then,


    who got high marks to enter J City University Business Management Department.


    Suny didn''t want to mention the past. She turned her head and looked out the car window. She looked


    a little cold, "It''s all over anyway."


    Yes, those three years had all passed.


    Her fiery enthusiasm was also quenched. Now it was her turn to keep herself distant and divorced her


    from feelings.


    She was still a little happy to think about it.


    The two of them didn¡¯t have happy memories. Mentioning the past would only make everyone unhappy.


    Austin also realized this, so he stopped mentioning the previous things, "Are you sleepy?"


    Seeing her eyes closed, Austin couldn''t help but asked.


    Suny was indeed a little sleepy. Her routine had always been regr. She would turn off the lights at


    around ten o''clock in the evening and then went to bed. She would go to bed at ten thirty at thetest.


    It was almost ten o''clock now. She quickly browsed two novels in the afternoon. Now, her eyes were


    very tired. She originally wanted to go back to the vi to take a bath and then applied an eye mask. In


    that case, she could go to bed at ten o''clock. But she didn''t expect that Bonnie woulde out to make


    trouble. It was warm in the car. She tilted her head, and was already falling asleep.


    Hearing Austin''s words, Suny raised her hand to block her mouth to yawn, "Yeah, a little bit."


    At this time, a car behind them drove over and stopped.


    Ivan was here.


    Suny blinked and eased her drowsiness, "Ivan is here."


    Austin responded while starting the car, "Yeah."


    The ck Maybach drove slowly. After passing Rosa''s car, Austin sped up. Soon, Rosa and Ivan in the


    rearview mirror had turned into small ck spots.


    Twenty minutester, Austin stopped the car in front of the vi.


    Suny unbuckled her seat belt, "Thank you so much."


    "Suny."


    As soon as she opened the car door, Austin suddenly called out.


    Suny turned around, looked at him, and raised her eyebrow slightly, "Is something wrong?"


    "Are you free on the weekend? Can we have dinner together?"


    Suny smiled, "I''m sorry. I''m not free."


    Even if she was free, she wouldn¡¯t go to have dinner with him.


    Austin¡¯s eyes sank, then he nodded, "Good night."


    "Good night."


    Suny got out of the car, opened the door and walked into the yard.


    She was wearing a white coat today. Thinking of her sleepy look just now, Austin felt that she was just


    like a Persian cat he had seen, squinting and dozing in front of the firece before.


    It was aloof and beautiful.


    Soon, Suny entered the vi. The door was closed. Austin couldn''t see anything.


    Austin looked away and nced at the ce where Suny sat just now.


    He didn''t know what kind of perfume she used. Even the scent was just like her, faint and elegant.


    Suny was really tired today. She just replied a message to Alicia and then went to take a shower.


    It was gettingte after her taking a bath. Alicia asked her to sleep first and they could talk about it


    tomorrow. Suny checked her phone but didn''t reply.


    Timing the porridge to be eaten tomorrow, Suny turned off the lights and went to sleep.


    As for Jennifer, Suny decided to take care of her when she woke up.


    When the rm clock rang, Suny opened her eyes.


    She raised her hand to cover her face, ¡°M, turn off the rm clock."


    "Okay."


    "M, help me open the curtains."


    "Okay."


    The curtains of the floor-to-ceiling windows were slowly opened. The sky outside was not yet fully


    bright.


    At the end of February, J City was still in winter. It would not be bright until 7:30.


    Sunyy on the bed for a few minutes before reluctantly getting out of bed to take a shower. It was cold


    and everyone waszy.


    When she came out of the shower, it was already bright.


    The bonito and peanut porridge was ready. The delicious smells wafted up. Suny felt hungry, took her


    mobile phone and went downstairs into the kitchen. Then she brought it to the dining table.


    Well, this porridge was not bad.


    Suny ate the porridge slowly. She didn''t have to go back to Phantom because she didn''t have morning


    meeting today.


    It was just eight o''clock after breakfast. The sky outside was full bright, and the sun was shining in.


    Today''s weather was good.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Alicia called, Suny was washing the pots in the kitchen. So she just turned on the speakerphone,


    "Is there no filming today?"


    "I''ve finished filming the main scene. The director gave me half a day off today."


    On the phone, Alicia''s voice was obviously much deeper than usual.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Have a cold?"


    "How did you know?"


    Suny turned off the faucet and said with a smile, "Your voice has changed."


    "Not serious! That''s not the point! How did Bonnie find you? She actually knew how to take advantage


    of public opinions! I browsed the news this morning. It''s all about you!"


    "At more than seven o''clock, an unknown bitch posted a long blog to scold you! Well, I¡¯ve already sent


    it to you. Have a look!"


    Interesting!


    Suny raised her eyebrow, and picked up the toilet paper aside to dry her hands, "I''ll take a look."

 Chapter 127 I Don鈥檛 Eat You

    Chapter 127 I Don¡¯t Eat You


    After reading it, Suny gave a review, "The writing is terrible."


    Alicia on the other end of the phone was happy, "Suny, are you going to teach him to behave?"


    Sunyzily responded, "Don''t want to waste time."


    She exited the page, "Has Jennifer been on your sidetely too?"


    It''d been a long time since she had heard this name, but Suny suddenly brought it up, Alicia was


    overwhelmed, "Yeah, why, this matter has something to do with this bitch?"


    Suny smiled, "Yes, you are smart."


    Sensing Suny''s mockery, Alicia grunted, "Didn''t you want to wait for her to climb high before you let her


    fall down? If this matter has nothing to do with her, why are you mentioning her?"


    After Alicia finished her analysis, she couldn''t wait to ask Suny, "Suny, how do you want to beat the dog


    this time?"


    Suny was amused by her, "I''m not the head of the Beggar''s Gang, why do I fight dogs every day?"


    It was not like she knew how to hit a dog.


    Alicia skimmed the corners of her mouth, "She''s stepping on your heels, and you can still put up with


    it?"


    "No."


    "Then why don¡¯t you make a move on her?"


    Suny said, "What''s the hurry? Isn''t there an old saying that it the father¡¯s fault if a son doesn¡¯t behave


    well?"


    Alicia paused for a moment before she uttered: "Awesome! Do you want to do it with others¡¯ hand?"


    "Yeah."


    "......"


    After hanging up the phone, Suny was in a much better mood.


    People were always looking for something fun to do.


    She did want to wait for Jennifer to climb to a high ce before letting her fall down, but Jennifer had


    now brutallye to her, so she was not polite either.


    Suny was about to call Rosa, but Rosa had already called first.


    She hooked her lips slightly and answered the phone, "Rosa, good morning."


    "Good morning, Miss Hond. The incident from yesterday''s live broadcast has festered online today,


    do you need me to remove the hot search?"


    "No, I''ll send out a dynamicter and you can forward it using thepany¡¯s ount."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    "By the way, did Alex want to see me some time ago?"


    When Suny said this, Rosa immediately understood: "Then I''ll make an appointment for you for lunch


    the day after tomorrow, is that okay?"


    "Okay."


    Nakasun had been struggling for the past six months, and Alex was now like an ant in a hot pot pulling


    investment from everywhere.


    Whether it was Changxing or Phantom, Alex had contacted.


    But he was cunning, wanting money but not wanting to delegate power.


    More than half a yearter, Nakasun was on shaky ground, if Alex could no longer pull in investment,


    he could only hold those shares himself.


    Of course, Suny did not want to take over the mess of Nakasun, which had already had many problems


    in the early years, but Alex was so determined to open up the overseas market that he did not face up


    to the fundamental problems, and now Nakasun was already gnawed.


    To be honest, even if Alex gave up those shares in his hands, no one might be willing to take it.


    What businessman doesn''t want to make a profit?


    "Miss Hond, Lawyer Bates said he has already filed awsuit in court. Now both Bonnie and Joshua


    are in detention."


    "Hmm."


    Suny responded, "Keep an eye on the Holmes family."


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny sat on the sofa for a while before getting up and going upstairs,


    ready to change a set of clothes and go to Phantom to bring the car back.


    After changing her clothes, Suny hesitated to tie her scarf, it was a nice day but it was very windy


    outside.


    As she turned around, the bag on the shoe stool was tipped over by the hem of her coat and it fell to


    the floor, a jewellery box rolling out of it.


    Suny was stunned, this jewellery box was the one she had put her bracelet in yesterday.


    The bracelet was originally intended as a gift for Alicia, but Bonnie sold it and now it came back.


    Suny leaned down and picked up the box, opened it and there was the bracelet inside.


    She raised her eyebrows and tsked softly, "Odd, a lost bracelet will be back itself?"


    The lost bracelet naturally was recovered by Austin.


    As to how he got it back, probably only he knew.


    This bracelet was a limited edition Camellia collection from around the world, only fifty pieces were


    released in total, and she had asked Rosa to contact several people to get this one.


    It was impossible for Austin to buy another one within such a short period of time, so this bracelet, then,


    could only be the one she had originally intended to give to Alicia.


    Suny turned over the inner sp on her bracelet, which had a very small te with a number on it.


    This was Article 35.


    Fittingly, it read 0350.


    Suny picked up the bag, holding the jewellery box containing the bracelet in her hand, and turned it


    around, hesitating whether to return it to Austin.


    Although the bracelet was originally hers, it waster lost and Austin recovered it, presumably at great


    expense.


    But this bracelet, which Alicia had been eyeing for a long time, could not be bought after contacting


    many people.


    She also bought it with great effort and had intended to give it to Alicia.


    Forget it, she owed Austin a favour.


    Alicia just loved it.


    Suny was afraid of losing the bracelet again, so she put it directly inside the jewellery cab and didn''t


    take it out.


    She left home at nine o''clock,pletely missing the rush hour. There were not many cars on the road,


    and she arrived at the downstairs of the Phantom in twenty minutes.


    Suny paid for the taxi and went into the building with her bag.


    There was a meeting over at the ip development department today to discuss the adaptation of those


    three novels from yesterday.


    Suny was not going to attend, but she came here to listen.


    After the meeting, it was just after 11:30, lunchtime.


    Polly followed Suny: "Miss Hond, what would you like for lunch?"


    Suny inclined her head and gave her a faint smile, "Don''t bother, I''ll take care of it myself."


    She said, changing the subject, "The market is into books like that now?"


    It was dramatic with no logic, was she just not keeping up with the changing times?


    Polly was embarrassed: "The general tendency now is for books like this, more stable."


    Suny frowned slightly, "Thepany is not looking for stability when it invests so much money."


    This was the harsh sentence Suny had ever said, and Polly understood that Suny was not satisfied


    with the book she had chosen: "Miss Hond, then what do you mean?"


    "None of these three books will work, we do ip development, we do development, we don''t follow the


    traffic, pick a few gems with interesting plots and protagonists."


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Suny barely finished reading those three books yesterday, the plot was indeed a big stream, but there


    wasn''t any character, so it was impossible to produce a pop-up.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Walking to the door, Suny stopped and smiled at Polly, who was like a scared bird, "What are you


    afraid of? I''m not going to eat you."


    Polly was embarrassed, "Sorry, Miss Hond, I won''t let you down next time."


    Suny hooked her lips, "Well, what do you want to eat for lunch, I''ll treat you."


    Polly asked, looking at Suny with some incredulity, "I, I am okay, just pick what you like, Miss Hond."


    "Okay then."


    Polly nodded, "Okay."


    She finally got the chance to have dinner with her goddess!


    Polly felt incredibly happy!

 Chapter 128 Take It out on Her?

    Chapter 128 Take It out on Her?


    It was true that Suny did not remember that she had junior at school named Polly, her parents had an


    ident when she was in high school and Alicia was busy with her art exams to enter the circle, so she


    was deaf to everything else.


    Hearing Polly mention it now, Suny only had a slight impression: "When I graduated, you sent me


    flowers, right?"


    She had a very good memory, almost unforgettable, but whatever she remembered by heart, she never


    forgot.


    On the day of her graduation photo shoot, there were countless people who came to give her flowers.


    The most memorable moment was when their ss had finished taking the group photo and were


    about to leave the stage, a ponytailed schoolgirl suddenly ran over with a bouquet of pink flowers.


    At that time, Polly wore heavy ck-rimmed sses, jeans and a shirt, and did not stand out from the


    crowd.


    If she hadn''t fallen in the middle of her run over, Suny probably wouldn''t have been able to remember


    her.


    Polly was embarrassed, "It''s me."


    When Polly was a freshman, Suny was already a senior. When she first started the school, she heard


    that there was a senior who was always first in her grade.


    Suny had a particrly interesting score for each first, each time one point more than the previous one.


    It was not hard to get to the top of your grade, but controlling the change in your score for the top of


    your grade was not something that the average person could do.


    But that wasn''t what surprised Polly the most. She had grown up surrounded by students with good


    performance, after all, in a small city, they could only study hard.


    She was also one of the dull student with good performance, and she thought Suny was the same way.


    Until Suny''s senior graduation speech, Suny look unique.


    Polly didn''t expect her schoolmate to be so good looking and studying so well.


    That day, the seeds of worship were nted and slowly sprouted.


    Originally she was not going to be able to get into J City University, and she studied hard untilte at


    night every day in order to be closer to her goddess.


    She also wanted to be as good as Suny.


    As good looking as she was, as powerful as she was, as gentle as she was.


    Now she had gotten her long-cherished wish and was barely standing by the side of her goddess.


    Although seven or eight years have passed, Polly was still shy and nervous when she called it.


    She had a ss that day and didn''t make it to Suny''s photo shoot, so after ss she hurriedly picked


    up the flowers she had ordered and ran to give them to Suny, but she didn''t want her shoce toe


    loose on the way and fell right in front of her.


    Even a nice bouquet of flowers was crushed by her, and Polly even wanted to run away with the


    flowers in her arms.


    It was so humiliating!


    How could she give such flowers to a goddess in that state!


    Before she could run away, Suny hade over and helped her up, smiling lightly as she took the


    bouquet and smelled it with her eyes closed, "I really like roses, they smell nice and are beautiful, thank


    you."


    After so many years, Polly still remembered Suny''s smile at that time.


    It was pleasant to eyes.


    Talking about old times, Suny couldn''t help butugh, "Howe after all these years, you still blush


    so easily?"


    Polly was embarrassed: "Miss Hond, I, I-"


    "Call me Suny."


    Suny handed the flower tea to Polly, her eyes slightly hooked, brimming, tickling Polly''s heart.


    The meal was very cordial and happy, and afterwards, Polly vowed to make a novel and high quality


    drama!


    Suny looked at her with a smile, "Then I will wait and see."


    "I''ll go back to work then, Suny."


    "Hmm."


    Suny nodded and watched Polly get out of the car.


    It was only when Polly entered the building that she inclined her head to look at the Maybach on the


    side and raised an eyebrow as Suny got out and walked over, leaning down and knocking on the


    window, "Austin."


    The window slowly came down, revealing a man''s face.


    He turned sideways and pushed open the car door, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Suny nced at her car, "My car is right there."


    Austin naturally knew that he actually just wanted her to get in the car and talk for a few minutes, but


    Suny seemed to mean that she wanted to find a ce to talk.


    This was an unexpected bonus, Austin looked at her, "Where to?"


    "My ce, do you mind?"


    She had a video conference this afternoon and fear of not making it if she was out.


    Of course, what Austin thought was beyond her control.


    Hearing her words, Austin''s heart beat faster, but his face remained unchanged, he said calmly:


    "Okay."


    "Let¡¯s go."


    When Suny finished, she closed the car door and walked back to her car.


    Twenty minutester, two cars pulled up in front of the vi, one after the other.


    The door opened slowly, Suny nced in the rear view mirror.


    The door finished opening and she collected her eyes, hit the steering wheel and pulled into the


    garage.


    Austin was self-aware and parked his car at the entrance and did not drive in.


    Suny came around from the garage, looked at Austin standing at the entrance of the first floor, went to


    the shoe cab and found a new pair of men''s slippers and put them in front of him, then asked M to


    boil water while untying her scarf.


    "Yes, Master."


    Austin changed his slippers and went to sit on the sofa opposite her, "This intelligent butler was


    developed by Future Technology?"


    The water was already boiling, Suny washed her hands and handed Austin a wet wipe, "Yeah."


    Austin took the wet wipes and wiped his hands while watching Suny make the tea.


    Businessmen either have tea or wine, and the tea parties Austin had attended were typically upscale.


    The upscale tea rooms had specialised people to brew the tea, every step were special.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He could see that Suny had good tea making skills.


    "When did you learn it?"


    Suny washed the tea, and when she heard him say that, she looked up at him, "When I was in


    university."


    She got bored and signed up for a club, then decided that the club was half-assed and went on to sign


    up for a ss.


    All in all it was her leisure.


    Austin pursed his lips, he didn''t know much about Suny''s past, in fact.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Suny moved the tea to him and went to the point.


    Austin nced at her and unhurriedly lifted his cup of tea and took a sip: "Not bad."


    Suny gave a smile, "I didn''t ask you toe and taste tea."


    Austin pretended not to hear the implications beyond her words, "I had someone look into the matter of


    your grandmother, and it was Jennifer who made the little move behind the scenes."


    Suny froze, but soon, she gathered her dismay, "So?"


    She was not surprised that Jennifer was the one behind the plot, she was just surprised that Austin


    would help her look into these matters.


    Gee, that really took her by surprise.


    "I have a dinner date with Alex tomorrow night, are you avable?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, so he wanted to vent out anger for her?


    Austin gave her quite a lot of surprises today.


    Suny thought for a moment, "What if I''m not avable?"


    "Take a rain check."


    He had originally asked Alex out for her, and since she was unavable, he naturally had to ask her out


    another time.

 Chapter 129 I Dont Want You to Help Me

    Chapter 129 I Don''t Want You to Help Me


    Suny looked at Austin who was following her, the smile on her face faded, "I don''t need you to do this


    for me."


    There was no need to rely on others when she can do it herself.


    "I''m just trying to help you."


    Austin sensed Suny''s indifference, and he pursed his thin lips, helpless.


    She had wrapped herself up so well that in the eight months since the divorce, he hadn''t found a way


    to get back into her heart.


    She seemed to have, literally, stopped loving.


    Austin''s heart felt as if it had been stabbed by something, ufortable yet unwilling, and he looked


    up at Suny, not wanting to admit defeat.


    It was true that he didn''t really know Suny well, but the two of them had been divorced for more than


    eight months, and he gradually realized that she wasn''t really that hard-hearted, she just, her defenses


    were too thick and needed to be ovee little by little.


    She had spent three years on him, there was no way he would let go after only eight months.


    What was more, he couldn''t let go of his hand.


    "But I don''t want you to help me."


    Everyone was stubborn and the conversation got to the point where was awkward, but no one wanted


    to give in.


    Austin could make concessions on other matters, but on this matter, he was not likely to back down.


    Suny didn''t really want to get into a fight with Austin, which would be too distracting.


    The two stalled for about five seconds before Suny moved slightly, "How much did you pay for the


    bracelet back?"


    Austin looked at her for a moment, "The original price."


    Suny knew that this original price, naturally, was not the same original price that Bonnie had sold it for.


    She smiled, "Can I borrow your phone?"


    Austin took out his mobile phone and handed it to her.


    Suny took it, "Password?"


    "0716."


    Hearing his words, Suny''s index finger paused slightly.


    16 July, her birthday.


    The lock screen did open, and she tapped into Paypal, pulled up the payment code, then took out her


    own phone and transferred him 280,000.


    Austin recalled thest time she had thrown him out into the countryside after taking his phone, and his


    brow twisted, "Suny?"


    Suny locked the screen, and in a matter of eight seconds, she had already given him back the phone.


    "Well, I''ve got some business to attend toter, so I won''t see you off."


    The words of expulsion were so obvious that Austin knew he would only make Suny angry if he stayed


    any longer.


    He picked up his phone, not forgetting about Alex: "Which day will you be free?"


    Suny took a sip of her tea and gave in in a rare moment: "You''ve made an appointment for tomorrow


    night, then let¡¯s meet tomorrow night."


    "I''lle and get you."


    "Don''t bother, I''ll go straight over."


    Austin nodded, "See you tomorrow night."


    Suny got up, "Take your time, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin walked to the door, looked back at her, wanted to say something, but finally said nothing, after


    giving her a deep look, lifted his legs and walked out of the vi.


    Just as he walked out, Suny closed the door and turned around to go back to the vi.


    Just as she walked up to the second floor, the sound of a car engine came from outside. Suny walked


    out of the balcony, watching the ck car gradually drive away, before withdrawing her eyes and going


    up to the third floor study to prepare for the video conference.


    The live event fermented for two days and then fell silent. Knowing that Suny was really going to sue,


    Bonnie finally panicked, and Lawyer Bates said that Bonnie wanted to see Suny, but Suny refused.


    After that day Austin left, Suny asked Rosa to cancel her dinner schedule with Alex.


    Since Austin was so fond of meddling, she let him do so.


    The meal was set at Bishounen, at 6.30.


    It was already half past five when Suny came out of the three o''clock meeting.


    Rosa beside her was telling her about the recent progress on WJ, who had already reached the end of


    February and would soon be raising a second round of funding.


    So far, Jay seemed to be back on track.


    "Good."


    Suny nced at Rosa, "The Read family is nning to take over Nakasun?"


    It was heard that Alex had met Antonio twice, and that Alex was full of cheer these days. The only thing


    that could make him so happy was that someone had helped to wrap up the mess in Nakasun.


    Rosa pursed her lips, "I haven''t received any news on this for the time being."


    Suny nodded, "I know, I''ll go first."


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Rosa watched Suny leave, remembering the bullshit Ivan had said that night, and couldn''t help but feel


    angry.


    What did he mean their Mr. Johnson and Miss Hond were a good match?


    Ugh!


    Shame on you!


    Naturally, Suny did not know that her all-powerful secretary had actually argued with Austin''s secretary


    for more than two whole hours over the issue of whether she and Austin were a good match.


    If she had known, she would have given Rosa the "Most Loyal" award!


    The car was gradually pulling out of the road, and there were some cars on the road at six in the


    evening.


    This was not the first time that Suny hade to Bishounen, and in the past she had basically been in


    Bishounen to talk about projects.


    The car was parked underneath the Bishounen in just 20 minutes.


    When the porter saw her, he immediately went forward and led her in, "Miss Hond, Mr. Johnson is


    already inside the box, this way please."


    Once inside the main entrance, another person led the way.


    Suny followed around a few corners and finally arrived at Austin''s box.


    "Miss Hond, Mr. Johnson and Mr. Dawson are inside."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Suny nced at the waiter and nodded and smiled lightly, "I got it, thanks."


    With that, she raised her hand and pushed open thepartment door.


    Austin and Alex were indeed already inside. Alex had a smile on his face, while on the contrary, Austin,


    who was sitting at the side, had a very light expression on his face.


    Alex knew there was another person today, but never expected it to be Suny.


    He thought that Austin had asked him out for dinner alone because Jennifer and Austin had made a


    deal and Austin had asked him, his future father-inw, out for dinner in advance to please him.


    But in fact, he had been here for more than ten minutes and Austin hadn''t even spoken more than


    three sentences, basically he was the one who was talking.


    Alex couldn''t understand Austin''s meaning, but he didn''t expect thepartment door to be pushed


    open and Suny, wearing a brown jumper, walked in with her bag.


    Alex frowned slightly, "Austin, what do you want?"


    Suny was Austin''s ex-wife, Alex did not have her in his eyes.


    However, Austin, who had a cool and nd face just now, changed his face visibly when he saw Suny.


    He got up and helped Suny pull out a chair, poured her hot tea and took a hot towel to wipe her hands


    before looking at Alex, "This is Suny Hond."


    Alex sulked, "I know, I met her four years ago when you got married."


    Suny slowly wiped her hands as if she couldn''t hear it.


    After wiping her hands, she looked down at her wristwatch before looking at Alex, "Sorry, Mr. Dawson,


    there was a bit of traffic jam, sorry to keep you waiting."


    Alex looked at Austin, then at Suny, and finallynded his eyes on Austin''s face, "Austin, what do you


    mean?"

 Chapter 130 Dont Look Down on People

    Chapter 130 Don''t Look Down on People


    Sunyughed lightly, "Didn''t Mr. Johnson tell you, Mr. Dawson? Your daughter''s schedule is too full,


    and I have some personal matters with her that I need to settle, but I can''t make an appointment with


    her, so I can only ask Mr. Johnson to make an appointment with you for me."


    Alex had always felt that Suny was no match for his own daughter, Jennifer, and when Suny opened


    her mouth with these words, he thought it was because Suny was unhappy about Jennifer and Austin.


    He gave a sarcasticugh: "Miss Hond, if I remember correctly, you already divorced Austinst year.


    You have no right to be involved in who Austin is with now! As Jennifer''s father, I have never interfered


    with her freedom to make friends! You''re just Austin''s ex-wife, so you have no qualification to tell her


    what to do now?"


    Austin''s face sank, "She has qualification."


    Saying that, he paused for a moment and looked at Alex coldly, "What''s more, there is nothing between


    me and Miss Dawson, and I asked you toe over today to settle what Miss Dawson did to Suny."


    Suny was prepared for this, and as soon as Austin''s words left his mouth, she ced the photo


    prepared by Rosa in front of Alex: "Mr. Dawson, I think you have misunderstood, Austin and I are


    divorced, so naturally I will not tell him what to do with his current rtionship. But I asked you to meet


    with me today simply to resolve the conflict between me and your daughter, I don''t think I have any


    problems with her, but I really don''t understand why your daughter would go through all the trouble on


    an unimportant person like me."


    "I have not seen Bonnie and Joshua for many years, and it is better not to mention old grudges, but


    your daughter sent someone to instruct them toe over to me and give me a hard time, then I can


    only say sorry to you in advance, Mr. Dawson."


    Suny said, hooking her charming eyes and smiling, "I hate it when people cause me unpleasant."


    Alex was confused at first, but he soon understood exactly what Suny was talking about.


    For the recent furore over the matter of Suny and her grandmother and uncle, although Alex did not


    care it, but Suny was Austin''s ex-wife, inside their circle, they would talk about it.


    His wife was still whispering in his earst night that it was no wonder Suny had married into the


    Johnson family for three years but had not been able to get a single penny, so she was such a ruthless


    person who did not recognize her rtives, and it seemed that Austin had divorced her because he


    had seen through her true colours, and said that maybe the incident five years ago when Suny saved


    Grace was just some dirty trick Suny had used to marry into the rich family!


    Alex heard it as a joke at the time, but wasn''t it a joke?


    But who would have thought that this joke, which seemed to have nothing to do with him, would


    actually be relevant to him?


    Suny''s evidence was very sufficient of what Jennifer had done.


    Even if Alex had wanted to deny it, the evidence was overwhelming.


    When he saw the photos and the transfer records, Alex, who was still furious and felt he had been


    tricked, suddenly turned ashen and opened his mouth, but could not say a word.


    The atmosphere was really awkward, but Suny didn''t feel half as awkward.


    She admired Alex''s changing faces for a moment before continuing to speak, "Mr. Dawson, I think you


    should give me an exnation."


    If Austin had not been present today, Alex would have said directly to Suny, "What do you want an


    exnation for? She just doesn¡¯t like you?" But now Austin was sitting next to Suny.


    And today''s dinner was even organized by Austin, whose meaning was obvious.


    He took Suny''s side.


    Alex looked at Suny, and only after half a second did he uttered a sentence, "Miss Hond, I still need


    to verify this matter, and if it is true, I will definitely let Jennifer apologize to you!"


    Suny picked up the teapot on the side and poured the tea unhurriedly, "It can work, but things have


    gotten so big, I don¡¯t think that is enough."


    "So - what else do you want?"


    Noticing Austin''s gaze, Alex silenced his voice.


    Suny smiled: "People always have to be responsible for doing wrong, and I don''t ask for much, now


    that things have gotten so big, public opinion has been scolding me, and Miss Dawson has caused it


    worse. A whole lot ofizens are being led by Miss Dawson, I really feel angry for the majority of


    "In a word, publish the ins and outs and apologize publicly, and I will leave this matter alone."


    "You''re not asking for her future to be ruined?"


    Jennifer was now a star, and having done such an hical thing, her future would indeed be ruined


    once it was made public.


    "Am I the one holding the gun and forcing Miss Dawson to make these little moves behind my back?


    Mr. Dawson''snguage skills need to be improved, and this is called consequence."


    "You-"


    "She''s right."


    At this time, Austin, who had not spoken much at the side, suddenly interjected.


    Alex''s face changed, "Austin, you and Jennifer have been childhood friends since you were kids, can


    you bear to see her future ruined like that?"


    Austin looked at him and snorted coldly, "She takes her consequence."


    Alex was not afraid of Suny, but afraid of Austin.


    The Johnson family, the Read family, the Brooks family in J City were not someone he could afford to


    mess with.


    Nakasun was now on the rocks, and if Changxing was not willing to inject capital, then the Dawson


    family would really fall out of the circle of gentry.


    It was known that the Austin was the leading the Johnson family, and Antonio was Austin¡¯s friend, so if


    Austin had opened his mouth, Changxing would have no way out.


    What was more, Changxing did not want to inject capital these days.


    As for Suny, Alex had always looked down on her.


    She was just a woman who wanted to fly up thedder. Now that she''d divorced, but Austin was still led


    by her.


    Alex was unwilling to bow down in front of Suny, but Austin was invisibly pressing down on him, so he


    had to do so even if he was unwilling.


    But he had been in the business for over 50 years, and now he was being crushed by a girl like Suny,


    so he was angry.


    "Miss Hond, I''m a few years older than you, so I''ll give you a piece of advice, you''ll get what you


    deserve. I''ll give you an exnation for the sake of Austin, but next time don''t be so aggressive, be


    careful it backfires."


    The moment Austin and Suny heard this, they understood what Alex meant.


    When Austin heard these words from Alex, his face had sunken cold.


    But without waiting for him to open his mouth, Suny already spoke first: "Mr. Dawson, I heard that you


    have been contacting Boss Suny of Phantom recently. Two days ago, Boss Suny seemed to have


    made an appointment with you, but unfortunately, she cancelled it yesterday, do you know why?"


    Only Alex and his secretary knew about this matter, and now that it came out of Suny''s mouth, Alex


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    couldn''t help but change his face: "How did you know?"


    Suny smiled lightly, "I''m better acquainted with Boss Suny."


    Having said that, Suny continued: "As a junior, I would also like to give you a piece of advice, don''t look


    down on people."


    "You scold me?"


    "I dare not."


    Suny said she didn''t dare, but the smile on her face didn''t show any fear.

 Chapter 131 Do You Want to be Single?

    Chapter 131 Do You Want to be Single?


    After Suny finished, she withdrew her eyes and looked down at the time on her wristwatch, it was


    already seven o''clock, unfortunately, the meal had not yet had.


    But with Alex looking like this, she thought he was not in much of a mood to eat.


    Noticing Austin''s gaze, Suny inclined her head and saw that he was looking at her inexplicably, she


    couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows: "Mr. Johnson also has advice?"


    Austin''s eyebrows twitched, "You''re right about everything."


    "......"


    Alex knew what he meant. He was angry and frightened.


    But in his nearly fifty years of life, he had never been so humiliated, and for a moment, he was at a loss


    for words.


    It was Suny who was kind enough to give him a stepping stone for fear that he might identally piss


    himself off: "The circumstances of the matter have been clearly exined, and I think Mr. Dawson will


    have your own distinction in your mind as to who is right and who is wrong. I can see that you don''t


    look too good to stay for this meal, so I won''t keep you, please."


    Hearing this from her, Alex almost couldn''t catch his breath, "Don''t worry, Miss Hond, I will definitely


    give you an exnation for this matter!"


    He rose indignantly and gave Suny a fierce re, but when his eyes touched Austin, he softened


    abashedly.


    Gee, what a wimp.


    Alex left in a huff, leaving Suny and Austin alone inside thepartment.


    Outside, it was already dark, so Suny handed the menu to Austin: "You should order, right?"


    Austin was stunned for a moment, remembering the hotpot he had eaten the other night.


    He took the menu and Suny was already looking down and ordering in earnest.


    He hadn''t realized before that she could piss people off so easily, but on the other hand, she was so


    cute.


    Austin withdrew his eyes and lowered his head to pick two random dishes.


    After ordering her meal, Suny looked at her phone and Alicia had sent her a message asking how she


    was doing.


    Suny nced at Austin and replied truthfully: Alex had probably gone to take medicine to lower his


    blood pressure.


    After replying the message, Suny raised her head and met Austin''s eyes, "I have something on my


    face?"


    "I didn''t know you were so articte before."


    Suny smiled, "Anyone who knows me well knows that."


    Three years on, it was he who was not aware of that.


    Austin was choked for a moment, as if his heart was stabbed by something, not painful, but


    ufortable.


    "I know that now."


    "Ok."


    Suny responded, but did not want to continue the conversation.


    Both of them were silent for a while before Austin spoke up to break the silence: "You know Boss Suny


    well?"


    "I''m her special assistant, isn''t it normal to know her well?"


    Austin nodded his head, "Are you free this weekend?"


    "I answered that question."


    No, as always.


    "I thought you''d give me a different answer today."


    Hearing this from him, Suny couldn''t help butugh, "That is only your thought."


    At this point, the waiter wheeled in the food trolley and the food came in one by one.


    Suny wiped her hands once more,dled a bowl of soup and drank it with a low head.


    She ate in small bites and moved slowly and leisurely.


    Austin looked at her and all but subconsciously slowed down his eating movements.


    It was almost eight o''clock after eating, Suny wiped her lips and nced at Austin next to her, "I''m done


    eating."


    "Well, I''m too."


    He put down his cup of tea and looked at her.


    Suny picked up her bag from the side and got up, and the two of them went out of the box one after the


    other.


    Just down the stairs, the two run into an acquaintance.


    It was a rare day for Elijah to go out on business, but he didn''t expect to run into Suny and Austin.


    "Suny, Austin!"


    He had a gossipy expression on his face, and if Suny wasn''t there, Austin would have been unable to


    resist the urge to lift his leg and kick him down.


    Suny nodded, "Mr. Brooks, it''s a coincidence."


    Elijah was about to ask Suny if she wanted to hang out together next but he suddenly felt a chill on his


    back.


    He stiffened, and when he met Austin''s gaze that could kill, he hastily made a sagacious excuse: "I still


    have something to do, I''ll go back to the box first, we''ll meet some other time!"


    Having said that, he turned around in a hurry and walked back to the box.


    Suny smiled and looked back at Austin, "You don''t seem to want to see Mr. Brooks?"


    Austin did not deny it.


    Suny was surprised, "Why?"


    "He is talkative."


    "Oh."


    That was true.


    Suny collected her eyes and lifted her legs to continue walking.


    Her car was parked in the car park of Bishounen, just a few steps out the door.


    Suny opened the car door and was about to get in, but she noticed that Austin was still following her.


    She frowned slightly, "Austin?"


    What, after a meal, he was still holding out on her?


    "I didn''t drive here, mind giving me a lift?"


    Hearing this from him, Sunyughed outright, "You''re not afraid that I''ll put you out in the countryside


    again."


    "As you like."


    Suny collected her smile and leaned down to get inside the car, before closing the door, she said, "Get


    in."


    She was a person who repaid revenge when there was revenge and repaid kindness when there was


    kindness.


    The car drove slowly and fifteen minutester, it stopped under Austin''s apartment building.


    In the three years she was married to him, she actually came here a few times, but he didn''t even know


    it.


    Thinking of old days, Suny was not in a good mood again, and the smile on her face was much lighter:


    "Here we are, get off."


    Austin unbuckled his seatbelt and inclined his head to look at her, "Suny, can you give me another


    chance?"


    The moon was beautiful this evening, but Austin''s words were not so beautiful.


    Suny looked at him, "Do you think it''s okay?"


    Austin got out of the car but didn''t leave, instead he went around to the driver''s seat, "I''ll see you off."


    Suny suddenlyughed: "Austin, you''re already in your thirties, don''t you feel ashamed ying such


    childish tricks?"


    "Don''t think so."


    So what if it was embarrassing if he could spend a little more time with her?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Of course, Austin didn''t say this, he knew that if he did, Suny would really get angry.


    Suny was not very good-tempered, but not very bad either, as long as he didn''t step on her bottom line,


    she was actually very nice to talk to.


    He admitted to being a bit mean, taking advantage of her patience to try and grind his way back into


    her heart.


    But life was so long, and he had lived thirty-two years before he met someone to love.


    If he didn¡¯t be mean, did he want to be single as Elijah?

 Chapter 132 Suny Will Really Refuse

    Chapter 132 Suny Will Really Refuse


    Suny tilted her head and looked out of the car window at Austin and suddenlyughed, "It''s better to do


    less things, Austin."


    After she finished, she directly closed the window, stepped on the elerator, and the car slowly drove


    away, finally speeding away, leaving Austin with only a wisp of raised dust.


    Under the moonlight, Austin stood there until the shadow of the car hadpletely disappeared from


    his sight, and only then did he turn around and walk into the t.


    With a beeping sound, the smart door lock opened and the heavy door automatically withdrew more


    than ten centimetres backwards.


    Therge living room was empty. When she first chose this t, she thought it was empty and cold and


    quiet, but now she feel it is too silent.


    Inte February in J City, there was still a spring chill, and the unheated room was chilly. Austin walked


    to the sofa and took his seat, remembering many things, and could not help but smile gently.


    The mobile phone at one side suddenly rang, Austin inclined his head to look at it, seeing the caller ID,


    he frowned.


    He didn¡¯t want to take Elijah''s call.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Elijah on the other end of the phone let out augh, "You got Suny back again?"


    "......"


    Austin cut the call off straight away, his eyes fell on the water cup on the table, he remembered


    yesterday at Suny''s vi, the way she bowed her head to make tea.


    So pretty.


    It was a quarter past eight when Suny returned to the vi, not toote. She made a cup of red date


    and wolfberry tea and sat on the sofa while drinking it and talking to Alicia.


    "How about it, when is Alex going to deal with Jennifer?"


    Suny smiled, "One of these days."


    Alicia on the other end of the phone was excited, "You''ve made Alex so angry that his blood pressure is


    up, he''ll really deal with Jennifer?"


    "I mentioned Boss Suny today and Alex got annoyed."


    Alicia tsked, "Then if he knows you are Boss Suny, wouldn''t he be so scared that he would immediately


    ask Jennifer toe over and apologize to you on her knees?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "Who knows?"


    It was not easy to tell when Alex was such a wimp.


    It was quite tragic that Jennifer had such a father.


    Alicia didn''t just call her voice to ask about this today, remembering the gossip her assistant said today,


    she could not wait to share it with Suny: "Suny, there was an interesting thing that happened today over


    here in our film city."


    "Something to do with Jennifer?"


    "How do you know?!"


    Suny smiled: "Think about it, who else but Jennifer can make you pay so much attention inside the


    entertainment circle now?"


    After Wendy was abandoned by her sugar daddy, she was now out of reach of Alicia''s toes in the


    entertainment industry, so naturally, Alicia did not need to waste her times on her.


    "It''s different when you have a high IQ! Today, Jennifer had a scene that she couldn''t get through, and


    you know it''s still cold, then Movie Queen was dragged around all afternoon, and couldn''t stand it


    anymore, so she directly kicked Jennifer into that pool!"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "You didn''t go over to see the fallen dog?"


    "That''s because Joan stopped me! She wouldn''t let me go!"


    Joan, who was packing up her things at the side, got angry when she heard Alicia''s words, "Is that


    because I won''t let you go? You still wanted to carry the crew''s drum to knock, how do I dare let you


    go?"


    "A drum?"


    Suny couldn''t help but let out augh when she heard Joan''s words.


    Alicia said: "She disgusted you."


    Someone on the other end of the voice called out to Alicia, Suny looked at the time, "Alright, I gotta go."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny remembered Joan''s words and couldn''t help but tsk lightly.


    Only Alicia could do such a thing, right?


    In the blink of an eye, the weekend came.


    Suny had nothing to do and on the rare asion when the weather was nice on the weekend, she


    drove herself out to y golf.


    Suny didn''t particrly like the sport, but she hadn''te to y for a long time, and on the rare


    asion that she was in a good mood, she came over.


    It was quite a crowded day and she ran into a few people she knew.


    Suny pressed her baseball cap down, covering most of her face, and walked past both Antonio and


    Jasmine with a calm expression.


    The caddie was close behind her and she walked for a while before she stopped and let the caddie put


    the ball on for her.


    Elijah and Austin arrivedte, and Antonio had already there.


    He looked aside at Jasmine, "What are you looking at?"


    Jasmine took a sip of Jasmine juice and pointed to a white figure not far away, "That youngdy is so


    good at hitting the ball, I see her hit every bar."


    Elijah raised his eyebrows, "Nice figure too."


    Jasmine choked and looked at Elijah with a tilted head and couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "She may


    not like you."


    Jasmine had been watching that youngdy for a long time, and since she entered the venue, two


    people had gone over to talk to her, but all to no avail.


    Elijah was most irritated, so he let out a tsk and picked up his cue and went over: "You underestimate


    me, Jasmine, just wait! I''ll show you my charm today!"


    Jasmine pooh-poohed, "You wouldn''t have been single until now if you had some charm."


    Elijah felt the insult and was exasperated, "Then how about a bet?"


    "What''s the bet?"


    The person who opened his mouth was not Jasmine, it was Antonio.


    Antonio looked at Elijah with a smirk, hearing that.


    Elijah pointed to the white figure in the distance, "Jasmine said that youngdy is good at ball, I was


    going to go over and invite that youngdy over to y with us, but Jasmine said that youngdy may


    not like me."


    Elijah said the premise: "Then how about betting on whether I can invite the youngdy over?"


    Antonio looked up at the white figure not far away, who was swinging her club and it fell, only to see the


    small white ball fly high, then fall, roll on the ground for a few seconds and then go firmly into the hole.


    Her ball skills were really good.


    Antonio withdrew his eyes, "What''s the bet?"


    Elijah hummed, "There''s no point in a car or a house, how about we bet on something interesting?"


    "What''s it?"


    "For those who lose the bet, before we go, go to the entrance of the stadium and stand guard, and kiss


    the first person whoes out."


    Only Elijah coulde up with such a bad idea!


    The corner of Antonio''s mouth twitched, "Okay."


    Elijah was confident: "Wait, I''ll go over and invite the youngdy over!"


    Antonio gave him a shove with his cue: "Let''s wait."


    Elijah was pushed and stumbled a few steps, after standing firm, he took out his phone and check his


    hair.


    Well, that was good!


    He didn''t believe that anyone could refuse his invitation with his handsome looks?


    However, after Elijah got closer to see what the youngdy with good ball skills looked like, his whole


    body froze.


    Suny really refused!

 Chapter 133 Anything Will Do?

    Chapter 133 Anything Will Do?


    "Do you think he''ll make it?"


    Antonio nced at Austin, who faintly raised his eyebrows and looked at Elijah, who was not far away:


    "Fifty-fifty."


    Antonio smiled, "You are quite optimistic about him."


    Austin withdrew his eyes, "There''s no denying that he still has a human face."


    "Yeah."


    However, Elijah, who had a human face, regretted it, why did it have to be Suny?


    Suny had already yed one round, and when she was about to take a break, she tilted her head and


    noticed that Elijah had appeared beside her at some point.


    "Hi, Suny."


    Suny unscrewed the cap of the mineral water bottle and tilted her head to take a sip, before looking at


    him, "Mr. Brooks, what a coincidence."


    It was clear that she didn''t really want to run into him here.


    Elijah nced back, too far away to see Antonio''s expression on his face, but he could guess.


    No, he could not admit defeat!


    "You came to y alone?"


    Suny looked at him with a smirk, "No, there is another person, don''t you see it, Mr. Brooks?"


    It would be pointless to ask questions knowingly.


    Elijah gave a smile, "There are many of us, together?"


    "I don''t like hrity."


    "Austin is here today, won''t you go over and say hello?"


    Suny looked at Elijah and raised her eyebrows slightly, "Between me and Austin, it''s more appropriate


    not to say hello than to say hello, right?"


    "No, we just saw you ying and thought you were good at it. Jasmine can¡¯t y, can you teach her?¡±


    Suny inclined her head and nced at the caddie who had returned from picking up the ball: "Thank


    you, let''s take a break."


    After saying that, she then looked at Elijah: "Thank you, but I don''t know how to teach, and here has


    special teaching, and I think you should know better than me."


    It was clear that Suny would not agree.


    But Elijah went out on a limb: "To tell the truth, I made a bet with them."


    Suny looked at him andughed out loud, "I can see that."


    "Then you-"


    Did she just keep teasing him on purpose?


    Suny knew what he was thinking, "You''re thinking too much, Mr. Brooks, I''m not a helpful person."


    The words were all about rejection, and Elijah asked: "Can we have negotiation?"


    "What are your bets?"


    Things hade to this, so Elijah had to tell her the true.


    Suny gave a light tsk, "Interesting indeed, quite like what you coulde up with, Mr. Brooks."


    Elijah couldn''t tell whether she wasplimenting or degrading him, "Let''s y together, consider it a


    favor, I''ll pay you back next time!"


    Hearing this from him, Suny raised her eyebrows and her charming eyes hooked up, "I won''t help, but if


    you are willing to give the rights to ''A Love Poem'' to Phantom, I wouldn''t mind apanying you over


    there."


    Elijah instantly withdrew the smile from his face, "How did you know that we bought the rights to ''A


    Love Poem''?"


    Central took the rights to "A Love Poem"st Thursday, and no one else knew about it except for him


    and the manager of thepany''s copyright department, but now, Suny knew about it.


    It was not a small thing.


    "We happen to have approached the author of A Love Poem as well, but they didn¡¯t budge no matter


    what price we offered."


    Money was a good thing, no one didn''t want it. They did not care about the high price, it must because


    the copyright was no longer in their hands.


    Elijah looked at Suny and had to admire her thoughtfulness.


    He gritted his teeth, "It''s impossible to let you have the rights to ''A Love Poem'', but I can give you a


    fifteen percent subscription to the rights."


    Suny knew that she had asked too much and that it would be really silly for Elijah to really agree to give


    her the rights to ''A Love Poem''.


    She only wanted a piece of the pie, and Elijah was generous enough to give her 15 percent, and


    Central was not short of money for the development. If she invested it, it was sure that she would win.


    "Okay, Mr. Brooks."


    Elijah was stunned for a moment and reached out to shake her hand.


    Suny smiled and nced back at the caddie, "Let''s go over there."


    Elijah did not expect that he would lose tens of millions in one go by making a bet.


    Halfway through the walk, he suddenly reacted, "Suny, you did that on purpose, didn''t you?"


    Suny inclined her head to look at him, "Mr. Brooks, are you regretting it now? I haven¡¯t reached there,


    so it is okay if you regret it."


    With that, she turned to walk back.


    Elijah had seen Suny''s ability and was afraid that she would regret it, so he hurriedly exined, "I''m not


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    regretting it! I just want to ask you if you really want the rights to ''A Love Poem''?"


    It was only now that he reacted to the fact that he had been set up by Suny.


    Suny gave him a sidelong nce, "Do you want to hear the truth or lies?"


    "Certainly the truth."


    Hearing that, Suny let out augh, "Then I''ll tell you the truth, I didn''t want the rights to ''A Love Poem''."


    "......"


    Well, the truth hurt.


    As they spoke, the two men had already walked up to Antonio and Austin.


    Seeing Suny, Austin''s face visibly changed, "Suny?"


    Suny nced at him and nodded graciously, "What a coincidentally, Mr. Johnson, Mr. Read and Miss.


    Read." Jasmine was very surprised to see Suny: "It''s you, Miss Hond."


    Seeing the crowd''s surprise, Elijah felt that he was pleased, though he had still lost a good deal of


    money.


    He looked at Antonio smugly, "I''ve brought her here, you lost."


    Antonio gave Elijah a look, "I lost."


    Elijah raised his eyebrows and wanted to say something else, but Antonio had already dragged him


    aside.


    "What are you doing?"


    Antonio gestured him to look at Austin, "You want to be a third wheel?"


    After thinking about it, Elijah shook his head, "That''s not true."


    Who dare to do Austin''s third wheel!


    Antonio and Elijah both went to one side, and Jasmine followed them to the other side with good


    sense.


    Separated by two or three metres, Suny and Austin were the only two people left on this side.


    "I thought you weren''t free on the weekend?"


    Suny didn''t feel embarrassed when she was exposed: "Yeah, I arranged toe and y golf."


    Austin looked into her charming eyes and his heart rippled slightly, "You''re good at it."


    "It is average."


    "Shall we havepetition?"


    Suny had just yed a round, but she had rested for five minutes, and she answered, "Sure."


    Havinge out to y and earned tens of millions, Suny was in a good mood.


    "ce your bets?"


    Austin tilted his head and finished the bottle of mineral water in his hand, then looked at her.


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly, "What do you want to bet on, Mr. Johnson?"


    "Dinner today."


    "And if you lose?"


    "You can require it."


    "Anything?"


    "Sure."


    He answered, as if certain that Suny would not make a request that would embarrass him.


    Suny hooked her lips into a smile: "Okay, if you lose, you''ll join Mr. Read and keep watch there at the


    entrance, and give a kiss to the second person who goes out."


    "......"


    Elijah was really full of bad ideas!

 Chapter 134 What do you want, Austin?

    Chapter 134 What do you want, Austin?


    As soon as he heard that Suny was going topete with Austin, Elijah immediately came over:


    "Suny, I am confident about you!"


    Austin gave him a nce, and Elijah''s back went cold afterwards and he turned his eyes away.


    Suny smiled faintly, "Thank you."


    After saying that, she invited Antonio to be the judge, "Mr. Read, I may have to trouble you."


    "You''re wee."


    Suny hadn''t touched a club for almost a year and had just yed a round that felt pretty good at it.


    But she was not under any psychological pressure, it was just a dinner, she could afford to lose.


    Austin praised her for her good skills, but in fact she was really average, the person who was really


    good at it was Austin.


    Suny knew that it was just a good day, so she agreed and yed along with him.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Otherwise if Elijah had spent tens of millions, and it was a bit unkind of her toe over and show her


    face and then leave.


    The result spoke for itself, she still lost to Austin.


    "Miss Hond."


    After one round, Suny felt a bit hot.


    On the side, Jasmine handed her a bottle of mineral water, Suny looked at her with a smile, "Thank


    you."


    She answered, took the mineral water and was about to unscrew it. Austin, who was at the side, raised


    his hand and reached over, taking the mineral water from her hand.


    Suny watched as he unscrewed the cap and re-passed the bottle, her eyebrows slightly arched, "Thank


    you."


    "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    "Anything will do."


    She took a sip of water and nced at Elijah, "Will you guys join us tonight?"


    "Don''t bother with them."


    Hearing that, Suny inclined her head to look at him with a smile, "But it was Mr. Brooks who invited me


    here."


    Austin regretted, if he had known it was Suny, he would not have let Elijah go over there.


    "Hmm."


    He answered, as a reply to Suny.


    "It depends on them."


    Austin looked at her, "What did Elijah say to you?"


    During these days, he sort of knew that Suny looked easy-going and gentle, but in reality, she would


    never agree to whatever was not willing to.


    "Nothing much, just a business deal with Mr. Brooks."


    This was somewhat unexpected from Austin, who nced at Elijah, "If you''re doing business with him,


    you might as well do it with me."


    Suny looked at him, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll ask for a lot?"


    When Austin heard this from her, his ck eyes moved slightly, "If you like it, you can have whatever


    you want."


    The smile on Suny''s face faded: "Then what do you what, Austin?"


    "You."


    He did not shy away from saying so.


    Suny let out a soft tsk, "You are ambitious."


    After saying that, Suny picked up the club from the side and walked over to Jasmine, "Miss. Read, Mr.


    Brooks said you wanted me to teach you."


    Jasmine liked pretty face, since Suny who was good-looking asked her with a smile, she could not say


    no.


    "May, may I?"


    "Sure."


    Suny''s charming eyes were slightly hooked as she led Jasmine to the side: "I''ll teach you."


    Although she was not the best, Suny had a good memory, and she remembered the stance and grip


    perfectly. So it was enough to teach Jasmine.


    Austin saw Suny and Jasmine talking, so he had to watch from the side.


    On the side, Antonio and Elijah both chatted as they swung their clubs, "It is a rare asion." Elijah


    nced back, "Just get used to it, Elijah."


    Since learning that Austin liked Suny, Elijah had long been used to it.


    Antonio smiled, "Suny is indeed awesome."


    Elijah followed suit, "Suny is indeed impressive."


    Who would have thought that in just half a year''s time, the situation had been changed?


    Suny taught Jasmine with patience and gentleness, and Jasmine, who failed to learn from her brother,


    actually got to know how to y now.


    With the guidance, Jasmine also scored two goals.


    Jasmine was overjoyed and ran to her brother to show off: "Brother! I scored a goal! It''s been over half


    an hour! I''ll do it! See! It''s not my problem at all, it''s because you, the teacher, didn''t teach me well!


    Suny was different, once she taught me, I got the grip of it!"


    He was already fond of Suny''s face, and when she got up close with her today, she found out that Suny


    had a very nice personality and was immediately pleased.


    While showing off, she couldn''t help butpliment Suny.


    Antonio looked at Suny: "Thank you."


    He knew how difficult it was to teach Jasmine.


    Suny shook her head: "Miss. Read is studious."


    Still difficult to teach though.


    The two did not say that, and Jasmine gloated, carrying the club with increasing interest: "Suny, do you


    think I can get in with this shot?"


    Suny looked at her with a smile, "I think so."


    Hearing Suny''s words, Jasmine''s confidence grew and her hand rose ...... but failed to score.


    "I didn¡¯t make it."


    Jasmine went back and walked up to Suny, frustrated.


    "It''s okay, try again."


    Suny smiled reassuringly and Jasmine walked over again.


    This Miss. Read was quite cute.


    Suny had just taken a sip of water when she suddenly heard Austin''s voiceing from beside her,


    "Tired?"


    She inclined her head at him and shook her head, "No, aren''t you going to y?"


    "No interst."


    He was originally dragged out by Elijah today, but by running into Suny, Elijah had indirectly done a


    good deed.


    Suny raised her eyebrows and didn''t answer again.


    It was 5pm before several people collected their clubs and left.


    Before he left, however, Elijah remembered his bet.


    Antonio stood expressionlessly at the entrance, several people standing four or five metres away from


    him, waiting for the first person toe out.


    From a distance, a middle-aged man was seen approaching.


    On the side, Elijah couldn''t help but gloat, "Tsk tsk, nice, nice."


    Just when everyone thought Antonio''s bet was on the man, a girl suddenly hurried past.


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly, "Mr. Read is lucky."


    Jasmine nodded repeatedly, "It''s a good-looking youngdy!"


    But while the man ran past, Elijah was not about to just let Antonio go, forcing him to go after the man.


    Suny had promised to join them for dinner in the evening, so naturally she went along to watch the fun.


    She didn¡¯t know what Antonio said, but the girl blushed and let him kiss her, then Antonio walked back


    with a cold face and looked at Elijah: "Is that okay?"


    Elijah nodded in satisfaction, "Yes, yes, let''s go, let''s go eat! It''s rare that Suny is here today, I''ll treat


    you guys to a nice meal."


    Antonioughed coldly in his heart, "Who wants this meal?¡±


    Suny responded, "Thank you, Mr. Brooks."


    A few people left and drove to the restaurant Elijah had mentioned.


    After seeing the menu, Suny couldn''t help but be impressed by Elijah.


    Good, it was almost up to the level of a state banquet.

 Chapter 135 It Shouldnt Be

    Chapter 135 It Shouldn''t Be


    Every dish on the menu was a fine one, and naturally, every dish value thousands, so this restaurant


    was not afford for everyone.


    Suny had been in J City for so long, but if she hadn''t followed Elijah and the others over today, she


    wouldn''t have known that there was such a ce in J City.


    A dish was more than a thousand, to be honest, Suny thought it was too expensive.


    But today it was Mr. Brooks'' treat, so that was a different story.


    The names on the menu were as chic as the name of the restaurant, but each dish was exined in


    detail so that they would know what they had ordered.


    Although each dish was ridiculously expensive, the ingredients were of high quality.


    There were five of them, and six dishes and one soup were enough.


    Probably because Suny did not look like a god digger after the divorce, Elijah and the others had


    obviously treated her much better than before, and Jasmine, as a person who like good-looking people


    for many years, was now in close contact with Suny and took care of her in every way.


    The meal was a joyous one, with a rare atmosphere of harmony.


    After the meal, Suny looked down at the time, she had left home after two in the afternoon, and it was


    now after seven and almost eight.


    In the blink of an eye, the day had passed.


    She took a sip of tea to clear her mouth, and was about to leave, but when Elijah suddenly said before


    her, "Suny, do you have anything to do tonight?"


    Hearing Elijah''s words, Suny put down the teacup in her hand before she answered him, "Mr. Brooks,


    you want to ask me out?"


    As soon as she said that, Elijah choked on his tea: "Don''t misunderstand, we want to go to a bar for a


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    chat in the evening, if you are free, you can join us."


    After saying that, Elijah hurriedly nced at Austin to prove his innocence.


    Don''t get hid wrong, he was just trying to help!


    Suny smiled: "No, I don''t really like going to bars."


    Elijah obviously didn''t believe it: "But based on the way you danced at Deep Night, you looked like a


    regr."


    Suny stalled before she soon responded, "Oh, I was going to politely decline."


    Elijah understood at once that Suny clearly didn¡¯t want to hang out with them.


    Elijah nced at Austin: "Okay then, we''ll make another date another day."


    Suny picked up her bag, "Thank you for the dinner, Mr. Brooks."


    "You''re wee, I''ll treat you next time you''re free."


    Suny didn''t respond, she didn''t think there would be a next time.


    Seeing her about to leave, Jasmine stood up in a hurry, "Suny, are you going back?"


    After two encounters, Suny had a pretty good impression of Jasmine.


    Hearing her words, Suny nodded, "You guys have fun."


    Jasmine sullenly responded, "Alright, we''ve finished eating too, brother, let''s go too."


    Antonio nced at Jasmine and nodded, and the group got up and left the box.


    Only just after turning the corner, they ran into a few acquaintances.


    Of course, that was Austin¡¯s acquaintance, not Suny''s.


    Suny subconsciously slowed her pace, trying to put distance between herself and Austin and the


    others.


    To be honest, she really didn''t want to meet this "acquaintance" of Austin''s.


    Winnie Bates greeted Antonio and Elijah first, "Mr. Read, Mr. Brooks."


    Only then did she drop her eyes to Austin, "Austin, it''s been a long time."


    Austin only gave Winnie a faint nce and responded nonchntly, then inclined his head to look at


    Suny who was deliberatelygging behind, "What''s wrong?"


    He frowned slightly, the concern inside his dark eyes the opposite of the coldness of a moment ago.


    Winnie followed Austin''s line of sight and when she saw Suny, the smile on her face became


    meaningful: "Mrs. Johnson, oh no, I forgot, you are divorced, Miss Hond, long time no see."


    Although Winnie was smiling, everyone present could hear the sarcasm in those words.


    Of course she was sarcastic, after chasing Austin for so many years, Austin married Suny, a woman


    without any origin, without saying a word.


    How could Winnie swallow this anger when Austin married a woman like Suny instead of someone


    else?


    The Bates family was several levels up from the Dawson family, and she was upset when Austin and


    Jennifer got together, because she was no worse than Jennifer in terms of family and appearance, and


    she had known Austin for no fewer years than Jennifer, but Austin still chose Jennifer in the end, and


    Winnie was simply furious.


    Austin, a man inside the circle was simply an oddball, had no women around him, even his real


    girlfriend Jennifer had seldom to reach him, but Austin had no other women around him, so Winnie


    gradually epted and gave up.


    She originally thought that Austin and Jennifer were bound to end up together, but she never imagined


    that five years ago, Suny suddenly appeared.


    On the day Austin married Suny, she flew back for more than ten hours just to see who that Suny really


    was.


    But the truth was that Suny had nothing but a pretty face.


    She was already resigned to losing to Jennifer, let alone Suny, a "nobody" who appeared from


    nowhere.


    In a fit of anger, she barged straight into the wedding dressing room, pointing at Suny and cursing


    many unpleasant words.


    She didn''t just want to scold Suny, she even wanted to hit her.


    Shameless woman!


    However, as she was just about to do it, Austin came in with a cold face and had her taken away.


    Later, Winnie returned to the country as soon as her studies were over, just to embarrass Suny.


    In Suny and Austin''s three-year marriage, if Jennifer was a white lotus flower, then Winnie was a


    cannibalistic flower that wanted to tear her apart every minute.


    The farce before the wedding was also the only time Austin defended her.


    She was able to endure three years because of what Austin had said that day: "No matter what, she is


    still my wife, and it''s not your turn to tell her what to do, Winnie!"


    Old memories urred to her mind, and the smile on Suny''s face instantly faded.


    Butpared to the old days, she was no longer embarrassed or upset with Winnie now: "It''s been a


    long time, Miss Bates."


    She looked at Winnie calmly, and her charming eyes were filled with starry smiles, as if she could not


    hear the slightest bit of sarcasm in Winnie''s words.


    Everyone in the room knew about those past, but they could not chime in. Jasmine was worried about


    Suny''s embarrassment and was about to speak up, but Suny suddenly smiled and looked at Winnie


    and said, "Miss Bates, you really have a good memory, Austin and I had been together for less than a


    year and you can''t remember, but you are so young, howe you have a bad memory?"


    She sneered, and Winnie was so angry that her face suddenly changed: "You know that you and he


    have already divorced, and when you divorced, the whole inte said that you did not ask for a penny,


    but now you approached him. Suny, don¡¯t you think you are shameless?"

 Chapter 136 Impossible to throw yourself away again

    Chapter 136 Impossible to throw yourself away again


    "Winnie!"


    They were all in the same circle, but even so, they wouldn''t say things so harshly and bluntly.


    When Winnie said this, she only thought that Suny was not as well-born as them, and there was no


    need for her to be polite to her.


    Austin''s cold voice calmed Winnie down a bit, but she was still not resigned: "Am I wrong? If she really


    wants to leave you, she should have stayed away from J City, found a job and married someone simr


    to herself! She has been dangling in front of your eyes all day long, Austin, I can see that your eyes are


    so glued that you can''t see that she''s ying a lustful game."


    "A lustful game?"


    Suny gave anotherugh, after ncing at Winnie, she turned her eyes to Austin and said word by


    word, unhurriedly, "Austin, do you remember what I asked Rosa to convey to you on the day of the


    divorce?"


    "It''s okay if you don''t remember, I do."


    Saying that, Suny paused for a moment, then repeated the words of that day clearly, "To avoid


    suspicion, when we meet in the future, it''s better to be a stranger."


    "That''s something I''ve always followed."


    Speaking here, Suny paused for a moment, "I never thought that someone would think that I was


    lusting after you. Miss Bates is right, I really should find a ce and marry someoneparable to me.


    And you, Austin-"


    Suny''s face turned cold as she snorted, "You are not good enough for me."


    Her words were not too loud, but the aisle was empty and there were only them, so her words was


    clear enough for everyone present to hear.


    Hearing that, Elijah could not help but draw a breath.


    If the atmosphere wasn''t so awkward and cold, he would have wanted to run up to Suny and give her a


    thumbs up and say "awesome"!


    In all these years of life, this was the first time he had heard a woman say that Austin was not good


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    enough for her.


    Elijah was excited and shocked.


    And it was clear that he was not the only one who reacted as he did.


    Even Winnie, who hated Suny, was shocked by Suny''s remark just now.


    How could this woman say such arrogant words?


    After Suny finished speaking, she lifted her leg and walked straight forward past Austin, then stopped


    beside Winnie and looked at her with a faint smile, "Thank you for reminding me, Miss Bates, I really


    should find a man who is worthy of me."


    "How dare you say that, Suny?"


    Without answering, Suny withdrew her eyes and left straight away.


    She was not walking fast, and as Winnie watched, she could not even console herself that Suny had


    fallen away.


    It was not as if Suny had fallen away, she left more like a victor with disdain.


    Antonio frowned and looked at Austin who was with a cold face: "Don¡¯t chase after her?"


    Hearing his words, Austin nced at Antonio, and when Elijah saw that he was still not moving, he


    hastily pulled him, "If you don''t chase after her, there will really be no chance!"


    It was only then that Austin seemed toe back to his senses and lifted his legs to chase after Suny


    in the direction she had left.


    Only when he saw Austin go after Suny did Elijah breathe a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, he not felt that, apart from Suny, there was really no one else who could control Austin.


    Winnie''s words just now were too heartbreaking, they had all had a bad opinion of Suny before


    because of the "revenge video" before she married Austin.


    But then the two divorced and they saw the truth clearly.


    She was not a gold-digging girl or a scheming woman, but just a girl who wanted to marry the man she


    liked.


    Suny would be so desperate because they were all once among the aplices of people like Winnie.


    When he was not aware of it before, Elijah naturally did not feel anything, but now that he has seen it


    clearly, he naturally felt ashamed.


    There were some things Suny didn''t say, probably because she didn''t feel the need to.


    But he, a bystander, was ungrateful for her.


    "Winnie, you''ve got the facts backwards, it''s Austin who wants to remarry, it''s also him who is pestering


    Suny, it''s also him who doesn''t want to let go."


    "Before you use others, you have to see if you yourself have the qualifications to do so. What kind


    of a thing are you that you dare to scold Suny?"


    Elijah, who had always been a gentleman and polite to women, never said anything serious, but now


    he was questioning her to her face about "what she was" and "what qualifications she had".


    Winnie was frozen, and all she could think of was Suny''s words "not good enough for me".


    The embarrassment left her speechless, and when her best friend next to her spoke for her, Elijah


    snorted coldly and cursed right back.


    In the end, Winnie''s friend didn''t dare to say any more because of the Brooks family, and pulled Winnie


    away.


    It was only at this time that Jasmine reacted, and she looked at Antonio in a daze, "Brother, did Suny


    just that Austin was not good enough for her?"


    Antonio responded, "Yes."


    Jasmine covered her mouth in disbelief and eximed, "Suny is awesome!"


    Elijah, who had just finished scolding people, found an ally and raised his eyebrows at Jasmine, "You


    think so too, right?"


    "Yeah, yeah! Wow! Suny is so cool! I''ll have to ask her how she did that!"


    Elijah felt the same way: "I also want to know how she is so brave to express her thoughts."


    He wouldn''t dare do so.


    Antonio was speechless to these two.


    The coldness on Suny''s face only faded a lot when she came downstairs.


    When a waiter greeted her, she smiled and said "Good evening".


    It was already all dark at eight o''clock, and when Suny walked out of restaurant, surprisingly she was


    confused.


    When her wrist was caught, she snapped back, not even looking back, "Let go."


    But it didn''t let go, and even caught her five fingers.


    Suny broke away and looked back at him with a cool smile, "Did I not make my words clear enough?


    Or do you think that I am willing to be thought of as a shameless woman?"


    Ten months into the divorce, Suny considered that she had made everything clear.


    But today, Winnie''s words seemed to bring her back to the situation she was in before the divorce.


    All the people were calling her names and talking about her.


    "Austin, I have already lived three years without dignity and self, and I will not and cannot throw myself


    away again now, including in the future."


    "You don''t deserve me. Truthfully, it''s not said to piss off Winnie."


    She finished and looked straight at him.


    Austin only felt his heart ache, he would rather she scolded him and hit him than have her tell him so


    calmly that he was not good enough for her.


    However Suny had not yet finished the hurtful words: "You are selfish, you can forget that I am your


    wife when you don''t like me; you can forget that I am no longer your wife when you like me. From the


    beginning to the end, you only want to be happy and joyful yourself, to satisfy your likes and smooth


    out your dislikes."


    Her words stuck to his heart.


    Austin had no way of arguing because she was right.

 Chapter 137 Cant You Stop?

    Chapter 137 Can''t You Stop?


    The hand on her wrist finally gradually loosened, and Suny took it off and walked step by step towards


    the car park.


    Ten months on.


    She thought she had really let go.


    Actually no, now it had been provoked by Winnie in a few words.


    Suny now realized that, in fact, it was not true that she didn''t me him.


    For once in those three years, if he had stood up for her, she hadn''t been so embarrassed.


    But no.


    People are looking forward; those who go backwards are going downhill.


    So she didn''t want to go back.


    Once in the car, Suny did not drive away immediately.


    She looked calm and self-controlled to outsiders, but only she knew that she was in a bad situation.


    When Alicia called, she didn''t really want to answer it, she was afraid she would identally give away


    her mood.


    But the narrow carriage was so quiet that she couldn''t help but recall every word she had just said to


    Austin.


    Her memory was so good that she remembered every word of it.


    She did not, in fact, feel that he was unworthy of her.


    She was just resigned to the fact that ten years of love had ended up in vain.


    Suny raised her hand to cover her eyes, and with her other hand picked up her phone to answer


    Alicia''s call: "Hello?"


    "Suny, I have good news for you! Jennifer''s acting skill is so bad that the director finally couldn''t stand


    her anymore and kicked her out of the crew, hahahaha!"


    "When was that?"


    She wiped the corners of her eyes and, after wiping away her tears, gave a softugh into her phone.


    Alicia didn''t doubt it: "Just this afternoon! I heard that she failed many times, if it goes on, the film will


    be postponed! Movie Queen Tori couldn''t stand to be in the scene with her, so she said either Jennifer


    doesn''t y or she doesn''t y! The director is not stupid, so of course he chose Movie Queen Tori!"


    Suny looked out of the car window, the moon was far away tonight, she was tired and casually said,


    "That''s really good news then."


    "Why do I get the feeling you''re not quite right, Suny? What''s wrong?"


    "You''re overexcited and delusional."


    With that, she paused, "I''m outside driving back, talk to you next time."


    Alicia looked at the time of the voice call and was instantly theatrical: "Less than two minutes and


    you''re impatient, you really have a new love and don''t want me! Go and find your new love."


    "Bye."


    "......"


    Wasn¡¯t she heartless?


    Suny opened the window to get some air to calm herself down before she drove away.


    It was already half past eight when she got back to the vi. Suny felt tired, took a shower and went to


    bed.


    But she slept badly, and when she met Winnie, old memories came flooding back, and her dreams


    were full of those three years of sarcasticments from those people.


    Elijah had just arrived home when he received the call, originally happy today, but because of Winnie,


    everyone was unhappy.


    He finally had y his role in front of Suny, but after what Winnie had done, he estimated that Suny


    would probably treat him as a transparent person in the future.


    After such an incident, Mr. Brooks gave up even his wonderful nightlife, and was so tired that he just


    wanted to go home and take a shower and sleep.


    But just as he arrived home, his mobile phone rang, and the caller was no other than Austin, who had


    gone after his ex-wife.


    "Austin?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello, is this a friend of Mr. Johnson''s? Mr. Johnson has had a car ident and is now in No. 1 City


    Hospital, would you be able toe over?"


    Elijah frowned, "What happened to him? Is he alright?"


    "Mr. Johnson is in the operating room."


    "......"


    "OK, I''ll be there in fifteen minutes!"


    Elijah really didn''t expect Austin to have a car ident, and from what the hospital said, it seemed


    quite serious.


    He hurriedly put the shoes he had just taken off back on, and the maid inside the house with the


    dessert called, "Young master, are you going out? Do you want me to heat it up for you ......"


    "No need, Mary, you go to sleep! My friend has had an ident, I''m going to the hospital now!" As


    soon as the words left his mouth, the car slowly drove out from the garage.


    Elijah sped to the entrance of the hospital. It waste at night and the hospital was very cold.


    He got out of the car and ran straight to the operating room, outside the operating room stood a man


    who was holding Austin''s mobile phone, "Hello, Mr. Brooks, I am Carter Lee, Mr. Johnson is having an


    operation inside."


    Elijah felt dizzy in his head: "How is he?"


    "The doctor said Mr. Johnson had broken one leg and needed an operation, there was nothing serious


    wrong with him."


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? You scare the hell out of me!"


    Carter said: "Sorry, I didn''t make myself clear."


    Elijah waved his hand and didn''t want to bother with it: "You''re the driver who hit the car?"


    "I''m really sorry, I identally stepped on the wrong elerator and that''s how I hit it ......"


    Elijah smiled coldly: "What do we need the police for if Sorry solves all the problem? Do what you have


    to do, follow the procedures, and wait until Austin wakes up!"


    "Okay, okay!"


    Austin''s car was not cheap, Elijah look noble, and the watch on his hand seemed to be a collector''s


    model, so it could be told that he was not from an ordinary family. Carter was uneasy, but seeing that


    Elijah was impatient, he did not dare to say anything.


    Elijah called Ivan to inform him toe over to deal with other matters, and he himself waited inside


    the hospital for Austin.


    Austin was indeed in no serious condition, he was still conscious when he came out, only his left leg


    was wrapped in gauze.


    But he was lying in that hospital bed with his eyes open and a cold look on his face.


    Elijah got up and walked over: "Awesome, others chasing wives and you chasing cars?"


    When Austin heard his words, he gave him a cold nt.


    Elijah was now not afraid of him at all: "What, even Suny didn''t forgive you, you can''t kill yourself."


    Austin stiffened for a moment and closed his eyes, not wanting to pay any attention to Elijah, a gloating


    friend.


    If he hadn''t hurt his leg, he would have kicked him straight off.


    Austin was pushed back to the ward, the doctor and nurse retreated, Elijah moved a chair and sat


    down at the edge of his bed, looked at him and sighed: "Forget it, you lost your love and now you have


    a broken leg, I won''tugh at you."


    "What''s going on?"


    In the bed, Austin''s eyes were closed and he seemed to be really asleep.


    But Elijah knew that he was not asleep.


    "What did Suny say to you, why are you acting like a pug abandoned by its master? Why are you in


    such a mess?!"


    Hearing his words, Austin finally couldn''t help himself, "Can''t you stop talking?"


    Seeing that Austin still had the strength to scold him, Elijah finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Luckily, you


    can still scold me."


    "......"


    How did hee to know such a mouthy person?


    Elijah took out his mobile phone and was about to take a picture.


    Seeing that, Austin reached out and grabbed his phone, "Do you want to be beaten?"


    "I''m doing this to help you! You''ve had an ident, so I will pose it online, so that Suny can see that. If


    shee to take care of you, isn''t that great?"


    Austin''s grip on the phone loosened and he pursed his lips, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "I know! Trust me."


    So, ten minutester, Austin saw the picture of him lying in bed with a wounded leg: Cheer up, man,


    you still have me though you have no love!


    Austin saw it and the veins on his forehead almost burst, "Elijah Brooks!"

 Chapter 138 I Think You Want to Stab Me

    Chapter 138 I Think You Want to Stab Me


    Suny couldn''t sleep well all night and the mobile phone on the bedside table next to her kept shing


    when she woke up the next day.


    Not having slept well, Suny had a bit of a headache and was in a bad mood.


    She reached for her phone, the messages on the screen were already 99+, most of them were from


    Alicia, and a few more messages were sent by Jasmine to test her mood.


    Suny first replied to Jasmine''s message "I am fine", before replying Alicia.


    Some of the messages were sentst night, thetest one twenty minutes ago, and unlike the gloating


    words that preceded it, thest one was noticeably more cautious: "Are you okay?"


    After a quick browse, Suny learned that Austin had a car identst night, Elijah posted it online, and


    the word spread, now everyone who knew Austin in J City learnt that he had a car identst night.


    The car ident was not really an umon event, but it had attracted so much attention because,


    apart from the fact that the person was Austin, another point was that Elijah named the reason for


    Austin''s car ident - chasing love.


    Austin''s car ident had made a hit on the inte.


    Because someone post a photo of they were ying with Suny at the golf course together yesterday.


    This "chasing love " car ident became different when Suny''s previous rtionship with Austin were


    considered.


    Suny and Austin''s divorce was as much of a fuss, and now Austin''s car ident was a high profile


    event.


    But when Suny checked it, the hot search had been removed, and if Alicia hadn''t deliberately taken a


    screenshot to tell her about it, she probably wouldn''t have known about it.


    When Austin had a car ident, Elijah was still in the mood to post it online, so it didn''t seem serious.


    Suny sent a few messages back to Alicia, put down her phone and got up to wash up.


    After breakfast, Suny changed her clothes and drove to the gym, where she practiced for more than


    two hours until lunchtime, when she drove back to the vi.


    The takeaway had just arrived when Alicia''s voice called.


    Suny asked, "Have you had dinner?"


    "No, I am waiting for Joan to bring me dinner!"


    Alicia paused and stammered, "Well, what happenedst night?"


    Suny had guessed that she would ask and grunted, "I don''t know."


    She really didn''t know, after all, she and Austin went their separate ways at the entrance of the


    restanrant.


    She also knew about his car ident from the mouths of others.


    "So what happened to you guysst night? Don''t try to lie to me, you were clearly not right when I


    called youst night!"


    Suny smiled: "Quite a meticulous observation."


    Alicia grunted, somewhat smug, "Don''t change the subject! Please answer my question positively, Miss


    Hond!"


    Suny put the takeaway down and nced at the box on the coffee table, "I ran into Austin and Antonio


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    yesterday when I went golfing, and had dinner together, and ran into Winnie when I was leaving."


    "Winnie?"


    Alicia instantly understood, "What did she do?"


    When Suny and Austin married, Alicia happened to go to the bathroom, otherwise, ording to her


    character, she would have pressed Winnie, the little bitch, to the ground and beat her up!


    Later, when she found out about it, Alicia was furious.


    But Winnie ran away from the country after her bad deed, so even if Alicia wanted to avenge Suny, she


    couldn''t do anything.


    Little did she know that four yearster, this Winnie woulde out and cause trouble again.


    Suny smiled, "Nothing, just saying a few words that people used to say to me."


    Alicia pooh-poohed, "What kind words cane out of that dog mouth of hers!"


    "Indeed."


    After sweating for more than two hours, Suny was in a much better mood: "I am about to eat."


    "Oh, wait, the matter of Austin''s car ident has nothing to do with you, right?"


    "No."


    Suny gave said the words he said to her, and this was too much for him to bear?


    "Go eat! I''m finishing my work in half a month, wait for me toe back!"


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny picked up the jewellery box on the desktop and opened it, looking at the


    bracelet inside, wanting to throw it away but finally closing the box.


    It was something she bought from him.


    Austin''s car ident was known to the whole circle in just a few hours.


    Austin had been inside the hospital for the past few days and had received arge number of flowers


    and fruit baskets, but the person he wanted to meet had never appeared.


    "Throw them out!"


    On this day, Mr. Brooks took the time to visit, and just as he reached the door of the ward, he heard


    Austin shouting coldly.


    He raised his eyebrows, "The fruit is so fresh, what a waste to throw them away!"


    Seeing him, Austin snorted coldly, "So you''ll eat it all?"


    Austin''s leg was broken and he could not be discharged from the hospital in half a month.


    Elijah was not afraid of him now.


    Before, if Austin had said this, Elijah would have stopped talking.


    But now it was different, Elijah pretended not to see the murderous eyes of Austin: "Suny must not be


    here."


    But if Suny came to visit, Austin would not look at anyone with displeasure.


    Ivan, who was on the side, saw Elijahing and left the ward with good sense.


    Elijah dragged over a chair and sat down at one side, ncing at the flowers on the side, "Austin, you


    are still charming."


    Austin didn''t say anything, just coldly watched him.


    When his leg got better, Elijah would regret it.


    When Elijah saw that he didn''t say anything, he sighed, "Come on, I''m not used to you being like this."


    "Get out!"


    Unable to endure any more, Austin picked up a pillow and smashed it straight over.


    Elijah''s reaction was quick, he raised his hand to block it and took the pillow directly, "It''s useless for


    you to take it out on a pillow! Everyone in J City knows that you are in the hospital after a car ident,


    and it''s impossible that Suny doesn''t know about it, but she clearly doesn''t want to visit you, so there''s


    nothing you can do!"


    He finished, spreading his hands and shrugging with a gloating look on his face.


    Austin gritted his teeth and closed his eyes not wanting to see Elijah.


    Elijah nudged Austin: "Seriously, what did Suny say to you that night? I can analyze it for you."


    "Ivan! Throw him out!"


    Elijah gave a tsk, "I''m on the verge of having myself stabbed for you, and you''re actually letting Ivan


    throw me out?"


    Austin sneered, "I think you want to stab me."


    Elijah touched his nose: "I''m not such a person. Tell me, what exactly did Suny say that night that made


    you lose your mind to such a state?"


    In a few days, Austin still refused to tell him what Suny had said.

 Chapter 139 She likes Jasmine

    Chapter 139 She likes Jasmine


    Elijah had been kicked out of the ward, and as for what Suny actually said that night, no one probably


    knew except the two parties involved.


    Austin was in hospital for ten days before he was discharged, and in those ten days, many people


    came to see him.


    Of course, it was thanks to Elijah.


    Yet the person he most wanted to see never came from the beginning to the end.


    The first thing Austin did when he was first released from the hospital was to ask Ivan, "Has Nakasun


    found an investment?"


    This question took Ivan by surprise. Fortunately for him, as a motivated and cautious secretary, he was


    always paying attention to anything that had even the slightest connection to Austin.


    Last month Austin asked him to make an appointment with Nakasun''s Manager. Although he did not


    explicitly say what the matter was, Ivan was still conservative and asked his assistant to keep an eye


    on Nakasun''s recent situation, just in case.


    Now Austin suddenly asked, after being dazed, Ivan answered: "At the moment it has not been


    decided, Changxing wants twenty percent of the shares, Mr. Dawson is not willing to, so recently Mr.


    Dawson is actively contacting Phantom."


    Austin snorted coldly, "Tell Alex that if he doesn''t solve thest incident in three days'' time, I can make


    Nakasun unable to pull in a single penny of investment!"


    The problems of Nakasun today could not be solved with a few hundred million, ordinary people did not


    dare to take out more than two billion. Changxing belonged to Antonio, Phantom belonged to Suny, so


    Alex could only get to Wan Tong and tk. He had shares in Wan Tong and knew the CEO of tk.


    It was easy for Austin to break Nakasun''s way ahead.


    Ivan nodded, "I know, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin had been in trouble for more than half a month, and Alex originally thought that the matter of


    Jennifer had just passed.


    Suny from Phantom refused to meet and the conditions on the Changxing were so harsh that Alex


    thought of using Changxing as a retreat.


    However, he did not expect a phone call from Austin''s secretary today, and Alex''s face turned white


    after listening to it.


    It turned out that Austin had always remembered that incident.


    He really couldn''t understand how Austin could still defend her so much when he had already divorced


    Suny!


    The anger that had subsided came back when Alex remembered that day when Suny had practically


    pointed his nose at him and scolded him.


    However, so what if he was angry? If he dragged on, Alex believed that Austin wouldpletely cut off


    all his back roads.


    The matter hade to this, and even if Alex was reluctant, he could only ask Jennifer toe


    forward and apologize publicly.


    Nearly a month has passed since the incident of Bonnie, and once Jennifer apologized, the entire


    inte exploded.


    When this matter first came out, there were still many people who condemned Suny, saying that


    Bonnie was Suny''s grandmother, Joshua was Suny''s uncle, but when they were in difficulties, Suny


    refused to help though she was capable.


    Now Jennifer had suddenly tweeted out all the ins and outs, so many people''s perceptions had been


    turned upside down.


    This was clearly a deliberate case of "kinship recognition", the underlying purpose of which was to


    make Suny unhappy.


    Jennifer¡¯s Weibo was instantly attacked.


    Jennifer''s post became a direct hit at the top of the hot search in three hours.


    Suny learnt this from Alicia.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    A few days after that night, she took a rare trip out of town and went to B City.


    After the official business was finished, Suny simply stayed in B City for five days and stayed there for


    almost ten days before returning to J City.


    She only came back the day before yesterday, and Elijah''s secretary approached her just after she


    came back. The matter of "A Love Poem" that was discussed at the golf coursest time, Elijah had


    already prepared the contract and came over.


    No one would think money was too much, and Suny was no exception.


    As for matters in the J City, she hadn''t cared muchtely, but she hadn''t forgotten about Jennifer.


    Rosa said that Alex had been trying to ask her out recently, and she had thought that if Alex didn''t let


    Jennifere out to apologize, she would have to approach her personally.


    Rather unexpectedly, today, Jennifer had already apologized.


    When Suny went to Weibo, as Alicia said, the words "Jennifer exposed herself" were already at the top


    of the hot search.


    Twenty days had passed since that day''s meal, and Jennifer had not moved until today.


    Suny naturally knew who was behind the scene, but she no longer wanted to have anything to do with


    Austin.


    Suny sent an emoji to Alicia, then put her phone inside her bag, picked it up and left the office.


    "Miss Hond."


    Just after leaving the house, Rosa came up to her.


    Suny gave her a look, "What''s wrong?"


    Rosa hesitated for a moment before handing out the invitation in her hand, "There''s a dinner party at


    Nan Yue next Wednesday, are you going, Miss Hond?"


    "Nan Yue?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly, "Why is Nan Yue suddenly hosting a dinner party?"


    "It is said to have been run by Mr. Frank of Nan Yue."


    "Frank Holmes?"


    Suny had met Frank once before, when she went to meet Frank''s father, Dexter Holmes. In the middle


    of the meal, Frank pushed his way in, called out "Dad"zily and then took his seat.


    Frank, the son of Nan Yue Real Estate, was a powerful figure who knew how to have fun.


    Rosa nodded, "Mr. Frank was reassigned over here and he will be here for at least half a year. So ......"


    So Frank set up a banquet as soon as he arrived.


    Suny understood and let out a soft tsk, "Refuse, I''m not avable."


    She had always stayed away from these parties, not to mention holding the title of the big boss behind


    Phantom.


    Rosa understood in seconds, "Okay, I know, Miss Hond."


    "I''m going back."


    "I''ll see you off."


    Suny smiled: "No need, you can go to work."


    With that, she carried her own bag out of the office.


    Just as she got into the car, the mobile phone inside her bag rang.


    Thinking it was Alicia''s call, Suny took out her phone but found that it was Jasmine''s call.


    "Jasmine?"


    "Suny, I''m not interrupting your work, am I?"


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled, "No, what''s wrong?"


    "Good. My birthday is on the twelfth and I''m nning a birthday party for the weekend this week, can


    youe by?"


    Ever since that night when she witnessed Suny telling Austin that he was not good enough for her,


    Jasmine has regarded Suny as her idol goddess.


    Since she was an idol, Jasmine naturally wanted Suny to be present at her birthday party.


    However, in the matter between Suny and Austin, Jasmine was also considered one of the bystanders,


    so she was torn for a long time when she made this phone call.


    Jasmine asked the question carefully, and her heart was always hanging in the air until Suny''s answer


    was given.


    Suny pursed her lips, "Sunday?"


    "Yes!"


    "OK, send me the location and I''ll be there."


    "Really? Will you reallye, Suny?"


    When Suny heard Jasmine exim, she couldn''t help but let out augh, "What, you don''t actually


    want me to go?"


    "No, no! It''s great that you''reing! I''ll send you the location! Bye!"


    "Bye."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny looked at the phone and ticked the corners of her eyes.


    She kinda liked Jasmine, and it seemed that Jasmine liked her too.

 Chapter 140 Just a Stranger

    Chapter 140 Just a Stranger


    On Sunday, J City, where it had been raining for many days, suddenly became sunny.


    Suny had just woken up when the doorbell rang.


    She changed her clothes and went downstairs, where Rosa was already waiting at the door.


    Suny gave her a look, "Thank you foring over so early."


    "That''s what I should do, Miss Hond."


    She said, handing the gift in her hand to Suny.


    "Have you had breakfast yet?"


    Suny reached out to take the bag and asked.


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    "Well, then, I won''t offer it."


    Rosa was stunned for a moment, and suddenly regretted after she reacted.


    Suny made the breakfast herself, how could she be so thoughtless?


    But the words had been spoken and it was useless to regret them: "Then I will leave you alone."


    Suny took her expression into her eyes andughed when she heard her words, "Come in and have a


    cup of tea, I''m not good at cooking, but I''m still good at making tea."


    Rosa said with surprise, "Thank you, Miss Hond."


    Suny looked at her with a wry smile: "Come in."


    The vi was bought by Suny in her second year of university, but she found it too troublesome to


    travel to and from school, so she lived at school most of the time. Later, just after graduating, her


    diploma had not yet arrived, Suny married Austin, and the vi remained vacant for more than three


    years until she divorced Austin, and only then did this vi, which Suny had personally designed, truly


    had an owner.


    The vi was already well-decorated when she first bought it back then. That was also the year when


    Rosa had just be Suny''s secretary, and when she heard Suny say that she was going to find


    someone to redecorate the vi, she thought it was simply a small change, until Suny handed her the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    design she had drawn herself, and Rosa realized that she had been naive.


    From that day onwards, Rosa knew that Suny actually had big ideas and did things in a very crisp and


    quick manner.


    When the vi was first redecorated it was time and money consuming, in fact it was very


    uneconomical, some of the designs were even subtly reminded of the changes because of the price of


    the materials, but Suny just gave her the word at the time: money was not an issue, the restoration of


    the design was the most important thing.


    At that time, Rosa did not quite understand, but now that she had followed Suny into the vi, she


    admired her more and more.


    Suny really knew exactly what she wanted, take this vi decoration for example, she knew exactly


    what space she needed, and now looking at the staggered sense of space, every ce was as Suny


    wanted it to be, the best use of everything.


    "What¡¯s in your mind?"


    Realizing that she had wandered off, Rosa was embarrassed: "Nothing, I just think that the space in


    your vi is well differentiated."


    Sunyughed as she scooped up the tea, "Are youplimenting me on my design talent?"


    "You do everything very well, Miss Hond."


    There were two kinds of people in this world, those who were geniuses and those who were ordinary.


    It was clear that Suny was one of those geniuses who were favoured by God.


    There were many things that an ordinary person who worked hard and strove was able to stand at the


    height of a genius, but a genius is, without having to work very hard, she was able to go above a height


    that an ordinary person could not easily reach.


    Rosa''s words were words, Suny was really good at everything, she learned everything quickly and


    would outperform most people when it came to learning.


    She believed that even if Suny did not enter the business, she would definitely be the best in other


    fields.


    Suny looked askance at her, "I won''t give you another pay rise even if you boast."


    Rosa was embarrassed, "I''m already well paid, Miss Hond."


    Last year, Suny gave her two pay rises. Suny was a generous boss, and she had never suffered a loss


    in all the years she had been with her.


    Suny gave a faint tsk, "I''ve never known anyone to resent being paid too much."


    Rosa blushed, unsure of what to say, so she could only watch Suny make tea in a flowing manner.


    Suny strained the tea once and pour hot water into it and wait quietly.


    As she waited, she looked up at her, "Just kidding."


    Suny said, opening the dim sum aside, "Try it, Alicia had someone bring it to me."


    "Thanks."


    Suny nced at the teapot, "Is it good?"


    "Yes."


    "Then take it with you when you leaveter, it''s too sweet for me."


    Rosa froze for a moment, but did not refuse after reacting.


    She knew that Suny didn''t like too much of anything too sweet.


    Rosa left after she finished her tea, and when she was leaving, Suny really let her take the box of dim


    sum that Alicia had asked someone to bring back to her.


    After Rosa left, Suny sent a message to Alicia: The dim sum you had someone bring back was too


    sweet, I gave it to Rosa.


    Alicia just happened to be taking an intermission, and when she saw the message she directly sent a


    sad and heartbroken emoji over, followed by another sentence: Suny, you really don''t love me


    anymore! There are Rosa and Jasmine! I really don''t have a ce in your heart anymore.


    Suny nced at it and replied: since you know all about it, then be smart and give a ce to the


    neer.


    Alicia, who was holding the phone, was stunned: ????


    Women, don''t change your mind too quickly!


    Suny chatted with Alicia for a while, drove out for lunch, went to the cinema to watch a movie by


    herself, and at five o''clock she had another bowl of noodles at a nearby mall.


    It was not until six o''clock that Suny drove to Jasmine''s birthday party.


    It waspletely dark by half past six, and it had been sunny all day, but at this time it was suddenly


    drizzling.


    Suny''s car hadn''t even reached the entrance of the vi when she saw a number of cars parked on the


    side. She turned the steering wheel and drove in, stopping behind a blue sports car.


    The rain outside was not too heavy and Suny inclined her head to look out of the car window, then took


    the umbre that was sitting in the back seat.


    "Suny?"


    Suny had just held her umbre open when she heard Elijah''s voiceing from behind her.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly, nced back and smiled faintly, "Mr. Brooks."


    Elijah wore a white knitted jumper today and a pair of straight trousers.


    After responding, Suny walked forward with her umbre.


    She was prepared for the fact that she would run into Austin and the others today.


    It was not like they would never see each other again, it was not realistic.


    "Hey--"


    Elijah originally wanted to say more words to close the rtionship, but he didn''t expect Suny to turn


    around and walk away directly, looking like she didn''t really want to talk to him, so he had to stop


    talking and lift his legs to follow him.


    Suny had just reached the entrance of the vi when she heard the sound ofughter inside. She put


    away her umbre and hung it upside down on a railing, then walked in with her gift.


    Inside the vi were young people, some of whom had seen Suny.


    But Jasmine soon appeared, "Suny, you''re here."


    Suny looked at her and smiled, handing over the present in her hand, "Happy birthday."


    "Thank you, Suny! I''ll take you upstairs, they''re too rowdy, I''ll take you to the third floor, it''s quiet on the


    third floor."


    Suny nodded, "Okay."


    She didn''t intend to stay long, after all, Jasmine was distracted today.


    Jasmine took her all the way up to the third floor, where there was actually a small entranceway out of


    the stairway, and only after walking inside did she reach the living room.


    "Suny, have a seat, I''lle up to youter!"


    After Jasmine finished speaking, she turned around and left in a sh, leaving Suny with another


    person inside the living room - Austin.

 Chapter 141Why Should She Yield to Him?

    Chapter 141Why Should She Yield to Him?


    As Suny had just stepped out from the foyer, she saw Austin on the sofa. It was rare for him not to wear


    a suit today, with a thin ck jumper on top and a pair of trousers of the same colour on the bottom.


    Suny walked to the bar to the side, pouring herself a ss of water.


    She didn''t turn around when Austin got up and walked over, but she could feel himing towards her.


    But in two seconds'' time, Austin had already walked up to her.


    Suny picked up her cup and took a sip of the warm water, then inclined her head to look at him.


    Austin hadn''t seen Suny for half a month and heard that she had gone to B City on a business trip and


    stayed there for nearly ten days.


    She wore a maple-coloured jumper today and a white skirt underneath. Her long hair was cascading


    down and there was an indescribable gentleness to her.


    For a moment, Austin wanted to take her into his arms, but held back: "Jennifer has apologized."


    "I got it, thanks."


    Suny smiled, and there was even a bit of coldness under her eyes: "Anything wrong, Mr. Johnson?"


    "My leg is a bit sore."


    He suddenly made an unrted remark.


    Suny looked at him, "Do you need me to call the hospital?"


    There was no half-hearted concern within the words.


    She returned to the cold and distant way she had been when she first divorced him, and Austin only felt


    as if his heart was being scraped by a sharp knife.


    The pain in his legs was real, but the pain in his heart was worse.


    Inside therge living room, it was just the two of them, and the silence of no one speaking was


    somewhat terrifying.


    Suny put the cup down in her hand and tried to lift her leg to leave.


    She didn''t really want to be alone in a room with Austin like this.


    "Your words the other day were right, I really are not good enough for you, I can easily ignore you when


    I don''t like you, and I only care more about my mood when I do. I''m sorry, Suny."


    Austin had said sorry many times, but Suny did not care about it.


    Only this time.


    She couldn''t lift her legs a bit for some reason.


    "Mr. Johnson, don''t be presumptuous, you''re very good, I just mean that the two of us don''t fit. Your


    feelings for me today are nothing more than resignation, and if I hadn''t lived as well as you saw after I


    left you, perhaps you wouldn''t like me so much."


    She said, after a pause, "You will surely find someone you really like in the future."


    "I admit I did it out of reluctance."


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Austin reached out his hand, but did not catch her wrist as he had


    donest time.


    Suny paused and tilted her head slightly to look at him, waiting for him to continue.


    "But being reluctant and loving you are not contradictory."


    Suny gave a smile: "Then can you tell if you want to be with me again for the sake of reluctance or for


    love?"


    With that, she raised her hand and pushed his away, walking straight ahead.


    "But Suny, this is the first time I love someone, there are many things I don''t understand and I can only


    learn it slowly, but you can''t think I don''t know if I love you or not."


    Suny paused in her steps and gave a slight snort, "But Austin, it''s also the first time I love someone."


    So why should she yield to him?


    Suny went straight downstairs and just after she reached the second floor, she saw Elijah and Antonio


    and the others.


    When he saw hering down, Elijah subconsciously nced upstairs, "Suny, you''re leaving so


    soon? We''re ying mahjong, three short of one, will you join?"


    Suny looked at him with a wry smile, "Don¡¯t you know Austin is on the third floor?"


    Elijah smiled, "Really? Is Austin here too? Haha, I thought he didn''te today, his leg still hasn''t


    recovered, howe he''s here?"


    Suny was toozy to watch Elijah act, "I still have something to do, I''ll leave first."


    At this time, Antonio suddenly spoke up, "There are still five minutes left before the cake is cut."


    Hearing this, Suny inclined her head and gave Antonio a nce, then looked at Elijah: "Three short of


    one, is it?"


    Elijah froze for a moment, and after reacting, he nodded his head: ''''Yes, yes, three short of one! Come


    on! Let''se over here!"


    With that, he hurriedly pulled Antonio, "Aren¡¯t we going to y mahjong? Now that we have enough


    people, hurry up!"


    Elijah said while squeezing his eyebrows, and Suny, watching from the side, felt aggrieved for him.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The mahjong room was clean and didn''t smell much like cigarettes or alcohol. It was raining outside


    and the air was quite fresh with the car windows open on one side to ventte.


    Suny took her seat and unhurriedly took out her mobile phone, "How much you guys want to y, Mr.


    Brooks?"


    Elijah just wanted to keep Suny stay. They usually yed thousands, but he was afraid that Suny


    would leave.


    He thought for a moment and held up a finger, "Just ten, ten."


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled, "Okay."


    Half an hourter, Elijah looked at the pile of chips in front of Suny and was somewhat d that he had


    wisely said "ten" before he started the game, if he had said "one hundred", if Suny continued to win, he


    would lost hundreds of thousands.


    However, after four rounds, Suny had already won ten thousands.


    It wasn''t that Elijah was sad about the money, he just didn''t know why he was so unlucky tonight.


    Originally, he only wanted to keep Suny stay, but as he yed, Elijah''s eyes turned red.


    After another half hour, Suny had won over twenty thousands.


    She took a look at Elijah, who was like a defeated rooster, and nned to let him win one round, so


    that she could leave.


    However, just as she was about to do so, a man¡¯s hand reached out and put the one she was about to


    y back and recing it with one: "This one."


    Suny froze for a moment, wondering when Austin had entered.


    Seeing her looking at him, Austin''s eyes moved, "ce the one you like."


    Elijah red at Austin, "Austin, you''re cheating!"


    Austin was not the only one here, so Suny could not say anything but put back her card.


    "Haha! I win!"


    Elijah had been losing all night, and when he finally won, he said with excitement, "Tsk tsk tsk, it''s still


    Suny who knows how to y cards!"


    Tate on the side couldn''t see him being so proud: "That was because Suny let you win, do you really


    think you can win on your own?"


    "What kind of bullshit is that! You haven''t had won all night, how dare you me me!"


    Tate shrugged: "It wasn''t me who lost the most either."


    Elijah: "......"


    "Keep going!"


    Elijah couldn''t get carried away and pushed the mahjong inside.


    Suny looked to him, "Mr. Brooks, it''ste, I''m going back."


    "What? It''s not even eight o''clock, are you back so early? Is he affecting your y here? I think he''s


    affecting us too! Don''t worry, I''ll help you get him out!"


    In order to y mahjong, Elijah had forgotten why he had dragged Suny to y mahjong in the first


    ce.


    Suny shook her head and spoke again in a somewhat resolute tone, "I''m used to going to bed early,


    let¡¯s make an appointment another day, let''s stop here for today."


    Elijah was originally also making a gesture, since Suny was so resolute, he dared not push Austin out,


    "Alright, then I see you off."


    With that, he squeezed his eyes at Austin.


    Suny was worried that his eyes would be squeezed into a line if he squeezed them so much.


    Never mind, she kindly opened her mouth, "Don''t bother, my car is downstairs."


    She nodded at the others as she finished, got up with her bag and headed out.


    When Elijah saw the chips on the table, there was almost thirty thousand!


    "Hey, your money!"


    "Give it to Jasmine, a gift to her."


    When Suny finished speaking, he was already out of the room.

 Chapter 142 Austin Know You Have a New Love?

    Chapter 142 Austin Know You Have a New Love?


    Seeing that Suny had left and Austin was still at the side of the pole, Elijah reminded him: "You don¡¯t


    take such a good opportunity, Bro?"


    Austin gave him a cold look and pulled the corner of his mouth, "Be a person, Elijah."


    It was clear that he had to be thrown out just now in order to y mahjong.


    Elijah apparently also found his conscience, "I''m just saying."


    Austin grunted coldly and was about to turn away, but his eyesight caught a sh of something on the


    ground.


    He paused and leaned down; on the carpet, a diamond stud was glittering.


    Austin picked it up and looked at it for a moment before he took a handkerchief out of his trouser


    pocket and wrapped it properly before carefully putting it back inside his own pocket.


    These are Suny''s earrings.


    When Suny was taking off her earrings in the shower, she realized that the stud in her right ear was


    missing, and she couldn''t help but frown. The earrings were from designed by Alicia for her birthday¡¯s


    present.


    She had been to several ces today and Suny had no clue where exactly the earrings had fallen out.


    Besides, with such a small earring, even if she knew where it was, she might not be able to find it.


    Probably because she was missing an earring, Suny didn''t sleep very well, had a nightmare and


    struggled to wake up with a big sweaty head.


    She thought she had slept for a long time, but when she looked at the time, she saw that just over two


    hours had passed.


    Suny turned on the light, got out of bed and poured a ss of water, sip it and felt it was a bit cold, "M,


    help me boil some water."


    "Yes, Master."


    She slept again and had a dreamless night.


    When she woke up the next day, it was already bright outside, the curtains were slowly drawn back and


    the morning light filtered in. Suny squinted her eyes.


    She had a morning meeting today.


    The nine o''clock meetingsted two hours.


    When it was over, it was eleven o''clock, Suny came out of the conference room and nced at Rosa:


    "How is the recent situation about WJ?"


    Rosa gave a brief and clear report of WJ''s recent situation and Suny nodded, "Make an appointment


    with Jay to meet next week."


    It was time to talk about the second round of investment.


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Having not slept wellst night, Suny wanted to go back and catch up on her sleep, she nodded, "I will


    go first."


    "Okay."


    Rosa had been very busytely and Suny didn''t have Rosa seen her off.


    She had just stepped out of the office when she heard someone calling for her.


    Suny tilted her head and saw a man holding a ck umbre on the side of a Porsche not far away


    looking at her with a smirk.


    Suny had a good memory and remembered that the man was Frank Holmes.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly and walked over with her umbre: "Mr. Frank?"


    Frank looked down at her, "It''s been a long time, Suny."


    Suny smiled, "It''s been a long time."


    Indeed, thest time they met was two years ago.


    "My secretary said the other day that your secretary had turned down my invitation."


    Suny knew from the first nce at him that he was unruly.


    It didn''t surprise her that it came from his mouth.


    Suny curled her lips and responded calmly, "Mr. Frank, you have misunderstood, it''s just that I''ve


    always stayed away from these parties, you should know that many people in the industry don''t know


    who suny is."


    Frank raised his eyebrows, "So I''m lucky to know you thanks to my dad."


    She responded with a smile, "You are kidding, Mr. Frank."


    Frank raised his hand and handed the invitation to her: "Don''t worry, I won''t expose you, so, you should


    rest assured, right?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Frank was a difficult man, and Suny knew that if she refused today, he could do anything else.


    She was not afraid of him, and Frank would leave as Dexter required.


    Suny just didn''t want to get into that much trouble: "Okay."


    She took the invitation and Frank hooked his lips in satisfaction, "Let''s go, I haven''t seen you for so


    long, I''ll treat you to a meal."


    "Sorry, I didn''t sleep wellst night and want to go home and catch up on my sleep."


    When dealing with Frank, euphemisms would not work.


    What Suny didn''t expect was that direct words wouldn''t work either.


    "You have to eat, right? Don''t worry, it''s just one meal, I''ll take you back afterwards, get in."


    Seeing his firm attitude, Suny had to relent, "My car is over there."


    "Didn''t you not sleep well? Take my car, if you''re worried about not having a car tomorrow, I will go and


    take you to work tomorrow."


    Suny gave him a look and didn''t refuse, "That''s not necessary."


    "You''re wee, it''s a piece of cake."


    He said, pulling open the car door, and Suny collected her umbre and leaned over to get into the car.


    On the way, she was drowsy, and when the car stopped, Suny realized that the ce Frank had


    brought her over for dinner was Bishounen.


    Frank was new here and didn''t book a seat in advance, so the two ended up being ced in a window


    seat in the lobby.


    Frank was a domineering person, but sometimes he did not care much about these small details.


    The people of Bishounen recognized her and apologized for running out of box seats, Frank waved his


    hand and let the people go down.


    "This ce was introduced by a friend and I heard the food is quite good, so see what you like."


    Hearing his tone, Suny sort of knew the reason why he kept changing his girlfriends.


    This was simply an unconditional cash machine, he was so generous, even if they were together for a


    few days, he must have spent a lot of money on gifts.


    Having been here more than a dozen times, Suny knew what tasted good.


    "I''ll order it if you don''t mind, I''ve been over here a few times."


    "Okay, order what you like."


    Frank simply did not look at the menu, Suny ordered four dishes and one famous soup.


    When the two of them finished eating, they had just settled the bill and turned around to leave, but they


    ran into an acquaintance.


    The visitor is no one but Winnie Bates, who they met just a month ago.


    Seeing Suny, Winnie''s face wasplicated.


    That day, Elijah''s words were like a blow to her face, and even now, Winnie still felt pain in her face.


    The person beside Suny was Frank, the young master of Nan Yue, and Winnie knew him.


    Winnie remembered Elijah''s words that day, and her anger was unbearable: "Miss Hond, you are


    really capable."


    Winnie was unkind, and Frank heard it.


    He took one look at Suny and snorted, "Your friend?"


    Suny smiled, "Someone I know."


    After responding, she nced at Winnie and smiled, "Thanks, a lot of people say that."


    With her lighthearted remark, Winnie was so angry that her stomach almost hurt: "Does Austin know


    that you have a new love so soon?"


    "Does your father know that you like to talk nonsense so much?"


    "You-"


    In terms of quarrelling, to be honest, Suny had never lost.

 Chapter 143 I Thought You Were Joking

    Chapter 143 I Thought You Were Joking


    Winnie was dragged away by her friend beside her, and the expression on her face was full of


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    displeasure as she left, and if her friend hadn''t stopped her, she could have said even worse words.


    Suny had heard a lot of unpleasant words, and she did not take Winnie''s words into her heart.


    "I''ve had a bit of trouble with her, sorry to let you see that."


    Frank responded, "I just didn''t expect you to be so eloquent."


    Suny didn''t answer that, "Let''s go, Mr. Frank."


    The two of them went out of Bishounen, it was raining outside, after they got into the car, Frank asked


    her for the address, "You are not in good spirits, if you are really sleepy, take a nap, I will let you know


    when we get there."


    "Thank you, Mr. Frank."


    Suny inclined her head to look out of the car window.


    It was raining outside.


    Frank saw her head tilted and thought she was asleep, so he did not speak up to disturb her.


    A ck car pulled up slowly in the next driveway. Suny was stunned for a moment, the car looked very


    much like Austin''s car.


    After ten seconds or so, the green light ahead came on and the car started.


    In the back seat of the ck car, Austin looked at Suny on the passenger side inside the sports car


    next to him, the car slowly drove up, but in two seconds, the blue sports car had disappeared from his


    sight.


    "Mr. Johnson?"


    When Ivan finished his report, he saw that Austin had not opened his mouth for a long time, so he


    could not help but call out to him tentatively.


    But at this time, Austin tilted his head and looked over, his dark eyes were cold.


    Ivan''s heart tightened and he tensed his back.


    "What are the recent projects at Nan Yue?"


    This question was somewhat unexpected, and Ivan froze for a moment before responding, "It is said


    that Nan Yue intends to create a marine amusement park, and Mr. Frank came over to J City two days


    ago for a field trip."


    Austin frowned for a moment, "He and Suny used to know each other?"


    Ivan was embarrassed: "I''m not quite sure, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin looked at him , "Check it out."


    Frank was a flirtatious man who changed a girlfriend in three days at the fastest, and had five


    girlfriends a year.


    And Frank had no specific criteria for picking a girlfriend, the only point was good-looking.


    Just now Suny was in his car and Austin didn''t want to think about it any further.


    He naturally knew that Suny was not that superficial woman, yet he absolutely believed that Suny was


    sufficiently attractive to Frank.


    Thinking about it, Austin felt his heart stuffy.


    After the divorce, she was like a polished gemstone that began to reveal itself in all its splendour and


    attract more and more attention and admiration.


    He was just one of the people who liked her.


    Still one of the worst.


    In thirty-two years of living, Austin felt a sense of crisis for the first time.


    It was already after one o''clock when Suny returned to the vi. Frank did what he said, he didn''t


    bother her again after he had a meal and sent her back.


    Suny wasn''t lying, she really didn''t sleep wellst night and did get a bit sleepy.


    Not long after she returned, Suny drew the curtains to catch up on her sleep.


    She had always had a good routine and slept well, butst night she had a series of nightmares and


    woke up in the middle of the night, which caused her to be a bit drowsy all morning.


    When Suny opened her eyes after the sleep at 5pm, the room was dark.


    The bright light of the phone''s message alert next to her was flickering and she turned sideways and


    reached for it.


    Rosa gave her a call at three o''clock, probably because she didn''t answer, and sent her a message on


    exining the purpose of the call.


    It turned out that after Suny insisted on pursuing the responsibility of both Bonnie and Joshua, Joshua''s


    wife contacted Lawyer Bates and said that she wanted to meet Suny and try to settle the matter calmly,


    after all, they were rtives, so there was no need to make such an embarrassment.


    Suny found it funny, when Joshua was charging money to hype her up to give her a strong moral


    abduction, why didn''t they think that she was at least his own niece?


    They received Jennifer''s half a million without the slightest hesitation, and now seeing that things have


    gone too far, they said they were rtives.


    What were they thinking?


    It was a daydream - a delusion!


    Suny replied directly to Rosa with three words, "Leave it alone", and then put down her phone with the


    intention of making a dinner.


    Because of the dinner with Frank, the car was left on Phantom, Suny got up half an hour earlier the


    next day than yesterday, afraid that it would not be easy to take a taxi.


    However, as she had just left the vi, she saw Frank''s car.


    Seeing her, Frank honked his car and called to her through the half-open window, "Get in, I''ll take you


    to the office."


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly, walked over, put away her umbre and sat in the passenger seat,


    "Mr. Frank, what brings you here?"


    "Didn''t I promise to take you to work in the morning yesterday?"


    Suny didn''t expect him to take it seriously, "I thought you were joking."


    Frank raised his eyebrows: "I can''t bear to let such a beauty like you take bus to work!"


    "Thanks."


    Sunyughed, not caring about Frank''s praise.


    Mr. Frank had more girlfriends than friends, so he knew how to please girls.


    If taken seriously, then she was naive.


    "Have you had breakfast?"


    "Yes, how about you, Mr. Frank?"


    "Not yet."


    Suny was embarrassed: "There is a square three hundred metres to the left at the junction ahead, and


    there is breakfast selling inside."


    "Okay."


    Frank gave her a look, "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    "Yes."


    "I can see that, you look better today."


    Suny took it as apliment and smiled lightly in response.


    Because she left home early, it was still early when she arrived at Phantom.


    Suny was relieved when Frank drove away after dropping her off.


    She was quite worried that Frank might have something in mind for her, after all, she didn''t really want


    to get into trouble with him.


    Suny arrived at the office at eight o''clock, there were not many people in the office at the moment, and


    she read the documents for a while before people came one after another.


    A number of people were visibly startled at the sight of her.


    Suny looked at Rosa''s assistant and smiled with a slight raised eyebrow, "No mistake, it''s me."


    Rosa''s assistant was embarrassed, "Miss Hond."


    Suny nodded, "When Rosa is here, tell her toe and find me."


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    The day Frank held the dinner, Suny had just negotiated with Jay for an additional fifteen million for the


    second round, and Jay and the others would take another fifteen percent of the shares out.


    Including the twenty percent of shares Suny originally held in her hand, she now had thirty-five present


    shares in her hand, the same as founder Jay, and was one of thergest shareholders of WJ.


    Suny was very satisfied and was in a good mood for the rest of the day.


    And now she had less resistance to attend the party.

 Chapter 144 I Will be Heartbroken

    Chapter 144 I Will be Heartbroken


    When Suny arrived at the scene, there were already many luxury cars parked outside the hotel.


    Sure they woulde for the sake of the young master of Nan Yue.


    Today, most of the people in J City''s upper ss circle were here, and many people in the business


    circle knew about Frank''s intention to develop an amusement park in J City.


    This dinner party of Frank tonight was mostly prepared for his future n.


    The three floors of the hotel had been chartered by Frank, and it was said that many popr movie


    stars and singers had been invited, well, there were really not many people who could spend so much


    money.


    Security at the entrance was strict and anyone without an invitation was turned away.


    Suny had put the invitation inside her bag after receiving it that day. She had changed her bag to match


    her dress when she went out today, and now that she was here, she remembered that she had


    forgotten to bring the invitation.


    After she finished talking with Jay, she casually ate something and came over. In order to be less


    conspicuous when she went out, Suny wore a long, bustier dress today, with a dark grey striped suit


    over it, which was not solemn, but it was less grand than the others in the venue.


    She thought about the costume before she left the house, but didn''t expect to be stopped by the


    invitation.


    It was not her fault.


    It was not that she didn''t want toe, but that she couldn''t get in.


    It was after seven, so she could put on a mask and take a bath when she got back.


    Thinking about it this way, Suny thought it would be good not to get in.


    Just as she was about to turn and walk away, a scoffing voice suddenly interjected, "Miss Hond, why


    don''t you go in?"


    It was Winnie again.


    As soon as Winnie''s words left her mouth, the people who came up behind her happened to be


    Jennifer and Tina, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Yes, all of them were her enemies.


    Suny nced at Winnie and looked at the security guarding the gate who was checking next to her,


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "My name is Suny Hond, I forgot my invitation, can you help me ask if I can get in?"


    There were many people who want toe to the dinner today. Suny was a good-looking girl, but her


    outfit was a bit "low-key" today.


    The security guard at the gate gave Suny a look, "Sorry, Miss, we only check invitations."


    Suny nodded and was about to take out her mobile phone to give Frank a call.


    Winnie gave anotherugh: "You are blind, this is Mr. Frank''s new love a few days ago, you do not let


    Miss Hond in, when Mr. Frank takes it into ount, I think you will not be able to keep your job!"


    Winnie''s words were really harsh, and those who were getting ready to enter behind them could hear


    them clearly.


    Elijah and Austin had just arrived. Elijah heard Winnie''s taunting words, frowning and looking at Austin


    beside them, "Is this Winnie a pit in his head?"


    Austin grimaced and stepped forward to take out the invitation.


    For someone as important as him, the invitation certainly had more than just a few ordinary words of


    invitation on it.


    The words "Austin Johnson" immediately made the security guard at the door solemn: "Mr. Johnson,


    this way please."


    Austin looked at Suny, "Shall we go in?"


    One invitation gets two people in, not to mention that was Austin who was bringing someone in, and


    security wouldn''t dare stop it.


    Suny smiled faintly, "Thank you."


    A number of people behind her whispered, and Winnie snorted coldly as she stepped into the arena on


    her high heels.


    After Tina was dealt with by Sunyst time, she wouldn''t dare to mess with Suny so tantly


    nowadays, not to mention that Austin had warned her just a short while ago.


    But now, looking at Austin defending Suny, Tina was very upset.


    She looked to Jennifer who was at the side, "Don''t worry, Jennifer, I will help you get my brother back!"


    Nowadays, Jennifer was already infamous, and her recent inte apology had made her aplete


    joke within the circle.


    But Tina didn''t like Suny, and what Jennifer did was directed at Suny. In Tina''s view, Jennifer was in the


    same boat as herself, so she naturally helpped Jennifer.


    Fearing that others might hear Tina''s words, Jennifer shook her head, "Tina, Mr. Johnson and I did not


    work out."


    Of course she wanted to get Austin back, but Alex told her that the person who forced her to apologize


    all over the inte was no one but Austin.


    She had already turned into a joke after what happenedst time, and didn''t Tina look even more


    shameless when she said it so boldly?


    "Jennifer, don''t say that, my brother is only temporarily being taken captivate by that fox Suny!"


    Jennifer lowered her eyes, "Don''t say that, it was I misunderstood her before!"


    "Jennifer, you really are naive! Suny is really bad, look at me and my brother, we''ve been made to


    suffer so much by her! Now my brother is even warning me and my mother not to mess with her!"


    Jennifer did not expect Austin to defend Suny so much, and she became more jealous, but on the


    surface she always spoke up for Suny, and at the end of the sentence, Tina was angry.


    As Suny and Austin had just entered the field, Frank approached them, "I just heard that someone had


    stopped you at the door."


    This was an extraordinary dinner today, Suny didn''t want to cause any trouble, "It''s okay, I forgot to


    bring the invitation."


    Frank was displeased when he heard this, "Didn¡¯t they hear me? I told them earlier that you were my


    honoured guest, but now you''ve been stopped outside."


    Frank gave a coldugh, not too loud, intended to be heard clearly by those around him.


    He nced at Austin, "Mr. Johnson, long time no see, Suny is my friend, I heard that you brought her


    in, thanks."


    In one sentence, Frank both helped Suny return the favour and made it clear that Suny and he had an


    extraordinary rtionship.


    The people present were all shrewd. Frank had plenty of girlfriends, but it had been heard that he had


    female friends.


    When he said this, the eyes of the people around him looking at Suny became deeper inquisitive.


    This was the first time they had seen Frank defending someone.


    And who was this Suny?


    Austin''s ex-wife!


    When Suny was stopped at the door of the dinner party, Austin passed by and brought her in. Not long


    after she entered, Frank hurried over to help Suny rify and apologized to Austin.


    It was so confused.


    Austin nced at Suny, who wore a long white bustier dress today with a small suit over it, sexy and


    sharp, only that pair of charming eyes looked at him with faint coldness.


    As Frank had juste over, Suny came up to him.


    This small gesture made Austin''s heart hurt, and now every breath was painful.


    His ck eyes sank slightly as he withdrew his gaze and looked at Frank as if dering war: "Suny is


    the one I like, and I don¡¯t want to hear nonsense about her."


    Saying that, he paused for a moment and looked at Suny: "I would be heartbroken."


    As soon as Austin''s words came out, the people around him went uproar.


    Even Elijah almost couldn''t resist giving Austin a round of apuse.

 Chapter 145 Its Just My Wishful Thinking

    Chapter 145 It''s Just My Wishful Thinking


    Frank gave a light tsk and looked at Austin without budging: "If I remember correctly, you should be


    Suny''s ex-husband, Mr. Johnson?"


    With the word "ex", it was a real heartbreaker.


    Austin, however, seemed to have not heard the irony in Frank''s words, and asked indifferently in return,


    "What''s the conflict between this and my liking Suny?"


    This was the second time tonight that Austin had admitted his liking for Suny in such a direct and clear


    manner.


    Anyone would know what Austin meant.


    Frank was obviously provoked by Austin, "There is no conflict, but since Mr. Johnson, you are already


    an ex-husband, then you have to understand that you and Suny won¡¯t work out. Suny divorced you,


    and I''m sure it''s not something you can influence."


    Frank, in just a few words, had pointed out the key issues, word by word, all of them straight down on


    Austin''s heart.


    Austin nced at Suny.


    From the beginning to the end, she stood beside Frank with an indifferent look, as if she was not the


    one who was confessed by him time and time again.


    She was like an outsider watching the drama indifferently, but it had nothing to do with her.


    Suny''s reaction was even more painful for Austin, and he could not help but think of what she had said


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    that day again, and his heart abruptly fluttered.


    He didn''t mean to embarrass her in front of so many people, he just couldn''t help himself.


    But Austin knew that Suny probably didn''t care why he was like that, she just knew that he had caused


    her embarrassment and trouble again this evening.


    Thinking of this, Austin only felt his heart clogging up.


    He gave Suny a deep look, "Mr. Frank is right, it''s just wishful thinking on my part."


    With that, he looked to Suny, "I''m sorry."


    He had made it hard for her again.


    Hearing his apology, Suny looked up at him, "There are some words that I hope Mr. Johnson would be


    better off being more cautious."


    Her light-hearted words had easily sent him to hell.


    His thin lips moved slightly, Austin wanted to open his mouth to exin something, but found that


    whatever he said seemed to be wrong.


    Finally, he gave a nod, "Okay."


    Such a high and mighty man, now in front of Suny, humbly and stoically answered her question.


    To be honest, Elijah felt saddened about it.


    Tina was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    Next to her, Jennifer saw it and could barely keep the smile on her face.


    When had Austin ever bowed his head to anyone?


    But today, for the sake of Suny, he not only admitted in public that he liked Suny, but also said he was


    wishful thinking.


    And Suny actually told him to watch what he said in the future, he didn''t get angry, and even said okay.


    Jennifer''s hand gripping her bag was about to break it, what in the world had Suny done to Austin?


    Of course, she was not the only woman who was angry as Jennifer.


    When Austin got married to Suny, most of the rich girls, regardless of their past grudges, got together


    to belittle Suny.


    Later Austin and Suny divorced, except for those who had already married and had children, many of


    them had their minds active again.


    Not to mention the wealth behind Austin, just because of his face and body, it was not a bad idea to


    sleep with him for one night!


    But Austin and Suny had been divorced for more than eight months, but no one had seeded in


    getting into his bed, although depressed, but after all, no one had seeded, it was also a constion.


    But today Austin, in front of so many people, changed his usual arrogance and said with deep affection


    that he liked Suny and would feel heartbroken for her, and when he was scolded by her, he was not


    angry at all and even promised cautiously that he would not do it again.


    However, no matter how angry they were, Austin just bowed down in front of Suny.


    Suny had a nd face, which made others envious.


    Frank grunted and led Suny away, "I''ll take you to the lounge."


    Having just entered the venue and so much trouble has been caused, Suny knew that he should go


    somewhere unupied at this time to let things settle down.


    She nodded, turned around and followed Frank.


    Austin stood there, looking at the direction Suny and Frank left, and didn''t move for half a second.


    Elijah sighed, "She has gone."


    Hearing his words, Austin inclined his head to look at him and walked to the rest area with a sullen


    face.


    Elijah hurriedly followed up, halfway through a waiter carrying drinks passed by, he took two sses of


    champagne by hand, stopped and handed one to Austin: "It''s okay, no need to drink to drown your


    sorrows, I''m notughing at you, really."


    Austin coldly cast a nce at him, that look was so cold that it made Elijah feel gloomy, "I''ll drink it


    myself."


    With that, he tilted his head and drank the two sses of champagne one by one.


    After drinking the champagne, Elijah found Austin was going.


    He remembered the scene where Austin stood there watching Suny and Frank leave and was afraid


    that Austin would do something not very sensible, so he hurriedly chased after him, "Austin."


    "Go away and leave me alone."


    Austin wanted to be alone, and with Elijah, a fly buzzing around, he was afraid he wouldn''t be able to


    resist crippling him.


    "Calm down, this is Frank''s ce, we can''t anything now even if we want to do something, right?"


    Austin, who was walking, stopped, he didn''t say anything, but just looked at Elijah coldly.


    Elijah was a bit abashed by the look: "Come on, don''t make a scene!"


    "...... Can you leave me alone?"


    "I thought you wanted to seek revenge."


    "......"


    "All right, all right, I will leave you alone, I won''t bother you!"


    Looking at Austin''s eyes, Elijah was a bit vain and turned around and left.


    Austin was left alone in the corridor, and apart from a few guests and waiters who asionally passed


    by, there was no one else.


    This hotel was owned by Tate, Austin was familiar with it. He turned a corner and walked to the empty


    terrace and stood there.


    It was drizzling this evening and Austin stood on the terrace, the cool rain hitting his face, making him


    sober and painful.


    These days he always remembered the words Suny said when she came to him at the office with the


    divorce papers, "Don''t worry, this time it''s true, but I''m also telling you that this is your only andst


    chance to get rid of me, so you must cherish it."


    He then thought she was retreating as an advance, but never thought that she had never wanted to


    enter.


    When she retreated, she did so out of his reach.

 Chapter 146 Maybe Jennifer Is too Ugly

    Chapter 146 Maybe Jennifer Is too Ugly


    "Austin."


    At the sound of the woman''s voice, his tightly closed dark eyes twitched slightly.


    Winnie looked at Austin standing outside the terrace, his whole body blending into the boundless night,


    mournful and cold.


    She did not dare to go forward, but only stood in the doorway, some three metres away from him, and


    called to him.


    She had watched what had just happened from the sidelines, and she couldn''t believe that a man as


    arrogant and unbeatable as that would actually apologize to Suny.


    "What do you like about her? Is she good-looking? Apart from a face, what is it about Suny that you like


    about her?"


    Austin was already in a crumbling mood, and now there were people came and judged at Suny.


    He snorted and looked back at Winnie who was standing on that doorway, "Who are you to mention


    her? You''re not even worthy of helping her carry her shoes, Winnie."


    "You''re not even worthy to carry her shoes for you, Winnie."


    These words were undoubtedly a sharp knife, and Winnie''s body trembled when she heard them.


    He used to call her "Miss Bates" for so many years, but it was always just a cold and heartless "Miss


    Bates".


    Winnie went crazy: "How am I inferior to her? Austin, how am I inferior to her?"


    She was not resigned to the fact that she was not as good as Suny.


    Austin just looked at her coldly, as if he was looking at a clown.


    Atst Winnie was so chilled by the look on his face that she suddenly screamed, turned and ran away


    covering her face.


    After Winnie left, silence returned to this side of the terrace.


    Austin tugged at the corner of his mouth, "Over-confident."


    Suny followed Frank into the rest room, thinking of what had just happened, she looked back at Frank:


    "Sorry, Mr. Frank, for giving you trouble."


    Frank gave her a bottle of mineral water, "It is okay, but..."


    He said, raising his eyebrows, "Your ex-husband looks like he can¡¯t move on."


    Sunyughed: "We have never been there, how he moves on?"


    Frank looked at her for a moment, "You''re not going back to him, are you?"


    "Do I look like that kind of person?"


    Frank smiled, "No smart person goes backwards, Suny, you are a smart person."


    "Thank you, Mr. Frank, for thepliment."


    She was indeed a smart person.


    "OK, you stay here, I''ll go out to meet someone ande back to take you out."


    Suny was embarrassed, "Okay."


    Frank waved his hand and left with the door closed.


    The lounge was a luxurious suite and Suny took a seat on the sofa.


    She was a smart person, but at the end she was also a human being.


    Those words of Austin were not all useless in her case.


    At least right now, she was not in a good mood and was a bit irritable.


    She would rather Austin treat her like he did those three years, just as a gold-digging heartthrob,


    disgusted and disdainful.


    Although she was happy to see him like this at first, she hade to a point where she would prefer


    that the two of them should go their separate ways and be at peace.


    Having just entered the venue, this happened and Suny didn''t stay long before leaving.


    Frank was the main character tonight and couldn''t take the time to see her off. Seeing herck of


    interest, he didn''t force her and let her go back.


    Just after returning to the vi, Alicia called.


    Suny poured a cup of water and sat on the sofa, feeling tired: "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s going on this evening?"


    Alicia had a wide range of friends in all walks of life, and what happened this evening didn''t take long to


    reach her ears.


    But her friend was a bit exaggerated, Alicia did not believe it.


    But Suny and Austin bumped into each other and something happened, and Alicia still believed it.


    Suny didn''t expect things to get to Alicia so quickly, she took a sip of water, "Nothing, Austin is out of


    his mind."


    "...... No way, he really said he liked you in front of all those people?"


    At the time, she didn''t feel much, but now that Alicia asked about it, Suny felt a few ripples in her heart.


    She pursed her lips and responded faintly, "Yes."


    "Is he fooling you or is he serious?"


    "Serious."


    For a moment, Alicia was surprisingly speechless.


    Austin suddenly turned back to Suny, and Alicia surprisingly didn''t know whether she should advise


    Suny.


    In these matters, Alicia felt that Suny could handle it well.


    But as a friend, she still had to be concerned, "Do you still have feelings for him?"


    This question stunned Suny.


    In fact, she herself was not sure, those three years had consumed all her hopes and she no longer had


    any idea that she would be with Austin.


    But did she still like Austin?


    He was the one she liked when she was fifteen. Suny covered his eyes and said honestly: "Isn''t it said


    that first love is always the most memorable?"


    "In that case, Austin can¡¯t forget Jennifer!"


    Suny felt her heart ache, "Did you do that on purpose?"


    "No, I''m just simply curious."


    Suny was exasperated by her, "Then you should ask Austin."


    Alicia thought about it, "Maybe Jennifer is too ugly."


    Hearing this from her, Suny couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows, "You mean Austin likes me because


    of my face?"


    "No, girl, you have money besides your face!"


    Suny felt better hearing that and she let out augh, "You''re right."


    Probably feeling not right, Alicia continued, "In fact, Austin doesn''t look like such a shallow person,


    perhaps he also likes your intelligence, after all, a mother''s IQ has a great impact on the next


    generation."


    "...... It seems that Ashley truly loves you."


    Alicia felt the mockery again, but after all, she had started it herself, so she had to put up with it: "Does


    it make you any happier to think of it that way?"


    "A little bit."


    "It is okay, and your happiness is my happiness! Anyway, whatever decision you make, I''ll be behind


    you cheering and supporting you! Austin isn''t actually that bad, for the sake of his courage to confess


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    his love in public, I can barely ept him pursuing you!"


    Suny''s heart warmed slightly and her mood improved, "I am okay, it''ste, get some rest early."


    "Okay, bye then."


    "Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny looked at the phone in a daze.


    Austin actually said he liked her in public, which was actually quite unexpected for her.


    But that didn''t mean that she was willing to go back to him.


    Alicia was wrongly, in fact, she was not that soft-hearted.


    People were always responsible for the things they had done.


    Rtionship was not a joke. She had been there once, but she got hurt, so now she didn''t have the


    courage to do it again.

 Chapter 147 I like Miss Holland

    Chapter 147 I like Miss Hond


    Ten months into the divorce, it had been a long time since Suny had thought about the year she turned


    fifteen.


    But because of Austin''s "like", she spent the whole night dreaming about that day.


    After a bad night''s sleepst night, Suny woke up the next day not in a very good mood.


    She raised her hand and rubbed her temples and asked M to open the curtains.


    It rained a lot in J City in March and April, and the gentle drizzlest night had been falling until today.


    The sky outside the window was dark and uncertain, somewhat simr to her current mood.


    Last night''s incident went viral on the inte that night, and Austin and Frank were known as love


    rivals, and both looked at each other with displeasure.


    Someone had the guts to record the video, which of Austin and Frank''s "tit-for-tat"st night was


    posted on the inte, and the inte was in an uproar.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Frank, as the young master of Nan Yue, was famous for having armies of girlfriends, a typical flirtatious


    male in the circle, and the longest rtionship he had was only six months.


    With Suny as Austin''s ex-wife and now Frank''s favour, the onlinements were fancy.


    For the sake of heat, early in the morning, Dexter, who attended the summit, was asked what he


    thought of this incident of Frank''s pursuit of Suny.


    It must be said that the journalist who asked Dexter this question did have a gut.


    It was not that there were no journalists who asked such a question in the past, however Frank''s


    girlfriend changed really fast, Dexter only had one answer: he is already an adult and has his own


    ideas.


    But in fact everyone knew that with a family like Frank''s, ordinary girls could not enter the Holmes


    family.


    And it was just that those girlfriends of Frank were basically ordinary girls.


    There were many of them who were from rich families, butpared to Nan Yue, they were just


    nothing.


    Suny''s family situation was actually no different from those of Frank''s former girlfriends. Even if


    Phantom was powerful, it was only a fledgling entertainmentpany, and in front of capital, it was still


    easily crushed.


    What would Dexter think?


    This question was a brain-dead one in the opinion of manyizens.


    Yet those that made it to the top were obviously not that simple.


    Faced with this question, Dexter changed his previous "official" answer and actually said, "Miss Hond


    is very nice, and I like her very much. If Frank could get Miss Hond, I would wake upughing in my


    dreams."


    Dexter was now in such a position that he no longer needed to say anything false to please others.


    So it was clear that his answer, for once, clearly came from the heart.


    The reporter''s reaction was quick, after the shock, he hurriedly asked another explosive question, "Miss


    Hond has already married once, do you mind that?"


    Dexter narrowed his eyes, "A woman''s excellence is not something that can be denigrated by whether


    she marries someone or not, or how many people she has married."


    Dexter refused to answer the next question and entered the venue surrounded and maintained by


    bodyguards.


    The whole inte exploded when the video of this interview came out.


    Some were scolding the journalist for discriminating against divorced women, others were distilling the


    point of Dexter: Suny was excellent.


    On Weibo, among the first five hot searches, three of them were rted to Suny.


    Suny swiped through Weibo as she ate her breakfast. Compared to Alicia'' surprise and excitement,


    she, as the person in question, was calm.


    Only that Dexter spoke for her was something that Suny did not expect.


    The first time Dexter said those words, even if someone secretly wanted to buy the draft to take


    advantage of the opportunity to nder Suny, at this time it would work.


    Suny was very good, this was what Mr. Dexter himself said.


    Of course, Dexter''s words made some people rejoice and naturally made some people sad.


    Winnie has already bought a copy of the press release and was waiting for 9 o''clock, when the time for


    work arrived, she would have someone send out Suny''s "lustful tricks" press release.


    But with that interview with Dexter, anyone would not dare to post something like that.


    "Miss Bates, is that manuscript still being sent out?"


    "No! You''re trying to tease me, aren''t you?"


    Winnie was so angry that she simply hung up the phone.


    Meanwhile, the Office of the President of KLOC.


    Ivan stood in front of that desk, not even daring to breathe.


    Just after he woke up, Weibo was full of hot searches for Austin, Suny and Frank.


    Last night''s incident was posted online and now a bunch of people online are supporting Suny and


    berating Austin.


    When Ivan woke up from his sleep and received a call from his assistant, he felt so bad.


    He didn''t expect it to be just an hour and now things had changed again.


    It was surprising that Mr. Frank of Nan Yue had also involed, and now Suny and Frank''s rtionship


    seemed to have been nailed down.


    During this period of time, Austin was trying to get back together with Suny in every way possible, and


    Ivan saw it all in his eyes.


    Such a high and mighty Mr. Johnson was so lowly to tell Suny that he was wrongst night.


    To be honest, when Ivan saw the video, he felt a bit sorry for Austin.


    But pity and sympathy were useless in matters of rtionship.


    After watching the video, Austin had not spoken for a full ten seconds.


    Ivan could clearly feel that the air pressure in the whole office was extremely low. He nced at the


    equally unpleasant sky outside the floor-to-ceiling windows and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Austin moved after a long time, "When did Frank and her meet?"


    This question was a bit private, Ivan nced at Austin and his heart trembled when he met those dark


    eyes, "I''m not too sure, Mr. Johnson, do you want me to check?"


    It was not very nice, but he was just an employee?


    "No, go out."


    Ivan, as if he had been pardoned, turned around and closed the door before he left the office.


    Once Ivan left, Austin was left alone in therge office.


    Austin looked at Dexter on that tablet, the old fox smiled andughed veryfortably, people who had


    dealt with Dexter could hear if it was a lie or not.


    KLOC had worked with Nan Yue twice in the past few years, and he had had four dinners with Dexter,


    and Austin knew that he meant what he said.


    The hangover gave him a headache, but words from Dexter made his heart ache.


    He suddenly realized that Suny might, indeed, no longer have anything to do with him.


    The phone on the desktop vibrated incessantly, Austin nced at it and his eyebrows instantly cooled


    down.


    The call was from Grace, and he knew exactly what to say and what to ask.


    However, where did they get the confidence that Suny would really like her ex-husband again?

 Chapter 148 Austin Is Quite Miserable

    Chapter 148 Austin Is Quite Miserable


    When Frank called, Suny was picking out a book inside the study.


    She had a rare free day, it was raining outside, and she was not in a good mood, so Suny wanted to


    find a book to read, to adjust her emotions.


    "Mr. Frank?"


    "You saw the news, didn''t you?"


    Frank was as direct as ever, and Suny smiled: "Yes, I am sorry."


    Frank on the other end of the phone snorted, "What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t tell him that! He was


    simply expressing his appreciation for you, and now that things have gone too far, he called me just


    now, saying that he was a bit overwhelmed by the trouble he caused you, and asked me to treat you to


    a meal."


    Suny knew that this was just a polite remark from Dexter, Frank took it seriously, she naturally wouldn''t


    take it seriously: "I''m not a star, these things have no effect on me."


    It was a momentary remark, most of them were the positivements about her anyway, and it was


    quite a lot of fun to see that.


    "How dare I disobey my father order? Which day are you free, I will invite you for a meal."


    With the online incident making such a big deal, Suny really didn''t dare to go out for dinner with Frank


    at this moment: "Mr. Frank, I appreciate your kindness, I don''t even really want to go out for dinner


    these days."


    "Don''t you want to piss off your ex-husband?"


    Hearing this from him, Sunyughed out loud straight away, "Mr. Frank, he and I are divorced


    peacefully."


    She was the one who was resentful and unhappy, but in all seriousness, she and Austin did have a


    peaceful divorce.


    There were no arguments or any disagreements, and apart from the few cold words he had said, they


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    divorced at peace.


    Furthermore, she was already twenty-seven this year, and such childish and clumsy tricks were not


    something Suny wanted to use.


    The one who remembered was the loser, she wanted to be the winner, so she only wanted to allow


    herself to take Austin as an ordinary person she knew.


    Beyond that, there was nothing else to think about.


    Frank obviously didn''t believe it, but didn''t want to poke her in the heart, "Okay, I won''t force you if you


    don''t want to. But my father does like you very much, his 60th birthday is in next week. Why don¡¯t you


    go to A City with me to make him happy?"


    Even Frank had said so, Suny naturally couldn''t refuse: "For Mr. Dexter''s birthday, of course I will be


    there."


    "Then it''s a deal, I''ll have my secretary get your ticket too."


    "Mr. Frank, there''s no need to bother you, I-"


    "It is okay. I''m off to a meeting, talk to youter."


    Looking at the call had ended, Suny was helpless.


    To be honest, over the years, she learned to deal with people like Austin and also old foxes like Dexter,


    but Frank had always been out of the ordinary, and Suny was still at a loss with him sometimes.


    Forget it, it was not a big deal.


    Bu the gift for Dexter could not be casual.


    Suny pursed her lips for a moment and gave Rosa a call.


    It was a rainy spring day in J City, and the day Alicia returned, the sky was rarely clear.


    After the meeting, Suny drove straight to the airport to pick her up. It took nearly two months for Alicia''s


    new drama to finally be finished.


    As the female lead, Alicia''s scenes were not particrly much, but in order to finish her scenes within


    the contract period, Alicia had to shoot 12 or 13 hours almost every day.


    The news of her finishing had not yet been sent out by Joan, and Alicia''s return to J City was also a


    quiet one, so fans were not aware of it.


    From a distance, Suny could see Alicia who had wrapped herself up with only one pair of eyes that


    could be seen.


    When she saw her, Alicia''s eyes lit up and she ran over, "Do you miss me? I''ve missed you so much!"


    Suny blocked her red lips and looked askance at her with a smile, "d that you have finished your


    filming."


    With that, Suny handed over the gift she had prepared long ago.


    "Oh my! A present? You''re too kind, Suny! You really are a good girlfriend with a beautiful heart!"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "Not giving you a gift makes me ugly and unkind?"


    "I don¡¯t mean that!"


    She liked the gift Suny gave her, and couldn''t wait to unwrap the gift, and when she saw the bracelet


    inside, she felt she was truly in love with Suny!


    Joan came back from picking up her suitcase, and seeing Alicia''s startled face, she said: "This is the


    airport, you should at least pay attention to your image!"


    If this had been secretly filmed, Alicia''s image of a colddy would have copsed in an instant.


    Which colddy would be so startled in public that she''d wanted to pick up Suny and spin her around?


    Alicia was abashed by Joan''sment and hastily collected her expression, "Did you drive here,


    Suny?"


    "Yeah, let''s go."


    With Suny around Alicia, Joan was at ease, so she didn''t stop Alicia from getting into Suny''s car.


    She also had to go back to thepany. She had not been back for half a month, so she was worried


    about the training camp.


    As soon as she got into the car, Alicia couldn''t wait to take off her scarf and hat, and after she did so,


    she lolled over the passenger side like a breathless doll, "Joan is horrible! Suny, you are the best!"


    Suny gave her a look, "Oh? I hope you say the same thing when I''m eating a roast in front of youter."


    Alicia had a lot of schedules, as the filming had just been finished and there was an endorsement next


    week.


    The food on the set was so good that Alicia gained a lot of weight in those two months, and Joan now


    only allowed her to eat vegetarian dishes.


    Roast was something she could not even touch!


    But Alicia was a foodie, and hearing that, she felt upset: "No need to be so cruel."


    Why pick today for a roast?


    Suny knew exactly what she was thinking and smiled slightly with hooked lips, "It''s mainly because no


    one usually bakes me meat."


    "......"


    So she was just a tool to bake her meat?


    The car exited the airport highway and gradually drove into the city.


    Suny didn''t tease Alicia, she was really nning to go for a barbecue and had already called to book a


    ce an hour before.


    This new barbecue restaurant, which was extremely highly rated by Rosa, was often out of ces on


    Saturdays and Sundays, and like an unusual weekday, she had to book a seat in advance, or else it


    would be in vain.


    Suny asked for a small private box, where the privacy was good and she didn''t have to worry about


    anyone recognizing Alicia.


    When the two of them were seated, Alicia eyed Suny: "Suny ......"


    Suny just gave her a faint look, "Don''t even think about it."


    "How cruel you are! So cruel, I suddenly feel that Austin is quite miserable."


    After that night, Suny had not seen Austin for four days.


    Now hearing Alicia mention him, Suny''s hand flipping through the menu gave a slight pause and she


    looked up at Alicia with a smirk, "Are you sure you want to hurt each other with me?"


    Alicia''s heart trembled at the sight, and she hastily admitted her guilt: "Sorry, I am wrong! I can''t help it,


    I''m going to the toilet, Suny, just order me a few slices of green vegetables, I don''t deserve to eat such


    fancy roast meat anyway!"


    Listening to her grim words, Suny was amused, "Don''t worry, the green vegetables here are also fresh


    and taste good."


    "......"


    What the hell.

 Chapter 149 It wouldnt be Austin, would it?

    Chapter 149 It wouldn''t be Austin, would it?


    Elijah didn''t think that he would run into Alicia, Suny''s best friend.


    By Alicia did not seem to be alone.


    After thinking about it, Elijah lifted his leg and followed her.


    Austin was a bit miserable recently, and today Elijah had spent a lot of effort to ask her out.


    But he arrived early, Austin had not yet arrived.


    If he had happened to see Suny, maybe Austin could feel better.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Thinking this way, Elijah did not feel that his action of secretly following people was a bit impolite, but


    considered himself a nice person.


    The barbecue restaurant was quiterge, divided into two floors, the ground floor was mostly seats,


    while the second floor was private rooms with good secrecy.


    Elijah followed Alicia up to the second floor and turned two corners before finally arriving. He stood at a


    distance and watched Alicia push the door into the box, hesitated for a moment and lifted his legs to


    follow her.


    Alicia was walking fast all the way, and after ten years in the industry, she could be extremely sensitive


    to people following her.


    As he had juste out of the bathroom, she felt someone following her. She had thought it was a fan,


    but she looked back several times and found no suspicious characters.


    But just as she went upstairs, she felt that line of sight return, remembering that recently different


    people inside the circle had been stalked and ckmailed. Alicia feared she had run into it and walked


    as fast as she could on her way.


    Having just sat down, Alicia took arge sip of the tea handed over by Suny.


    Seeing that, Suny raised his eyebrows, "What, being chased by a dog?"


    "There really is someone chasing me! Didn''t I tell you before that Myra and Mollie were both stalked by


    someone who sent photos for ckmail some time ago? I suspect I ran into that pervert today."


    Standing outside the door just after hesitating to knock on the door to enter, the pervert Elijah was


    speechless to hear that.


    Was he that lewd?


    Elijah felt that he needed to clear himself, and at this moment, he didn''t dwell on whether he would be


    too intrusive, so he raised his hand and knocked directly on the door.


    The door was a side-sliding wooden door, which had been left open when Alicia entered earlier, with a


    gap of nearly ten centimetres, which was why Elijah could see and hear Suny and Alicia talking inside.


    When Alicia was in the middle of talking, there was a sudden knock on the door, she was startled and


    subconsciously shrank to Suny''s side: "Suny, is that pervert came straight to the door? I''m so scared!"


    Looking at Alicia, who could kill two cockroaches with her bare hands, wooing in her arms, Suny gave


    her a look without good grace and asked indifferently, "Who is there?"


    "It''s me, Suny, Miss Poole."


    The wooden door was pushed open to reveal a familiar face.


    It was Elijah.


    Suny greeted, "Mr. Brooks."


    Elijah entered without being invited: "I saw Miss Poole downstairs just now and thought that you should


    also be there, Suny, so I followed Miss Poole and came over, I didn''t expect to scare you, Miss Poole."


    With that, he took his seat directly opposite the two.


    Alicia felt better since he was not a pervert, "I didn''t know that Mr. Brooks actually had a fetish for


    stalking people."


    "Don''t get me wrong, I just happened to be over for dinner as well."


    Elijah was thick-skinned, and the sarcasm in Alicia''s words was as if he hadn''t heard them.


    After saying that, he looked at Suny, "This barbecue is good, it was just ran out of seats when I came,


    do you mind I joining you?"


    As he said that, he had rung the service bell and soon the waiter waiting outside the corridor came in,


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Please add two sets of cutlery."


    After instructing, Elijah smiled at Suny, "I have another friend, do you mind?"


    Alicia couldn''t help but roll her eyes: "Mr. Brooks, why ask? You even poured your tea."


    Elijahughed out, "I''m friends with Suny."


    He had said so, Suny could only say, "It''s just a meal."


    There was no need to quarrel.


    Alicia skimmed the corners of her mouth and didn''t continue to say anything because of Suny.


    Suny inclined her head to look at her, smiled, poured her a cup of tea and gestured with her eyes to


    calm her down.


    Alicia sipped her tea and suddenly remembered something: "Who is that friend of yours? Do we know


    him? It is Austin, isn¡¯t it?"


    Elijah, who had just finished sending out the room number, lifted his head to face Alicia and Suny both,


    grinning, "Miss Poole is really smart."


    Alicia: "......¡± What the hell.


    Suny gave a slight pause as she sipped her tea, looking at Elijah with a smirk, "You did it on purpose?"


    Elijah''s eyes averted as she looked at him, "Don''t say that, it''s all coincidence."


    Alicia snorted coldly, "That''s quite a coincidence!"


    She could not imagine that Austin had a friend who was quite nice to him.


    Suny said, "Okay, I''ll remember that."


    Elijah''s heart thudded, looking at the light smile on Suny''s face, he always felt chill at his back.


    But now that the job was done and the positioning was sent, it would be too wimpy to retreat at this


    point.


    In order to ease the awkwardness, Elijah changed the subject: "Miss Poole just finished killing?"


    "You know quite a lot."


    "I guess it."


    Alicia snorted, "Then why don''t you guess what I want to do now?"


    Elijah nced at the menu and moved it directly to Alicia: "You want to eat meat, this meal is on me."


    The corners of Alicia''s mouth twitched, this Elijah was not only thick-skinned, but also had a strong


    instinct for pretending to be foolish.


    She raised her hand and simply closed the menu and pushed it back, "Wrong guess, I''ve been on a


    diettely."


    "How can you lose weight if you''re not full? And a meal is not a big deal. Listen to me, you should eat a


    good meal right after you''ve finished the shooting! It won''t hurt to eat this meal before you lose weight!"


    Alicia, who could not resist the temptation of the roast meat, was even less determined, and she looked


    at Suny, "I think he has a point."


    Suny smiled helplessly, "Okay, just this one meal."


    Alicia instantly found happiness, and if it weren''t for Elijah, a shameless man, she would have hugged


    Suny and spun her around in ce a few times to express her excitement.


    "Miss Poole, it''s on me today."


    Elijah tried to be nice, he always felt that Suny was trying to drive him out of the box.


    Alicia took the menu and ordered the most expensive food.


    Just after cing the second order, Suny''s first order of roast meat had already served.


    It was quite a lot.


    Alicia instantly understood that Suny didn''t really intend to let her eat the greens.


    Well, a true BFF!


    The meat had just been grilled and before the three of them had time to eat it, Austin pushed the door


    in.


    Seeing Austin, Alicia felt that the meat in front of her didn''t seem to smell so good anymore.


    She subconsciously looked at Suny beside her, who was sitting there, unblinking and indifferent.


    Awesome, that reaction was like a big female character at first nce!

 Chapter 150 She Doesnt Like It

    Chapter 150 She Doesn''t Like It


    After a gap of four days, Austin seemed to have lost a bit of weight.


    But it had nothing to do with her, Suny just gave him a faint nce and withdrew her eyes.


    As soon as Austin entered, the atmosphere in the box clearly changed.


    Alicia was full of displeasure, although she didn''t say anything, it was obvious that she didn''t wee


    Austin at all.


    The expression on Suny''s face did not change much, but no one at the table spoke up, and the whole


    atmosphere in the box seemed a little stiff.


    Elijah looked at Austin and then at Suny, but finally nned to sacrifice himself and liven up the


    atmosphere: "Don''t mind him, I just see him eating alone is a bit pitiful, so I told him toe over!"


    Although Alicia privately said that Austin was scumbag, but now she was coward when he was in front


    of her, though she was angry.


    And she did not ever speak a word.


    Since so, Suny did not speak either, and Elijah felt awkward about it.


    He inclined his head and nced at Austin, who was actually as arrogant as ever beside him.


    Good, just go on and be alone until you grow old!


    Elijah decided not to worry about it, but the box was quiet for two seconds, he couldn''t stand it and took


    a sip of tea: "Suny, you''re good at ying mahjong!"


    Alicia had just swallowed her meat, when she heard Elijah''s words, she couldn''t help but remember


    when she yed mahjong with Suny, and couldn''t help but hum, "She can''t forget everything she read,


    she can remember cards, of course she ys well!"


    Elijah was startled, "What a coincidence, I have a friend who can also remember cards."


    As the one friend who could remember the cards, Austin couldn''t help but frown and looked up at


    Elijah.


    He didn''t say anything, but his eyes said it all: what, can you say my name?


    Elijah nced at Suny, the meaning was self-exnatory: she dislikes you so much, who would want


    to be so coincidental with you!


    Austin nced at Suny across the table, who seemed to be listening to Alicia and Elijah chatting, a light


    smile on her face as she was unhurriedly roasting meat for Alicia.


    Austin inexplicably felt his heart sink, the knot in his throat rolled for a moment and he couldn''t help but


    open his mouth, "Can you help me bake?"


    With that, he raised his hand and pushed the te of raw meat in front of him to Suny.


    Alicia and Elijah were chatting about their ying mahjong with Suny. Hearing that from Austin, they


    both subconsciously looked at Austin.


    Alicia couldn''t hold back: "Do you have hands, Mr. Johnson?"


    Austin heard her words and gave Alicia a look, "I don''t know how to bake."


    "......"


    Shame on you!


    Alicia was so angry that her face puffed up, but she was afraid of Austin, so she could only hold it in.


    Suny looked at Elijah: "Doesn''t Mr. Brooks know how to bake?"


    She was politely declining.


    Hearing that, Elijah opened his mouth, "I''m actually not very good at it."


    Suny hooked her lips and looked at Elijah with a smirk, "You don¡¯t know how to bake, but stille to


    eat barbecue, interesting."


    Elijah could not help but look sideways at Austin beside him.


    Austin was indifferent, as if he did not understand the sarcasm in Suny''s words.


    Elijah felt that he was already shameless enough, but he didn''t expect Austin to be even more


    shameless than himself.


    It was a rather satisfying meal.


    Suny didn''t eat much and helped bake meat almost the whole time.


    As Alicia and Elijah talked, she sat by the side and watched while baking meat, which was quite fun.


    After eating, Elijah finished the check and came over to ask Suny what arrangements she had for the


    afternoon, if not, they could y mahjong together.


    Suny wiped the water on her hands and looked at him with a smirk, "Do you think I showed mercyst


    time?"


    In just over an hour, Elijah had lost over 30,000, it didn''t look like she was being merciful.


    But Elijah could still afford to lose it: "It''s okay."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny''s smile faded: "I am not avable, we''re going back."


    She said, inclining her head to look at Alicia, "Let''s go."


    Alicia was lost in thought when Suny looked at her, and it took her a few seconds to respond, "Okay."


    Elijah wanted to say something else, but in the end he didn''t speak.


    Looking at Suny''s disappearing back, Elijah couldn''t help but frown: "Do you give up?"


    Austin coughed lightly and cast a nce at Elijah: "Don''t be a smartass in the future."


    "Hey, Austin, aren''t you going too far with that? You lost your soul these days, so I let you meet Suny,


    and now you''re saying I''m a smartass?"


    Austin lowered his eyebrows, "She doesn''t like it."


    Since she didn''t like that, he would not do it.


    Elijah said: "I see that Suny really doesn''t want to go back to you, so why don¡¯t you just give up?"


    Austin¡¯s face froze, "You can''t beat me every time anyway, how don¡¯t you just lie down and let me beat


    you?"


    "I mean it, Austin."


    "And I mean it."


    Austin snorted coldly and simply walked away on his own.


    Elijah was stunned for a moment and hurriedly chased after him: "What''s the point of being arrogant?


    Can you chase after Suny by being arrogant? Who else can you touch but yourself?"


    Austin was dizzy from a bad cold, and the buzzing of Elijah like a bee behind him added to his


    headache.


    Walking to the esctor entrance, Austin couldn''t help but stop and looked back at him coldly, "What I


    mean is, she doesn''t like to see you, so you need to stop hanging around her to upset her."


    "???"


    Where did Austin get this blind confidence from?


    At the same time, Alicia on the passenger side also asked such a question, "Where on earth did Austin


    get the confidence from?"


    Suny smiled faintly, "Maybe from money."


    Alicia, a poor person: "......"


    It really wasn''t something she could understand!


    Suny drove herself back after dropping Alicia off at home. It was a nice sunny day, and from afar, just


    as the car turned into thene, she saw Austin''s car parked next to her door.


    Suny frowned slightly, but quickly withdrew her eyes and drove to the door, waiting for the barred door


    to open as she drove the car into the vi without a nce.


    The sun was warm at two o''clock, so Suny changed into her yoga clothes and practiced yoga in front of


    the floor-to-ceiling windows in meditation.

 Chapter 151 Austin is Pathetic

    Chapter 151 Austin is Pathetic


    Suny took a nap straight after yoga and woke up at exactly 6pm, the sky outside was dark and on


    closer inspection, it was raining again.


    In WeChat, Alicia sent her a weight chart, saying that her weight hadn''t changed even after a barbecue,


    and that Joan was simply fussed!


    Suny smiled and gave her a reply: next time remember to cut off the time of the screenshot.


    How dare she fool others with an old picture?


    There were few ingredients inside the fridge, so Suny ordered a seafood fish rice.


    When Ivan called, Suny thought the takeaway she had ordered had arrived, but she didn''t expect it was


    a number she had seen several times.


    Ivan''s call.


    Suny pressed answer when it was almost over, "Ivan?"


    "Miss Hond, I''m sorry to disturb you, I couldn''t reach Mr. Johnson, he still has a fever. I am worried


    that something has happened to him, so I have to call to ask you, is he at your side?"


    Suny frowned, "Wait a moment."


    Saying that, Suny took an umbre and went downstairs. Just as she walked out, she saw the ck


    car outside the parapet.


    Austin was still outside her door.


    "Ivan."


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    "He''s here with me."


    "Miss Hond, Mr. Johnson is running a high fever, can you take him to the hospital?"


    Probably because he felt that his request was a bit rude, Ivan regretted it after he finished, "Sorry for


    the disturbance, Miss Hond, I''ll ask Mr. Brook to go over and pick up Mr. Johnson."


    Suny was holding an umbre, the rainy night was gloomy and unclear, she couldn''t see Austin clearly


    inside the car.


    But she really didn''t really want to meddle in this, and since Ivan was so sensible, she naturally


    wouldn''t add to her troubles: "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny walked over with her umbre: "Austin?"


    He seemed to be asleep. Suny raised her hand and knocked on the car door, but Austin did not move.


    It wasn''t raining much, just densely, the roadside was all wet and she stood outside in her furry


    slippers, so her shoes quickly getting wet from the rain.


    The wind was blowing with the rain and it was a bit chilly. She was just going toe out to have a


    look and had a loose jumper over her body, which couldn''t keep out the cold of the night.


    Austin did not respond, Suny looked at him again through the windshield, inside the dimly lit driver''s


    seat, Austin was leaning back in the seat with his eyes closed, his face pale, his lips dry, in a very bad


    state.


    She remembered what Ivan had said inside the phone and Suny knocked on the car window once


    more.


    The windows were not fully closed, with a gap of about five centimetres.


    "Austin?"


    She called out to him while knocking on the car window. Austin inside the car suddenly frowned, and


    Suny thought he was awake, but his eyes were still closed.


    Austin had dreams in which Suny was calling him and he wanted to be by her side, but the distance


    that looked like a stone''s throw away, he couldn''t cross it.


    Having just opened his eyes, Austin was still staring ahead motionlessly until he heard Suny''s voice


    beside him again and he moved.


    Austin inclined his head and saw Suny holding an umbre outside his car door.


    She was wearing a thin jumper on such a cold day.


    The night breeze made her fair face red, she was looking at him: "You are awake?"


    It wasn''t a dream.


    Austin raised his hand and pressed his temple, "Why are you here?"


    "Ivan called me and said he couldn''t find you and he is worried about you."


    Suny said and added, "Since you''re awake, sit there, Mr. Brook wille over to pick you upter."


    The high fever was making Austin very ufortable and he had no idea how long he had slept here.


    When he heard Suny''s words, Austin looked down at his phone and was alerted by Elijah''s message


    on the home page.


    He clicked in and took a quick look. Elijah asked him if he needed him toe pick him up, and without


    saying anything, he assumed he did.


    Having just woken up from a nap, Austin had not yet reacted, but with Elijah''s message and Suny''s


    words, he soon knew what he should do.


    Putting his phone away, he asked in a muffled voice, "My throat doesn¡¯t feel well, can Ie in for a


    drink?"


    Suny looked at him for a second before nodding, "Get out of the car."


    She finished and took a step back, standing next to him with her umbre and waiting for him to get out


    of the car.


    "Let me take it."


    Austin got out of the car and reached out to take the umbre from Suny''s hand.


    The umbre was not big, with two people below, it looked very cramped and narrow.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The wind with rain at night was cold, but Austin just leaned over and there was a burst of heat.


    Suny felt his unusual body temperature and couldn''t help but incline her head to look at him, "You have


    a fever and you still had barbecue?"


    "It is a low fever."


    He went out with a low fever, but now he was not sure.


    Without another word, Suny led him into the vi.


    This was the second time Austin entered this vi, and just as he sat down, Suny poured him a cup of


    hot water, and just as she put the cup down, the doorbell rang.


    Suny gave him a look, "I''m going downstairs to get a takeaway."


    With that, she stomped out on her flip-flops.


    Austin watched her back until she disappeared down the stairs, and then he withdrew his eyes.


    He did cough, having sat inside the car for over four hours. Poeple are already prone to dehydration


    with a fever, and he hadn''t taken a sip of water for over four hours.


    His body was so weak that his breath was hotter than before, and Austin knew that his body


    temperature should have risen.


    A ss of water could not quench his thirst, so he tilted his head and drank it straight down.


    Suny came up with the takeaway and saw him pouring water, his slender fingers over the ss, but for


    some reason he suddenly let go and the ss fell directly onto the coffee table, spilling warm water all


    over the table.


    "Sorry, I am a bit sluggish."


    He looked up at her, his deep eyes motionless.


    Suny put the takeaway aside and went into the kitchen to get a rag and came out, "When is Elijah


    Austin looked down at the ss, seemingly not hearing it.


    Suny frowned and took a thermometer out, "You should go straight to the hospital if it''s over thirty-eight


    degrees."


    "Okay."


    He responded in a low voice, but without saying anything, he took the thermometer and ced it under


    his own armpit.


    Suny unwrapped the takeaway, the aroma of seafood rice was overflowing. And as she was about to


    eat it, she found Austin looking at her and the seafood rice.


    She asked, "Do you want to order a takeaway too?"


    "Yes."


    He responded and literally took his phone out, then looked to her, "Which restaurant did you order


    from?"


    "You can''t eat seafood fish and rice with a fever."


    "It smells good."


    Hearing this from him, Suny couldn''t help but think of how pitiful Alicia was whenever she went out to


    dinner with her when she was a on a diet.


    Yes, she felt a bit sorry for Austin at this time.


    But she was not a sympathetic person: "As you wish."


    He could eat if he liked, it was none of her business.


    Austin pursed his lips for half a second before speaking, "What can I eat?"


    He looked down at her, his deep dark eyes listless, but focused when he looked at her.


    "Something light, porridge."


    "Okay."


    Austin ordered porridge, then sat there quietly drinking his own water.


    Suny was eating seafood fish rice, the aroma was very strong, but actually he didn''t want to eat and


    didn''t really feel hungry, he just wanted to taste if it was good when he saw her eating it.


    When Suny finished her seafood rice, Austin''s porridge arrived, only that Elijah, who said he would


    It''d been over half an hour.


    She handed out the porridge she had just brought up to him, "When is Elijahing over?"

 Chapter 152 No One Cares When He Is Sick

    Chapter 152 No One Cares When He Is Sick


    Austin heard her words and looked up at her, "I don''t know."


    He said, coughing twice, with the slightly pale face, he looked haggard.


    Tsk, it was pathetic.


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly and remembered about the thermometer, "The temperature is


    taken."


    Austin also seemed to have just remembered and took out the thermometer from under his armpit and


    handed it directly to her.


    Suny didn''t actually intend to read it, but as he handed it over, she had to take it.


    The ss tube still carried Austin''s body temperature and was somewhat hot, Suny frowned slightly,


    looking up to see where the mercury was pointing, "39.6."


    Austin raised his hand and touched his forehead, "Hmm."


    He had a fever with him when he went out, and it wasmon for it to reach 39.6 now.


    Suny put the thermometer away and gave him a faint look, "You should go to the hospital."


    "I don¡¯t want to."


    He looked up at her, inexplicably stubborn.


    Suny was amused, "It is up to you."


    He was in his thirties, but he was still acting like a child when he was sick.


    "Have your porridge."


    Saying that, Suny took his phone, "Lend me your phone."


    Austin watched her walk away with the phone, but did not drink the porridge.


    He knew what Suny was doing with his phone. She had blocked out all of his and Elijah''s numbers, so


    she was most likely to call Elijah and ask him toe and pick him up.


    Austin did guess correctly, Suny took his phone and called Elijah directly.


    She remembered the number and dialed it straight away without even looking through the contacts.


    Elijah was quick to answer, "Austin?"


    "It''s me, Mr. Brooks."


    Hearing Suny''s voice, Elijah hurriedly told the person beside him to shut his mouth, "Suny, howe


    it''s you? Where is Austin? He wouldn''t have fainted from illness, would he?"


    "39.6, if you don¡¯te, I''ll have to call the hospital."


    "Hey, it''s not a big deal, he''s in good health, this fever is nothing. You''re nice, just give him a ce to


    sleep, he''ll wake up the next day refreshed!"


    Suny couldn''t help but let out a soft tsk, "So you won¡¯te to pick him up?"


    "I got upied, so please take care of him for one night. Don''t worry, I''ll be there early the next


    morning to pick her up! I''m a bit busy, bye!"


    With that, Elijah directly cut off the call.


    Anyway, he would note to pick up Austin today, and if he had a fever, so be it, he could not die of it


    anyway.


    Suny looked at the "call ended" on her phone screen and couldn''t help but look back at Austin on the


    sofa.


    He was quite pity, he was so sick and no one cared about him.


    But she was not a saint, and she was already kind enough to let him into her house.


    Suny handed the phone back to Austin: "Elijah is noting to pick you up."


    Austin frowned slightly, "I''ll leave in a while."


    "Okay."


    Suny answered and went straight upstairs.


    Austin was left alone in therge living room on the second floor, and he looked at the direction Suny


    had disappeared for a long time before pulling the corner of his lips in mockery.


    He knew that she would not care for him.


    When Elijah hung up the phone, a man beside him asked in surprise, "Elijah, you''re really not going to


    pick up Austin?"


    Elijah looked askance at the man, "What do you know? I''m creating opportunities for Austin! Otherwise,


    he would probably be alone when Suny''s children and grandchildren are all over the ce."


    With that, he paused and touched the mahjong: "Come on,e on, whose turn?"


    It was a particrly good night to sleep in the rain, but tonight was an exception.


    Probably because there was someone downstairs, Sunyy in bed but was unable to sleep.


    It''d been more than two hours since she came up, and she didn''t know if Austin has left or not. If he


    hadn''t, the fever would reach almost 40 degrees, and if he lied on her sofa like that, so he might be


    burnt to retardation.


    Suny felt that she still couldn''t ept Austin turning into a retard, after tossing and turning, she sat up


    from the bed, "M, turn on the light."


    The bright lights were on and the whole room was instantly as bright as day.


    Suny grabbed a jumper and put it on and went back downstairs.


    Therge living room was silent, and if she hadn''t walked over to the sofa, she would have thought


    Austin had gone.


    The porridge on the table was still covered with its box, and it was not clear whether Austin had drunk it


    or not.


    He was leaning back on the sofa at the moment, his eyes tightly closed, seemingly asleep.


    His face was blushed at this moment.


    Suny frowned and raised her hand to touch his forehead.


    It was hot and as she was to take back her hand, the drowsy Austin suddenly got her hand.


    He gripped it hard and his palm was amazingly hot.


    Suny tried to draw her hand back, but found that she could not.


    "Austin?"


    She frowned slightly and opened her mouth to call out to him.


    Austin still didn''t wake up, only both eyebrows furrowed and his dry thin lips moved slightly.


    He seemed to be talking, but Suny couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    "Austin?"


    She called out to him again, but this time, as soon as the words left her mouth, the hand that was


    holding her suddenly pulled hard. Suny was caught off guard, and her whole body fell into his arms.


    His whole body was as hot as a furnace, and Suny rose slightly with her other hand against his chest,


    to pull away from him, but she clearly heard his whispered words, "Don''t leave me, Suny."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Hearing his words clearly, Suny was slightly stunned for a moment.


    But she quickly came to her senses and jerked hard, pulling her hand out, then she got up from his


    body and backed away from him, "Austin, wake up!"


    He still did not wake up. Suny turned into the bathroom, took a towel and dipped it in cold water and


    ced it on top of his forehead.


    Suny then found fever-reducing medicine, but Austin was unconscious and the fever-reducing medicine


    was not easy to feed in.


    Suny stood by the side for a few seconds, thinking better of waking him up.


    She walked to Austin''s sofa and sat down, raised her hand and pushed his shoulder and called out a


    few times, but Austin still did not wake up.


    Suny had to raise her hand to pat his face, probably because he felt pain, Austin moved.


    He veered off and slid right onto Suny''s shoulder, who stiffened slightly.


    Despite being married for those three years, she had never been this close to him.


    The living room was quiet, Austin''s breathing was heavy, and even Suny''s heartbeat followed suit.


    "Austin?"


    She raised her hand and patted him again. Austin finally woke up, his dark eyes slowly opened and he


    looked at her, "Suny."


    "You''re in aa with a high fever, take your fever reducer."


    Austin sat up straight and watched her pass the fever-reducing medicine to his lips, he opened his


    mouth straight away.


    "Water."


    He reached for the ss of water, tilted his head and swallowed the medicine.


    After taking a sip of water, Austin was much more awake: "What time is it?"


    "Eleven thirty."


    "Am I disturbing your rest?"


    Suny gave him a look and spoke directly to expose him, "If you really didn''t want to bother me, you


    should have asked Elijah toe and pick you up."


    Suny had seen through long ago their trick.

 Chapter 153 Youre Talking About the Rest of Your Life

    Chapter 153 You''re Talking About the Rest of Your Life


    Austin drank most of another ss of water, the warm water made his burning throat feel much better.


    "I''m sorry, I did it on purpose."


    He tilted his head and looked at her, not denying it.


    Suny raised her eyebrows: "The guest room is the first one around the corner over there, there are new


    toiletries in there, but no men''s pajamas or clothes. Take a shower and have a rest, in the morning,


    Elijah wille over to pick you up."


    "Suny."


    Before Suny turned around, he suddenly reached out and took the wrist of her left hand.


    He had a fever and his palm was burning.


    Suny felt the heat that she subconsciously jerked her hand.


    If Austin really wanted to force her, she would have nowhere to go.


    Suny snorted lightly and twisted her head to look at him, not saying anything, just looking at him.


    Austin looked ufortable at her, his Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly, "I know what you will think of me


    as despicable, shameless and nasty, I really am."


    He said, his eyes falling on her cute little finger, Austin was tempted to touch it but restrained himself


    and let go: "Since that day, I didn''t dare to appear in front of you, afraid that you would see me. You


    were right, I was indeed selfish, not even giving you a look when I didn''t like you, and wishfully wanting


    to be with you when I did."


    "I don''t know what it''s like when other people love someone, but when I love you, I miss you, want to


    see you, hug you, kiss you, and when I see another man appearing by your side, I feel terrible, and I


    regret and suffer when I remember how cold I used to treat you. I admit I''m selfish, but I can''t help


    myself."


    Austin paused for a moment, looking up at her, the corners of those dark eyes suddenly flushed red,


    "Could you, please, give me a chance to walk towards you?"


    Suny had never seen such Austin. When she met him at the age of fifteen, he was a boy; when she


    married him at the age of twenty-three, he had made his achievement; when she divorced him at the


    age of twenty-six, he was still the son of a famous family, unattainable.


    He was always so reserved and lofty, and the most he gave her was disdain and a cold stare.


    But this was the same man who now pled with red eyes for a second chance.


    She thought she would be as decisive as she had been in the divorce, but she could not say no.


    She was really just an ordinary woman who would be resentful and painful when she could not get the


    one she liked.


    The ten years of fondness that she gave, she could not recover overnight.


    She was clear that she could not turn back, yet she could not refuse such a humble plea from Austin.


    That was despicable.


    He knew full well that she had loved him for ten years.


    Suny closed her eyes and didn''t refuse or agree: "You have a fever, go to bed early."


    "Suny."


    Before she could leavepletely, Austin got up and caught up with her.


    Suny paused but did not turn to look at him.


    Austin hesitated, lifted his legs and walked up to her, looking down straight into those charming eyes: "I


    know I did a lot of wrong things in the past because I never thought I would fall in love with someone.


    After the divorce I often thought of the day we first got married, you smiled and said to me: ''Austin,


    please take care of me for the rest of my life.¡¯ You said the rest of your life, but how is it that after only


    three years you don''t want to continue?"


    "I know you''re tired, but it''s okay, I can walk to you."


    When he mentioned the past, it was as if Suny remembered her innocent and ignorant self again.


    It had been a long time since she had thought of the old days, and now that Austin had brought it up,


    Suny was hard to bear.


    How naive she was then, to have the audacity to mention the rest of her life to him when she knew he


    didn''t like her.


    Suny bowed her head and thenughed out, "You wouldn''t believe the silly things I said when I was


    young, would you?"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she fell directly into a warm embrace.


    Suny stiffened, they had been married for three years and he hadn''t even hugged her.


    "I believe, Suny."


    He only gave her a hug, even seemed more gentlemanly than the vile and domineering way he had


    entered the house.


    Austin let go of his hand, his eyes fell to the corners of her eyes, raising his hand to wipe away the


    tears frozen at the corners of her eyes, Suny instinctively inclined her head away.


    He paused with his hand in mid-air for a long moment, then dropped it, "Go to sleep, don''t worry about


    me, I''ll be fine when I wake up tomorrow."


    This was quite simr to what Elijah said. Suny gave him a faint look and really lifted her leg to go


    upstairs.


    Only this night she slept badly, didn''t even know if she was dreaming or not.


    It was when the doorbell rang that she woke up from those fragmented dreams.


    Startled, she got up and M alerted her that a visitor hade.


    The rain had stopped, and as the day dawned, Suny reached for her phone to check the time.


    It was already nine o''clock.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not surprising that she slept until now, having fallen asleep at nearly twelve o''clockst night,


    well past her biological clock time.


    The visitor was most likely Elijah, so Suny didn''t rush to open the door. She washed up and changed


    her clothes before she went downstairs with the intention of opening the door.


    Just after walking down to the second floor, Austin also came out from the guest room.


    Compared tost night, he could be considered glowing today.


    Suny gave him a look, not mentioningst night''s incident, "Mr. Brooks is here."


    "Yep."


    Austin looked at her, "I''ll get the door."


    Suny didn''t respond to his words, "I''ll see you off."


    Elijah hade to pick him up, and Suny''s words clearly meant that he would not be allowed to stay


    on.


    Austin pursed his lips, not daring to say anything.


    What he saidst night looked like he was muddled with fever, but in fact he was sober.


    He remembered all of Suny''s reactions, and the silence that she had.


    He didn''t dare to push her any further. Besides, the dark circles under Suny''s eyes were obvious, so


    she shouldn''t have slept wellst night, and he couldn''t bear it.


    The two of them left the vi one after the other, Elijah had been waiting for almost ten minutes, if


    Austin hadn''t answered the phone and said he hadn''t left yet, he would have nned to drive away.


    Seeing Austine out with Suny, Elijah couldn''t help but say, "Not bad."


    Suny looked at him with a wry smile, "Mr. Brooks'' determination to not want to be a dog is quite strong."


    Hearing Suny''s dark sarcasm, Elijah smiled, not caring: "You haven''t eaten breakfast, I''ve brought


    breakfast, this is......"


    Before the words were spoken, Suny directly stopped him, "Yeah, I haven''t eaten breakfast yet, I have


    to go back and make breakfast, so I won¡¯t see you off."


    With that, Suny took a step back, raised her hand and pushed the barred door, and with a "ng", the


    vi barred door closed directly.


    Elijah''s hand carrying the breakfast paused. He looked at Suny who was walking inside the vi, and


    finally looked at Austin: "What''s going on? Last night at least you were allowed to enter the door, but


    today you''re not even allowed to enter?"


    Austin gave him a sidelong nce, "Don''t you see that? Suny is not letting you in."


    Elijah: "???"


    Was he so unworthy?

 Chapter 154 Im not Imagining

    Chapter 154 I''m not Imagining


    Elijah reluctantly nced at the vi gate, the barred door was tightly closed, the main door inside was


    also tightly shut. Suny had already gone inside the vi long ago, he was indeed cruelly rejected


    outside the door along with his breakfast.


    Looking again at Austin beside him, he looked more like a person today than yesterday: "No more


    fever, right?"


    To be honest, after hanging up the phonest night, he was really a bit unsure about Suny, if she was


    really that cruel to ignore Austin, with a fever close to forty degrees, he would have to be burnt to


    stupidity, right?


    Austin pushed his hand away in disgust, pulled his car door open directly and got into the car, "Go back


    to the t."


    Elijah was stunned for a moment, and then he was happy: "Fine, I''m here to be a driver today!"


    He followed suit and got into the car, just after inserting the keys, remembering that he had brought


    breakfast: "You haven''t had breakfast, have you? Have some."


    From yesterday afternoon till now, Austin had had just one bowl of porridge and his stomach was


    already upset when he got up in the morning.


    The breakfast was indeed very good, Austin nced out of the car window and wondered if Suny had


    tasted it.


    The car slowly drove out of the vi, bumping into the red light at the intersection. Elijah stopped the


    car and inclined his head to look at Austin beside him, "Suny forgives you?"


    Austin gave Elijah an oblique nce, "Miss boxing gloves?"


    "If I hadn''t been sensiblest night, could you have been in front of Suny?"


    Elijah''s cheek was really thick, and Austin snorted, "I was the one who refused to leave."


    What was his business?


    Elijah had known Austin for so many years, but it was the first time he had heard him say such


    shameless words, and he rarely froze before heughed out: "You are great!"


    "It is green light."


    Austin withdrew his eyes, not wanting to talk to Elijah again.


    There was something wrong with this man''s brain.


    After finishing breakfast and tidying up the guest room, Suny realized that a man''s watch had been left


    on the bedside table.


    Austin had stayed in onlyst night, and it was self-evident whose watch it was.


    But it was unclear whether the watch was left on purpose or not.


    Austin, a man with a bad temper, still had good aesthetics.


    The watch was a streamlined business style, and if Alicia hadn''t secretly shown her the photo before,


    Suny really wouldn''t have known that this seemingly unimpressive watch was worth over three million.


    Last year, Future Technology went public and Ashley''s value rose, so Alicia thought of giving him a


    watch on his birthday this year.


    With Ashley''s status, an ordinary watch would naturally not okay, and a fancy one would look a bit too


    high-profile, so Alicia chose carefully before setting her eyes on the ncpain 1735 Grande, with its


    ck crocodile leather strap and tinum dial, simple and sophisticated, but the price was less simple,


    at nearly five million.


    Alicia shared the picture with her, and the first person Suny thought of when she nced at the picture


    was actually Austin.


    At that time it was just a passing thought, but she didn''t expect that Austin would have put this watch


    on long ago.


    But he was not short of such a watch.


    Suny collected her thoughts and went upstairs to take out the box for her watch and put Austin''s watch


    in it.


    After thinking about it, she called Rosa.


    Rosa picked up and was surprised that Suny would call, "Miss Hond?"


    "It''s me."


    Suny touched the silk satin on the box for a moment before asking, "Are you free today? Come over


    and help me deliver something."


    "Is it all right if Ie over in half an hour, Miss Hond?"


    "Okay."


    Just after hanging up the phone, Frank''s call followed.


    Suny raised her eyebrows, remembering Dexter''s birthday.


    Frank called her, mostly to talk about this matter.


    "Mr. Frank?"


    "Are you busy? I''m just telling you, the flight is booked for the day after tomorrow at 3pm, if you can''t


    make it, you can push it back, my dad will be quite happy when you arrive, it doesn''t matter if you arrive


    early orte."


    Suny had long since asked Rosa to make the day after tomorrow free, whether Frank was being polite


    or truthful, she naturally wouldn''t do something as rude as beingte: "I am not busytely, 3pm is no


    problem, pleasee and pick me up then."


    "Okay! Then it''s a deal, I''lle over and have lunch with you tomorrow and go straight to the airport


    afterwards."


    Suny thought for a moment, "Okay."


    "I''ll see you the day after tomorrow."


    "Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny remembered the matter of Dexter''s birthday gift and picked up the


    phone just to call Rosa again, but in the end she gave up.


    Maybe Rosa was anxious, after all, she had only mentioned this to her a few days ago.


    But when Rosa came over at eleven o''clock, she brought the birthday gift with her, "Miss Hond, this


    is a jade pendant, Mr. Dexter likes to collect jade, he should like it."


    Suny did not know jade, but what Rosa brought to her heel must be a good piece of jade.


    "Thank you."


    She closed the box and reached out to take it, handing over the box with Austin''s watch in her hand,


    "This is Austin''s watch, give it to Ivan."


    Rosa froze, she wondered why Austin''s watch had appeared in Suny''s ce, but she didn''t dare to


    ask, "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Seeing the expression on her face, Suny couldn''t help but smile, "Don''t think nonsense, he had a high


    feverst night and spent the night resting in my guest room."


    "...... I don¡¯t, Miss Hond."


    When Rosa heard Suny''s exnation, she did have a lot of thinking.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Why was he resting in the guest room when he had a fever?


    Austin had so much money, was there still a shortage of ces to sleep?


    There were so many hotels in J City, why did he sleep in the Suny''s guest room?


    Suny looked at her with a wry smile, "Forget it, the watch is a bit expensive, remember to hand it over


    to Ivan."


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Rosa was embarrassed by Suny''s look and hurriedly collected her expression and put the box away,


    "I''m going over to KLOC."


    Sunyughed lightly and nodded, "Go ahead."


    As a dutiful secretary, Rosa called Ivan when she arrived at KLOC.


    When he received Rosa''s call, Ivan thought something had happened to Suny.


    But she said she had something to give him.


    Rosa hung up the phone after she finished speaking, and Ivan thought of that night again and was


    helpless.


    Because of Austin, Rosa was not even too fond of him.


    He was innocent!

 Chapter 155 Except for Philandering

    Chapter 155 Except for Phndering


    Ivan knew that Rosa had an opinion of himself, so he answered the phone and ran downstairs in a


    hurry, afraid that she would wait too long and have some bad opinion.


    After hanging up the phone for just five minutes, Ivan had already reached Rosa: " Rosa."


    "This is what Miss Hond asked me to give you, Mr. Johnson''s watch."


    Rosa finished her expressionless exnation, and as soon as Ivan took the box, she turned around


    and walked away.


    Ivan opened the box and saw that the watch inside was indeed Austin''s, which was still the watch


    Austin had asked him to buy.


    As for why this watch was in Suny''s hand,bining the events ofst night, Ivan quickly had a picture


    in his mind.


    On the way back, Ivan couldn''t help but feel excited.


    To be honest, he really did like Suny, and if Austin and Suny could get back together, he would indeed


    be quite happy.


    Anyone liked a pretty and smart bossdy.


    However, Austin didn''te over to thepany this morning, so Ivan put the watch inside the


    drawer, intending to give it to Austin tomorrow, but he didn''t expect that Austin woulde back to the


    It just so happened that the marketing department had sent an urgent document, so Ivan went to knock


    on Austin''s door with the document in his arms and the watch Rosa had sent over.


    "Come in."


    The man''s voice was raspy, and he didn''t know if the fever had gone down.


    Ivan pushed the door and entered, Austin in front of the desk was in a ck suit, but his face was much


    better than yesterday, it seemed that his fever had subsided.


    Surely, the power of love was great!


    Ivan first gave the document to Austin before he put the box in his hand in front of him, "Mr. Johnson,


    this is the watch that Rosa sent over for Miss Hond, you left it at Miss Hond''s house." Austin''s


    hand holding the pen paused slightly, then he put down the pen in his hand, his slender index finger


    covered the box, with a slight force, Austin opened the watch box.


    The watch he had put on the bedside table after taking a showerst night was not something he had


    left behind on purpose, although his fever had gone down when he got up in the morning, he had been


    sick all night and was a bit unresponsive when he woke up, so he left the watch on the bedside table.


    When he was downstairs, Suny asked him to go with Elijah, so it was only when he was back to his t


    that he remembered his watch.


    He had thought about making a trip over there in the evening, but now Suny had asked someone to


    bring the watch over, the meaning was obvious.


    Austin frowned, clearly in a bad mood: "Go out."


    Ivan felt the air pressure lowering, and after answering, he closed the door.


    On the day of Dexter''s birthday, Suny returned to Phantom at nine o''clock for a morning meeting, and


    handled some urgent documents and returned to the vi around twelve o''clock.


    As She had just driven up to her house, she saw Frank''s Lamborghini.


    Driving a sports car in this weather was probably only Frank''s cup of tea.


    "Mr. Frank, I''ll park the car first."


    Frank waved his hand, gesturing for her to go in.


    She was bound to spend the night in A City.


    Suny dragged a small suitcase containing clothes and a set of pyjamas, as well as her pillow.


    It didn''t rain in J City today, it just wasn''t a gloriously sunny day.


    Frank saw her dragging her suitcase out and directly got out of the car and reached out to pick it up:


    "What do you want to eat for lunch?"


    Suny gave him a look, "Do you have a rmendation?"


    Although Frank was not from J City, when it came to eating, drinking and ying, Suny was indeed no


    match for him.


    "There''s a new roastmb restaurant, how do you think?"


    "Okay."


    She hadn''t eatenmb for a long time.


    "Get in."


    Frank put the suitcase away and opened the car door to let Suny in.


    The two of them had lunch and then went straight to the airport. The time was well controlled and they


    waited half an hour at the airport before boarding the ne.


    It was a flight of more than two hours, as the ne took off, Suny put on her earplugs, slept with her


    eyes closed until shended.


    This was Suny''s third visit to A City, although her most recent visit was two years ago.


    Of course, it was also that time that she met Frank.


    It was almost six o''clock when the nended and it was already dark.


    The Holmes family had already sent a car to pick them up, and the hotel was arranged in a hotel


    owned by the Holmes family.


    As soon as the nended, Frank''s phone calls didn''t stop, all of them were gossip from his friends.


    The photo of him and Suny both at the airport was posted at night, and the two were in a rtionship in


    gossip.


    Suny just found out that she and Frank were dating, Alicia sent her the link, she clicked in and read it,


    Well, if she wasn''t the one involved, she would have believed it.


    The story was that Frank went to her vi to pick her up for lunch and then the two of them went to the


    airport together, and the photos were took from special angle, so at a nce, they were really


    "intimate".


    Alicia said: "To be honest, I actually think that apart from being a phnderer, there doesn''t seem to be


    anything wrong with Frank."


    Suny couldn''t help butugh.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Frank raised his eyebrows: "So it seems that you have seen the hot search?"


    Suny nodded, "Sorry for the troubles."


    "You are beautiful, I wouldn''t mind having such troubles."


    Alicia was right, Frank was good at everything except being a womanizer, see his love talk!


    Suny smiled and didn''t answer, mainly because she did not know what to say.


    At this time, the car slowly stopped and the driver in front looked back at the two of them, "Mr. Frank,


    Miss Hond, the hotel is here."


    Frank looked sideways at Suny, "I''ll send you up."


    "No need."


    Suny paused for a moment and added, "You''ve been on the phone all the way, you should be quite


    busy."


    Frank thought of those words of his friends and did not insist any more.


    Suny was right, he did get quite busy dealing with his friends!


    Frank did not insist on seeing her off, and Suny dragged her suitcase into the hotel by herself.


    She showed her invitation straight away and the receptionist gave her room card after registering her


    identity information.


    It was still early, the birthday banquet didn''t start until 7:30, so Suny could change her clothes and put


    on her make-up.


    In any case, Dexter''s birthday banquet would not be a small scene, and she was indeed a bit rude with


    this in and simple dress.

 Chapter 156 The First Time Ran Into Suny

    Chapter 156 The First Time Ran Into Suny


    The birthday banquet stared at 7:30 and Suny entered at 7:00.


    She and Dexter had not seen each other for two years, and just after entering the venue, she was


    invited by Dexter''s secretary.


    Suny, with her gift, followed Dexter''s secretary unhurriedly to the rest room.


    "Miss Hond, please."


    Suny smiled, "Thank you, Mark."


    "You are wee, Miss Hond."


    With that, Mark pushed the door open.


    Suny walked in on her high heels, she wore a long, not particrly grand, embroidered dress of flowers


    in hazy blue today.


    "Miss Hond, it''s been a long time."


    Dexter was making tea and when he saw her enter, he raised his head to look at her.


    Suny smiled and handed over the gift she had prepared long ago, "Mr. Dexter, it''s been a long time, I


    wish you good fortune and longevity."


    Dexterughed and ept the gift, "Good to see you, Suny."


    Suny stroked the hem of her skirt and sat down opposite him, "Here is a gift."


    "Thank you?"


    Dexter did like Suny a lot, he had been in the business world for decades, but it was the first time he


    came across someone like Suny, modest but not arrogant.


    But these were not the things he admired most about Suny, what he admired most was her ability to be


    as steady at such a young age.


    He still remembered the first time he met Suny seven years ago, a girl of 18, in and well-behaved,


    but the moment she opened her mouth she surprised everyone present.


    Who would have thought that such a young girl would create an investmentpany?


    At that time, many of themughed at Suny for not knowing how to behave. Some of them even said


    on the spot that it would be more practical for Suny to find a wealthy family to marry with her face.


    She stood there that day, unassuming, calm and collected, without a trace of panic or difort, and


    only when the noise had subsided did she say, "Then please wait and see."


    At that time, he only thought that Suny had a courage that ordinary people did not have.


    But now, seven years had passed, Suny had really got Phantom up and running.


    She had a surprisingly good vision, and nine times out of ten, anypany she invested in would take


    off.


    Over the past few years, Suny had made a fortune.


    He met Suny once two years ago. She looked quiet and gentle, but she had her own ideas.


    Frank was thirty two this year, he had his ability, but he was not as good as Suny, he was worried that


    after he died, Frank could not carry the burden.


    So when he heard those gossips the other day, Dexter didn''t think too much.


    If Suny could really marry Frank, he was really not worried that Nan Yue would be defeated after he


    died.


    He believed that with Suny''s vision and Frank''s interpersonal connections, Nan Yue would only go up a


    notch in their hands.


    However, it was up to Suny.


    Suny knew that her caution was somewhat inadequate in front of Dexter, so she didn''t hide it: "It''s


    natural to find something you like on your birthday."


    Dexter handed a cup of tea to Suny, "Your words have aroused my interest!"


    Suny sipped her tea as he watched Dexter unhurriedly open his gift, "I hope I haven''t let you down."


    Dexter had already seen the jade pendant by this time and couldn''t help but be stunned, "I really like


    this jade pendant!"


    Dexter loved it, "How did you know it?"


    Suny smiled, put down the teacup and responded, "When I met with you two years ago, I heard your


    words with Mark."


    In fact, she didn''t take it to heart at the time, but she had a good memory, so this time when Dexter had


    a birthday, she mentioned it to Rosa.


    However, the original owner of the jade pendant was also a collector, so money was not a problem for


    her. Suny had to ask Rosa to offer the other party an exchange, taking a painting she had in exchange


    for the jade pendant.


    Rosa hadn''t told her about this for several days, so Suny originally thought that it was not possible to


    change it, but she didn''t expect it to be a reality.


    Dexter had no other hobby but to collect jade. He had his eye on this jade pendant a few years ago, but


    the previous owner had a bit of a problem with him and would not give it to him.


    For this matter, Suny remembered that Dexter had a temper at that time.


    Hearing Suny''s words, Dexter froze, he was old and took a moment to think before remembering, then


    sighed, "You do remember!"


    "Good that you like it."


    "Sure I like it!"


    Dexter carefully put the jade back, and it was clear that he was indeed a jade lover.


    After drinking a cup of tea and the time had almost passed, Dexter handed the jade pendant to his


    secretary and put it away before looking at Suny: "Let''s go, apany me out to meet the visitors!"


    Suny was not able to guess what he was thinking.


    It was reasonable to say that those who apany him to meet the visitors should be his family


    members, or Frank''s girlfriend.


    But she had only chatted with him a few times, it was not quite fit to apany him out to meet the


    visitors in any way.


    How could Dexter not know what Suny was thinking, he said with a smile, "What, are you afraid of


    gossiping? Don''t worry, who dares to gossip, I''ll immediately have someone blow them out!"


    Dexter had a n, even if Suny could not be his daughter-inw, she could be his goddaughter.


    And he was very good at reading people. Suny, who seemed to be cool-headed, was actually the most


    protective of her own people.


    If he had been her godfather, she wouldn''t have watched his lifelong legacy go down the drain.


    Suny did not know about that. The only thing she guessed was that Dexter probably wanted to take her


    out to plug the mouths of those who scolded her online.


    That day, although Dexter himself said that she was very good, but there were always people who did


    not believe it!


    Who could tell the difference between the real and the fake of these gorgeous appearances!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Dexter had asked for this, so naturally Suny would not refuse.


    As the guests came downstairs, Suny took Dexter by the arm and entered the lift.


    Dexter was also considered a legend. After his wife died, he had been focusing on Nangyue for so


    many years.


    The lift wall clearly illuminated Dexter. He was a sixty-year-old man, but he still looked young and


    handsome.


    The lift door opened, and those present knew that Dexter make an appearance, so they all consciously


    quieted down.


    The faces of those present varied when they saw Suny beside Dexter.

 Chapter 157 I Dont Seem to Know You

    Chapter 157 I Don''t Seem to Know You


    The fact that Dexter had his 60th birthday party with Suny was showing something to anyone smart.


    Besides not long ago, someeone took Frank and Suny¡¯s things to interview Dexter, and Dexter''s


    attitude showed that there was something wrong.


    But Dexter was this old, plus after Frank''s mother died of a serious illness until now, it was nearly


    twenty years, whether it was for show or otherwise, Dexter had not been rumored to have any scandal.


    Dexter liked Suny, naturally, not for his own sake.


    Frank was already thirty-two this year, and Dexter was over sixty now. When people are old, they look


    forward to their younger generation starting a family. Do He must see Suny as his daughter-inw.


    When he saw Suny following Dexter out, Elijah subconsciously looked at Austin, "Austin, what does


    Dexter mean by this? Does he really want Suny to be his daughter-inw?"


    No sooner had he said this than Austin''s face darkened.


    Before the two of them got on the ne, the inte was full of news about Frank and Suny''s photos.


    Elijah looked at them several times, but he couldn''t tell if they were real or not, the angle was really


    good and really tricky!


    Austin was not in a good mood all the way over, and as a result, he had not long entered the venue


    when he saw Dextering out with Suny from the lift.


    He was not stupid. The previous interview, and then today''s preferential treatment indicated what


    Dexter thought.


    Frank, as the second host for the day, was busy greeting guests until Dextere out.


    Now that Dexter was out, he had some time to spare and took a few uncles to Dexter''s heels.


    A few men went up with Frank to give Dexter some birthday wishes, their eyes skimmed to Suny and


    someone jokingly asked, "Dexter, is this Frank''s girlfriend?"


    Dexter nced at Suny and heughed, "I would like Miss Hond to be Frank''s girlfriend, but Frank is


    notpetitive!"


    Although Frank did not inherit Dexter''s devotion and deep love, his emotional intelligence was not


    inferior at all, and once Dexter''s words came out, he instantly understood, nced meaningfully at


    Suny, and asked half-jokingly and half-seriously, "Suny, look, how much my father likes you! Why don''t


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    you be my girlfriend?"


    Suny stood by Dexter''s side, hearing that, she could understand what he meant.


    She met Frank''s gaze and slightly curled her lips into a smile, "No, my parents''st wish is for me not to


    marry far away."


    Such a question, in another person''s ce, would have been difficult.


    Dexter originally only wanted to test Suny''s attitude, and he didn''t really want to take advantage of such


    a big asion to force Suny.


    He did not expect that Suny woulde up with such an excuse!


    Who would know if it was ture or not?


    Suny politely declined, neither embarrassing the Holmes family nor herself.


    Frank shrugged his shoulders: "Then we really are still fated not to be together."


    Suny smiled lightly, sort of acquiescing to this statement by Frank.


    The person who originally asked the question didn''t really want to ask anything, but was just asking on


    a whim, and then regretted it a bit afterwards, because after all, this question might offend both sides.


    But this sensitive subject passed with such a joking manner that the others who could be invited over


    by the Holmes family were naturally not stupid, much less proceed to make things difficult.


    The subject just digressed past, and these opening few words from a few people focused Suny below


    the point of light.


    Dexter walk away with a few friends, Frank took a ss of orange juice and handed it to Suny: "Don''t


    mind it, I was just joking."


    Suny reached out and took it, bowing her head and taking a sip, "I know you were joking, Mr. Frank."


    Hearing this from her, Frank couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, "Then what if I was not joking?"


    Suny''s eyebrows twitched as she looked at Frank and suddenly let out augh, "Then I wouldn''t dare


    to grab you with so many people!"


    Frank''s phndering was well known.


    He grunted softly, "Why would I need other roadside flowers when I have a peony as beautiful as you?"


    It was a metaphor but Frank might be beaten if his ex-girlfriends heard it.


    Suny said, "But there are no ifs."


    Frank knew that Suny was politely rejecting him, he tilted his head and took arge sip of red wine,


    frustrated, looking at Suny with some confusion, "Where am I inferior to Austin?"


    "You are very good, Mr. Frank."


    Only she just happened to dislike him.


    Frank didn''t believe Suny''s nonsense: "I know you dislike that I had many ex-girlfriends."


    Sunyughed and drank her juice with her head down, not answering his remark.


    Although she didn''t have a cleanliness problem, it was still more or less uneptable for he really had


    many ex-girlfriends.


    Frank knew she was acquiescing and coldly snorted, "Austin is not a good man either, if you don''t


    choose me, don''t choose him, he is cold-hearted, not a good person."


    After saying that, Frank drank the rest of the red wine in one go, "I''m going to greet some friends, call


    me if you need anything."


    Suny nodded, "Okay."


    Dexter''s birthday banquet was really full of guests, many of the people present were known to Suny,


    but they probably just knew Boss Suny.


    The venue was a bit crowded with guests, so Suny stayed for a while and casually exchanged a ss


    of juice and went out to the garden for some fresh air.


    It was still cold in March in A City, the heating was on inside the venue and it was as warm as spring,


    but it was different outside. The wind was even a bit biting at night, there was no one inside this garden


    but Suny.


    Suny wore a skirt tonight, and although she had asked for a shawl before leaving the house, it was cold


    in the end. After standing out for ten seconds or so, her hands and feet felt cold, and the grape juice in


    her hands became harder to get down her throat.


    It was not so stuffy, but it was cold!


    Suny didn''t stay long before she turned around and walked back, but just a few steps into the venue, a


    woman in a long purple dress suddenly walked over, "Miss Hond, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    The woman was condescending and her remark was aggressive.


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "May I know your name?"


    "Cindy Brooks."


    Suny looked at Cindy and smiled lightly, "I don''t seem to know you, Miss Brooks." "Of course you don''t


    know me! But I know you. I''ve really been dazzled by all kinds of news about you in the past year or


    so!"


    Cindy said, suddenly coldly snorted, "You are quite impressive, you didn¡¯t get anything from the


    Johnson family, so you are now setting your eyes on the Holmes family?"


    Cindy''s voice wasn''t small, and as soon as she said this, everyone around her looked over towards


    Suny.

 Chapter 158 Good to Have Someone Back You Up

    Chapter 158 Good to Have Someone Back You Up


    The smile on Suny''s face faded a lot as she looked at Cindy, saying nothing.


    Cindy thought she had hit on Suny''s heart, and as Suny''s heart got weak, her confidence got stronger.


    She sarcastically pulled her lips: "I''ve seen women like you a lot! After all, you just want to marry into a


    rich family and want money! It''s good to have an idea, but sometimes it''s not a good thing when you


    think outside the box! You have to remember that the Holmes family is not something you can think


    about! After all these years of stalking Austin, haven''t you realized this?"


    Suny really didn''t know who the woman in front of her was, but she kept mentioning Frank, so Suny


    had already guessed who she was.


    At that time in the hotel, Alicia had given her a brief introduction to Frank''s rtionships, those of


    Frank''s friends as well as Cindy, the youngest daughter of the Brooks family, Frank''s childhood friend!


    Everyone in the circle knew how much Cindy liked Frank, but her temper was so bad that Frank didn''t


    even think about her, not to mention marrying her, or even falling in love.


    Relying on her family, she bulled a lot of Frank¡¯s ex-girlfriends. Frank was unfaithful in rtionship, but


    he treated them well.


    Cindy was openly scolded by Frank several times for this reason, but though the Brooks family was not


    as well off as the Holmes family, it was not a small family, Dexter got Frank to study abroad.


    Some people even said that Frank had gone to J City to hide from Cindy.


    Of course, there was no way to find out whether these rumours were true or not, but one thing that


    could not be wrong was that Cindy was indeed very dissatisfied with the women beside Frank.


    Suny was the one Dexter take out today, and not long after she came out, Frank had been talking and


    Cindy, watching from afar, had long been jealous.


    If her brother Elijah hadn''t been holding her down, Cindy would have gone over and pulled Suny away!


    She was just the owner of a little entertainmentpany, and she really thought she was upper ss


    for running a smallpany?


    She did not get benefit from the Johnson family and now she was setting her eyes on the Holmes


    family?


    If Suny wanted to hook up with someone, as long as it wasn''t Frank, Cindy would never care about it


    and would at most justugh it off, but now that Suny was going toy hands on Frank, Cindy naturally


    couldn''t help herself!


    And those ex-girlfriends of Frank in the past weren''t anything good either, Frank didn''t even bring them


    to Dexter, but he brought Suny to Dexter!


    Cindy had a very bad feeling, Suny¡¯s tactics were obviously much greater than those of Frank''s


    previous ex-girlfriends!


    In fact, Cindy''s words indicated the heart of many celebrities in A City, even though Suny was


    personally brought out by Dexter this evening, but in the view of the celebrities, Suny would only be a


    great tactician and would please Dexter!


    In their eyes, despite the fact that Suny and Austin divorced and that Suny now had a sessful


    career, they still thought that Suny was just a woman with an ordinary background!


    Sometimes a woman''s jealousy was terrifying and it could make it impossible to see something


    objectively and fully.


    Cindy and those celebrities had been high up since they were young and lived on a different level, so


    suddenly a fair-skinned Suny walked into their ss, and broke the ss barrier, which they naturally


    could not ept.


    The people around her were unkind, and Cindy''s sentences were full of curses, but no one ever spoke


    up to say a word of justice for Suny.


    Suny actually didn''t want to cause any trouble, especially on a day like today.


    But she had never been a generous person, and just as Suny was about to speak up, a male voice


    came in from outside the crowd, "You''re mistaken about one thing, the one who is stalking is not Suny,


    it''s me."


    The crowd of onlookers subconsciously looked over to the source of the sound, and when they saw


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    that the personing was Austin, many of them were shocked.


    The wordsing from Austin''s mouth were as unbelievable as if they were out of this world!


    Suny raised her eyebrows, watching Austin step towards herself.


    "Is this how the Holmes family treats their guests?"


    Austin''s words were serious, Cindy was not a member of Holmes family.


    Suny frowned, she did not want to make things difficult for Dexter, and to clean up Cindy, she had all


    the means in private.


    As she was just about to open her mouth, Cindy added, "That''s impressive, you''re divorced and your


    ex-husband is still so protective of you! Suny, you''re really popr among men!"


    But there was so muchmotion on their side that when they saw it was Cindy, someone


    immediately went to inform Frank toe over.


    Dexter happened to be right there with Frank, and when he heard that Suny had been scolded, his face


    sank.


    He brought Suny out tonight, and there were still people who dare to scold Suny?


    This person was not a fool, was she?


    Frank had already mentally poured out several sentences along the way, and just as he arrived, he


    heard such a sentence from Cindy, and he almost couldn''t hold back the cup in his hand and smashed


    it over.


    Dexter who had already sunken his face, said ahead of him, "Cindy, Suny is my honored guest, tonight


    is my birthday party, but you scold my honored guest, do you have me as an elder in your eyes?"


    Dexter¡¯s voice was not loud, but he had his authority, so once these words came out, not to mention


    the Brooks family, even the onlookers watching the hrity were scared.


    With those words, Dexter called out directly, "Someone, send Miss Brooks out!"


    When these words came out, the Brooks family''s faces changed and they wanted to say a few words,


    but when they saw Dexter''s face, they hastily dragged Cindy out.


    As Cindy was taken away, Dexter swept a nce at the people around him: "Gossip stops at the wise


    man. Suny is a very good child, what I want most in my life is a daughter, but unfortunately Frank is a


    boy! Today I am bringing Suny out, and I think everyone here must have some suspicions. I will be very


    happy to have Suny as my daughter-inw, but this is not an old society anymore, there is no such


    thing as arranged marriages, and Suny has no feelings for Frank, so naturally I can''t force her."


    Dexter continued: "However, if she can''t be my daughter-inw, it''s not a bad idea to be my


    goddaughter. Suny, if you don''t mind, you can call me your father and fulfill my dream of having a


    daughter in my life!"


    Saying that, Dexter''s face had eased down and he smiled at Suny, "There is no rush in this matter,


    think it over, and you don''t have to care what we think."


    Suny did not expect Dexter to say these words today, he not only corrected her name, but also gave


    her a "backing", although she did not need it, with Dexter''s words, in the future, if someone wanted to


    treat her badly, they would have to weigh it.


    Suny was indeed touched at heart, and Dextere over and pat her on the shoulder, "Good girl,


    He didn''t let her open her mouth to give an answer.


    Suny looked at Dexter. It had been years since her parents had died and there was no one to protect


    her like that.


    This feeling of having someone backing her up was really not bad.


    Such a turn of events was not expected by anyone present, one minute ago, Suny was being mocked


    by the group, then she was the envy of everyone.


    The Holmes family was powerful!


    Not to mention to be Dexter¡¯s goddaughter, even if anyone got to know Frank would be respected!


    Since Dexter had said so, Suny nodded, she smiled and said softly, "Don''t be angry, Dexter, I''m not


    even angry."


    Hearing this from her, Dexter was happy, "I don''t know how you put up with it! People are pointing at


    your nose and scolding you, and you can still smile!"


    Sunyughed lightly, "I remembered whatever she scolded me."


    Dexter froze before suddenly burst outughing.


    The people around didn''t understand, but when they saw Suny smiling too, they only thought that Suny


    was really pleasing Dexter!

 Chapter 159 Who Else Has Bullied Suny?

    Chapter 159 Who Else Has Bullied Suny?


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, I see that Dexter still has other intention, this goddaughter is just a stopgap measure, in


    the end, he still wants Suny to be his daughter-inw!"


    Elijah looked at Suny, who was taken away by Dexter, and could not help but sigh.


    It was fine if he didn''t say anything, but when he did, Austin''s heart sank even lower.


    When Elijah saw that Austin did not speak, he took a sip of red wine and raised his hand to touch him


    again, "What''s on your mind?"


    Austin looked at him coldly, "Are you thinking that boxing gyms in A City hard to find?"


    Elijah: "......"


    It was just a few taunts, so there was no need to beat him!


    Suny had already been brought to the stage by Dexter, and because of what Dexter had just said, Suny


    on stage was already the focus of the whole audience.


    Austin walked down the stage and could hear the people talking about her.


    "Dexter has lived for sixty years, he can''t be wrong in reading people, he admires Suny so much, I think


    Suny shouldn''t be as bad as the rumours say!"


    "And look at such a big stage, standing on it, she is not timid at all!"


    "Suny is pretty! I can understand why Frank likes her. With Suny''s face, if I were a man, I would go


    after her too!"


    "In fact, my friends over in J City said that Suny is quite nice, and after she divorced Austin, she was


    even in the hot seat a few times, so I see that she really wants to divorce Austin, and it''s not some kind


    of tricks for more money!"


    ......


    Austin was in the middle, with the private whispers of people around him about Suny in his ears, and


    Suny standing on the stage in front of him.


    She wore a long flower embroidered dress today, her long hair all tied up, revealing her neck. She was


    standing beside Dexter, Frank was beside her. Suny tilted her head slightly, hooked her lips and smiled,


    her eyes shining brightly inside.


    He remembered that when he was married, she seemed to be the same way when she spoke to him,


    her eyes looking at him with a full smile, his reflection clearly visible inside her dark pupils.


    At that time, Suny''s whole heart and eyes were all about him.


    But after the divorce, she had never looked at him so tenderly and affectionately again.


    He didn¡¯t know the difference until he had aparison.


    When she didn''t love him, he really was nothing in her eyes.


    From the time he appeared in her time of trouble to the time she got out of it and was taken away, she


    had only seen him when he walked towards her after he had spoken.


    Since then, her eyes had not even rested on his body again.


    The hope that Suny''s silence had brought him that night was just silently shattered.


    She was beautiful, intelligent, gentle and generous, and no one who pursued her was worse than him.


    Austin wondered for a moment if he could still, in fact, chase her back again.


    After greeting his acquaintances, Elijah found Austin looking at Suny on stage, and from this angle of


    his, Austin was as despondent as he could be.


    To be honest, he was tempted to go over andugh at him.


    But when he walked up to Austin, the words on Elijah''s lips couldn''te out.


    He just suddenly felt that Austin was truly pitiful.


    It was so pathetic that he was embarrassed tough at him and had to rece it with aforting


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    remark, "Be positive, you''ve had a woman as wonderful as Suny as your wife anyhow!"


    These words were like an arrow that hit the bull''s eye, and Austin was stabbed with pain in his heart.


    He was not even in the mood to care Elijah''s gloating, closing his eyes and lowering his brows, his


    whole being trapped in the shadow of the next person: "She is really gone."


    Elijah had known Austin for so many years and had rarely seen him like this, sighing, "You don''t have


    to be so downhearted, the reason why Dexter wants to recognize Suny as his goddaughter, have you


    ever thought that it was mostly because Suny doesn''t want to be his daughter-inw? So it seems that


    Suny must have rejected Frank, that at least proves that although she doesn''t have you in her heart


    right now, she doesn''t have anyone else either."


    Austin''s heart was stabbed again, but Elijah''s words were rarely reliable, and he faintly looked up at


    him, "Who else has bullied Suny in the past besides me?"


    He had said he was sorry, but the others hadn''t.


    Elijah raised his eyebrows: "You are enlightened."


    Austin didn''t want to talk to him: "Give me a list by tomorrow morning, or I''ll see you at the gym the day


    after tomorrow."


    "......"


    The cake on the stage was already cut, and Dexter handed the first piece of cake he cut with his own


    hands to Suny, to show his solemn attitude and determination to ept her as his goddaughter.


    Suny took the cake, smiled and said thank you.


    Austin had been watching her under the stage for some time, and she looked up slightly.


    From a distance of seven or eight metres, Austin just looked at her.


    The smile on Suny''s face faded and she withdrew her eyes. Frank asked her if she was tired, if so, he


    could take her upstairs to rest.


    Suny thought for a moment, "Okay."


    She wasn''t tired, but she didn''t really want to stay here anymore.


    "Then I''ll have someone take you up to the rest room."


    Frank was busy today, even if he wanted to see Suny up personally, he could not.


    Suny shook her head, "Don''t bother, Mr. Frank, I''ll just go there myself, you go and get busy."


    She was indeed ttered by Dexter''s actions today, and Suny was somewhat faintly embarrassed.


    Frank didn''t force her, for he still had to see quite a few uncles off!


    "OK, call me if you need anything!"


    Suny gave a smile, "Okay, I will be fine."


    Frank hummed, "Can''t you see many people are leering at you today? Maybe some of those would


    Frank was really busy and waved his hand after he finished and walked off stage to entertain people.


    Suny nodded and as she was about to turn around and leave for the lounge, she suddenly noticed


    someone watching her not far away.


    She inclined her head to look over and found that it was a man who was talking to Dexter.


    Dexter knew that today''s events were indeed a bit abrupt, so he didn''t ask Suny to follow again.


    The man who was talking to Dexter at this moment was Robert Murphy.


    The Murphy family was a remarkable one. Robert Murphy''s grandfather was a retired general, his


    grandmother was the founder of Eastern Technology, which was now run by his father, Walter Murphy.


    Robert was in politics, he was thirty-five, but he was already the secretary of the municipal party


    This time, Robert came over to congratte Dexter on behalf of his family.


    Seeing Suny look over, Robert nodded, then withdrew his gaze and smiled at Dexter: "Dexter, you do


    have a good eye."


    The Holmes family was good friends with the Murphy family, Dexter and Walter were university


    ssmates, and was natural for him to tell the Murphy family about recognizing his goddaughter,


    otherwise it would be detrimental to the friendship.


    He was just pointing out Suny to Robert, exining his thoughts.


    Robert, a real tycoon, looked gentle to others but was actually cold and arrogant. He was now just


    being polite, but Dexter did not care too much about it and changed the topic.

 Chapter 160 He Had to Pay Back

    Chapter 160 He Had to Pay Back


    As Suny had not long walked out of the venue, she saw Austin who was on the phone inside the aisle.


    She didn¡¯t know who was on the other end of the phone and what they said, but Austin frowned, his


    face colder than the moonlight outside.


    He was in a bad mood.


    Seeing her, Austin hung up the phone straight away and stood there looking at her.


    Suny walked up to him and stopped, smiling lightly: "Thank you."


    She was sincere.


    Austin looked at her, saying, "No need."


    It was only then that he realized that she had really suffered a lot during the three years she had been


    married to him.


    Thinking about what Ivan said on the phone just now, Austin only felt a blockage in his throat, he didn''t


    even know how to mention those things in the past to her.


    Elijah was right, he was not the one who bullied Suny, but it was also because of his attitude towards


    her that those people bullied her.


    Suny raised her eyebrows, wondering what kind of reaction Austin was having, "I''m going to the rest


    room."


    But whatever his reaction was, it was none of her business.


    With that, she crossed over to him and headed for the lift.


    "Suny."


    He opened his mouth and called out to her, his low voice suppressed, but Suny did not want to probe


    into it.


    She looked back at him with a slight frown, "Is something wrong?"


    There shouldn''t be anything between them.


    Austin had lived for so many years and had never found it so difficult to say just one short sentence.


    "Did you have a very aggravating time for those three years?"


    He knew he had asked a useless and even hurtful question, but he still wanted to hear her say it


    himself.


    Because that was the only way he would find out he was really an asshole.


    Suny did not expect him to ask such a question. She had divorced for more than a year, but she still


    remembered what happened during the three years of her marriage.


    No aggravation?


    That was not possible.


    But it was pointless for Austin to ask this question now: "Yes and no, it doesn''t matter anymore."


    At least for her, it really didn''t matter.


    She got through it.


    "I''m sorry."


    Apart from a pale, feeble apology, Austin found that he really couldn''t do much.


    What else he could probably do was to get all those who had bullied and hurt her toe to her and


    apologize and admit their mistakes.


    He had to pay her back.


    Suny collected the smile on her face, looked at him for a moment, didn''t say anything and lifted her leg


    into the lift.


    She would not forgive him, and certainly did not need his sorry.


    Austin did not lift his leg to go after her, knowing that he would only make Suny disgust him even more.


    He just stood there, watching that lift door close.


    From start to finish, Suny stood inside the lift without giving him another nce.


    He was an asshole and he knew it.


    Suny sat in the rest room for half an hour, and after Dextere up, she went upstairs to her room to


    prepare for her bath and rest.


    Yet with all that had happened tonight, someone was destined to have a hard time sleepingte at


    night.


    At eleven o''clock at night, however, the Murphy family¡¯s vi was aze with lights.


    When Robert returned home at just half past ten, he approached Walter to talk about the coincidence


    of the night, but halfway through the conversation, it was overheard by his grandfather Charlie Murphy


    who had gotten up. Charlie immediately had the lights turned on and the family was all in the living


    room.


    Robert first showed the photos he had taken and some photos he had found on the inte to Charlie


    who instantly had red eyes, "It''s Maryam! This is Maryam!"


    It was well known to the Murphy family that there was one person in the Murphy family that no one


    could mention: Maryam Murphy, the aunt of Robert who was abducted and sold away forty years ago.


    Robert''s grandmother Amy, who was diagnosed with lung cancer five years ago, had been enduring


    chemotherapy and radiotherapy in order to see her lost little daughter in her lifetime, just to believe that


    Maryam was still alive.


    Just two months ago, the hospital issued a critical illness notice and Amy was taken back to her home


    country.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The doctor said she only had a month at most, but today, Amy was still alive, lying in the ICU, just


    waiting for her poor little daughter toe home!


    The Murphy family had searched for Maryam for so long, always believing that Maryam was still alive,


    and when Robert saw Suny today, his heart was shaken.


    Suny looked too much like Maryam, and all these years he had taken Maryam''s photos and asked


    around for someone to find his aunt, so Robert could conjure it up what his aunt looked like as soon as


    he closed his eyes.


    But he didn''t dare to take the plunge; His grandparents had been disappointed many times over the


    years, and now in this state of his grandma, she could no longer afford to be disappointed again.


    He had someone check out Suny on the spot, time was limited and a lot of things could not be checked


    in detail, but it was enough to prove that Suny was really his aunt''s daughter!


    "It''s Maryam!"


    When Walter saw the photo, his eyes got wet.


    Robert looked at his father and grandfather, although he could not bear it, he had to tell the truth:


    "Grandpa, Dad, this is not aunt, this is aunt''s daughter. Aunt passed away in a car ident ten years


    ago."


    "Dad--"


    "Grandpa!"


    The Murphy family was in chaos as Charlie passed out.


    Suny, the one who started it all, was totally unaware of it.


    She had finished her mask and turned out the light for bed.


    And at that moment, at the door of the room, there stood a man in a suit.


    This man was no one but Austin.


    Elijah saw Austin being drunk for the first time. He didn''t know that Austin was so difficult to deal with,


    and on the way back from the bar, the two of them were met with a lot of nk stares!


    He had been friends with Austin for 30 years, but he even had to urge to leave him alone!


    Elijah really regretted it, why did he drag Austin to drink?


    Austin gave him a nk look or told him to get lost when Elijah asked him to drink, but Austin agreed to


    go to bar with him tonight.


    The two arrived at the bar, without saying anything, ordered wine and poured it into their mouths one


    cup at a time, and Elijah couldn''t even stop Austin.


    Elijah thought Austin would not be drunk.


    However in fact he was wrong, Austin was really drunk.


    He was drunk but sober, and he talked a lot, repeating "I''m sorry".


    All the way from the bar to the hotel, many people looked at them, thinking that the two were some kind


    of absolute scumbags.


    When they reached the hotel, Austin did not go back to his own room and had to stay in Suny''s room.


    Elijah really couldn''t hold it in and had to go to the toilet. When he came back from the toilet, he saw


    this scene: Austin was leaning against the door of Suny''s room, his long legs tilted and his half-body


    bent, which looked suppressing.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to go back to your room?"


    Elijah rubbed his temples and walked over to ask a question.


    Austin didn''t even look at him, "Get lost."


    Elijahughed in exasperation, "Okay, I worked so hard to bring you back, and you ask me to get lost.


    Fine, I will leave you alone!"


    He got a temper too!


    But after walking two steps and looking back, Elijah could not help but sigh.


    He was really a bit pathetic.


    "Ugh, don''t say I''m not helping you!"


    After saying that, Elijah raised his hand and knocked hard on the door: "Miss, room service, please


    open the door."


    Austin was drunk, he was sober, but his reflection was very slow, as he had just finished understanding


    Elijah''s words, Elijah had already finished knocking and ran away.


    He had just frowned, the door to the room was suddenly pulled open, and Austin failed to stand firm


    and fell straight in.


    He didn''t fall on the floor, but on Suny''s hand, "Austin?"

 Chapter 161 Please Dont Drive Me Away

    Chapter 161 Please Don''t Drive Me Away


    As soon as Suny opened the door, she smelt Austin¡¯s breath stinks of wine. She had never seen him


    drink so much.


    "Suny."


    Austin stood with holding the door. He looked down at her, raised his finger and pointed at his throat,


    "I¡¯m thirsty. Can you pour me a ss of water?"


    Suny raised an eyebrow. She thought he was drunk, but she didn''t expect him to know that he was


    thirsty and asked for water.


    The hotel corridor in the early morning was very quiet. Suny stood for a few seconds before taking a


    step back, "Come in and sit down first."


    M wasn¡¯t here. She had to boil water for him herself.


    Austin followed Suny into the room. After sitting down, he looked up at Suny who was holding a kettle


    to boil water at the entrance, feeling a little lost.


    He thought she would drive him away.


    Pressing the button, Suny leaned on the cab at the entrance and looked at Austin on the sofa. He


    was looking up at her, but his eyes were empty. She didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The heating in the room was enough. Austin felt a little hot after sitting for a while. Then he raised his


    hand and untied the top button on the cor of his shirt.


    But he seemed to feel that it was not enough. So he untied the second button.


    The neckline of the shirt opened suddenly, revealing the corbones on both sides.


    He had such a corbone which women even envied.


    The kettle made a sound. Suny looked away, poured a third of the hot water into the half ss of cold


    water, then walked to the sofa with the water ss in her hand. She leaned over and put the ss in


    front of him.


    Austin leaned over to take the ss and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then he raised his head


    slightly and started drinking.


    Because of his leaning over, the neckline lowered more. Suny could clearly see the tight and well-


    proportioned muscle under Austin''s shirt.


    Her face was slightly blushed. Then she quickly looked away.


    Only then did she realize that Austin looked thin, but he was very strong.


    Austin had been extremely disciplined. No matter how busy he was at work, he always spent eight


    hours a week exercising.


    He had never drunk too much. It was the first time Suny had seen him drinking too much.


    With some warm water in the throat, Austin felt a little morefortable.


    He had already drunk a whole ss of warm water. He put the ss on the table and looked up at


    Suny in front of the coffee table, "Thank you so much. I''m leaving."


    He said, and then stood up.


    The shirt on his body was a little loose. The tie was half torn open by him. Austin was still holding a suit


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    jacket in his hand. His cool face was flushed because of the alcohol.


    Suny didn''t say anything. She just watched him get up and walked towards the door.


    He really disturbed her. She had been asleep for more than an hour. Because of his knock on the door,


    she had to get up from her deep sleep.


    Being woken up by others, Suny felt that she had tried her best to suppress her anger and not to shut


    him out.


    Austin quickly walked to the door. But when he put his hand on the doorknob, he couldn''t help but


    looked back at her.


    She just stood there looking at him like that. Under the dim yellow light, the smile on her face was very


    faint. There was still a hint of detached look in her beautiful eyes.


    Austin knew that he made her unhappy again.


    He looked away slightly. Then he let go of the doorknob and walked back to hug Suny into his arms.


    Suny frowned, but didn''t move. She just looked up at him.


    The light overhead fell on the two of them. Austin lowered his head, and the shadow cast on Suny''s


    face. But he could still clearly see the coldness in her eyes.


    Austin looked away, avoiding her gaze and looking at her red lips.


    Suddenly, Austin was impulsive. He bowed his head and kissed her directly.


    Suny turned her face sideways. His kiss fell on her left cheek.


    Suny¡¯s face turned gloomy. She raised her hand and pushed him away, "Go away."


    Austin looked at her with his hands hanging by his side. His eyes were a little red. He was a little


    helpless, "I know I''m wrong. Can you not drive me away, Suny?"


    "Get out."


    Suny looked at him coldly, reached out and wiped her left cheek.


    This action was undoubtedly like a knife, stabbing straight into Austin''s heart.


    He came to his senses in an instant. After saying "I''m sorry" in a low voice, he nced at Suny for the


    the end, he said nothing, turned and left the room.


    The door was closed. Only Suny was in the room.


    She tilted her head and nced at the water ss on the table. She turned around and entered the


    bathroom. After washing her face again, she went to the bed.


    Austin didn''t leave immediately after walking out of Suny''s room. He leaned against the door of the


    room. There were only the night lights in the corridor. It was very dim.


    At this point, most people were asleep. No one would pay attention to why he was leaning against the


    door.


    Austin knew that he was not drunk. He just thought of that in the three years that Suny married him, he


    didn''t even take the initiative to hug her. Just now, he was like crazy, wanting to hug her and kiss her.


    He thought about doing that many times. But today he did it directly.


    He knew best whether he was drunk or not.


    He wasn''t drunk. He just thought that maybe she wouldn''t really me him because he was drunk.


    Austin knew that his behavior tonight was really bad.


    He stood at the door for more than half an hour, then turned to leave. After walking to the vent, he


    raised his hand and pushed open the window.


    The wind hit him in the face. Austin squinted, took out a cigarette case from the pocket of his jacket,


    and lit one.


    The cold wind and nicotine made him more and more sober. The events just now reyed in his mind


    over and over again.


    Austin was in a bad mood. He knew that he had pushed Suny farther tonight.


    However, Elijah was so excited that he couldn''t sleep.


    A single man and a single woman stayed together in the same room. Besides, Austin was drunk.


    Thinking about that Austin would do that stuff with Suny tonight, he felt that his decision to knock on the


    door was so great!


    Unsurprisingly, when he woke up early tomorrow morning, he should be able to see Austin''s face full of


    happiness.


    Gee! He was a little excited just thinking about it!


    Elijah looked at the time and found that it was already one o''clock in the morning. Then he hurriedly


    turned off his phone and night light to go to bed!


    Staying upte was not good!


    Of course, if he had known that Austin was still smoking at the vent at one o''clock in the morning, he


    wouldn¡¯t go to bed!


    But Elijah didn''t know it. He had fallen asleep happily and set the rm clock before going to bed. He


    even nned to wake up early at 8:00 tomorrow morning to ask Austin for reward.

 Chapter 162 You Havent Let It Go Yet?

    Chapter 162 You Haven''t Let It Go Yet?


    Suny couldn''t sleep well all night. The rm clock rang for a while before she got her phone to turn it


    off.


    The curtains in the room were drawn so tightly that she couldn¡¯t tell whether the weather was good or


    bad outside.


    Suny frowned. While rubbing her temples, she got out of bed and opened the curtains.


    It was eight o''clock now. The sunlight was dazzling enough, so Suny raised her hand to block the


    lights. After getting used to the lights, she put down her hand and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling


    windows, looking at the tall buildings outside.


    When she was fifteen years old, she first came to J City. At that time, she was almost deceived by the


    bustling appearance of that city.


    When Frank knocked on the door, Suny was just about to go downstairs for breakfast.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    Frank at the door was in high spirits. Apparently, he slept wellst night.


    But she didn''t sleep well.


    Suny nced at him, "I¡¯m picky about beds."


    Frank raised his eyebrows, "The flight is at half past eleven. If you''re not busy after you go back, you


    can catch up on sleep."


    Suny nodded, "Have you had breakfast?"


    "No. I was nning to go with you."


    Hearing what he said, Suny smiled, "Okay."


    The two went to the third floor of the hotel to have breakfast. As it was approaching nine o''clock, there


    were still a lot of people in the dining hall.


    Suny dressed casually today. Because she was in a bad mood, she didn''t even put on lipstick.


    But even so, she was destined to attract attention wherever she went.


    Frank was not bad looking. Although their clothes were simple, their temperament and appearance


    were extraordinary. Many people thought they were celebrities who came here for vacation.


    Someone who was bold even ran to Suny and asked her, "Thisdy, are you a star? Which


    entertainmentpany did you sign?"


    Suny looked at the girl in front of her and raised her eyebrows slightly, "Sorry, I''m not a star."


    "Ah! But you look so good! Are you in today? It''s a waste of your beautiful face if you don¡¯t enter the


    entertainment industry!"


    Being praised beautiful early in the morning, Suny felt much better, "Thank you, but I have my own


    career."


    "Well! Then can I take a photo with you? You are the most beautiful girl I''ve met!"


    Before, Suny would politely refuse. She had experienced this kind of thing more than once. So she was


    good at dealing with such things.


    But she was in a bad mood when she woke up today. The girl said a lot ofpliments. Seeing the


    little girl''s longing eyes, Suny smiled, "Okay."


    After taking the photo, the girl whispered in Suny''s ear before she left, "Your boyfriend is so cute. You


    two are a good match!"


    After the girl finished speaking, she went back to her seat with holding her phone and shared it with her


    boyfriend.


    Suny nced at Frank in the seat not far away. Then she couldn''t helpughing.


    Boyfriend?


    She didn¡¯t have such a fierce boyfriend.


    Suny looked away. Then she put a bowl of porridge and a few pieces of cakes on a tray, and went back


    to her seat.


    As soon as she was seated, she heard Frank ask, "Your friend?"


    Suny looked up at him and chuckled, "No, just a stranger."


    Frank clicked his tongue, "She wanted to take a photo with you?"


    "Yeah."


    Suny responded. Then she lowered her head and started eating the porridge.


    Frank looked at her for a while, "You really look like a star."


    Suny swallowed the porridge in her mouth, picked up the cakes on the te, and smiled while peeling


    the paper, "Thank you, Mr. Frank."


    She was not modest.


    Frank alsoughed and stopped talking. Then the two didn¡¯t continue to talk.


    After breakfast, Suny went back to the hotel to put her things in the suitcase, and then followed Frank


    downstairs to the airport.


    Because Suny didn''t sleep wellst night, she closed her eyes and fell asleep on the way to the airport.


    After the security check, there was forty minutes left. They two were waiting in the VIP room.


    "What do you think of my dad''s proposal?"


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "I thought he was just joking."


    Frank stared at her, "How could it be a joke? He said it in public." Suny naturally knew it. It was just that


    she was just a little ttered.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Frank snorted, "My dad really wants you to be his daughter. He kept


    saying in front of me, if only I were a girl! He wants a daughter all his life, but my mother died long ago.


    So he could only think about it. He finally found you. Of course he can''t wait to recognize you as his


    daughter right away!"


    Suny smiled, "With the status of your family, it''s easy for Mr. Holmes to adopt a daughter."


    Frank''s mother also had rtives. Frank had two cousins. In terms of qualifications, Frank''s two


    cousins were more qualified than her!


    Frank didn''t know what she was thinking, "My dad just likes you."


    He was telling the truth.


    With Dexter''s current status, he had seen all kinds of people. He wouldn¡¯t easily appreciate anyone.


    Seeing that he was serious, Suny was also a little serious, "Thank you. I will give Mr. Holmes the


    answer in person after I decide."


    Frank didn''t force her either, "You don''t have to force yourself. Anyway, just follow your heart. My dad is


    old. He likes to woolgather."


    Suny thought of her parents who had passed away early, feeling a little sad. Then she didn¡¯t say


    anything.


    Seeing her drooping eyes and looking a little sad, Frank also remembered Suny''s parents'' ident in


    the early years. So he didn''t say anything else again.


    Elijah saw Suny and Frank when he came in. He nced at Austin behind him, who pulled a long face,


    as if the whole world owed him. Then Elijah quickly raised his hand and poked Austin, "Austin, look


    who is that?"


    Elijah went to Austin as soon as the rm clock rang today. He originally thought that he would see


    Austin who was full of happiness. But when the door was opened, he was almost killed by Austin''s


    eyes.


    Austin seemed to have crawled out from the hell, looking so gloomy.


    Austin''s face was usually cold and indifferent. Today it was even worse. Elijah was so frightened that he


    didn''t dare to mention Suny.


    Later, he recovered a little. After saying a few words, Elijah could only receive Austin¡¯s cold eyes. So


    until now, he still didn''t know what happenedst night that hurt Austin like this.


    Austin didn''t sleep all night. He thought about a lot of things rted to Suny in the past. The more he


    thought about it, the more ufortable he became.


    Being poked by Elijah, Austin couldn''t help frowning. He was in a bad state after not sleeping all night.


    He raised his head impatiently and looked at Elijah who was jumping up and down like a monkey, "Can


    you shut up your mouth?"


    Elijah sighed, "Okay, then I won''t bother you."


    Austin looked away and sat down in the seat beside him.


    Elijah looked up at Suny who was only six or seven meters away from him, and then looked at Austin.


    Forget it! He told him to shut up!


    Suny saw Austin and Elijah when they came in. The smile on her face disappeared instantly when she


    saw Austin.


    Frank on the side raised his eyebrows, "You haven''t let it go yet?"


    Suny nced at Frank, "I don¡¯t know what you are saying."


    Frank smiled and didn¡¯t expose her.


    He was also an expert in love. Even though Suny was smart, in terms of love, Frank could tell at a


    nce that she had no experiences. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t change her face so quickly as soon as


    she saw Austin


    Austin in the seat also looked bad. Frank nced at Suny again, guessing that something must have


    happened between the two of themst night.

 Chapter 163 If You Dare to Touch Her, I Will Kill You

    Chapter 163 If You Dare to Touch Her, I Will Kill You


    At 11:20, the radio reminded to board the ne. Suny got up with the ticket and mobile phone and


    went out.


    She didn''t walk very fast and she didn''t look back once.


    Frank suddenly felt that Austin was also amazing. It was the first time he saw Suny so angry.


    Frank followed immediately, but he just waited Austin and Elijah to approach. Then he looked at Austin


    with a fake smile, "Mr. Johnson, Mr. Brooks, what a coincidence! Are you guys on this flight?


    Coincidentally, Suny and I are also on the flight."


    Austin didn''t want to talk to Frank. Until he heard the word "Suny", he just nced at Frank.


    Elijah, who was beside them, was afraid that Austin would say something unpleasant, so he hurriedly


    said, "It''s really a coincidence. I didn''t expect that we would be on the same flight. There is some


    destined fate between Suny and us!"


    He took the initiative to ignore Frank.


    Frank snorted coldly, "Well, I have to go first. Suny will be anxious if she doesn¡¯t see me."


    Saying that, he waved his hand and walked out.


    Austin looked at Frank''s back. His thin lips tightly pursed into a line. Until Frank disappeared in front of


    his eyes, he looked at Elijah beside him, "Do you know that we are on the same flight?"


    Elijah, "...Didn''t I just ask you to see just now?"


    Austin frowned and walked to board the ne.


    In fact, he didn''t know how to face Suny.


    All four of them were in business ss. But Austin and Elijah were a step slower to board the ne.


    After they got on the ne, Suny was already seated.


    Her seat was by the window. Frank was sitting beside her and by the aisle.


    Austin saw Suny as soon as he got into the ne. She tilted her head and looked out the window,


    unaware that he was here.


    He stood there and looked at her profile, only to feel heartbroken.


    The passengers in the economy ss were about to start boarding. Elijah was blocked by Austin at the


    door. He didn''t know how long Austin would stand here, so he raised his hand and pushed him, "Sit


    down, or you will get in the way!"


    Hearing it, Austin looked away and walked to the seat.


    What a coincidence! Even if they were on the same flight, the seats of them were still on the same row.


    Austin and Suny were separated by an aisle. No! There was Frank between them!


    Elijah, who was sitting by the window, tilted his head to look at Austin next to him. After sitting down,


    Austin kept staring at the two people sitting next to him.


    When Suny saw Austin in the VIP room, she guessed that they would be on the same flight. So when


    Austin boarded the ne, she actually saw him.


    However, the kissst night made her angry. She didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    After the passengers boarded the ne, the ne began to enter the airway and prepare to take off.


    Suny looked away. Seeing Frank looking at her with a smile, she raised her hand and touched her face,


    "Is there something on my face?"


    Frank hooked his lips and asked deliberately, "Austin is sitting next to the aisle. Do we need to change


    seats?"


    Suny was a little helpless, "Mr. Frank, just don¡¯t tease me."


    Heughed at her today. Maybe one day it was her turn tough at him. So it would better to be more


    restrained.


    Hearing her words, Frank snorted coldly, "I know what I am doing. I won''t have such a day."


    Suny clicked her tongue, "Then I''ll wait and see."


    Frank raised his eyebrows proudly, "Do you want to change the seats?"


    He was a great date. How could he be trapped by love?


    However, in the near future, Frank was severely pped by reality.


    Suny was helpless, "I was wrong, Mr. Frank."


    Seeing her admitting her mistake, Frank no longer teased her, "Okay, you are sleepy, aren¡¯t you? Go to


    sleep. Don''t think about bad things. You will have a headache if you think too much."


    "Ok."


    Suny responded and said nothing.


    It was not that she wanted to think about it. It was that she couldn''t control it.


    After the ne took off to a certain height, it gradually stabilized. Suny gradually fell asleep.


    The flight attendant pushed the dining cart over to distribute food. Frank raised his hand and made a


    Shh gesture, then lowered his voice, "No, please bring me a nket."


    "Okay, sir, wait a minute."


    Because Frank lowered his voice, the flight attendant also lowered her voice consciously.


    Soon, the flight attendant brought a nket over.


    Frank opened the nket and put it on Suny.


    Seeing it, Elijah couldn''t help but snorted, "Mr. Frank is really thoughtful. He even knows to pull the


    nket down."


    Hearing that, Austin felt even more ufortable.


    He even wanted to get up now to pull Frank away and sit in that position himself!


    But he restrained in the end. He had gone too farst night. If he did this today, it would only make


    Suny more disgusted.


    He looked coldly at Elijah who talked a lot, "Do you still want these? I''ll throw them away if you don''t eat


    them."


    Elijah, who didn''t grab a bite of breakfast, said, "Don''t be like this. I''m so hungry that my stomach


    hurts!"


    Austin sneered, "I think you¡¯re the one talk."


    Only he was talking.


    Elijah was speechless.


    He couldn¡¯t even express his thoughts now?


    Forget it! Thinking of that Austin suffered another setbackst night, Elijah decided to generously


    forgive him!


    s, he was really a good friend!


    After Frank put the nket on Suny, he looked at Austin next to him. As expected, Austin''s face already


    darkened.


    Tsk-tsk-tsk. Didn''t Austin always look like indifferent and had no emotions?


    Frank didn''t expect that he would get angry? !


    Frank looked at Suny who was already asleep. He was a little bored.


    Then he read the magazine for a while, but still felt bored.


    Turning his head, he found that Austin was still staring at him.


    Frank raised his eyebrows, suddenly having a mischievous idea.


    He smiled at Austin. But this smile was somewhat provocative.


    Austin clenched his fists and watched Frank suddenly lean over to Suny.


    Suny was inside. Frank blocked most of Austin¡¯s sight.


    Austin couldn''t see it. But the provocative look in Frank''s eyes just now made him unable to bear it.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He stood up. As soon as he got up, he saw Frank touching Suny''s face.


    Frank touched Suny¡¯s face very lightly and carefully. Seeing this, Austin almost copsed.


    He was so jealous!


    He had never touched Suny''s face like this.


    However, Frank didn''t just touch Suny''s face. Seeing that he was about to kiss Suny, Austin finally


    couldn''t help it and raised his hand to pull Frank away.


    Afraid of waking up Suny, Austin suppressed his anger while lowering his voice, "You dare?!"


    Frank was not afraid of Austin at all, "Why don''t I dare?"


    Austin narrowed his eyes. There was a rage in his ck eyes, "Frank, if you dare to touch her, I will kill


    you!"


    They two faced each other for several seconds. Until the flight attendant was ready toe over,


    Austin let go. He looked at Frank coldly, and returned to his seat.


    Frank raised his eyebrows, but did not stimte Austin any longer.


    Interesting!

 Chapter 164 As Long As He Doesnt Want Your Money

    Chapter 164 As Long As He Doesn''t Want Your Money


    Suny didn''t sleep wellst night, so she slept a little deeply on the ne. When she woke up, the ne


    was ready tond.


    As soon as she moved, she realized that she was covered with a nket. She knew it was Frank who


    did it.


    Although the business seat was spacious, it was still ufortable to sleep. Suny felt her neck was a


    little sore.


    Frank, who was beside her, noticed her movement and turned his head to look over, "Awake?"


    Suny nodded, "Thank you."


    Frank raised his eyebrows but he didn¡¯t deny, "The ne is alreadynding."


    Suny nced out the window, "The weather doesn''t look very good today."


    In J City in March, the weather changed quickly. It was cloudy yesterday but it rained today.


    Frank nced at Austin. He closed his eyes just now, but now he turned his head to look at them.


    The ne was descending and wouldnd at the airport of J City twenty minutester.


    "Suny, what a coincidence!"


    When getting off the ne, Elijah suddenly called her.


    Suny tilted her head and nced at them, but said nothing.


    In a bad mood, she didn''t want to say a word.


    Frank raised his eyebrows and nced at Austin, feeling happy.


    Suny would have a meeting in the afternoon at Phantom. Rosa personally drove to the airport to pick


    up Suny.


    Suny thanked Frank and then followed Rosa into the car.


    The white car slowly drove out of the parking lot. Elijah looked at Austin, "Don''t be too upset. At least, it


    was Rosa who came here to pick her up. Although you can¡¯t drive her back, Frank also failed."


    Austin frowned. Frank''s car drove past the two of them. In the back seat, he was looking at them


    through the window.


    The two looked at each other. Frank''s eyes were full of contempt.


    Austin''s face darkened. He didn''t take his eyes back until the car gradually drove away.


    As soon as he came to his senses, he heard Elijah say, "Austin, Rosa and Suny are too familiar. Why


    didn''t we find it out before?"


    Austin nced at him, "I have never realized that you¡¯re so gossipy like this before."


    "..."


    He worked in the entertainment industry! So how could he not be gossipy!


    Elijah didn''t dare to say these words. Because he was afraid that Austin would throw him out of the car


    directly.


    Suny didn''t sleep wellst night. Although she caught up on sleep on the ne, she was still in a bad


    mood. After getting in the car, she didn''t speak.


    Rosa thought of Austin she met in the parking lot just now. Then she couldn''t help scolding him silently.


    Twenty minutester, the white car got off the airport expressway and drove into the city.


    At the intersection, there was a red light ahead. Rosa slowly stopped the car, and looked back at Suny.


    After hesitating for a while, Rosa couldn''t help but said, "Miss Hond, someone seems to be


    investigating you recently."


    Suny froze for a moment, "Austin?"


    "No. It''s someone we haven''t dealt with before."


    Suny was a little curious, "Huh?"


    "Municipal party secretary of D City."


    Suny had a little impression on him, "Robert Murphy?"


    "Yes, his secretary was gathering information about you from thepanyst night."


    Gee! That was weird.


    Suny knew that she had a good memory. But she really couldn''t remember any contact she had with


    Robert.


    "What did he find?"


    "He didn''t investigate your affairs in detail. What he investigated in more detail was your mother''s


    affairs."


    This was exactly what Rosa felt weird. Robert was excellent. When she heard that Robert''s secretary


    was investigating Sunyst night, she thought it was Robert who had a crush on Suny, so he sent


    someone to investigate her that he could pursue her.


    Robert was as excellent as Austin. If Suny could be together with Robert, Rosa would be very happy


    with it.


    But his focus was not on Suny, but on her mother.


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "What about my father?"


    "He didn''t investigate it carefully."


    "Watch him."


    This was very strange. But Suny could only wait until Robert was willing to show up that she knew his


    real purpose.


    In these matters, Suny had patience. Besides, she didn''t like fighting unprepared battles.


    Now, the other party knew her well but she didn¡¯t know him. Besides, she couldn¡¯t tell whether he was


    an enemy or a friend.


    Rosa understood and nodded, "Okay, Miss Hond."


    The light turned green. Rosa focused on driving.


    Fifteen minutester, the car stopped downstairs Phantom.


    The meetingsted at 2:30 until 4:00. When Suny came out of the conference room, she remembered


    that she hadn''t eaten lunch.


    Suny signed the document handed over by Rosa, "I''m going back to the vi. Call me if anything


    happens."


    Rosa took the document and hurriedly asked, "Do you need me to drive you there?"


    Suny thought for a while, "Let Samuel drive me back."


    "Okay, wait a moment."


    Rosa quickly arranged a driver. When Suny returned to the vi, the takeout had delivered.


    She brought takeout and walked into the vi. As soon as she sat down, Alicia called.


    Alicia had been on a show recently. She was also very busy.


    Suny unpacked the takeout bag, looked at the phone and raised her eyebrows, "Is the show finished


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    today?"


    "No! The director quarreled with the other guest!"


    But Alicia didn¡¯t call for this. What she was more curious about was that the boss of Nan Yue wanted


    Suny to be his daughter.


    The news was all over on the Inte early in the morning!


    If Alicia hadn''t had to put on makeup and do the show at eight o''clock today, she would have called


    Suny long ago.


    The director had been arguing with the other guest for several minutes. She was really bored watching


    on the side. She couldn''t help but got her phone and called Suny, "What''s the matter with Mr. Holmes?


    He really wants to recognize you as his daughter? "


    Suny ate a mouthful of porridge, and then responded unhurriedly, "Yeah, it''s true."


    She also nned to tell Alicia about this matter. But she hadn''t made up her mind yet.


    Everyone wanted to be the little princess of Nan Yue.


    After the matterst night, Dexter would protect her even more.


    Suny had not dealt much with Dexter. He was a scheming businessman. But he attached great


    importance to family.


    Once she became his goddaughter, Suny felt that she could be the first youngdy in the domestic


    upper-ss circles.


    Alicia couldn''t help taking a breath, "Amazing! Suny! You¡¯re so amazing!"


    Suny smiled, "I haven''t made up my mind yet."


    "You still want to consider it? In the list of the richest people at home announced this year, Mr. Holmes


    ranked sixth, with 24.8 billion dors! 24.8 billion dors! If you be his daughter, will you still have


    to worry about money?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "So you just know the money?"


    "Huh?!"


    "Aren''t you afraid that he has any bad intentions?"


    Although it was not right toment a guy so arbitrarily, Suny had been in the business world for five


    or six years. She was still very alert.


    Alicia snorted, "As long as he doesn''t want your money, I think everything is okay."


    "... Well, I have to get something to eat."

 Chapter 165 Is Austin Crazy?

    Chapter 165 Is Austin Crazy?


    Later, Suny thought Alicia was right.


    The key was that apart from money, she seemed that she had nothing to attract Dexter.


    So the reason why Dexter wanted to recognize her as his goddaughter was either that she was too


    charming or that Dexter liked her so much. Apart from these, Suny couldn''t think of any reasons.


    But she still didn''t make a decision right away. It wasn''t a trivial matter.


    After eating the porridge, Suny took a bath and went to sleep.


    It was cloudy and rainy outside. The sky was dark. It was indeed a good weather for sleeping.


    After returning home, the familiar ce made her feel at ease. So she slept very deeply and


    But now some people were not veryfortable. Austin hadn¡¯t stepped into the vi of the Johnson


    family for half a year. It was rare to go home today. Thinking of that Kasper asked her to arrange him to


    work at Austin¡¯spany a few days ago, Grace proudly said goodbye to her friends and then went


    home.


    However, what waited for her was not good. Austin came back, but not for her.


    As soon as Grace went upstairs, she found that the house was very quiet. Tina and Kasper each sat on


    a sofa and bowed their heads. Grace didn''t know what they were doing. They didn''t speak either.


    Austin sat on the main sofa. Seeing hering back, he took a cigarette and frowned slightly, "You''re


    back."


    Grace walked over quickly, "Austin, what brings you back today? Let''s have dinner together tonight?"


    Austin looked at Grace in front of him. There was no slightest emotion in his eyes, "No need. I came


    back to tell you something."


    Grace smiled embarrassingly when she heard it, "What''s the important thing that bothers you toe


    back in person?"


    As Grace spoke, she turned her head and red at the servant, "What are you guys doing? Austin is


    back. But you just stand here and don¡¯t serve the tea?"


    After Grace finished speaking, she looked at Tina again, "Your brother is back. You don''t say a word


    but pull a long face. Where is your manner?"


    "And you! Didn''t you tell me that you had something to tell your brother a few days ago? He is in front


    of you now. Just say it! He is your own brother. What are you afraid of? You''re really going to piss me


    off!"


    Although Grace scolded and hit Kasper, she didn¡¯t use any strength. Besides, her tone was not even


    serious.


    She was just looking for an opportunity for Kasper to speak. She didn''t really dislike Kasper at all.


    Tina nced at Grace and opened her mouth. Because Austin was here, she didn''t dare to say


    anything in the end.


    It was the first time Tina had seen such an expression on Austin''s face just now.


    She was really afraid.


    Austin didn''t want to watch Grace acting, so he looked at her and said directly, "I know everything you


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    did to Suny before. Because of my negligence in the past, Suny was bullied by you guys. I''m here


    today and just want to tell you. If you still want to treat me as your son, go to see Suny and sincerely


    apologize for what you did in the past."


    Having said this, Austin paused, "It''s okay if you don''t want to apologize. Then it means that you don''t


    want to recognize me as your son. In three days, please move your things away."


    This vi was under Austin''s name. He owned 60% of thepany''s shares. The 5% in Grace''s hands


    was only enough for her to show up on the board of directors.


    Grace thought she heard it wrong. She looked at Austin in disbelief, "What did you say? You asked me


    to apologize to that bitch Suny?"


    Was Austin crazy?


    Austin nced at her lightly, "I have already told you personally. You, Tina and Kasper, you all owe


    Suny an apology."


    He would atone for his mistakes. They also had to be responsible for their mistakes!


    After speaking, Austin got up and left.


    Austin had just walked downstairs when the sound of broken ss came from upstairs.


    His face sank. But he still got into the car without looking back.


    Grace was about to be mad. She excitedly refused the party and came back. Originally, she thought


    that Austin wasing back to be a good son. But she didn''t expect that Austin would force them to


    apologize to Suny!


    After smashing a teapot, Grace felt that it was not enough to vent her anger. Then, she smashed all the


    teacups on the table.


    "Is he crazy? He and Suny have been divorced for more than a year. Now, he asks me to apologize to


    Suny?"


    Tina also felt that Austin was crazy, but she didn''t dare to say it.


    As soon as Austin came in, Tina was looking forward to discussing with him about her birthday party


    this year.


    However, Austin looked at her coldly and said, "During the three years Suny had been married with me,


    you have done a lot of things to bully her, right?"


    Tina couldpletely deny it. But when she saw Austin¡¯s sharp eyes, her face turned pale on the spot


    and she went weak at the knees. She could only call him brother again and again.


    But Austin just said, "Either go and apologize to Suny, or get out of the Johnson family. I don¡¯t want to


    see you again!"


    Tina wanted to say something else, but Austin looked directly at Kasper, "And you! If you don''t


    apologize, I''ll expose all the bad things you did abroad."


    Tina and Kasper were frightened. They didn¡¯t dare say anything!


    That night, Grace and her children were so angry that they didn¡¯t have appetite for dinner.


    Not only did Grace think Austin was crazy, but Elijah also thought Austin was crazy.


    Austin actually felt that he didn''t know enough about the past. So he even asked Antonio to bring


    Jasmine out!


    Antonio felt a littleplicated after hearing the reason why Austin asked him to bring Jasmine out.


    If it were someone else, he would directly say "go away".


    But these days, Elijah was live-broadcasting Austin''s chasing Suny in the chat group. Antonio felt a


    little sympathetic with him. After thinking about it, he still brought Jasmine out.


    After Jasmine heard Austin''s question, she was stunned for a moment. Elijah on the side thought she


    didn''t believe it, so he couldn''t help but added, "Don''t doubt. He is serious!"


    Jasmine nced at Elijah and pouted, "I''m not doubting."


    Elijah didn''t believe it, "Then why are you hesitating?"


    Jasmine snorted, "There are too many people who bullied Suny. I can''t count."


    "..."


    Austin froze for a moment, then nced at Jasmine, "Just tell me you remember the best."


    "Ah, of course that''s Ti¡­"


    Suddenly, Jasmine remembered that Tina was Austin''s younger sister, so she stopped.


    Austin pursed his lips, "Go on."


    Antonio frowned, "Don''t scare her."


    With the support of her brother, Jasmine was much more courageous. She told them what she had


    been holding back for so many years.


    In the past three years, Suny had suffered a lot of grievance.


    When Austin came out of the caf¨¦, his face was pale.


    It was still raining outside, but he went out directly.


    Elijah took an umbre. When he turned around, he saw that Austin had walked into the rain. Then he


    hurriedly chased after him, "It''s raining. Why are you walking so fast?"


    Austin lowered his head and took a sip of his cigarette, "Leave me alone."


    Elijah was a little helpless, "Actually, it''s not that I want to take care of you. But I didn''t drive over


    today... Or would you give me the car keys?"


    It was not easy to take a taxi on a rainy day. So he could only ask this.


    Austin twitched the corner of his mouth, "Go away!"


    "It''s raining. And It¡¯s sote. I may not be able to get a taxi!"


    Austin was already upset while Elijah was still chattering. Austin extinguished the cigarette and nced


    at Elijah, "Okay, I''ll drive you back."


    Elijah suddenly realized something was wrong, "I can call Tate to pick me up."


    "Get on the car!"


    Austin opened the car door directly and looked at him coldly.

 Chapter 166 He Had Never Made Her Happy

    Chapter 166 He Had Never Made Her Happy


    Not surprisingly, Elijah was beaten once again because of his chattering.


    Austin was not softhearted at all.


    Elijah was beaten and grinned, but he couldn''t resist. He covered his face andy down, "Austin, you


    can¡¯t hit my face!"


    Austin retracted his fists and sat down beside him.


    After more than half an hour of boxing, his hair was already wet with sweat, and the short white sports


    T-shirt was tightly attached to his body. With the sweat, his tight and distinct texture outlines exposed.


    Elijah envied Austin''s figure a little. But it was trained by Austin little by little. He just had a shape.


    But Austin, who was envied by him, was bowing his head, looking so frustrated.


    At this time, the gym was empty. They booked a private boxing room.


    There were only the two of them in the boxing room at the moment. The continuous sound of rain


    outside made people upset.


    Elijah raised his hand and patted Austin''s shoulder, "You don''t know about those things. In fact, you


    don''t have to me yourself like this."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Austin suddenly raised his head and looked at him, "Have you


    apologized to Suny?"


    "..."


    Holy shit!


    Elijah med himself for being stupid!


    Suny slept until more than ten at night. She got up to drink water. Then she saw Rosa''s message and a


    missed call.


    She frowned slightly and called Rosa.


    At this point, the conscientious Rosa naturally didn''t sleep. She answered Suny''s call as soon as the


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    phone rang, "Miss Hond?"


    "I slept for a while and just woke up. I saw your missed call. What''s the matter?"


    Rosa breathed a sigh of relief. She thought something happened to Suny, "Robert''s assistant called me


    today and asked if he could ask you to meet."


    Suny frowned slightly, "Did he say what¡¯s the matter?"


    "He said it has something to do with your mother."


    Suny didn¡¯t expect that the other party would be so direct, nor did she expect the other party to be so


    fast.


    Suny was silent for a while, "What time?"


    "It¡¯s up to you. But Robert hopes that it will be as soon as possible."


    As soon as possible?


    Suny thought for a while, "Then take a look at my recent schedule and arrange to meet as soon as


    possible."


    She had a hunch that the other party was not a bad person.


    "Then I''ll arrange to meet at dinner time the day after tomorrow, okay?"


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny nced at the night outside the window.


    It had been raining all day.


    She slept from seven o''clock till now. Then she went to the room and picked an old movie to watch.


    She didn''t fall asleep again until after two o''clock in the morning.


    The next morning, Suny was woken up by the doorbell.


    At eight o''clock, the sky outside was already bright. But because of the rain, the light was a little dim.


    She frowned, got up and walked to the balcony to take a look. It was Grace, Austin''s mother, her ex-


    mother-inw.


    Suny raised her eyebrows and woke up in an instant.


    She went back to her room, washed and changed her clothes. Then she went downstairs with an


    umbre in her hand.


    Across the door, Suny looked at Grace who was standing outside, but she didn''t mean to open the


    door, "Mrs. Johnson, what¡¯s the matter?"


    Grace thought about it all nightst night, but she still couldn''t bear.


    Of course she didn''te here to apologize to Suny but to curse her.


    Austin and Suny had been divorced for more than a year. During the three years of marriage, Austin


    had turned a blind eye to those things. Why would he get even with her now?


    The more Grace thought about it, the more wrong she felt it was. The only possibility was that Suny ran


    to seduce Austin again after the divorce. Grace didn''t sleep well all night. She couldn¡¯t wait toe


    here to scold Suny after she got up.


    She waited downstairs for more than ten minutes. It was still raining. But when Suny came out, she


    asked her coldly, but didn''t open the door.


    Grace was in rage, "Where is your manner? You just let me stand at the door?"


    Suny smiled and said, "You don''t have to stand here. You can go."


    She and Austin had been divorced for more than a year. Grace still wanted to bully her?


    Didn¡¯t Grace know whose territory was here?


    Grace had bullied Suny for three years. How could she bear to be treated by Suny like this? She was


    so angry that her face turned gloomy, "Sure enough, you have no family education! Your parents died


    early, and no one taught you. I don''t me you!"


    Grace said, and then snorted coldly, "But as an elder older than you and I had been your mother-inw


    for three years, I will teach you a lesson today! Since you have divorced Austin, don''t do those mean


    things all day long! Only bitches think about how to seduce men all day long! You are just a little


    prettier. But there are many women who are more beautiful than you. Austin is just interested in you


    now!"


    The smile on Suny''s face gradually faded, "You said that I don''t have manners, but my parents have


    taught me since I was a child that it is very rude to stand in front of other people''s houses and shout


    like this. I think you should figure out one thing. Where you are standing today is at the door of my


    house!"


    Suny continued, "Besides, I don''t know what caused you to have the illusion that I seduce Austin. But


    in fact, he has always been haunting me and appeared in my life for no reason. He interferes my


    normal life and makes me feel annoyed. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Austin."


    "No need."


    As soon as Suny finished speaking, Austin walked out from the side.


    Suny was startled for a moment, but quickly reacted, looking at Austin and Grace coldly.


    Austin came over and nced at Suny, "I''m sorry."


    He said, and then looked at Grace, "It seems that you have already made a choice. If you are still in the


    vi of the Johnson family before six o''clock in the afternoon the day after tomorrow, I will make you


    regret it."


    Austin looked so ruthless at this time. Grace was frightened, so she couldn''t help trembling, "Austin, I


    just¡­"


    "Take Madam back!"


    Austin didn¡¯t give Grace a chance to speak. He directly asked the driver to drag Grace away.


    In the Johnson family, everyone knew who was the real host. As soon as Austin instructed, even it was


    Grace, no one dared to disobey him.


    Grace was dragged into the car and taken away. Suny watched all this coldly.


    It was too bad that she got scolded early in the morning.


    It was raining and was very cold. She stood outside for a while, already feeling cold.


    Now that Grace was gone, Suny just wanted to go back and drink a cup of warm water to get warm.


    Suny thought that Austin would stop her. But when she kept walking into the vi, Austin just stood


    outside the door and watched, without saying a word.


    Soon, Suny''s back disappeared inside the closed door.


    The knuckles of Austin''s fingers holding the umbre turned pale. He heard Suny¡¯s words just now.


    She was right. These days, he had been haunting her, appearing in her life for no reason and


    interfering with her daily life. Now, he even brought her such unwarranted embarrassment.


    Whether it was before or now, he never seemed to make her happy.

 Chapter 167 Dont Forget to Pay for It

    Chapter 167 Don''t Forget to Pay for It


    Grace''s appearance early in the morning made Suny''s mood worse again. Fortunately, there was


    nothing important today, so Suny didn''t go out.


    After spending a whole day leisurely at home, Suny was a little busy the next day.


    There was a board meeting in the morning. In the afternoon, Suny had to meet the founder of a


    This time, Phantom had taken a fancy to a tourism managementpany. At present, there was a lot


    of tourismpanies at home, but they hardly focused on highly targeted itinerary nning.


    The advantage of Nasdaq was that it could intelligently make a rtively perfect itinerary through big


    data and the preferences of the customers.


    Suny thought this was a good point. Other shareholders were also quite interested.


    The morning board meeting was to discuss investment matters. The result of the morning meeting was


    that Phantom would invest 3 million dors and obtain 15% of the shares.


    But Nell Watts, the founder of Nasdaq, wanted 5 million and sold 20% of the shares.


    Suny had always been calm in negotiation. After Nell put his cards on the table, she didn''t refuse or


    ept, but just asked a few key questions about the n.


    Nell had been in the tourism industry for ten years. Until now, he only started his own business.


    Compared with Jay, he was calmer.


    He only answered what Suny asked.


    After more than half an hour, neither of them took the initiative to mention anything about investment.


    Suny took a sip of tea and looked down at the time. It was already past four in the afternoon.


    She and Robert had dinner at half past six, so there was no hurry.


    "Mr. Watts, thank you for taking the time toe here. I have something to doter, so let¡¯s call it a


    day, okay?"


    Rosa had worked for Suny for so many years. Seeing Suny speak like this, she knew that Suny was


    not satisfied with the price of five million.


    Nasdaq was built for more than a year. The daily deal volumes were more than 100,000 at the time of


    the most, which was really good.


    But everyone in the tourism industry wanted to get a piece of the pie. Before Nasdaq, it already had no


    market share. The further back it went, the more difficult it would be for Nasdaq to survive. It was


    uncertain whether Nasdaq could do it to the end.


    Three million was not a big sum of money, but it was not a small sum of money either.


    Nell wanted five million, which was obviously a bit greedy.


    Hearing Suny''s words, Nell was stunned for a moment, but he was not in a hurry, "Miss Hond, you


    are wee. Since you have something to do, I will not bother you."


    Nell said, nodded to Rosa, sort out his documents, got up to check out and left.


    Suny looked at his back and raised her eyebrows slightly, "The project is a good project, but I don''t


    know if the founder is good or not."


    This was not the first time Suny had seen some people like Nell.


    If Nasdaq could develop well, it should not be underestimated. But what Suny was worried about was


    whether it could do it to the end.


    Forget it! Phantom didn¡¯tck such a project.


    Suny turned her head to look at Rosa, who was beside her, "You can go ahead with your own things."


    Rosa nodded, "Do you want me to arrange a car to pick you up after the dinner with Robert?"


    Suny smiled, "No need."


    "Well, Miss Hond."


    Rosa got up and left, leaving Suny alone in the cafe.


    It would be five o''clock if she drove back to the vi. Then she had to go out again after a half-hour


    break.


    She didn¡¯t want to bother.


    Suny remembered that it was Ashley''s birthday next month. She was rarely free, so she nned to go


    to the mall to see if she could buy a gift.


    Ashley''s tie and watch were all given by Alicia. There was a perfume counter on the fourth floor in the


    mall. She wanted to go there to have a look, but was attracted by the new bags of a store.


    It seemed that she hadn''t bought a bag for a long time.


    Suny went straight out of the esctor and went in. The personal shopper saw that the watch on


    Suny''s hand was not cheap, so she immediately greeted, "Hello, Miss, how can I help you?"


    Suny raised her finger and pointed to the bag she just saw, "I want to see that bag."


    The personal shopper nced at the bag Suny pointed, and immediatelyughed, "Miss, you have


    such a good eye. This bag is our new bag in the new season and was just shipped from abroad this


    month. There is only one in the whole J City."


    Suny raised her eyebrows and followed the personal shopper.


    The bag was really good. The burgundy looked elegant and stylish, and the design was simple and


    brilliant.


    Suny quite liked it. When she was about to ask the personal shopper to wrap it up, someone asked, "I


    want this bag. Swipe the card."


    The voice was a little familiar. Suny turned her head to look and found that it was still an acquaintance.


    After Jennifer apologized that time, she kept a low profile. Suny didn''t expect that she would grab the


    bag directly.


    Suny looked at Jennifer with a smile, "Miss Dawson, long time no see."


    "Long time no see, Miss Hond."


    Jennifer didn''t smile. After apologizing on the wholework, shepletely flopped. Thepany


    tried marketing her several times, but she was still scolded.


    All of this was caused by Suny. When she saw Suny here from a distance just now, she came here in a


    hurry, just to deliberately grab the bag to disgust Suny.


    Jennifer was also a famousdy in J City. The personal shopper knew her, but Suny''s temperament


    was also good. The watch on her wrist was worth more than 600,000.


    The personal shopper was a little embarrassed for a while, "Miss Dawson, it¡¯s thisdy who fancies the


    bag first."


    Jennifer pretended to be surprised at this time, "Oh? Miss Hond, do you like this bag too?"


    Suny smiled, "This bag is very beautiful."


    She paused, and raised her finger to another bag, ignoring Jennifer''s smug face, "But I prefer that


    one."


    As soon as Suny raised her hand, the personal shopper and Jennifer both followed her hand to look


    over subconsciously.


    Seeing Suny pointing at the bag in a safe, the personal shopper was stunned for a moment, but quickly


    responded, "Do you need me to show it for you?"


    Suny nced at Jennifer lightly, "Okay."


    Hearing what she said, the personal shopper immediately went to open the safe and took out the bag.


    "Miss, this is ssic color. You can get it only after you buy something which reaches a certain


    amount."


    "Ok."


    Suny responded and walked to the silk scarves, "Wrap these two for me."


    During this time, Rosa worked hard. Just buy a small gift for Rosa.


    As Suny said, she picked up another pair of earrings with a simple and elegant design, "And this one."


    "Miss, it¡¯s not enough. What else would you want?"


    Suny nodded, "How much money do I need to spend again?"


    "About one hundred thousand."


    Suny picked out some more essories which were totally 100,000 dors. Then she went to swipe


    the card to check out.


    From beginning to end, she didn¡¯t look at Jennifer again.


    Jennifer was left there. Suny bought the bag and left. Before leaving, she said to Jennifer with a smile,


    "Miss Dawson, there is only one in J City. Don''t forget to pay for it."


    After speaking, Suny left with the bag in the hand.


    Jennifer was so angry that her face blushed, "Swipe the card!"


    Wasn''t it just a shit bag? Couldn''t she still afford it?


    But in fact, she really couldn''t afford it. The personal shopper looked at Jennifer with the card, feeling a


    little embarrassed, "Miss Dawson, there is something wrong with your card. It can''t swipe."


    "How could it be? I swiped it just now!"


    The personal shopper smiled apologetically, "It reminds you that your card bnce is insufficient."


    "...How much is this bag?"


    "One hundred twenty thousand."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Jennifer blushed. Before, 120,000 was nothing to her. But thepany was not good recently,


    otherwise she wouldn''t be in the entertainment industry to make money.


    After being silent for a while, the personal shopper warmly reminded, "Miss Dawson, do you still want


    this bag?"


    Jennifer gritted her teeth, "No!"


    After speaking, Jennifer fled out of the store.

 Chapter 168 She Regretted It

    Chapter 168 She Regretted It


    Suny carried her bag and went to buy a bottle of men''s perfume. It wasn''t until six o''clock that she left


    the mall with stuff.


    Alicia had been busy since the New Year. Suny hadn''t tried to buy so many things by herself for a long


    time.


    She spent more than 300,000 dors at a time, which was quite happy.


    This had to be thanks to Jennifer. If she hadn''t insisted on grabbing that bag, Suny wouldn''t be so


    persistent in buying bags.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As soon as Suny put things away, her phone rang.


    It was an unfamiliar number. Suny got into the car and locked it before answering the call, "Hello?"


    "Hello, Miss Hond, I''m the personal shopper just now. Here is the thing. Miss Dawson has not bought


    the bag you liked just now. Do you still want it?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows and found it funny, "I naturally don''t want things that others don''t want."


    Besides, this guy was Jennifer.


    The personal shopper quickly apologized, ¡°Miss Hond, I''m sorry. I don''t mean anything else. I just


    think you seem to like this bag. Since you don''t need it anymore, I won''t bother you. I wish you a happy


    life."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny couldn''t help but tutted.


    If she knew that Jennifer couldn''t afford it, she shouldn''t leave so fast. She could stay and see


    Jennifer¡¯s embarrassed look!


    Suny regretted it.


    It was a quarter past six. Suny adjusted herself, put her phone away and drove to Bishounen.


    There was a bit of traffic jam on the road. It was half past six when Suny arrived at Bishounen.


    It was really not good to bete for the first meeting.


    Rosa had already arrived. Seeing here in, Rosa called her, "Miss Hond."


    Suny nodded and looked at the other two men in the room.


    It was not hard to recognize Robert. Suny had seen his photos. Besides, she also saw Robert at the


    birthday party of Dexter a few days ago.


    Suny put down her bag and sat down, "Sorry, Mr. Robert, traffic jam on the road. I''mte."


    "Never mind."


    His temperament was cool. Although he was smiling, it still made people feel alienated.


    Suny nced at him, "Do you want to try the food in J City?"


    "Okay, I¡¯m not picky."


    Robert responded. He wasn¡¯t eager, but he always stared at Suny.


    But the way he looked at didn¡¯t make her feel be offended. She even felt that there was a bit of pity in


    his eyes.


    Suny thought that she might be thinking too much.


    After all, Robert was from a famous family. Besides, he was a politician. He was not a yboy like


    Frank, who could easily have a crush on any women.


    Suny ordered a few signature dishes. Before the dishes were served, Suny said, "Mr. Robert, you


    seem to be very interested in my mother."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Robert''s face changed obviously.


    "Yes."


    He admitted it very directly.


    Suny took a sip of tea, "Today is the first time you and I meet, right?"


    She had a good memory. If she had seen Robert before, she would not forget it.


    The purpose of Robert''s visit this time was very straightforward. Since Suny had already said so,


    Robert didn''t n to beat around the bush, "Had your mother mentioned to you that she isn''t actually


    your grandparents'' biological child?"


    Suny was stunned for a while. The smile on her face faded a lot.


    Lacie didn''t tell her about these things, "I''m sorry. She hadn''t."


    Robert had already guessed it. He took out a photo from the inner pocket of his clothes and put it in


    front of Suny, "This is my father. This is my grandfather and this is¡­"


    "My mother."


    It was a ck and white photo of a family of four, but Suny still recognized Lacie.


    In the photo, Lacie was only seven or eight years old, with two braids. Even she was at a young age, it


    could tell that she was so beautiful from her delicate facial features.


    Suny suddenly understood. She looked up at Robert. The looks in her eyes were a littleplicated.


    At this time, the door of the room was pushed open. The waiter pushed the dining cart in and started


    serving dishes.


    Two minutester, the door was closed again. Robert said, "Your mother is my little aunt. She was


    disappeared when she was ten years old. We never gave up looking for her, but we never found her."


    Suny finally knew why Bonnie always scolded her for being a bitch when she was a child. She also


    understood why every time Lacie took her back, the first thing Bonnie did was to ask Lacie for money.


    Suny was puzzled when she was a child, feeling that Bonnie was too partial. Bonnie had a son and a


    daughter, but her attitude to them waspletely different.


    Now Suny finally understood that Lacie was not her own child.


    "I haven''t heard from my aunt. Until I saw you at Mr. Holmes'' birthday party a few days ago, I felt


    something weird. You look a lot like my aunt, and my grandmother when she was young. That night I


    sent someone to C City to investigate you and your mother. Your mother used to be called Lacie


    Holmes, but she changed her name to Lacie after she got married. She used to be called Maryam


    Murphy."


    "Back then, after she was kidnapped from D CITY, she was sold to Bonnie and named Lacie Holmes.


    Three yearster, Bonnie gave birth to a boy. After that, she never cared about your mother again, but


    your mother remembered her kindness of upbringing. It was not until you were put up for adoption


    when you were four years old that shepletely broke with Bonnie."


    Robert didn''t need to say what happenedter. Because Suny remembered it clearly.


    In order to buy a house for her son, Bonnie lied that she was seriously ill and asked Lacie for a lot of


    money. During the New Year, Lacie heard that Bonnie¡¯s illness could not be cured for a long time. She


    wanted to visit Bonnie. But she found Bonnie was so healthy. The so-called serious illness was just


    trying to defraud her of money.


    On the same day, Suny''s parents drove back to C City. On the road in front of the house, they were


    directly dragged into the wheels of arge truck driven by fatigue.


    These things wereter investigated by Suny, which was why when Bonnie and Joshua came to look


    for herst month but she didn''t show any kindness.


    No matter how theizens scolded her, in Suny''s opinion, if Bonnie hadn''t imed that she was sick


    to cheat for money and got angry after being exposed, Suny¡¯s parents would not have been so angry


    that they had to drive back the same day, nor would they have passed away so tragically.


    Today, however, she learned that there was even a big secret behind this.

 Chapter 169 We Have Been Waiting for You

    Chapter 169 We Have Been Waiting for You


    "Let''s eat first."


    Suny nced at Robert. She really needed some buffer time.


    This meal, Suny was a little absent-minded.


    However, the real purpose of Robert''sing today was not just to meet Suny. He looked up at Suny,


    "After my grandfather heard about you, he has always wanted to see you."


    Robert said and then paused slightly, "And grandmother. She was diagnosed with terminal lung cancer


    five years ago. She has held on until today, just to see your mother. She has been sad about the loss of


    your mother back then. Three months ago, grandmother was given a critical ill written notice. The


    doctor said that she had only a month left. She is still waiting for you and your mother to go home."


    "Auntie has already gone. Now you are the only one who can fulfill her wish. Suny, brother hopes you


    cane back with me. We have been waiting for you to go home."


    Hearing that such an indifferent man said "brother" so affectionately, Suny wanted to cry. Her eyes


    were slightly red.


    She raised her head to look at Robert, who was on the opposite side, before saying, "Okay."


    What Robert said was that they had been waiting for them to go home, not that they would ask her


    back.


    Her mother was from the Murphy family, and she was also from the Murphy family.


    For a moment, Suny almost cried.


    After her parents passed away, she led a wandering life like duckweed. Later, she saw Austin, thinking


    that he could give her a home. But in the end she found that he couldn''t give her anything except hurt.


    After divorced for more than a year, she had lived a casual life. She was really happy, but sometimes


    during New Years and some festivals and when she heard someone calling their family, she couldn''t


    help but wondered where her family was.


    Oh, she didn''t have family.


    But now, Robert told her that they were all waiting for her to go home.


    This was probably the most irresistible sentence Suny had ever heard in her lifetime.


    "Are you going back tonight?"


    Robert nodded, "Yes."


    Suny pursed her lips, "I''ll pack some clothes and go back with you tonight."


    "Okay."


    Old Lady Murphy, Amy''s conditions were getting worse day by day. She was dying. Everyone felt so


    sad. They all also knew why she was reluctant to let go.


    Amy had been tortured for so many years. All the family all wanted her to feel relieved as soon as


    possible.


    Suny was willing to go back with him tonight. Robert was naturally very happy.


    "Rosa, let Mr. Lee be in charge of the next things."


    Rosa was also shocked tonight. She only reacted a little after hearing Suny''s words, "Okay, Miss


    Hond."


    After saying that, Suny said to Robert, "Brother, I''ll go back and pack my things."


    Although it was the first time they two met formally like this, Suny could feel Robert''s kindness and love


    for her.


    It was hard for her to call a stranger who she only met once "brother". But Robert said, "We are all


    waiting for you to go home." Suny felt so moved.


    Robert had been indifferent for more than 30 years. But hearing Suny calling him brother, he was so


    excited.


    From then on, the Murphy family didn''t have only one child.


    They walked out of the room to the door. Tonight, Suny drove over. Robert and Jack didn''t drive. So


    Suny asked Rosa to take them back.


    The rain that stopped in the afternoon started again tonight. As soon as Suny opened her umbre,


    Robert who was beside her took it.


    "Let me hold it."


    Suny was stunned for a moment. Then she nodded, and smiled at Robert. But after she turned her


    head to the side, her eyes were red.


    If her mother knew it, she would be as happy as she was, right?


    The four parted ways when they arrived at the parking lot. Suny got into her own car. Robert and Jack


    got into Rosa''s car.


    The rain at night was a little scary. Austin had been standing here at the door for a while.


    Although Ivan tried his best to hold the umbre to prevent the rain from hitting Austin''s face, he was


    really helpless in the face of the wind and drizzle.


    "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond has left."


    Although it was cruel, Ivan had to speak. After all, they had an appointment.


    They just didn''t expect to meet Suny and a strange man here. Besides, they looked so intimate. The


    man was tall and handsome. Suny was standing beside the man, looking so petite. Facing Austin, Ivan


    could only say they didn¡¯t match.


    But the man really matched Suny.


    Ivan nced at Austin again, feeling that he was so miserable. Only after the divorce did Austin realize


    that he liked Suny. However, Suny didn¡¯t forgive him. Besides, his rivals in love came one after another.


    Just after the divorce, there was a popr star Kevin who came to Suny. Later, it was her neighbor,


    Steven. A few months ago, Frank came out.


    A few days ago, Mr. Holmes said that he wanted to recognize Suny as his daughter. Ivan thought


    Austin would be relieved, but today they saw Suny sharing an umbre with a handsome man.


    Austin was really sad.


    After hearing Ivan''s words, Austin withdrew his gaze and turned to enter Bishounen.


    Suny''s words were still clear in his ears. If he stepped forward now, he would only make her hate him


    even more.


    After Suny got home, she just packed some clothes and went out with her suitcase. Robert''s original


    flight at 8:30 was changed to 9:00, but she still didn''t have much time to pack.


    The traffic on rainy days was not very good. Suny was stuck on the road for fifteen minutes. It was


    already 8:10 when she arrived at the airport.


    She quickly passed the security check and dragged her suitcase to the waiting room to find Robert.


    Jack saw Suny from a distance, "Miss Hond, here."


    Suny smiled, dragged her suitcase and walked over.


    Robert, who was sleeping with his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes and looked at her, "What do


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    you want to ask?"


    Suny pursed her lips. She really had a lot of questions to ask, "Do they know that my mother has


    gone?"


    "Yeah."


    Although they had never met, the Murphy family had been looking for them for so many years. Suny


    couldn''t bear to cover up this feeling with embarrassment.


    "Grandma, when she sees me, will she¡­"


    "Don''t have a psychological burden, Suny. She has been waiting for you. It is a good thing."


    Suny nodded, but she still felt upset.


    When the radio reminded them to board the ne, she couldn''t even hear it.


    Jack had already dragged his suitcase to board the ne. Robert called her, "Suny."


    At this time, Suny came back to her senses, "I''m sorry. I''m a little out of my head."


    "It¡¯s time to board."


    "Ok."


    Robert looked at her, raised his hand and touched her head, "Suny, we have been waiting for you.


    Don''t be afraid."


    "I''m not afraid."


    Suny bowed her head. She was really not afraid.


    But thinking about that Amy would die after seeing her, she felt depressed.


    Her mother changed her name to Lacie when she became an adult. Maybe she remembered her


    original family, but she couldn''t find her way home.


    If Laie was alive, she would also hope that Amy would get better, instead of dying after seeing her


    child.


    Robert didn''t speak any more. If it were others, maybe they couldn¡¯t ept such things so quickly.

 Chapter 170 You Suffered a Lot

    Chapter 170 You Suffered a Lot


    It was past eleven o''clock in the evening when the nended at the airport of D CITY. The car that


    the Murphy family sent to pick them up was already waiting outside the airport.


    After the three got out of the airport, they got in the car and headed to the vi of the Murphy family.


    There were many lights and shadows along the way, like the steps of returning home.


    Forty minutester, the car stopped downstairs the vi.


    Suny nced at the time on the phone. It was almost twelve o''clock.


    "We¡¯re here, Suny."


    Robert, who was beside her, nced at her and bent out of the car.


    Suny followed and got out of the car. The lights in the vi were on. She followed Robert into the vi.


    As soon as they entered, Suny saw a beautiful woman, "Is this Suny?"


    The woman was somewhat simr to Robert. Suny guessed that this should be Lily Woods, Robert''s


    mother.


    Suny smiled slightly, "Hello, Auntie, I¡¯m Suny."


    Probably because Suny called her Auntie suddenly, Lily was stunned for a moment. After she realized


    it, she raised her hand and patted Suny on the shoulder, "Good girl, your grandfather is waiting for you


    upstairs."


    "Okay."


    Suny responded, and followed them upstairs.


    Charlie Murphy was already eighty-five this year. He had his first child at the age of thirty. Maryam was


    his second child who was born when he was about forty.


    Such a lovely daughter disappeared so suddenly.


    Although he had almost kept silent about Maryam''s affairs over the years, in the dead of night, he


    always held Maryam''s childhood toys and spent sleepless nights.


    They had been looking for Maryam for nearly 40 years, but there had been no news. They didn¡¯t know


    whether she was alive or not.


    When he heard Robert say that Maryam was found that night, he thought that God pitied him. But he


    didn''t expect that Maryam and her husband died in an ident, leaving an only daughter.


    Suny really looked too much like Maryam. Charlie recognized it at a nce. This was his


    granddaughter.


    Robert broke the silence, "Grandpa, this is Suny, Auntie''s daughter."


    Charlie nodded and looked at Suny, "Good girl,e here and let Grandpa see you."


    Suny walked over. The old man in his 80s had traces of the years on his hands. Now there were only


    wrinkles on his face. He was looking at her with stars in his eyes.


    "These years, you suffered a lot."


    Charlie raised his hand to touch Suny''s face. Thinking of that his hand was covered with wrinkles, he


    put it down.


    He closed his eyes, "It''s gettingte. Go to rest first. I''ll take you to see your grandma tomorrow."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    On the way here, Suny had imagined many scenes, scenes of excitement and tears, and scenes of


    silence, but she didn''t expect it was so simple and true.


    Robert didn''t lie to her. The Murphy family had been waiting for her and her mother to go home.


    The room was tidy up by Lily in person. Ever since she knew of Suny''s existence, she had already


    asked the servant to tidy up the room.


    This room was on the same floor as Robert''s room. They two lived on the opposite side. It was


    conceivable that the Murphy family was really waiting for her toe back.


    "Good girl, don''t think too much. Go to sleep first. We''ll take you to see your grandma tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    Suny nodded and nced at Robert behind Lily, "Good night."


    The vi at 1:00 in the morning was unusually quiet. In the past, Suny had already fallen asleep at this


    time. Now she was lying on the bed, but she was not sleepy at all.


    It had only been five or six hours since the dinner, but a lot of things happened.


    She was moved and happy that she now had family, but she felt upset for the grandmother she had


    never met.


    Although Robert didn''t say it clearly, Suny knew that Amy might die after seeing her tomorrow.


    Ever since she stood alone outside the funeral home waiting for her parents'' ashes when she was


    seventeen years old, she had been a little afraid of facing death.


    All night, Suny thought about a lot of things. She didn''t fall asleep until after four in the morning.


    After seven o''clock, the rm clock rang. Suny had a headache.


    Suny frowned, sat up and looked at the unfamiliar things in front of her, feeling a little confused.


    Yes, she came back to the vi of the Murphy family with Robertst night. Today, she was going to the


    hospital to see Amy.


    Suny didn''t sleep wellst night, so she looked like a little bad.


    Just after she washed her face, a servant came to remind her to go downstairs for breakfast.


    Suny nced at Alicia''s message and raised her eyebrows. Then she replied, ¡°Talk about itter.¡± After


    that, she went downstairs.


    It was true that this matter couldn¡¯t be exined clearly in a few words. Alicia asked her how she was


    rted to Robert. Suny could only reply like this.


    Last night, she and Robert were photographed at the airport. They were also photographed on the road


    from Bishounen to the parking lot. Early in the morning, the news about her and Robert became the


    heat on the Inte.


    Hearing the footsteps, Suny put away the phone and looked up at Charlie, "Good morning, Grandpa."


    Charlie also stayed awake almost all night. Now looking at his granddaughter, who was simr to his


    missing daughter, he was also veryplicated.


    "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    Suny didn''t want to lie, "I''m picky about beds."


    Lily on the side smiled, "So does your brother."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Robert also came downstairs and nced at Suny, "Did you sleep


    wellst night?"


    Lily smiled and said, "Suny is like you. She is also picky about beds."


    Robert smiled, "Yeah."


    The atmosphere of the Murphy family was very good. There were no family rules to keep silent while


    eating or sleeping. Probably because they were afraid of Suny''s embarrassment, Lily asionally


    asked one or two questions about Suny''s current situation.


    Last year, the divorce of Suny and Austin was a big uproar. Lily didn''t know the reason, but she didn''t


    mention it for fear of poking Suny''s sore pot.


    After all, Robert was a public servant. He tried his best to switch his shifts when he went J City


    yesterday afternoon.


    After breakfast, Robert went to work. Lily asked the servant to prepare some soup. At around nine


    o''clock, Suny went to the hospital with them.


    It was not convenient for three people to take one car. Lily took a car by herself, and asked Suny and


    Charlie to take the other one.


    Along the way, it was very quiet in the car.


    Charlie was not talkative, nor was Suny. Without Lily, it was indeed difficult for they two to talk.


    But Suny could feel that Charlie was looking at her all the time. She was about to speak when she


    heard he ask first, "Did your mother tell you about us?"


    Suny shook her head, "No."


    Charlie was stunned for a moment, only to feel heartbroken. His eyes moved, and there were some


    tears in his eyes.


    Suny couldn''t bear to see it, "My mother wasn''t called Lacie before. She changed her nameter when


    she married my father."


    Maryam had been away for nearly ten years. No one knew why she changed her name.


    But these words gave Charlie a littlefort. More than 30 years, they couldn''t find her. They felt so


    guilty.


    "Sir, Miss, here we are."


    After the driver finished speaking, Charlie nced at Suny, "We''re here, Suny."


    "Slow down."


    Suny helped Charlie get out of the car first, and then got out of the car by herself.

 Chapter 171 My Name is Suny

    Chapter 171 My Name is Suny


    Suny hadn''t been to a hospital in a long time and the smell of sterile water didn''t sit well with her.


    The walkway outside the senior care ward was very quiet, just the sound of the few of them walking on


    it.


    Lily carried the freshly chicken soup cooked by the maid in front of her, and Suny supported Charlie.


    When Charlie was young, he fought in several big wars and was shot in his left calf and right thigh.


    Now that he was older, he did not feel well when it rained.


    He had been getting older and obviously in poorer health over the years, and despite being strong, he


    had had to submit that he was old.


    Usually, he would rather walk slowly than let someone support him, but today the person supporting


    was Suny, Maryam''s daughter. Looking at Suny''s face, which was simr to Maryam''s, Charlie''s heart


    was soft.


    Charlie could not walk fast enough, and Suny deliberately slowed her pace. When the two entered the


    ward, Lily had already swung Amy''s bed up.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After being tortured by cancer for more than five years, Amy was now left with bones, but Suny looked


    at her face and vaguely saw that Amy was a beauty in her youth.


    No wonder Robert said she resembled Amy, and indeed she did, especially with those charming eyes.


    But now that Amy was old, the skin on her face drooped and her eyelids drooped, and her originally


    bright and beautiful charming eyes were only a rough outline, with no more charm left.


    Suny stood and watched, only to feel a great weight on her heart.


    This was her mother''s mother, her grandmother.


    Charlie walked over with his walking stick and stood at the head of the bed, looking down at his wife,


    "You have waited for so many years, and you finally made it. She had a bad life, she died in a car


    ident with her husband nine years ago, but she left behind a daughter, your granddaughter, who


    looks very much like you back then."


    Saying that, Charlie looked at Suny: "Suny,e over and let your grandmother see you, she''s been


    looking forward to this for so many years, finally."


    Suny lifted her leg and walked over to the olddy on the hospital bed, her eyes were already very


    cloudy. Robert said she only had one breath left, could barely drink a few mouthfuls of soup, but she


    could not do anything else, she could not speak or move, but she could see people.


    Just as she walked over, the fingers of Amy on the hospital bed resting on her side moved, and Lily


    saw it, "Suny, don''t be afraid, your grandmother wants to touch you."


    Suny saw Amy''s fingers moving and she lowered her eyebrows as she carefully ced her hand on


    them.


    The olddy''s hand was as thin as a bone, and Suny''s touch felt as if she had touched a dead branch.


    Suddenly, her hand was gently shaken and Suny only felt a lump in her heart and an astringent taste in


    her throat: "Grandma, how are you, my name is Suny."


    She looked down at Amy and curled her lips into a shallow smile.


    As soon as Suny''s words left her mouth, she felt a gentle touch on the back of her hand.


    Amy knew she wasing.


    Amy, who had waited painstakingly for over thirty years, now finally had Suny in front of her. In that


    cloudy vision, she faintly saw a girl in her twenties, who looked very, very much like her Maryam.


    The old man whispered in her ear that this was Maryam''s daughter, who looked like her.


    Yes, they were much alike, both beautiful.


    She had waited for more than thirty years, and had been torturing of cancer for more than five years,


    just to see her Maryam again one day.


    But her Maryam had died, leaving her with a granddaughter.


    She had always wanted a sweet granddaughter, and her daughter-inw''s health was not good enough


    to conceive another one after she gave birth to Robert.


    Now that her Maryam had given her a granddaughter, she had gotten her wish.


    Her granddaughter was so pretty and her voice was pleasant to ears.


    She really wanted to hug her granddaughter, but unfortunately, she was already too weak to move.


    Several times during the nights over the years, she fell asleep worrying that she wouldn''t be able to


    open her eyes the next day.


    Now, atst, she didn''t have to worry.


    She got what she wanted.


    Suny looked at Amy''s opened and closed lips, her heart smothered with unbearable pain.


    She moved her hand slightly and gently held Amy''s hand as she leaned down to her ear and said,


    "Grandma, my mother had a good life all those years, and my father loved and spoiled her very much.


    My name is Suny Hond because my father''s surname is Hond and my mother''s adoptive father''s


    surname is Hond."


    As soon as her words left her mouth, tears seeped out of the corner of Amy''s eyes.


    Charlie turned his back and wiped the corners of his eyes, "Suny, stay with your grandmother."


    Hearing his words, Lily came around to help him and went out.


    Forty years after Lily married into the Murphy family, her mother-inw was generous and open-


    minded. She was not troubled by any mother-inw problems at all, and before Amy fell ill, the two of


    them used to go on shopping trips together as if they were friends.


    She had watched Amy being tortured like this for over five years, and now seeing her excited at the


    sight of Suny, Lily''s eyes couldn''t help but be red.


    Maryam was a knot in the hearts of the Murphy family!


    The olddy could have been death more than two months ago, but she had to wait for this day.


    Now that Suny was here and the olddy''s time was up, they had all been with her for so many years,


    and the few hours left should indeed be reserved for Suny.


    "Okay."


    Suny responded softly, nced at the backs of both Charlie and Lily, and settled in a chair at the side.


    Amy could not speak, only her cloudy eyes moved asionally.


    But Suny knew what the olddy wanted to hear, so she recalled the funny stories Maryam had told her


    when she was a child.


    The sunny day was gradually raining and inside the ward was Suny''s gentle and slow voice.


    The olddy on the hospital bed just looked at Suny, as if she saw her daughter who was lost back


    then.


    After Suny came to the hospital, Amy seemed to be in good spirits, and although she still could not


    speak, she could asionally smile.


    The doctor said that Amy would die in a few days.


    After feeding the olddy a few mouthfuls of soup, Suny personally carried her to the top of her


    wheelchair and pushed her to the side corridor of the hospital to watch the spring rain with her.


    "My mum said she used to hate the rain because it made her want to sleep in ss and it was


    ufortable toe home from being wet."


    It was Suny who had been talking, and she knew that Amy could hear her.


    The walkway was quiet, there was a sky garden below the walkway. It was raining and the wind was


    blowing fresh.


    The olddy in the wheelchair moved her hand and the nket on top of her slipped down.


    Her mouth was moving, but no words coulde out.


    Suny crouched down and tried hard to hear what she said, but still couldn''t hear anything.


    The nket was slightly rattled by the olddy''s fingers, and Suny looked down to find the olddy


    slowly tapping her fingers against the nket.


    "Is it cold, Grandma?"


    Amy''s eyes rolled; she wasn''t cold.


    Her hand was still tapping on the nket and Suny watched her for a moment as the old woman''s eyes


    clotted with tears.


    Outside, the rain was drizzling, asionally a little windy and drifting directly onto them.


    Suny suddenly understood and lowered herself onto the nket, her other hand pulling the olddy''s


    hand over her face.


    She tilted her head sideways, and the old woman suddenly made a sound.


    Suny slowly closed her eyes, tears flowing down the corners of her eyes, "Grandma, rest in peace."

 Chapter 172 She Likes Suny a Lot

    Chapter 172 She Likes Suny a Lot


    Amy died, right in front of Suny, one hand touching Suny''s face and the other on her back.


    Suny crouched there for an unknown period of time until Lily reached out to support her up, "Get up,


    your grandmother is gone."


    She moved, but her legs were numb and her eyes were red when she lifted her head.


    She had been with Amy for the past two days. Family was a strange thing, the Murphy family had been


    looking for them for over thirty years, and Amy was hanging on for herst breath just to wait for her


    mother.


    Even though Suny had not had any contact with the Murphy family for the past twenty-seven years, her


    heart was still vaguely sour and ufortable.


    A passing nurse found out that Amy had passed away, only to see Suny lying on her knee, the image


    was inexplicably beautiful and loving, she couldn''t bear to disturb it, so she went to inform the Murphy


    family.


    These days it was Suny who stayed with Amy inside the hospital, while Lily came over at noon and in


    the evening, and Charlie did note over again except for that one day.


    He probably knew, too, that Amy was about to die.


    The departure of his wife, who had been with him for more than 50 years, was difficult to watch with his


    own eyes, even for the strong and resolute Charlie.


    Lily notified her husband and son when she received the call from the hospital, and the Murphy family


    arrived almost at the same time.


    Lily and Charlie arrived first and stood there in the corridor from afar watching Suny lying on top of the


    olddy, she couldn''t hold back her tears on the spot.


    Even when Robert, such a cold man, arrived in a hurry to see this scene, his eyes flushed slightly.


    A few people collected their emotion at the end of the walkway before they dared toe over and call


    for Suny.


    Suny nced at Charlie and the others, "Grandma said something when she left, but I couldn''t hear


    her clearly."


    Lily smiled with red eyes, "It''s okay, your grandmother probably justplimented you."


    What a clever child, it''d only been two days and she knew the olddy wanted to hug her before she


    was gone.


    Suny nodded, wanting tough, but unable to do so.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Walter pushed Amy back to the ward. There were not many direct rtives in the Murphy family,


    Charlie still had a younger brother, but he left a few years ago, the remaining juniors were, except for


    the New Year''s Day visits, they were cold at other times.


    It was natural for them to be notified of Amy''s death. Although it was raining a lot inte March in D


    City, it was still possible to remain the body for a few days, but Charlie did not want to do so: "She has


    been suffering for so long, and now that she has finally gone, there must be no regrets, so contact the


    funeral parlour so that she could rest in peace."


    The grave had long been prepared, next door to which was reserved for Charlie.


    The two couples had gone through a lifetime of hardships. Charlie was not good with words, but he


    really loved and respected his wife.


    Naturally, both Walter and Robert listened to Charlie, and the two tacitly went to contact the Murphy


    family''s coteral rtives toe to the funeral.


    The car from the funeral parlour arrived just after three o''clock, and all of the Murphy family''s coteral


    rtives were there.


    Everyone knew about Amy''s serious illness, but they didn''t know about Suny.


    Charlie''s entered with her two daughters, she saw Suny at a nce. All three of them were curious


    about who Suny was, but today was a special asion, and they were still somewhat rational, so they


    didn''t ask.


    Only along the way, several eyes looked towards Suny.


    Suny noticed that, but she was in little mood to deal with that.


    She followed Robert to the car, and outside the window was the funeral parlour¡¯s car, into which Amy


    had been loaded.


    During the forty minutes or so of cremation time, Suny and Robert were silent, and those juniors from


    the side line were chatting, half of the topics were rted to Suny.


    The ashes were boxed, and ording to the traditional practice, the eldest son and grandson should


    carry the box, but Charlie said to Walter, "Your mother died in front of Suny, and although she couldn''t


    speak these days, I''m sure you all know that she loved Suny very much. So let Suny carry the box.¡±


    Naturally Walter had no objection, someone from the junior muttered something, Robert swept a faint


    nce over, and Maisy Murphy snapped her mouth shut, not daring to speak again.


    This was the third time Suny had held the ashes. When her parents died, she was the one who carried


    the two boxes of ashes by herself and followed the funeral car to the cemetery for burial.


    None of the Holmes family came, and only Ashley and Alicia apanied her throughout the whole


    process.


    Now she was the one holding the ashes, a person who weighed a lot in life and now was left with


    ashes that weigh no more than a pound.


    By the time the group emerged from the cemetery, it was already dark.


    Charlie was in poor health and suffered from rheumatism on rainy days. He stood for more than an


    hour, and Suny and Robert persuaded him to go back.


    The Murphy family¡¯s rtives had also left, leaving her and Robert inside the cemetery.


    In the past few days, Suny had spent time with Amy while listening to her exploits from Lily, and she


    bothmented that was fate, and that she did not discover Maryam''s secret earlier.


    After her parents left, she seldom went through her relics, but in fact, if she had paid attention, she


    might have been able to find the piece of jade that Amy had had someone carve for her at great


    expense as soon as she was born.


    Suny had actually seen it at a very young age, and naturally she wouldn''t think about it that much.


    But if she had looked through itter and seen the word "Murphy" engraved on it, she would have been


    suspicious.


    Amy''s terminal lung cancer was detected only five years ago. If she had found out earlier, she might


    still have been able to chat and hang out with the olddy.


    The olddy''s only wish before her death was to hug her, and she was full of love and cherishment for


    her granddaughter, whom she had never met.


    But there were no ifs.


    "It''s getting dark, let''s go back."


    As Robert opened his mouth at one side, Suny inclined her head to look at him and couldn''t help but


    call out to him, "Brother, did Grandma used to hug you a lot?"


    She suddenly remembered the year she was three years old and followed Maryam back to Bonnie''s


    house. She thought she was a kind olddy and opened her arms and tried to hug her, but she was


    pushed away by Bonnie and fell to the ground.


    In pain and dizzy, she looked at her "grandmother" in confusion, unable to cry.


    She didn''t understand then, but now she realized that Bonnie was never her "grandmother."


    "No, Grandma likes girls."


    Robert said, after a pause, "She likes you a lot, that''s why she''s smiling when she died, don''t feel bad."


    "Okay."


    Suny responded and withdrew her eyes, "Let''s go, brother."


    How could she not feel bad?


    When Suny followed Robert out of the cemetery, the sky was already as dark as ink, and the lights on


    both sides were dim and indistinct under the rain, but despite this, Suny saw Austin.


    He stood with his umbre under an old tree with new shoots not far away, his dark eyes looking


    straight at her through the rain and the dimness.


    Suny only nced at him before withdrawing her eyes, Robert also saw him and frowned slightly,


    "Austin?"


    "Yes."


    Suny did not want to bother with him, and she was in no mood to do so.

 Chapter 173 They Bullied Suny

    Chapter 173 They Bullied Suny


    Austin actually didn''t just arrive in D City, after the "intimate" pictures of Suny and Robert at the airport


    hit the news, he pushed his schedule for thest few days.


    After hearing what Suny had said that morning, he reflected a lot and was aware that his presumption


    and stubbornness had brought a lot of bad effects to her life.


    During those few days, he was swinging back and forth between giving up and sticking to it.


    He didn''t want to give up, but he couldn''t seem to find a way out. If he continued, Austin knew that he


    would only make Suny hate himpletely.


    He had been following Suny for the past few days, which seemed a bit mean, but there was nothing he


    could do about it.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He watched her go in and out of the Murphy¡¯s house, watched her go in and out of the hospital to be


    with the olddy, and today watched her personally sent off the olddy and finally left with Robert.


    The moment he saw Sunying out of the cemetery, Austin subconsciously wanted to lift his leg and


    go over to ask her.


    Nowadays, the world was abuzz with rumours, all about Suny and Robert''s marriage.


    Today Suny even went to Amy¡¯s burial, and she and Robert seemed to be real.


    It wasn''t Frank nor Kevin. He was standing eight metres away from her, watching her step inside the


    car under Robert''s umbre.


    Austin suddenly realized that he was really going to lose her forever.


    Yes, forever.


    This knowledge sent chills down his spine and his body felt like it was cramping in every direction,


    hurting uncontrobly.


    The umbre in his hand lost its support and fell straight to the ground as his hand let go.


    Austin looked at the car driving away and just felt his whole world was dark.


    People were responsible for their own mistakes.


    These days the rumours about Suny and Robert were buzzing. Although the Murphy family was not


    from J City, there must be no one who was not aware of a family like the Murphy family.


    As the sole heir to the Murphy family, Robert had long been the apple of many celebrities'' eyes.


    But after all these years, Robert was thirty-five years old and no one had ever heard of Robert getting


    close to that girl, except for that rumoured girlfriend he had when he was young.


    Now to Suny, he was gentle. No one could believe that they were not in a rtionship.


    Now that Amy had died, Suny had even personally been her burial.


    Who else but a grandson-inw could have this kind of treatment?


    It was only yesterday that Elijah learned from Ivan that Austin was not in J City these days, but had


    gone to D City to chase his wife.


    However, when he nned to buy a ne ticket to go over and fort" Austin, Austin had already


    returned from D City.


    The first thing Austin did when he returned from D City was to go back to the Johnson¡¯s vi and ask


    Grace to take Tina and Kasper and move out of the Johnson family.


    After Austin''s words, Grace became more and more angry and went to find Suny the next day, but she


    didn''t expect the news to reach Austin and was caught red-handed by him. When she left, Austin


    clearly said that she had three days to move out.


    Grace was restless these days but she did not want to move out. She knew that the only person in the


    Johnson family who could really speak with any weight was Austin, and that all the other family


    members from the side branches were not worthy of Austin.


    She and her son and daughter were respected by so many people in their circle because of Austin.


    But the gentry had a lot of secrets, and that crap about the Johnson family was spread all over the


    ce twenty years ago.


    After the death of Austin¡¯s grandfather, almost all of the Johnson family''s properties were given to


    Austin, and Maddox, Austin¡¯s father was not as useful as Austin in speaking.


    Later, when Maddox died in an ident, Grace, as Austin''s mother, in turn, raised her status.


    But everyone was not stupid, Austin''s attitude towards her has always been indifferent, if she was


    driven out of the family, her future life would be miserable.


    This third-rate circle liked topare family backgrounds, and without Austin as a backer, Grace, as


    Maddox''s second wife, and Tina and Kasper, two siblings, were obviously about to be exiled from the


    circle.


    Therefore, these days, Grace had not been doing nothing. Seeing that four days had passed and


    Austin had not asked anyone toe over to let her move out, Grace thought it was mostly because


    Austin was angry for a while.


    She was Austin''s mother, and Tina and Kasper were Austin''s sister and brother, so he would not do


    that to his own mother and brother and sister, right?


    But Grace never expected that Austin was not joking.


    Austin said: "I said within three days, and today is the fifth day."


    After Austin finished speaking, he directly let peoplee in: "Let them take what is theirs, but if it''s not


    theirs, don''t take any of it away!"


    The old house was full of antiques. Grace relied on the annual dividends, which was not enough for her


    to have fun with the richdies every day, and now Austin did not want to recognize her, so the three


    would really have to "earn their own living".


    To ordinary people, the amount of dividends Grace was holding was already enough for a few lifetimes,


    but to a few people who were used to living in the luxury of the gentry, it was not enough for one


    person!


    It was likely that for the sake of money, Grace would have gone along with a few antiques.


    Austin''s words were undoubtedly a bolt from the blue, and Grace''s face changed.


    Tina and Kasper, who had been notified to return, were even crying and shouting, but Austin only gave


    them a cold look and they couldn''t go on.


    That evening, the story of Grace and her children being thrown out of the Johnson family''s old mansion


    by Austin spread directly within the circle.


    When Elijah heard this matter, he even called Austin to ask if it was true, and if it was false, he would


    help dispel the rumors.


    But Austin on the other end of the phone said, "Why can''t it be true?"


    Elijah rolled over and jumped up from the sofa, "Why?"


    Those, no matter how disgusting they were, were still his mother and brother and sister!


    Austin nced out the window at the drenching rain: "They bullied Suny."


    People were responsible for their own mistakes, he should, so should they.


    Elijah couldn''t help but be silent for a moment, "I''m not really used to you being such a sentimentalist, I


    always thought you didn''t have a heart."


    "I can make you heartless, do you want to try?"


    Hearing that, Elijah hastily conceded, "It''s better to have a heart, you are good, really, quite good!"


    Suny was awesome!

 Chapter 174 I Dont Care the Rest

    Chapter 174 I Don''t Care the Rest


    The story of Grace and Tina being driven out of the Johnson family''s old mansion by Austin was all


    over the ce that night.


    Many people have always been very objective about Grace and her son and daughter.


    Grace was Austin''s biological mother, but the fact that Grace abandoned Austin for her lover back then,


    even though no one had dared to bring it up for nearly 20 years, it did not mean that no one knew


    about it.


    So this approach by Austin this time, although a bit shocking, was not iprehensible.


    However, it had eight years since Maddox passed away, and Austin treated Grace well over the years,


    not throwing Grace and the others out of the Johnson family in earlier years, and only doing it now,


    Austin''s behavior this time was indeed somewhat intriguing.


    After the news had spread privately for a short time, the "informer" said that the matter seemed to be


    rted to Suny, because five days ago, Grace found Suny''s doorstep.


    This reason did sound a bit unbelievable. Austin did not seem to be a person who would angry for a


    woman, but it made sense.


    Alicia sent a message to Suny as soon as she knew about it. Austin was making such a big deal out of


    it, and she actually thought it was for Suny.


    Suny only saw the news when she returned from a walk with Charlie, a matter Rosa had already called


    her aboutst night, asking her if she wanted to help deal with it if public opinion came up by then.


    In the past, Suny mostly ignored these things, and Rosa knew it, but recently the situation was special,


    Amy just died yesterday, Suny was already in a bad mood, if these things on the Inte were still


    rumored, it would affect Suny''s mood even more.


    The fact that Austin would kick Grace out of the Johnson family was beyond Suny''s expectations; she


    had been married to Austin for those three years and knew that the mother-son rtionship between


    Austin and Grace was not good, but it wasn''t so bad.


    Now that Austin had done so much, Suny didn''t think it was because of her.


    She was not in the mood for such things, and the passing of Amy had left her in a depressed mood for


    the past two days.


    Because she grew up without grandparents, so every time she followed Maryam back to the Holmes


    family to see Bonnie, she longed for Bonnie to touch her face and look at her kindly like other people''s


    grandmothers.


    But every time all she got was a disgusted look from Bonnie, either setting up on her money, or


    snapping the snacks she brought from inside the city for Joshua.


    In just a few days, from the moment Amy wanted to touch her hand, Suny felt that her longing, which


    she had never had for over twenty years, had been fulfilled.


    It was a strange experience, if she originally loved and pitied by elders in such a way, she could not


    help but be petnt and childish.


    Amy could not open her mouth to say a word to her until she died, but Suny already felt her fondness


    for her.


    The illness that had afflicted her for more than five years was now finally over, and in a way, it was


    actually something to be happy about.


    The Murphy family was more open-minded than Suny on this point, but Suny''s sudden intrusion into


    love and warmth of an elder made her more ufortable, even more so than Charlie and the others.


    "Suny, how about we have a homing party?"


    Charlie''s voice came, and Suny returned to her senses, cing her phone on the desktop and smiling


    slightly, "Okay, I''ll do whatever you say."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll get your brother to arrange it!"


    The children of the Murphy family, naturally, must be made known to the world!


    Everyone in D City knew that the Murphy family lost a child thirty years ago, and Maryam could no


    longer return, but Suny could.


    After Robert confirmed that Suny was Maryam''s daughter, he had someone check out Suny''s affairs


    over the years.


    One of the most heartbreaking was the marriage of Suny to Austin.


    When Charlie saw it, he was so angry that his face was blue. If it wasn''t for the fact that Suny had been


    divorced from Austin for more than a year, he would have even wanted to go over to the Johnson


    family himself and ask them what exactly made Suny unworthy of them!


    Charlie had always acted swiftly, and he contacted Robert immediately after Suny''s nod.


    The way his nephews and grandchildren looked at Suny during the funeral yesterday also made him


    ufortable.


    When did his granddaughter have to be sized up?


    "This is something you should do as soon as possible and arrange for it to be after your grandmother''s


    first seven days in her death."


    As Suny listened on the sidelines, her heart was somewhat touched that the Murphy family really did


    not let her suffer half a bit of aggravation.


    Charlie hung up the phone before she spoke, "Grandpa, there''s actually no need to be in such a hurry,


    Grandma just left, it''s not good."


    After all, if she had just died and a banquet was immediately arranged, outsiders might say something


    about the Murphy family.


    Charlie snorted coldly, "What do they dare to say? Your grandmother has waited for you for so many


    years, if she hadn''t been physically unhealthy, she might have been even happier if she could have


    recognized you back into our family openly and honestly before she left!"


    Naturally, Suny believed it, but people''s words can be fearful: "Grandpa, isn''t August your birthday?


    There will be more guests on your birthday, so perhaps it will be better then."


    When Charlie thought about it, he thought the same, "You''re right."


    Suny smiled, "I''vee through all these years, it''s good that you and my uncle and brother know me,


    I don''t care the rest."


    Charlie felt saddened at hearing Suny''s words, "Don''t worry, with me around you, no one will bully you


    in the future!"


    Suny was embarrassed, in fact, for so many years, there was really nothing that could bully her.


    But the old man''s love and care was something she naturally would not reject: "With you around, of


    course no one would dare to bully me."


    It was a relief for Amy when she passed away. She died with a smile on her face, so she had no


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    regrets.


    The living still had to try to live. Charlie was very open-minded, his wife had survived for so many years


    and now she was finally at peace, it was better than watching her lying in a hospital bed and suffering


    from disease.


    After the olddy died, Suny stayed on the Murphy family for another three days before returning to J


    City.


    On the day she went back, Robert took her to the airport, and as soon as Suny got on the ne, the


    gossip came out.


    Those paparazzi were also very good, and they had gossiped that the Murphy family was nning a


    big wedding, and those who heard the news instantly associated it with the fact that Suny was getting


    married to Robert.


    On this matter, even Alicia couldn''t help but ask Suny if it was really true.


    As Suny had just gotten off the ne, she saw Alicia''s message and was outright exasperated.


    But she was temporarily away in D City for eight days and had a backlog of things to do.


    Just as she got into the car, Suny heard Rosa ask her opinion, "Miss Hond, we''ve been contacted


    again by Nasdaq, and Mr. Watts wants to see you again."


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "Weren''t they talking to Changxingst week?"


    Rosa nodded, "I''ve heard that Changxing is not willing to invest that much."


    Suny instantly understood that it seemed Nell was using Phantom as a spare tire.


    In the past, Suny was not so angry, at most she would just press it down again, but she was not in a


    good moodtely: "It''s gone."


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Rosa knew the inside story of Suny''s trip to the Murphy family; Amy passed away a few days ago and


    Suny was most likely not in a good mood.


    She stopped speaking, the carriage was quiet and Suny closed her eyes to fake sleep.

 Chapter 175 That Woman is not as Good Looking as You

    Chapter 175 That Woman is not as Good Looking as You


    It was already past five when the car pulled up at the vi, Suny was woken up by Rosa and looked out


    the window at the rain and frowned slightly, "It''s raining again?"


    Rosa nodded, "Yes, Miss Hond, there has been rain alltely."


    It''d been raining for over a month now.


    Suny retracted her eyes, "You should arrange the schedule, and you should also help me arrange the


    anniversary of WJ."


    Now that WJ was the third anniversary, and Jay was so sincere in personally sending the invitation to


    Rosa, she still had to take the time to go.


    Apart from earning money, she had to be sociable.


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Rosa wanted to get out of the car to held Suny with the umbre, but Suny directly reached out to stop


    it, "Don''t bother, give me the umbre."


    Hearing this from her, Rosa handed over the umbre in her hand.


    Suny, holding an umbre, got out of the car straight away and dragged her suitcase inside the vi.


    Rosa sent someone over to clean it two days ago, and even though the vi hadn''t been upied for


    eight days, there was no sense of dullness.


    "M, I''m back."


    "Wee home, master."


    Suny smiled, in the Murphy family she actually lived quite well, just was not used to it without M.


    The day after Suny returned to J City, there were a few more interesting things that happened in J City,


    namely that Austin suddenly withdrew from the businesses of the families that used to be good friends


    with Tina.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The withdrawal of capital was not a big deal, but the sudden withdrawal of capital frompanies in


    which KLOC had a stake was intriguing.


    Suny was particrly busy today, she had a morning meeting this morning, there were two more


    proposals to be finalized, the results of F City¡¯s inspection were out, and she also had a meeting in the


    afternoon.


    When she got up early in the morning and heard about it, Suny justughed and passed on.


    After returning from D City, Suny was busy for five days in a row before he was considered free.


    The backlog of things that had umted before Phantom was sorted out, and today it was a rare


    day when the schedule was not satisfied, so Suny drove straight to Phantom.


    All told, she hadn''t been over for over half a month.


    Alicia, who had just finished recording a variety show the day before, was in for a rare treat today.


    Phantom wanted to produce two singers this year, and the new artiest camp had recently been


    auditioning, so Alicia came over today to decide on the candidates by the way, and knowing that Suny


    was free today, she asked her toe.


    When Suny arrived, Alicia was already discussing the neers with Joan, hearing the pushing of the


    door, Alicia sat up from the sofa, "Suny, I haven''t seen you for more than twenty days, why do you look


    prettier?"


    Suny raised his hand and pushed her face away, looking at her askance with a smirk, "Don¡¯t please


    me."


    The next sentence did not need to be said by her, but Alicia, who was not an illiterate person, knew


    what she meant.


    Alicia looked at her, "I just simply miss you!"


    Suny gave a tsk, "I''m afraid you don''t believe that yourself, do you?"


    When Alicia was exposed, she said: "I really miss you, but I really have something."


    At this time, Joan brought over red date tea, "Miss Hond."


    Suny reached out to take it, said thank you, took a sip of red date tea, and then looked at Alicia: "Tell


    me first."


    "Good! I knew you wouldn''t say no to me!"


    Suny sat down at one side and raised her eyebrows, "Don''t say that so early, perhaps I will reject you


    without mercy."


    "......"


    Come on, at least they were good friends!


    This matter of Alicia was actually not difficult, but not that easy.


    She took up a reality variety show, a game pass show, where the levels were a collection of intellectual


    and physical tests.


    However, the programme required the star to bring one of his or her own friend to team up with him or


    her to pass the level.


    Alicia handed the contract to Suny, who scanned it and replied, "No."


    "I can''t find anyone else if you don''t go! Suny, are you really watching me all alone and lonely?"


    Suny said, "Yes."


    Alicia felt the mockery, but she had signed the contract and Suny would not rest until she agreed.


    "Please! Just think of it as my birthday wish this year, okay? I''ll lose badly if you don''t go."


    Suny looked at her askance, "Don''t worry, you''re good looking, even if you lose, you''re still good


    looking."


    Seeing that she still refused, Alicia simply hugged Suny''s arm and wooed.


    Suny got a headache from her calling, "Okay, okay, just this once."


    Alicia was ecstatic and held up four fingers and swore, "I swear!"


    Suny looked at her with a wry smile, "I''ll believe you if you don''t swear."


    After talking about this, Alicia started to gossip about the Murphy family.


    The night she first returned, Suny had already exined it in general terms, and Aliciamented for a


    long time over the phone with a shock.


    When they met today, Alicia couldn''t resist asking again.


    Suny briefly talked about it and as she had just finished, Alicia suddenly hummed: "...... those who think


    that you and Austin are not right for each other will regret it."


    Suny was stunned for a moment, she hadn''t thought about it.


    Alicia suddenly thought of something: "Recently Austin has done a right thing, you know about the


    withdrawal of capital, right? I heard from the grapevine that it seems to be because those people had


    bullied you before."


    Suny''s hand holding the cup gave a slight lurch and she hooked her lips into a smile, "Just a little


    gossip."


    It was not true.


    Alicia rarely sided with Austin: "I feel as if Austin has really changed."


    Suny did not want to discuss this: "Isn''t there a selection to be made?"


    Alicia still wanted to gossip, but thinking of the business at hand, she had to nod, "Go, go, go, let''s go


    over to the recording studio!"


    Suny smiled and followed Alicia out the door.


    It was already twelve o''clock after they came out of the studio, and they hadn''t had lunch together for a


    long time, so Alicia took advantage of the fact that there was nothing to do for the next half month and


    dragged Suny to a seafood dinner.


    After Suny met Austin in D City on the day of Amy''s burial, she hadn''t seen him again for almost a


    week.


    It was a coincidence that Suny once in a while went out to dinner with Alicia, and when they were


    eating, Alicia asked her gossipy questions about Austin''s high-profile courtship a while ago and how it


    seemed to have gone quiet recently.


    Suny directly ignored Alicia''s question, not expecting that she would run into Austin just after she came


    out of the restaurant after dinner.


    Austin was not yet alone, with a pretty woman at his side.


    As the four of them walked past each other, Suny heard the woman call him "Austin".


    Sunyughed slightly, suddenly feeling quite ridiculous.


    Austin only gave her a nce before withdrawing his eyes, Suny hooked her lips in a smile and didn''t


    open her mouth to greet him.


    What was the point of saying hello to strangers?


    Beside her, Alicia looked ufortable: "Austin is a scum!"


    She said, ncing at Suny, seeing Suny looking at herself, Alicia added: "Suny, don''t be sad, that


    woman is not as good looking as you, she has a face with stic surgery, only her body is okay, but


    still not as good as you!"


    Suny grunted, "Where do you see that I''m sad?"


    Alicia took a closer look, "It doesn''t seem so."

 Chapter 176 Why Do You Want to be Chosen?

    Chapter 176 Why Do You Want to be Chosen?


    Only at noon did she run into Austin dining with a beautiful woman, and the next day Suny saw from


    Alicia''s gossipy mouth that Austin had taken the woman home.


    But the woman was so well protected by Austin that almost all the photos taken were of her back only,


    and when there was a side face, Austin''s shoulder blocked most of it.


    Once this gossip came out, the rumor that Austin had thrown his own mother, brother and sister out of


    the house for Suny the other day became apletely unconvincing rumor.


    Bored gossip media on the inte even spected whether Austin''s wedding to the mystery woman


    was ahead or Suny and Robert''s wedding was behind.


    There were even boredizens saying Suny could not get Austin, and also said what a while ago


    when Austin turned back too, she was too reserved. Now with Austin''s conditions, it was easy to find


    another woman.


    Alicia surfed the inte and brushed up on these long-winded nders, and became angry. If not for


    Joan''s stopping her, she would have curse.


    But Joan stopped it, so Alicia had to quietly cloak herself in a small ount and go online to spar with


    people.


    Those scolded by Alicia was speechless and ended up deletingments on Alicia''s small ount.


    Alicia took a screenshot and sent it to Suny, who nced at the screenshot and couldn''t help but smile


    as she sent a message over, "You''re so free, where''s Ashley?"


    Alicia, who was so tiredst night that she just woke up: "......"


    Austin''s new love affair had been on the hot topic for several days now, and Suny, as Austin''s former


    wife, had naturally been taken along.


    It was a matter that even Charlie called over, and Suny calmed him down and told Rosa to press the


    heat.


    She didn''t care, but Charlie did.


    When she bumped into Jennifer, Suny and Rosa had just finished their meal and came out of the


    restaurant.


    Thest time Jennifer didn''t have enough money to buy a bag, Suny was quite sorry she didn''t see that


    scene, and when she ran into it today, she took a special look at the bag Jennifer was holding.


    Gee, the bag was actually the same one from the other day.


    Suny withdrew her gaze to look at Jennifer: "Miss Dawson."


    Jennifer noticed Suny''s line of sight and deliberately changed her hand to carry the bag: "Miss Hond,


    it''s been a long time."


    Suny smiled, "The bag is very nice."


    "Thanks."


    Suny''s words had a ring to them and Jennifer''s face stiffened for a moment.


    The friend beside her did not know about the bag, only that Jennifer and Suny did not get along.


    Thinking about the recent affair of Austin''s new love, Jennifer''s friend snorted, "Miss Hond, you are


    pretty, but it''s a pity, Mr. Johnson still chose someone else and not you."


    Hearing this, Sunyughed out loud straight away, "I''m not a cargo, why should I be chosen?"


    Jennifer''s friend was choked by Suny, her face changed and she gritted her teeth: "Why should you


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    deceive yourself? However, you are miserable, Jennifer is the first love in Mr. Johnson''s heart. You are


    not the same, after three years of marriage, you got nothing, I feel pity for you."


    Only then did Jennifer call out to her friend, gesturing for her to stop saying, "Mr. Johnson and I are all


    in the past."


    Only Jennifer and Austin knew what was going on between her and Austin.


    Jennifer had been humiliated many times in front of Suny, and she didn''t want to do it again.


    Suny nced at Jennifer: "It''s true that people are divided by groups and things gather together, Miss


    Dawson''s friend and Miss Dawson really have the same personality."


    She said, paused and looked at Jennifer: "I heard that Mr. Dawson has been anxiously pulling in


    investmentstely, I originally thought that Mr. Dawson might need ourpany''s help, but Miss


    Dawson, you can buy a bag worthy 120,000, your family doesn¡¯t seem to be short of money, so it


    seems that I was worrying about nothing."


    The Dawson family had had a particrly difficult time in recent months, and Nakasun had been in the


    red for several months because of ack of liquidity.


    Jennifer originally had a sub-card with a 5 million monthly limit, but since the sub-card was stoppedst


    month, her monthly pocket money was also stopped.


    It was not a simple matter to maintain decency within the upper ss circles. New season clothes,


    newly issued jewellery must be there for them to go out with friends.


    Otherwise, if they wear out-of-season clothes every day, people would know they were short of money.


    A bag worthy 120,000 was not that much, in the old days she would have bought several bags of this


    price range every month.


    But it was a different time, and she asked the man for the money for the bag.


    Hearing Suny¡¯s words, Jennifer''s face instantly went white.


    Alex had warned her that Suny was not to be messed with for that she had a friendship with Boss Suny


    of Phantom.


    "Thank you, Miss Hond, I will tell my father about this."


    Jennifer could not refuse and could only grit her teeth and smile as she pretended to be good with


    Suny.


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "No need."


    When Suny finished, she nced at Rosa who was ready to open her mouth, "Rosa, let''s go."


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Jennifer wanted to say something, and wanted to chase after Suny, but the friend beside her pulled her,


    "Are you stupid! She doesn''t have any intention to help your family, she just wants tough at you!


    Don''t worry, I''ve already asked my brother to contact Mr. Lloyd of WJ."


    After the listing of WJst year, in just six months'' time, WJ''s market value doubled and Ashley''s


    fortune surged past three billion.


    Before the listing, the annual profit and revenue was good. J City''srge enterprises were almost all


    greeted by Austin, those who were willing to invest money in the Dawson family did not want to offend


    Austin, while those dared to offend Austin did not have that much money.


    Having dragged until now, Nakasun was now aplete tough nut.


    So Alex wanted to sell Nakasun to Ashley and keep some shares for himself, so as not to reach this


    point of bankruptcy.


    Hearing this from her friend, Jennifer didn''t go after Suny.


    Olivia Bradley knew the current situation of the Dawson family, and although Suny''s words were harsh


    to hear, they were true.


    She looked at Jennifer''s bag, "Jennifer, who bought this bag for you?"


    Jennifer had no money to buy this bag, Olivia knew it well.


    Hearing her words, Jennifer''s face stiffened, but quickly recovered, "A friend."


    "Boyfriend, right? Not bad, he is quite generous!"


    Jennifer did not want to continue this question at all and found another topic to divert away from it.


    Boyfriend?


    If it was a boyfriend, she didn''t have to lose to Suny.


    Jennifer dared not say that she was just a mistress.

 Chapter 177 Shes Austins New Love

    Chapter 177 She''s Austin''s New Love


    Suny didn''t take Jennifer seriously, the Dawson family was now taking care of itself.


    Rosa was holding her breath, and when she got into the car, she couldn''t help but call out to Suny,


    "Miss Hond."


    "Yes?"


    Suny looked to Rosa at the side, waiting for her to speak.


    "Nakasun seems to be trying to contact Mr. Lloyd recently."


    "Ashley?"


    Rosa nodded, "Nakasun has been losing money fromst year until this year, Alex should want


    someone to take over Nakasun''s debts, he offered most of his shares."


    Hearing this, Suny couldn''t help but let out augh, "Then he''s thinking quite nicely."


    With Nakasun¡¯s currant situation, Antonio naturally would not spend any more money on it, and neither


    would she, and at this point, Alex still didn''t want to let go.


    Did he take Ashley for a fool?


    Rosa pursed her lips, "It''s a bit whimsical."


    Hearing this, Suny couldn''t help but smile, "You are good, Rosa."


    She¡¯d learned to be sarcastic!


    Rosa was embarrassed and changed the subject, "I''ll take you to the vi."


    Suny''s car was taken in for maintenance and she didn''t drive out today.


    "Okay."


    The car drove slowly out of the car park, it wasn''t raining today and the weather was good.


    Suny looked out of the car window, remembering Rosa''s words just now, took out her mobile phone to


    call Ashley.


    Alicia took this time off, Ashley would most likely move his work home.


    As expected, the call was answered not long after it was dialed, by Alicia.


    "Wait a minute, Suny! He''s frying the fish!"


    Suny smiled, "Have Ashley give me a call when he is free."


    "Okay."


    Suny, "Bye."


    Not long after Suny returned to the vi, Ashley''s call came back.


    "Suny?"


    Suny poured a ss of water and went to sit on the sofa: "Is Alex''s people contacting you?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Yup, his secretary contacted Joey the day before yesterday and wanted to ask me to talk about


    Nakasun."


    Suny tsked lightly, "What price does he want?"


    "1.5 billion for 80% of the shares in his hands."


    Although Ashley''s wealth has risen, 1.5 billion was not something that could be taken out lightly.


    Alex seemed to have been driven to the corner, daring to make such an offer.


    Six months ago, 40% of Nakasun''s shares were probably still worth 1.5 billion, but now, it might not


    even worthy a billion.


    Suny said, "He approached mest year too, three hundred million, and only gave me 5%."


    Ashley on the other end of the phone frowned, "Wishful thinking."


    Suny smiled, "Now that Changxing and I have both rejected him, he has no choice but to put his target


    on you. Two billion, if Alex gives you Nakasun, you help me negotiate it."


    Last year she offered two and a half billion and Alex said she was too deceitful, this year two billion,


    Suny would like to see if Alex would still have the same backbone asst year."


    Having said that, Ashley understood Suny''s meaning: "Okay."


    "Bye then."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny looked at the phone and suddenly had some expectations that Alex would


    be pissed off.


    Nakasun was getting worse and worse, and it kept losing money. If Alex was still unable to give up, he


    would have to file for bankruptcy and by then, after the debts were paid off, not even 1.5 billion would


    reach him.


    Gee, how sad.


    In April, it was still rainy in J City, Alicia asked her out for shopping.


    In just over three hours, Alicia had bought clothes of several hundred thousand, and if it weren''t for the


    fact that it was time for lunch, she could have kept shopping.


    Suny had long been used to Alicia''s way of shopping, but when she heard that Alicia wanted to go to


    another square in the afternoon, she couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows, "Not saving up?"


    "I haven''t been out and about for ages!"


    "A year at a time?"


    Alicia was so guiltless and even a little proud: "Is it bad?"


    Suny had no shopping desire and could not understand it.


    She hooked her lips: "Never mind, as you wish."


    As the two had just entered the restaurant, Suny saw someone she knew at a table not far away.


    It was Winnie, the other one was the pretty woman standing beside Austin whom she had met after the


    dinner party that day.


    Thest time Winnie scolded Suny, Alicia had been holding a grudge, and today she rolled up her


    sleeves and wanted to go up and fight with Winnie.


    But after two steps, she saw Suny standing behind her looking at her with a smile on her face, so Alicia


    was in a bit of a bind: "I''m telling you, I''m going to teach Winnie to behave properly today! Don''t stop


    me! I''m even afraid of myself when I''m mean!"


    Suny stood by the screen with her hands looped, looking askance at her, "Well, I won''t stop you."


    "...... Forget it, we''re out having fun today, let''s not settle the score with her today!"


    Suny was amused by her and snorted, "Okay, stop acting, I''m hungry."


    Alicia responded: "Okay, it''s okay to starve me, but not you!"


    Alicia said, afraid that Suny would say something else, and she had already gone to the table to take


    her seat.


    Suny smiled and lifted her leg to walk over.


    As she had just sat down, Winnie, who was eating, suddenly nced up at her.


    Suny''s eyebrows twitched slightly as she met Winnie''s gaze and curled her lips into a smile.


    Winnie raised her eyebrows in triumph and her lips moved, saying something silently, but Suny didn''t


    distinguish it.


    "What did she just say?"


    Alicia saw it too and frowned straight at Winnie.


    Suny withdrew her gaze, "I don''t know."


    "Nuts!"


    Suny said, "What do you want to eat?"


    When the two of them checked out and left, Winnie also happened to leave the shop.


    The four of them met at the door, and Alicia subconsciously stood in front of Suny.


    The pretty woman beside Winnie sized up Suny, and she suddenly smiled and opened her mouth,


    "Miss Hond, I''ve heard a lot about you, my name is Lexi."


    Lexi''s manner was friendly, "You look even better in person than in pictures."


    Suny swept a faint nce at Winnie before responding, "Thank you, you''re pretty too."


    Winnie had a bad look on her face, "Lexi, didn''t you have an appointment this afternoon?"


    Lexi looked at Winnie and said to her, "Let''s have dinner together next time."


    Suny replied nonchntly, "Okay."


    Lexi took onest look at Suny, then left with Winnie.


    Alicia looked at the two''s backs and couldn''t help but pooh-pooh, "Who is this Lexi? Isn''t it a matter for


    all to see that you''re pretty?"


    Hearing Alicia''s words, Suny nced down at her, "She''s Austin''s new love."


    Alicia froze: "...... How are you still so calm?"


    Suny said, "Or what?"


    She could not ignore her since she was friendly.


    How petty that made her look!


    Alicia didn''t know what to say for a moment, and held her tongue for half a second before she uttered a


    sentence, "It seems like you''ve really moved on."


    Suny smiled and didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 178 Austin, Want a Fight?

    Chapter 178 Austin, Want a Fight?


    Old love.


    Suny wanted to say that Alicia''s adjective was incorrect, Lexi was Austin''s favorite, but she was not


    Austin''s old love.


    He hadn''t loved her then.


    It was hard to ept that way.


    After all, first love, the passion of adolescence, was always different.


    Alicia''s n to fight all day was interrupted by a sudden phone call from Joan, and Suny couldn''t help


    butugh as she watched her reluctantly get into the car Joan sent to pick her up with her umbre.


    "I''d love to be having billions like you!"


    Suny looked at her, "Then you might have to have my intelligence first."


    "......"


    As the car door was closed, Suny took a step back with her umbre and waved her hand, watching


    the car gradually drive away.


    At two o''clock, it was obviously a bit of a waste of time to go home and sleep.


    Suny hesitated for two seconds and simply drove to the gym.


    On working days, there were not many people inside the gym.


    Suny changed her boxing gloves and entered the boxing room, the coach saw her and his eyes lit up


    slightly, "Why are you free toe over today?"


    Suny glued her gloves on and didn''t answer the coach''s question, "Want a fight, coach?"


    The coach was over fifty years old, he was a boxer in T Country when he was young, then went to M


    Country for three years. The boxingpany wanted him to fight fake fights, he had realized that he


    was abandoned, and the downfall of continuing would get him killed.


    Coach made the decision on the spot and came back to open such a gym.


    Suny came over here to learn sparring and Muay Thai when she was in college, and was taught by


    him, the owner of the gym.


    Muay Thai and sparring were both very physical. When Suny first arrived, she was indeed so delicate


    that she was no different from other girls, but after a long time, she would go to the gym to increase her


    strength, and after a few years, she was in good shape, and the two of them could go through a few


    moves.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It wasmon for coaches and trainees to spar with each other, but Suny never had.


    For one thing, she didn''t like physical contact, and for another, although she came to learn boxing, she


    had no desire topete, just to defend herself.


    This was the first time Suny had offered to have a fight and naturally the coach would not refuse.


    Having known each other for so many years, the coach looked at Suny as if she were his sister, and


    seeing that she was unusual today, he couldn''t help but ask, "In a bad mood?"


    "Are you scared?"


    She bit down on the trap and the coach gave augh, "I can see, you''re really not in a good mood


    today." It was said to be apetition, but Suny was a girl after all, so they were collecting their


    strength.


    Suny was nimble and agile, and although she was not as experienced as her coach, it was hard to tell


    the two apart for a while.


    There was a sudden fight in the boxing room, and people began toe in one by one outside the


    door.


    Elijah took the initiative to bring Austin here today. In the past few days, Austin was like a madman,


    Ivan said he was inside the office all day and night, obsessed with his work.


    Elijah was afraid that Austin wouldn''t be sad all the time, so he nned to drag him over to let him vent


    his frustrations while he didn''t have much of a schedule this afternoon.


    Just after he had changed his clothes, Elijah heard that there was a beautiful woman challenging the


    coach. He immediately forgot the purpose of his visit today and hooked Austin''s shoulders: "Austin,


    let''s go, see the fun!"


    How could there be beautiful women in a boxing gym? They were all big men, and what Elijah mainly


    wanted to see which beautiful woman dared to challenge the coach.


    Austin broke away from his hand straight away, "Go by yourself."


    He said, making his own way to the other boxing room.


    The challenge room was full of cheering, lively as if watching a boxing match, but Austin''s back was


    lonely and miserable.


    Elijah didn''t even think about it and chose the boxing match.


    He had just entered the boxing room and recognized at a nce that the beautiful woman on the stage


    was Suny. That Suny, who usually looked pretty and gentle, was agile and swift in dodging a punch


    from that coach.


    Elijah twisted his head to look outside the aisle and then looked at the stage, for a moment he didn''t


    know whether it was better to p and cheer with the others or to go out and call Austin.


    It was a match without blood and power, but with moves and reaction speed, and the crowd on stage


    watched with rapt attention and cheers.


    Elijah whistled, but finally his conscience rippled and he turned and ran to call Austin.


    "Austin, quick, quick, it''s Suny!"


    When he heard the word "Suny", the man who was beating his sandbag was startled.


    Austin frowned and looked coldly at Elijah in the doorway, "What are you talking about?"


    "That''s Suny on the stage sparring with the coach! I''d be a dog if I lied to you!"


    Austin gave Elijah a look, "You''re a dog even if you don¡¯t lie to me."


    With these words, he had already crossed Austin to walk to the noisy boxing room.


    When Austin first entered, he saw Suny dodging the coach''s fist sideways, her ponytail tied up high as


    her harsh and swift movements produced beautiful arcs in the air, subsequently revealing the side of


    her fair face.


    Austin suddenly remembered that one night when he was with her inside the darkness, the moment


    she lowered her body and swept across, was also so valiant.


    While he was lost in thought, Suny had already reached out quickly and pulled the coach''s clothes,


    tugging hard and coiling his feet, the coach''s weight suddenly became unstable and Suny held him in


    ce before he fell.


    The coach stood up, "Did you just confuse me?"


    Suny let go and pushed a step away, smiling, "All''s fair in war.."


    The coach froze for a moment and thenughed, "Good point!"


    A dozen people had gathered around the stage, all of whom hade to the ss today, and


    thunderous apuse erupted just as the coach finished speaking.


    Suny just felt thirsty and walked off the stage to find her own water and tilted her head to drink it.


    Girls who look this good are rare even outside the boxing room, not to mention the boxing room.


    Suny was not only good looking, but that sparring session just now was titition to the minds of the


    crowd on stage.


    She had just finished her water and a man came over to strike up a conversation, "Junior, how long


    have you been studying with Ray?"


    Suny looked at the man in front of her and spat out two words nonchntly, "Ten years."


    The man who''d only been studying for three years: "...... Oh, I''ll have to call you Senior!"


    Suny finished her water, put the cap on, and smiled lightly.


    With that, she took the bottle and headed out.


    The man hurriedly followed: "Senior, what''s your name? Shall I have your contact information? Let''s


    have a sparring session next time?"


    Suny was about to speak when a familiar male voice suddenly interjected, "Suny! When did youe


    over?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, looking at Elijah who walked over and Austin who stood behind him, the


    smile on her face faded: "Mr. Brooks."


    Elijah nced at the man who was osting Suny: "Your friend?"


    Suny didn''t want to be disturbed, so she simply answered, "I don''t know him."


    The man left, only to look back before leaving.


    After ying for more than half an hour, Suny was sweating a lot, bean-sized sweat slipped down from


    her forehead. She raised her hand to wipe it off and walked straight to Austin: "Austin, want a fight?"


    Suny''s voice was so gentle that Austin even suspected he had heard it wrong.

 Chapter 179 Wish You Happiness, Austin

    Chapter 179 Wish You Happiness, Austin


    Although Elijah did not quite understand why Suny had suddenly made such a request, he felt that this


    was definitely an opportunity for Austin.


    Seeing Austin standing there, motionless as if he was dumbfounded, Elijah hurriedly walked over and


    raised his hand to bump his shoulder, "She is asking you a question!"


    Austin frowned, "Okay."


    Although she didn''t know why Suny wanted to fight him, he would categorically not refuse.


    "Did you get a boxing room?"


    "Yes."


    "Hm." Suny responded, "Then go and fight in your boxing room, don''t let the outside strangers in."


    "Okay."


    Austin responded, lifting his legs and leading the way back to the boxing room where he had just hit the


    sandbag.


    Elijah followed behind the two, inexplicably excited, and took out his mobile phone with the intention of


    giving the other friends in the group a live broadcast!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, just as he reached the door, Suny raised her hand and pulled the door to halfway, she


    blocked the doorway and looked at him with a smile, "I''m sorry, you can¡¯te in, Mr. Brooks."


    Having said that, Suny raised her hand and closed the door behind her.


    Austin looked at the closed door in front of him and was speechless.


    How was he an outsider?


    Elijah felt that he had to ask for an exnation today, but he put his hand on the door handle, twisted it


    and his face stiffened.


    It was locked!


    "......"


    That was too much.


    Suny closed the door, took out a towel from her backpack, dried the sweat from her face, and then


    threw the towel on her backpack.


    She twisted her wrist and walked over, "No helmet, no head shots, avoid the vitals."


    "Okay."


    Austin was already on stage, he looked down at her and wanted to ask her if she wanted to take


    another break, however he was clear that Suny''s character, if he asked that, it would only make her


    even more upset.


    Suny pulled the ropes and jumped straight onto the stage, Austin''s hand, which was ready to reach out


    to pull her, stopped awkwardly in mid-air.


    Suny gave him a look, "How long have you been practicing?"


    "Fifteen years."


    No wonder, then, that he was able to bring down those two men on that day ten years ago.


    Suny collected her thoughts, "I just yed for half an hour, we won''t take a break at halftime, we''ll fight


    for ten minutes, if I lose, I promise you one thing, if you lose, you promise me one thing."


    Hearing this from her, Austin stalled.


    When Suny said this, it was clear that she did not want him to give in to her.


    Suny looked at him, "On the count of three, we''ll start."


    She said, lifting her leg to his heel.


    Austin looked at her without counting, "Anything will work?"


    Including getting you back?


    Of course, this was something Austin did not dare to say out loud.


    Suny looked at him, and for a moment, she could not understand Austin.


    Why did he have to pretend to be so affectionate to her when he obviously already had a crush?


    Or was he actually aplete hypocrite?


    Suny would rather believe she was mistaken than ept that she had fallen in love with a hypocrite.


    "Yes. Anything as long as it''s illegal or uwful."


    Was he so confident that he could beat her?


    Dark eyes moved slightly, Austin looked at her, his thin lips moved slightly: "3-2-1, start!"


    At first, neither man made a move.


    Suny just made a couple of small moves in tries and Austin was almost always on the defensive.


    After a few times, Suny started to really get her hand on him.


    She was having a bad day and despite ying with her coach, it was still not good.


    How bad was it?


    It was so bad that she wanted to get drunk on some wine.


    But today Austin hade across her and Suny felt as if she had found an outlet for her anger.


    She used her strength in every punch.


    Austin only defended but did not attack, and dodged several surprise attacks from Suny.


    It''d been over a minute and Suny still could not touch Austin.


    She was annoyed, "Are you giving in to me, Austin?"


    "No."


    "Then why don''t you attack?"


    As soon as she said that, Austin punched her straight in the shoulder.


    Suny was surprised for a rare moment, and hurriedly sidestepped to avoid it.


    It turned out he wasn''t not attacking, he was just waiting for the opportunity to distract her.


    Suny tugged at the corners of her lips and stopped being distracted.


    She made two consecutive fakes, and on her third strike, Austin evaded less, and Suny''s punch went


    straight to his belly


    Austin frowned for a moment, but Sunyughed: "You look down on me, Austin."


    "I don¡¯t."


    Suny snorted, "It''s been two minutes and you''ve thrown three punches."


    Austin didn''t answer, but he quickly threw a fourth punch.


    Suny was prepared for this, she said she had a good memory. Austin had just used this move, the first


    time she was able to dodge it, how could she let him get away with it the second time!


    They fought for another two minutes or so, and Suny punched Austin in the shoulder again.


    She didn''t take a single punch.


    Suny knew that Austin was giving in to her, the irritation and depression in her heart increased, since


    so, don¡¯t me her!


    She withdrew her smile and kept attacking with a cold face.


    Austin would have defended himself at first, but after realizing Suny''s thoughts, he simply stopped


    dodging, grunting as he let her punch his body.


    Suny vented a dozen punches and suddenly felt bored, "Austin, you lost-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was suddenly tripped by Austin and her whole body was


    pressed by him on top of the soft cushion.


    Suny was stunned for a moment and was just about to speak, she heard him ask himself, "Is that so?"


    The two men were close together and nearly forty minutes of intense boxing had Suny breathing a little


    hard.


    Austin''s breathing, however, was steady and uneventful, and apart from the thin sweat that seeped


    from his forehead to prove that he had not just been motionless, there was nothing more wrong with


    him.


    The two had not been this close for three years of marriage, Austin pressed against her, Suny''s hands


    in his grasp, his head bowed, the breath hitting her face, mixing with the breath she exhaled, for a


    moment indistinguishable.


    There was a faint fragrance on Suny''s body, Austin could not say what it was, only that it made him


    crave for it.


    He even wanted to bury his head down in her for a good time, but he knew he couldn''t.


    In the middle of the walk, Suny struggled, he let go slightly, and he was pinned back to the side by


    Suny.


    Suny sat on top of him and looked down at him, "You lost."


    Austin let go of his hand and hung it at his side, looking straight at her, "I lost."


    She wanted to win, how could he let her lose?


    Suny looked at him without speaking, and the two just stared at each other.


    It was quiet inside the boxing room, with only the sound of rain pattering outside.


    Suny, however, did not have the joy of winning, "Thank you for today, from now on, we don''t owe each


    other anything."


    When she finished, she let go and got up to give him onest look, "I wish you happiness, Austin."


    They were divorced a long time ago.


    Austin had already guessed this, but when he really heard her say "we don''t owe each other anything",


    his heart still ached like plucking flesh.


    He looked at Suny''s back and knew that after today, he would really no longer be qualified to appear in


    front of her.


    "Suny."


    Austin''s voice suddenly came from behind her, and Suny stopped and looked back at him.


    "Yes?"

 Chapter 180 Anything You Want

    Chapter 180 Anything You Want


    Austin''s movements were so fast that Suny didn''t even react.


    He kissed her hard and fast, as if he wanted to swallow her up.


    Suny was stunned for a moment, came back to her senses and raised her hand to viciously push him


    away, "What are you mad about?"


    "You''ve always loathed me for behaving like this, but this is thest time, and it will never happen


    again, Suny."


    He said, his eyes suddenly became red.


    Suny was shook for a moment and she felt blockage in her throat.


    What was wrong with Austin now? He had a new love, did he think she was a fool?


    Austin swallowed down his embarrassment, "I wish you happiness too."


    He didn''t want to wish her happiness at all, but she was here to settle with him today.


    Perhaps it would not be long before he heard of her marriage to Robert.


    He checked out Robert and although he felt that Robert was no match for himself, Robert was indeed a


    good man.


    After so many years, there was no scandal around, and his family were nice, not like him and Grace.


    These days, he had approached many people to ask about those three years about Suny, and with


    each additional thing he heard, he knew he was more and more hopeless.


    He finally understood why Suny did not go back to her; he had sapped her love and degraded her


    character and self-esteem in those three years.


    Now he wanted her to go back just by saying he was wrong, it would not be that easy.


    If he were Suny, he would only be more ruthless.


    All herst love for him had turned to forgiveness, so she would never go back.


    He knew he was wrong, but what was the point of that?


    Suny stiffened for a moment, but it was only half a second before she recovered, "Thank you."


    For over a year, and only today, they had made up.


    Perhaps soon he would be married to Lexi.


    That was a nice woman, at least she was able to genuinely smile and say hello in the face of her, his


    ex-wife.


    He was the man she had loved for almost ten years, so even though she resented Austin, she still


    wanted him to have a good life.


    She pursed her lips, withdrew her eyes and got off the stage, lifting her backpack, "Bye."


    Austin did not say a word, standing on the stage and watching her leave step by step, as if going back


    to the day when she came to give him the divorce papers.


    Austin suddenly felt pain in his heart, and he couldn''t help but raise his hand to cover it, as if that would


    make him feel better.


    Suny pulled open the door and saw a sneaky Elijah lying there at the door.


    She nced at him faintly, "Did you hear something, Mr. Brooks?"


    Elijah was ridiculed by Suny, but his face didn''t blush and his heart didn''t beat faster: "It''s over so soon,


    huh? It''s only been ten minutes or so, right?"


    Suny snorted, "Mr. Brooks, you can fight Austin for a long time by yourself."


    Elijah, who couldn''t beat Austin: "...... have dinner together?"


    "No."


    Suny withdrew her eyes and walked away without looking back.


    Behind him, Elijah was still undeterred: "s, the shooting of ''A Love Poem'' is about to start, don''t you


    "We''ll talk about it that day."


    Elijah looked at Suny''s back and had to go back helplessly.


    As soon as he entered the boxing room, he sensed an extremely depressing atmosphere inside.


    Elijah nced at Austin on the stage, who was sitting on the edge with his head hanging low and not


    saying a word.


    "What just happened to you guys? Why do I feel as if you''re even more dishevelled than you were


    before you arrived?"


    Austin was really not in the mood to take care of Elijah at this time.


    With this reaction from him, Elijah became even more curious: "No, Suny has taken the initiative to


    tease you into a fight, didn''t you guys have something going on?"


    Austin couldn''t help himself and looked up at him, "Ten minutes, what do you want to happen?"


    "Anything if you want it!"


    "Get out!"


    Elijah responded, "Hey, don''t get me wrong, I''m not saying you can¡¯tst long, I''m not thinking about


    that way at all! I''m a decent guy! What I said was just a kiss and a hug, a little contact!"


    After he finished, Austin kicked him away directly: "Elijah, get lost, okay?"


    Elijah was about to say something else, but his eyes fell on Austin''s face and he was stunned for a


    moment, "OK, ok!"


    What a big deal, why was he crying?


    Before Elijah left, he thoughtfully helped Austin to close the door.


    The whole boxing room finally fell silent.


    Austin copsed on the cushion and closed his eyes, as much as he could think of was the Suny he


    had seen over the years.


    He was twenty-one when he first came across Suny who hade to J City for thepetition. He


    was actually in a bad mood that day and saw from afar a stupid person being tricked by an old woman.


    He had never been a warm-hearted person, but he just wanted to beat someone up that day, so he


    followed them up and got Suny off before Suny was dragged away in the car and beat up the woman in


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    a fit of anger.


    As he walked away, Suny asked him what his name was and he walked for a while before he spoke


    and told her.


    But it was something he had long forgotten, so much so that when he saw Sunyter, he didn''t


    remember anything.


    He had since assumed that his first meeting with Suny was when she made her offer to him at the


    hospital.


    That day he asked her what she wanted to be paid.


    His rtionship with Grace wasn''t really that good, but they did not fall out.


    That day Suny started out saying she wanted money, and a million kept going up to 100 million, and


    finally said she wanted to marry him.


    That day he only saw greed inside those charming eyes, but now, in hindsight, he surprisingly found


    that Suny''s eyes were looking at him with starlight at that time.


    He glowed inside her eyes.


    He didn''t want to get married, but Grace was too annoying and he thought that, instead of having


    Grace arrange all sorts of famous women, it would be better to just have Suny.


    Anyway, by marrying Suny, he could kill two birds with one stone, he could have a wife to stop others


    thinking of him, and he could also disgust Grace in the process.


    In those three years of marriage, he remembered Sunying to him many times at the beginning,


    when she said they were a couple and he told her to identify her position.


    He didn¡¯t know when she stoppeding to him, and thenter, she filed for divorce.


    At the time he thought it was just a trick on her part, that she had just switched to a different ruse.


    But then they really did get divorced, and after the divorce, Suny wanted nothing, and in an instant she


    became the Suny he didn''t know.


    She wasn''t scheming, she wasn''t greedy for money, she wasn''t narrow-minded, and the day he


    watched her pole-dancing on stage, she was like a new person.


    Generous and beautiful, subdued and seductive.


    Then he ran into her several times afterwards, and after leaving him, she became herself, or rather,


    after the separation, he was willing to look at her in a normal light.


    She was a jewel that had been hidden in his hands, but he didn''t know how to cherish it, thinking it was


    just a quick waste stone, and had just thrown it away, but a heavy rain had washed the sludge off that


    surface, revealing her crystalline and translucent nature.


    From then on, she became a treasure he could not get.


    Thenter, she would be someone else''s treasure.


    Thinking of this, Austin only felt his heart throb with pain.


    He regretted, he resented, he suffered, but he also knew that he should no longer be selfish and make


    her suffer with him.


    Now that he had let go, he did not hope that she would remember him; he only hoped that, in herter


    years, when she thought of the year she was fifteen, he would still be the heroic boy who saved her life.


    Rather, it was Austin, who had treated her badly for three years.

 Chapter 181 He Cant Keep Anything

    Chapter 181 He Can''t Keep Anything


    As Suny had just walked down the hall, she bumped into the coach, who called out to her and she had


    to stop, "Coach."


    "You know Austin?"


    "Yes."


    She answered, but clearly did not want to say more.


    The coach smiled, "It''s nothing, it''s just that he''s been practising over here for seven or eight years too,


    if I''d known you knew each other, I''d have arranged for you to be together."


    Suny was stunned for a moment, she had been practicing here since she was in college, now it was


    eight or nine years.


    After all this time, she and Austin had never met once here, so it seemed that it was really fate without


    a chance.


    "He shouldn''t like being with anyone else."


    Suny finished and ended the conversation, "I have something to do, so I''ll leave first, coach."


    With that, she nodded, withdrew her eyes and continued on her way out.


    Walking out of the boxing gym, it was still raining outside and the sky was still cloudy.


    Her umbre was ced inside the storage room, the rain in front of her was not too heavy, so Suny


    did not want to go back to get her umbre, carried the bag tightly in her hand and stepped directly into


    the rain.


    The car park was not far away, but the rain suddenly became heavy on the way, so Suny had to run to


    the veranda of the t on the side to escape the rain.


    The twenty-four hour convenience store next door had several young people buying cigarettes in it.


    The boy, 16 or 17 years old and still wearing the uniform of the nearby high school, asked for a packet


    of cigarettes and walked out.


    Suny watched as the three of them sat down by the bin and lowered their heads to light their cigarettes.


    They were young, but a veteran in the smoking game.


    The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier, and the rain sshed in and back, hitting Suny''s


    shoes.


    She looked down and then took a step back.


    The smell of smoke from the few boys smoking next to her was so heavy that Suny raised her


    eyebrows slightly and inclined her head to watch them exhale with a mouthful of smoke.


    After looking at it for a moment, she lifted her leg and walked over, "Is it good?"


    The boy who bought the cigarettes narrowed his eyes and looked at her for a moment. After seeing


    Suny''s face clearly, the boy was stunned for a moment, and then the hostility under his eyes suddenly


    dissipated and he answered nervously, "No."


    Suny smiled, "I see you guys seem to be enjoying yourselves."


    Boys of this age were stubborn but also very respectful.


    Suny''s smiling face did not look like she wasing over to pick a fight, but her words had so many


    meanings that some people could not help but misunderstand that Suny was being sarcastic.


    The three men looked at each other and it was the boy who bought the cigarettes who spoke up, "You


    want a taste?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Suny looked down at the cigarette he handed over and nodded, "Thank you."


    She said, following their example and clipping up a cigarette, pursing it over her lips and reaching out


    to ask for a lighter when one of the boys had already raised his hand to light it for her.


    Suny looked at him askance, lowered her head with her cigarette.


    Very choking.


    Suny hastily removed the cigarette from inside her mouth, "Thanks, I think it might not suit me."


    She said, pressing out the freshly lit cigarette in her hand at a side bin.


    The boy lighting the cigarette asked her, "In a bad mood?"


    Suny smiled, didn''t answer and turned to go into the convenience store.


    When she came out, a couple of boys had finished their cigarettes and were ready to leave.


    Suny called out to them, "Hey, smoking is not good for your health, maybe you guys can try this."


    She said, raising her hand and throwing over the boxes of mints she had just bought.


    The three boys subconsciously reached out to catch it, and when they saw it was a mint, one boy


    snorted.


    Suny just hooked her lips once, tore open the package, threw a mint candy inside her mouth, and then


    went into the rain with the umbre she had just bought.


    The cold mint melted inside her mouth, and Suny felt that she had never been more awake.


    She walked to the car park, collected her umbre and got into her car.


    When she returned to the vi, the rain had not yet subsided.


    Suny, however, was exhausted and after taking a hot bath, fell into bed and fell asleep.


    She did not wake up after 7pm and when she woke up, it was dark all around.


    Her head was dizzy and her nose was notfortable.


    She got a cold.


    Suny hadn''t had a cold in almost two years and had forgotten what it was like to have one.


    The feeling of being top-heavy was so bad that Suny didn''t want to order takeaway and cooked a


    random bowl of noodles, not having an appetite, and only ate half of it.


    When Alicia called her voice over, Suny was hesitant to take cold medicine.


    She nced at her phone and closed the pillbox straight away, taking it back to her room, "Hello?"


    "Suny, about that variety show I told you about yesterday, tomorrow I''ll ask Joan to bring you a copy of


    the contract, you can sign it."


    Suny sat on the bed with a slight headache: "How long will it take to record?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll only sign up for three issues, just to record for a week!"


    Hearing Alicia''s words, Suny was amused, "How much is the performance fee?"


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be satisfied! Well, remember to sign the contract tomorrow, so I won''t disturb your


    rest! Bye!"


    After saying that, Alicia hung up the phone.


    Suny gave augh, knowing that it was probably very unsatisfactory.


    Never mind, it was a friendly gig anyway.


    "M, turn off the lights."


    Hopefully, when she woke up tomorrow with a good night''s sleep, her cold would be gone.


    Austin had already smoked a whole pack of cigarettes, and the phone on the desktop kept ringing, but


    Austin didn''t even look at it.


    He was the only one in therge vi, and after Grace and Tina were driven away by him, he moved


    back in on his own.


    The room he lived in today was once his and Suny''s wedding room, and the butler said that Suny took


    nothing with her the day she left, except for the things she brought with her when she arrived.


    After she moved out, Grace had all the used items in the room burned in a fire.


    He didn''t think anything of it at the time, but now he felt heartbroken and angry.


    He remembered that she had once posted one afternoon of the sulents on the balcony of this room.


    But now the balcony was bare, with nothing on it, and the sulents that she once kept so well, he


    didn¡¯t know if she took them away, or if Grace had them thrown away.


    In the end, he couldn''t keep anything anyway.


    Whether was was Suny or her things, he could not keep anything.


    Oh, not really, there was an earring.


    It was identally left behind by Jasmine on her birthday that day. It seemed to have her initials


    engraved on it, and he had intended to return it to her, but now he had selfishly kept it.


    After all, he had nothing left.


    While lost in thought, there was a sudden knock on the door of the room.


    Austin frowned for a moment, the servants inside the vi had already been dispersed, except for the


    Johnson family''s old butler, there were no other servants present.


    At this hour, the old butler had long since gone to bed.


    "Austin, it''s me, there''s something big I need to talk to you about!"


    Elijah called Austin a dozen times and no one answered. Thinking of his red eyes in the afternoon, he


    thought that Austin would probably be sad, plus he had just discovered something big, so he drove


    over here overnight.


    Just as the words left his mouth, the door to the room pulled open and Austin, who was wearing a


    bathrobe, looked at him coldly, "You''d better be on business."

 Chapter 182 You Investigate Me, Austin?

    Chapter 182 You Investigate Me, Austin?


    Although the room was well ventted with windows open, he was a smoker and was naturally more or


    less sensitive to the smell of smoke.


    "Gee, how much did you smoke?"


    Austin resisted the urge to kick him out, "What?"


    Elijah nced at the ashtray on the table and reached out to touch the cigarette box next to it, "A whole


    box of cigarettes!"


    He said, handing him the freshly printed and still hot document before Austin carried him out, "Did you


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    tell Suny today that you let go? I suggest you want to take a look at this before you think about whether


    you really want to let go."


    Austin''s heart ached for a moment as he reached out to take the document and flipped through it.


    He read it in a single nce, in just two minutes.


    "Where did you get this?"


    Elijah touched his nose, "I thought it was strange, so I had someone check it out, and this is what I


    found."


    If Suny had been with Frank, Elijah wouldn''t have been so gossipy, after all, Frank wasn''t a figure that


    came out of nowhere.


    But Robert hadn''t known Suny before, and suddenly appeared to meet his parents to get engaged or


    something.


    Elijah also felt that Suny was not like the kind of person who would get married because of the


    excitement and overwhelm, not to mention that her marriage with Austin was a failure for all to see.


    So he checked it out and it was a shock when he did.


    The Murphy family lost a young daughter called Maryam more than thirty years ago, and Suny''s mother


    was called Maryam, an adopted daughter who was taken back from rtives by the Holmes couple


    who had been unable to have children more than thirty years ago.


    Suny''s looked eight percent like Maryam''s, and just by looking at her, one could guess that Maryam


    must also be a stunning beauty.


    But none of the Holmes family were half as good-looking as Suny.


    Looking at the photos of the recently deceased Amy, the photos of her younger days could not be


    found by Elijah''s people, most of them were photos that were reported more than twenty years ago


    when Amy had not yet retired, but one could vaguely see that Suny''s looks were still a bit simr to


    Amy.


    He didn''t want toe over at night to get a cold look from Austin, but after a dozen phone calls and


    no answer, he came over.


    Of course, Austin would not do something stupid.


    But when it came to things rted to Suny, even if Austin did something unusual now, Elijah was not


    surprised.


    This after all often surprised him after divorce.


    Austin had never felt his heart beat so fast before, he nced at Elijah and raised his hand to pat his


    shoulder, "Thanks."


    With that, he was already up, picking up the car keys aside and heading straight out the door.


    Elijah froze for a moment, then reacted and hurriedly got up to follow him, "Where are you going in the


    middle of the night?"


    "Looking for Suny."


    It was rare that Austin did not ignore him.


    Elijah looked outside at the drizzling rain and wanted to say that it was sote that Suny might have


    gone to bed.


    But he saw the light inside those dark eyes, Elijah opened his mouth, but said nothing.


    "Oh, then I''ll sleep over at your ce tonight."


    "Find your own guest room."


    Austin''s heart and mind were now filled with the desire to find Suny and ask for rification, as for


    Elijah sleeping there, he did not care.


    "Hey, I''m a guest at least, you don''t even show me where the guest room is-"


    All he got in response was Austin''s back as he turned and entered the garage.


    Elijah sighed.


    There were not many cars on the road at night, so Austin drove almost to the maximum speed limit and


    sped all the way to the entrance of Suny''s vi.


    This was not the first time he hade over, but every time he hade over in the past, he had


    hesitated and struggled.


    But today was different, he hade for answers.


    So he had nothing to hesitate about, parked his car and rang the doorbell straight away.


    Suny was awakened by doorbell, opening her eyes to darkness everywhere, she called out for M and


    then fumbled for her mobile phone.


    She couldn''t help but frown when she saw that the time was after eleven in the evening.


    Who didn''t sleep in the middle of the night and disturb her dreams?


    Suny looked at the door monitor and was stunned for a moment when she saw the visitor clearly.


    Was Austin drunk again?


    However, the man standing in front of her house was not the least bit drunk, his car was parked aside,


    and Austin had no one else beside him, so it was obvious that he had driven here by himself.


    Suny was very ufortable with a cold and was woken up from a good sleep, and when she came


    downstairs, her face was all cold.


    The rain was still falling and she walked out with her umbre, looking at him coldly through the barred


    door, just about to open her mouth to scold him when Austin spoke first: "I have something to see you."


    Suny still didn''t open the door, "Do you know what time it is?"


    Her voice was deep because of the cold.


    Austin pursed his lips slightly, he knew he had been impulsive, yet he desperately wanted an answer.


    He looked at her with pleading eyes, "I really have something to tell you."


    Saying that, Austin paused, "It''s important."


    Suny looked at him coldly for two seconds, before opening the door and letting him in.


    Just as he turned around, Suny sneezed.


    Austin frowned, "Sorry, I was impulsive."


    Without speaking, she entered the vi with her umbre.


    "M, turn on the heating in the living room."


    The nights were not much better than winter in April when it was cold in J City.


    "Yes, Master."


    Suny put the umbre away and hung it in the doorway, went up to the second floor without looking


    back, poured herself a cup of warm water, and then watched Austining from the stairway, "What''s


    up?"


    Important enough toe over in the middle of the night.


    Austin looked at Suny, and at this time, the translucent and white light of the living room shone on


    Suny''s face, and he realized that Suny''s face seemed pale.


    It urred to him that she seemed to sound different from her usual voice and had just sneezed: "You


    have a cold?"


    "What is it?"


    Woken up in her sleep, Suny was angry, her face was cold


    "What is Robert to you?"


    Suny looked at him, "What does it have to do with you?"


    "He''s not your fianc¨¦, is he?"


    Austin said, lifting his leg and taking a step towards her.


    Suny watched him walk up to her and was stunned for a moment, "You came over in the middle of the


    night just to ask me this question?"


    "He''s important to me, Suny."


    Austin was tall, standing in front of her separated by more than twenty centimeters, he slightly lowered


    his head to look at her, his eyes with a few inexplicable oppression.


    Suny subconsciously wanted to take a step back, but Austin raised his hand to sp her waist first:


    "What was said on the inte is all false, isn''t it? Is Robert your cousin?"


    Hearing this from him, Suny subconsciously frowned, "You investigated me, Austin?"

 Chapter 183 Ill Think Youre Saying You Like Me

    Chapter 183 I''ll Think You''re Saying You Like Me


    "It wasn''t me, it was Elijah, he was bored and went to check on Robert and found out."


    Suny knew Austin wouldn''t lie, but she still felt inexplicably angry: "So what? You woke me up in the


    middle of the night just to ask me what my rtionship with Robert is? What does my rtionship with


    him have to do with you? What do you care what my rtionship with him is? Austin, have you


    forgotten that we have been divorced for over a year, over a year, not a day, not a week, not even a


    month!"


    "I''m sorry, I know I should have held back until tomorrow morning, I know it''s not the right time to wake


    you up. But after I separated from you this afternoon, I was going crazy. I even had vile thoughts about


    what would happen if I tied you to my side. But I stifled all these thoughts!


    ...... the fight you had with me this afternoon, I know you want to be done with me once and for all. I


    know that after this afternoon, we should go our separate ways. I''ve thought about letting go too, I''ve


    even wished you happiness, and that''s because I thought you were going to marry Robert, I thought


    you were really in love with someone else."


    "But none of that is true now, you won''t marry Robert and you''re not in love with anyone else. Suny-"


    At the end of his sentence, he suddenly called out to her, "I really regret not treating you properly for


    those three years, and I really want to start over with you. Before I met you, I really never thought about


    marriage, never thought about love."


    Suny looked up and suddenly smiled, "Really?"


    "I don''t think so, Austin, why do you have to talk about yourself as if you are so deeply in love with me?


    I think there''s still a lot of buzz on the inte about you and Lexi."


    After the words were said, Suny regretted it.


    She shouldn''t have brought it up, they were talking about her and Robert, about Austin running over in


    the middle of the night and waking her up, and she brought Lexi into it for no reason.


    Austin was not stupid, if he were, he would not have managed KLOC so well, let alone let his


    grandfather choose him as the heir among so many grandchildren.


    Suny''s words sounded like she was simply using him, yet she mentioned Lexi.


    If she really didn''t care about him, she wouldn''t care about any of this.


    Austin''s hand tightened slightly harder, pulling Suny closer towards his heels, "Suny, do you know who


    Lexi is?"


    Suny did not want to know, she knew the answer was not what she wanted to hear.


    She tried hard to push him away, but Austin''s hand around her waist was like an iron bar, and she


    couldn''t shake it no matter how hard she pushed.


    "Let go of me, Austin!"


    Austin did not let go, but even tightened his grip.


    Suny''s entire body was almost pressed against his, and it was only then that he looked down at her


    and spoke, "Lexi is my aunt."


    "Nothing to do with me!"


    "But I want you to know."


    Suny closed her eyes slightly to calm herself down, "I know, you can let go of me now."


    The person in his arms was fragrant and soft, and this was not the first time he had held her like this.


    Thinking about it, Austin coveted it, he couldn''t let go.


    "When you told me today to wish me happiness, did you think I was going to marry my aunt?"


    Suny said: "It''s none of my business who you marry."


    She looked at him with cold eyes and spoke her words very lightly, as if she really didn''t care at all.


    Austin looked at her, his eyebrows raised in a rare moment, he raised his other hand and touched her


    eyes, "Suny, don''t say that, your eyes don¡¯t lie."


    Hearing this from him, Suny becamepletely annoyed: "If you don''t let go, I''ll have to call the


    police."


    As soon as she said that, Austin let go of her hand.


    Suny was relieved that she was alone, her strength was not as strong as Austin''s, and if he had to


    force her, she would not be able to resist.


    What was more, she was in a bad state and dizzy.


    Austin had just let go of his hand when Suny quickly took several steps backwards.


    Only after retreating to what she thought was a safe position did Suny look up at him and speak,


    "Please leave my house."


    She said "please" but looked at him with a cold look on her face.


    Suny''s voice was deep, with a few rasps, obviously suffering from a cold.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you taken your medication?"


    "Austin, please leave my house!"


    She repeated it again.


    He gave her a faint look and reached out to touch Suny''s forehead, "Listen, you don''t look well."


    Suny had a cold and was slow to react, watching his hand retract and frowning in chagrin, "Austin, are


    you unable to understand humannguage?"


    "I heard you, don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you."


    With a temper like that, when he heard Suny''s words, he wad still able to be so calm and peaceful.


    Suny was exasperated and snorted, "Then do I have to thank you for waking me up in the middle of the


    night?"


    Austin knew he was in the wrong on this point, he gave her a look, "You go to bed, I''m a bit hungry, I


    want to order a noodle to eat."


    "There''s a shop open at one point three kilometres away."


    "You know, I have a cleanliness problem."


    Austin paused for a moment, "Do you mind very much if I eat at your house?"


    "Very much."


    Austin was silent for a moment, "I haven''t eaten anything since this afternoon except a packet of


    cigarettes and two sses of water. Now my stomach hurts so badly that I think if I''ll drive out now, and


    you''ll probably see the news about my car ident tomorrow."


    With that, he added with certainty, "You don''t want to see news of me in a car ident."


    Suny really felt that Austin''s cheeky skin was also unbeatable: "Sorry, I''m happy to hear about it."


    He frowned, "Suny, don''t say the opposite, or I''ll think you''re saying you like me when you say you hate


    me."


    "......"


    For the first time, Suny was dumbfounded by his words. He was shameless.


    She was really ufortable now and didn''t want to spend any more time with Austin, there was no


    point: "Cook noodles if you want to, but if you wake me up again, I''ll make you regret it, Austin."


    "I''m sorry, I won''t wake you up again."


    Austin looked at her, frowning slightly as if he was chagrined about waking her up. Suny pursed her lips


    for a moment and turned around to go upstairs.


    She was now so light-headed that she couldn''t even walk up the stairs properly, and really didn''t have


    much energy to argue with Austin any longer.


    Back in her room, Suny rolled right over the covers and fell asleep.


    The cold came on so strongly that Suny thought it was just a minor cold and that she would get over it


    after a good night''s sleep.


    But it was not to be. As she drifted off to sleep, her whole body became more and more ufortable


    and her temperature rose.


    Realizing that she might have a fever, Suny didn''t have the strength to open her eyes and wake up,


    she was so tired, sleepy and ufortable.


    In a daze, Suny seemed to hear the door to her room being pushed open, and a few secondster she


    was picked up in someone''s arms.


    She opened her eyes, and in that dizzying vision she faintly saw that the person holding her was


    Austin.


    Suny couldn''t help but frown, raising her hand to push him away, but the hand she reached out was


    Weak.


    "Get out!"


    Who let him in?


    The pale face of the person in his arms had now turned hot and red, and Austin knew she had a fever


    as soon as he reached out and touched Suny.


    After a whole night, the rain was still falling outside the window.


    Austin put the fever-reducing medicine in his palm and tried to feed Suny to swallow it.


    The pills stopped inside her mouth and the bitter taste spread out, Suny spat it out straight away, "It''s


    so bitter, I don''t want to eat it!"


    "It''s a fever reducer."


    Suny frowned for a moment, "No."


    It was hard enough for her, why should she be made to take such bitter medicine.


    Austin never knew Suny hated taking medicine so much, she was like a child who wouldn''t eat, no


    matter what he used, she just wouldn''t eat.


    Suny''s consciousness was half awake and half confused, the sensation of being hot all over was


    unbearable, and when those cool thin lips printed up, she was stunned for a moment, wanting more


    somewhat greedily.

 Chapter 184 Youve Got a Fever

    Chapter 184 You''ve Got a Fever


    But the next moment, she felt a bitter taste spreading across her mouth.


    She tried to open her mouth to spit it out, but Austin''s lips blocked her until the pill had finished


    dispersing and he withdrew it, "Drink water, it is sweet."


    In an instant, Suny was much more awake, and she raised her hand to push him away, before


    epting the cup handed over by Austin.


    It was honey water and it was indeed sweet.


    Yet despite this, the bitterness of the fever-reducing medicine in her mouth would not go away.


    Suny frowned and inclined her head to nce out of the window.


    The curtains of the floor-to-ceiling windows were half drawn and she could clearly see that it was light


    outside.


    The fever made her ufortable, her body was hot and baking as if she was in a fire, and the inside


    of her throat was hot and sore.


    It took Suny a few seconds to remember why Austin was here, she withdrew her eyes and looked at


    him, "Why are you still here?"


    "I identally fell asleepst night."


    He made light of the fact that Suny was only sick, not brain-damaged, and wouldn''t believe him.


    Austin had no intention of letting Suny believe either, as he nced at the already empty cup in her


    hand, "Do you want more water?"


    Hearing this from him, Suny''s hand subconsciously grasped the cup in her hand, "You can go now."


    As if he couldn''t understand her words, "You have a fever, I just took your temperature, thirty-eight point


    four."


    "It''s none of your business."


    Because of the inmmation in her throat, Suny''s voice hadpletely changed, and her normally light


    and warm fleshy voice was now hoarse as hell.


    Suny had just woken up from a nap and really didn''t have much strength to argue with him.


    She stopped talking and put on her slippers and went into the bathroom to wash up.


    Suny looked at herself in the mirror, the ufortable feeling of her body and Austin''s helplessness


    made her feel particrly bad.


    She had never known Austin to be such a bully, taking advantage of her illness.


    The cold water hit her face and Suny shuddered, and she instantly came to full consciousness.


    She looked at herself in the mirror for a while, and after washing up, Suny had calmed down a lot.


    Inside the room, Austin was also nowhere to be seen, Suny thought he finally had the self-awareness


    to leave, and had just gone downstairs, but she saw the man carrying the takeaway baging from


    the stairs.


    She stood at the stairway and looked at him, "Austin, are you nning to stay with me today?"


    He carried the takeaway to the table and set it down before looking up at her, "I''m notfortable with


    you having a fever."


    It was really righteous.


    Suny tugged at the corner of her lips and poured a ss of warm water.


    "There''s porridge and noodles, what do you want?"


    When Austin''s words came, Suny was bowing her head and drinking water. Hearing his words, she


    raised her eyes slightly and shifted her gaze to that table.


    At this time, Austin opened the lid and a fragrance of porridge wafted in.


    Suny felt hungry all of a sudden.


    She took another sip of water, then lifted her leg and walked over, taking the lunch box with the


    porridge herself, "I''ll have the porridge, thanks."


    It was alreadyte, Suny had an early meeting today, but she woke up at nine o''clock.


    Just as she sat down, Rosa''s phone call came through.


    Suny looked at the caller ID, "Rosa."


    "Miss Hond, do you have a cold?"


    "Yes, I won''t be attending the morning meeting."


    "Okay."


    Rosa said, hesitating for a moment and couldn''t help but ask again, "Do you need me to go over


    there?"


    Suny nced at Austin who was sitting across the table, "No need, I took my medicine."


    At the mention of medicine, Suny thought again of that kiss when she was not awake.


    Hanging up the phone, Suny''s face went cold.


    She felt annoyed at the sight of Austin now, but he was still sitting across from her, and she couldn''t get


    rid of him.


    Austin knew that Suny did not want to see him, but what happenedst night had given him a lot of


    strength.


    It wasn''t true that she didn''t feel anything for him at all anymore.


    This fact was like a call to arms for Austin, who was now like a soldier in a battlefield full of morale, no


    matter how many bullets were in front of him, he would keep charging forward.


    The two had different thoughts and neither spoke again.


    Although Suny was hungry, her appetite was not good, and she could not eat after only half of a bowl of


    congee. She had a fever in the middle of the nightst night, and her whole body got hard, confused,


    always half asleep and half awake, and she didn''t sleep well all night. Now that she had calmed her


    stomach, she just wanted to go back to her room to catch up on her sleep.


    As for Austin -


    If he liked to stay on, she would settle the score with him when she was well!


    Suny nced at Austin, put down the spoon in her hand and went straight upstairs.


    Austin watched her back, his eyebrows twitching slightly, and did not open his mouth to displease her


    further.


    It was still raining outside, only much less thanst night, and it looked like it would stop in another hour


    or two.


    Austin hung up the phone and turned around to go back to the living room.


    This vi was filled with the aura of Suny everywhere inside, and waspletely different from his


    house.


    The rosebushes in the garden on the ground floor were in bloom, and a few French sycamores were


    also in full leaf. He stood on the balcony on the second floor, as if he could imagine Suny fixing the


    flowers and nts with a pair of shears in her spare time.


    It was so nice, it was a pity he''d never seen it.


    Suny fell asleep soon after returning to her room. The cold medicine had a sleeping aid, but she still


    didn''t sleep very well.


    She had many fragmented dreams, all of them rted to Austin.


    She dreamed again of the year she turned fifteen, but inside the dream Austin did not save her, but


    stood at a distance and watched indifferently as she was dragged along.


    She struggled desperately for help, calling out to him, but he was still unmoved.


    "Austin, please help me! Help me!"


    The scene suddenly shifted to her following Grace to the banquet with a heart full of joy. The woman


    had obviously sshed red wine on her on purpose, but Grace lightly said it was okay and turned to


    her and told her that she was Mrs. Johnson, so she had to swallow her heart full of discontent.


    But as soon as she looked up, she saw Austin talking to Jennifer in the distance. She raised her leg


    and walked over to him, and before she even had a chance to call out to him, he had already given her


    a disgusted look and left.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    In those three years, she didn''t see Austin very often, but mostly she went to him on her own.


    Every time it was his cold face and mockery, the dislike in his eyes was like a needle in her heart,


    faintly painful when he couldn''t touch it, and painful when he did.


    "Austin, why are you doing this to me?"


    Suny on the bed murmured softly, and if her eyes were not tightly closed, Austin would have thought


    she was awake.


    Tears flowed down the corners of her eyes, and Austin only felt as if something had tugged at his heart,


    and it hurt.


    He really just wanted toe in and see if her temperature had dropped, but he didn''t expect to hear


    her talking in her sleep.


    She was begging him to save her at first, and then asked him why he was doing this to her.


    He didn''t know exactly what she was dreaming about, but it wasn''t always a good dream.


    What Austin was more afraid of was that it was not a dream, it was a fact that had happened during the


    three years he had been an asshole.

 Chapter 185 Impossible, Austin!

    Chapter 185 Impossible, Austin!


    When Suny woke up again, it was already after 12 noon almost.


    She lifted her hand to touch her forehead, the fever had gone down, the ufortable feeling in her


    body seemed to have subsided and the swelling and pain inside her throat was much more


    It seemed that a good night''s sleep was quite useful after all.


    She was in better spirits and in a better mood, the room was very quiet inside, the rain outside the


    window had stopped and the sky was much brighter, Suny raised her eyebrows and after looking at it


    for a while she withdrew her eyes and got out of bed.


    Too thirsty.


    When she saw Austin, the smile on Suny''s face faded.


    She had just woken up so much morefortable that she had forgotten that Austin was still staying at


    her house.


    He didn''t just stay at her house, but also he brought all theputer files with him and entered the


    house in a dignified manner.


    Suny lifted her leg and walked over, just as she was about to speak, he suddenly looked up at her,


    "Wait a moment, I''m in a meeting."


    "......"


    In an instant, all of Suny''s momentum turned into embarrassment.


    She blushed, but she soon recovered.


    Suny leaned down and picked up her own cup from the table, then walked calmly to the water fountain


    to fill it, as if she was just going over to get it.


    Austin looked at her, lowering his head and slightly hooking his lips for a moment, raising his head, his


    face already back to its solemnity: "Continue."


    Austin didn''t have this video conference on for long, Suny was pouring a second ss of water when


    he had already turned off hisputer and walked over, "Better?"


    Suny avoided his outstretched hand, "When do you n to leave my house?"


    Austin was silent for half a second, but the words he spoke were also off-topic: "There''s chicken soup


    in the kitchen, do you want some?"


    Suny was exasperated, "Austin, do you know what you call this kind of behaviour?"


    "What?"


    "Shameless."


    "Hmm."


    He was now a brick wall, invulnerable to swords and spears.


    Elijah was right, he could not chase her if he was ashamed.


    If he could get Suny back, he could forget about it.


    Suny''s eyes were really opened by Austin''s brazenness, and she looked up at him, "Are you going to


    go back on your word?"


    What was promised yesterday, and today it was a flip-flop?


    Was this how Austin behaves?


    "I don''t count going back on my word."


    He had lost yesterday, but Suny hadn''t explicitly asked him not to pursue her again either.


    She only said that she didn''t owe him anything, but he didn''t want to owe her anything and he didn''t


    want to have nothing to do with her.


    He didn''t want anything else, he just wanted her back.


    The two confronted each other for two seconds before Austin spoke first to break the deadlock: "I''ll


    serve you a bowl of chicken soup."


    "...... Austin, I want you to leave my house now, immediately, right now!"


    He pursed his lips for a moment, "I''m sorry, I can''t do that."


    Oh, did she need to say it was okay then?


    Austin went into the kitchen and brought out a bowl of warm chicken soup after he finished speaking.


    As Suny watched him carry the chicken soup out, she even felt the urge to go over and lift her hand


    and lift the bowl of chicken soup.


    But she held back in the end, Austin waspletely shameless.


    "It''s a bit hot, let it sit for a while before you drink it."


    He put down the chicken soup and added thoughtfully.


    Suny stood there, not moving: "Austin, what do you really want?"


    She was truly afraid of him.


    "Go after you."


    He looked up at her, earnest and stubborn.


    "Have you ever heard of it is hard to get the broken mirror back together?"


    "But there is a chance."


    "There will still be a rift when the mirror is broken."


    Their former life was nothing more than a one-sided mirror of her own.


    Austin lowered his eyebrows, Suny was right, but he was now out of his senses.


    "If you hadn''t mentioned Lexist night, I wouldn''t have stuck around today."


    He said, taking a step towards her.


    Suny was stunned for a moment, her face embarrassed.


    She knew then thatst night she had made a wrong statement.


    Her charming eyes instantly went cold, she watched coldly as he walked up to her, watched as he


    raised his hand, watched as his handnded on her face, Suny didn''t move, she just looked at him.


    "I don''t mean anything else by mentioning this, I just want to tell you that I was the one who didn''t


    cherish you in the past, and I know I''m not the only man who can afford to give you happiness. But


    Suny, mutual love is not simple, my biggest mistake in the past was that I didn''t cherish you after I


    married you, but when ites to rtionships, my dislike is not really a big mistake."


    She knew he was right, that within rtionships, there was no right or wrong to like or dislike.


    He didn''t like her, and she couldn''t go about judging him harshly for that.


    Austin''s only fault was that he didn''t really treat her like a wife during those three years.


    She herself was half at fault. She had to marry him in the first ce, not he to marry her.


    And because of this, she had exercised this utmost restraint with him since the divorce until now.


    She was not really that strong or generous.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    On the contrary, she was petty as hell.


    She had always resented him, resented his indifference for those three years, so much so that to this


    day, she couldn''t really let go of himpletely and totally.


    People were like that, what they could not have was the best.


    Austin was, and so was she.


    He was the heroic young man of her fifteen years, the beginning of her love affair in her youthful


    ignorance.


    She was once so close to him that the distance within her reach became too much for her to resign


    herself to.


    She believed that time could make everything fade away, but apparently a year or sopared to the


    past ten years only made it clear to her that rtionships were for two people, and that being love was


    just for her.


    "Because of the loss, I know how to cherish it more. I''m not forcing you to ept me now, I''m just


    asking that you can give me another chance."


    He said, after a pause, "And give yourself a chance."


    Hearing his words, Suny was startled and raised her hand to push him away, "Impossible, Austin! It''s


    impossible for a person to step into the same trap a second time."


    She had missed out once and would not let herself be wrong again.


    "It''s not a trap this time, Suny."


    He looked down at her, her face reflected inside those cool, dark eyes.


    Suny looked up and abruptly smiled, "When I first jumped in, I didn''t expect the trap."


    She thought it was a mud puddle at best, but instead it was a trap that almost cost her most of her life.


    Austin was stung by the smile at the corner of her mouth until his heart ached. After the divorce, Suny


    became a scared bird.


    It was he who wore away all her good hopes for marriage, and he who destroyed all her longings for


    love.


    He closed his eyes: "I won''t force you."


    The confrontation left Suny exhausted, "You''re not in a position to force me, Austin."


    This was a solid statement, Austin no longer continued the topic: "The soup is cold, drink it."


    "You can go."


    "If you don''t have a fever anymore, I''ll leave right away."


    As soon as he said that, Suny directly reached out and pulled his hand over and pressed it to the top of


    her forehead.


    Austin was stunned for a rare moment, the warmth and greasiness beneath his palm made him covet


    it, yet Suny did not give him a long time to linger.


    But in two seconds, she pulled his hand away, "You can leave."


    Austin looked at her for a moment, and the hand at his side could not help but press his palm against


    hers.


    He was greedy for the warmth and greasiness of what he had just felt and the fragrance of her all over


    him, and the fact that this vi was full of her scent.


    He didn''t want to go.


    "I haven''t had lunch yet, can I eat before I go?"


    It was this trick again, Suny felt that hepletely took her for a fool: "Austin, you''ve used this trick


    three times, do you think I''m stupid?"


    "No."


    He pursed his lips for a moment and was just about to speak, Suny uttered, "How long are you going to


    bully me, Austin?!"


    Her voice was hoarse as she yelled out, her eyes flushed, and Suny suddenly burst into tears.

 Chapter 186 So It Was at Austins

    Chapter 186 So It Was at Austin''s


    The emotions that had been suppressed for days exploded in a sh, and Suny could no longer control


    herself.


    She walked over to the dining chair and sat down, propping her hand on the tabletop to cover her face,


    trying to shield thest bit of her face.


    But she knew nothing could stop it.


    Austin saw it, he stood there and saw it clearly.


    She was not as breezy as she appears, nor did she really care at all.


    She struggled to leave his lifepletely while at the same time not being able topletely refuse


    him such a step closer.


    She knew she was stuck in a dead end.


    "Suny."


    The man''s low voice came and Suny''s fingers trembled slightly.


    With her hand over her face and her vision blocked by her own fingertips, Suny could not see Austin,


    but could feel him on her heels.


    The next second, her hand was pulled away from his.


    Suny''s eyes were still red and she didn''t want to see him at this time.


    "Let go."


    She inclined her head and looked at the cab in the distance.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Austin caught her hand and suddenly raised it, then threw it hard and viciously at his own face: "It''s not


    worth crying for someone like me."


    He would have demeaned himself instead.


    Suny withdrew her eyes and looked at him, pulling her hand back, "Go away, I want to calm down."


    She did need to calm down, otherwise she wouldn''t have run straight into trouble in front of Austin.


    This time, Austin didn''t say anything else again.


    "Here''s the medicine."


    He said, cing the portioned box of cold medicine in front of her heel.


    Suny nced at the green medicine box, "I''m not a three-year-old child."


    She knew about taking the medication herself.


    "Okay."


    Austin responded, his cool eyebrows tinged with smile, "But you don''t like taking medicine."


    Suny looked at the smile between his eyebrows and her heart suddenly beat faster.


    But just for a moment.


    In any case, Austin''s face was still very seductive when he smiled.


    Well, she was a face reader.


    Austin looked at her reddened charming eyes and pursed his lips slightly, before he got up to leave, he


    lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, "I never wanted to bully you."


    He just wanted to protect such a nice girl.


    Suny was stunned for a moment, and when she reacted, Austin had already consciously walked away.


    She looked up at his back as he walked towards the stairs and frowned slightly, unable to help but raise


    her hand to touch her forehead.


    How had she not known he was so good at taking advantage of people before?


    Suny was in a much better mood after venting.


    The chicken soup was almost cold, so Suny drank it with her head down.


    This bad cold of Suny''s went as quickly as it came.


    After a good night''s sleep, she woke up the next day and the symptoms were almost gone, except for a


    few hoarsenesses in her voice.


    After missing a full day of work yesterday, Rosa came over to her the next day with two contracts.


    Suny sounded very wrong yesterday and Rosa was worried all day yesterday, but today Rosa was


    relieved to see that she looked okay.


    "Miss Hond, have you recovered from your cold?"


    "Yes, much better."


    Suny responded, looked down and flipped through the document, then signed it.


    Rosa saw her sign and said another thing: "Miss Hond, Mr. Watts came to Phantom yesterday."


    Hearing this from Rosa, Suny couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows, "Didn''t you make it clear to himst


    time?"


    "He said that the terms he negotiatedst time were eptable to him."


    "Is that so?"


    Suny smiled and took a sip of warm water, "But it''ste."


    It was not like she was a vegetable market stall that he could walk away and thene back.


    Nell was overly ambitious, and Suny didn''t want to take the risk anymore.


    Three million was not a lot, but she would rather use it to buy a bag for Alicia than let Nell and the


    others take advantage of her money.


    Rosa nodded, "I understand, Miss Hond."


    Suny was about to tell Rosa to get back to work when the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Suny nced at Rosa, "Go back to your work, tomorrow afternoon''s meeting is as usual."


    "Okay, Miss Hond, I''ll go back first then."


    "I''ll give you a lift."


    She wanted to drop by to see who the visitors were.


    Suny walked Rosa to the door and through the barred door, she saw Lexi standing outside her vi


    door with an umbre.


    Suny was stunned for a moment and opened the door for Rosa, "Be careful on your way."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Rosa nced at Lexi, while others didn''t know, she was clear that this was Austin''s mysterious new


    love.


    Lexi consciously nced at Suny, but did not expect to meet Suny''s smiling gaze.


    Embarrassed, she hurriedly hugged the folder and collected her umbre and got into the car.


    Seeing Rosa get into the car, Suny then withdrew her eyes and looked at Lexi who was following her,


    "Miss Smith."


    "Am I disturbing you?"


    Lexi smiled at Suny.


    Suny shook her head, "You''re just in time."


    Lexiughed lightly, "It seems that Austin has already told you."


    Facing Lexi, Suny was embarrassed, "I just found out about it."


    "Are you going to be busy? If you''re not busy, I''d like to talk to you."


    "No, you cane in."


    Suny stepped aside to allow Lexi to enter.


    She led Lexi upstairs, "Have a seat and have some tea."


    Lexi took a look around, "You''re much better here than over at the old mansion, where it''s gloomy and


    depressing for people who have lived there for a long time."


    Suny smiled a little: "Did youe all the way over here today to talk to me about Austin?"


    Lexi shook his head, "Yes and no, I don''t meddle in the affairs of the juniors."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "And you are?"


    "I wanted toe back to see you earlier when you and Austin got married, but Austin didn''t seem too


    keen to let me see you, so I gave up."


    Lexi was not hiding anything, "You look much prettier in person than in pictures. If I am good-looking as


    you, I wouldn''t be so stupid as to marry Austin."


    Suny didn''t expect Lexi to say this, "Thank you, you are beautiful too."


    Lexi raised her hand and touched her face: "Fake, the stic surgeon is more skilled and the money


    spent is just more."


    Lexiughed to herself and began to get into the conversation, "Suny, I am Austin''s aunt, Lexi. Don''t


    get me wrong, I''m not Grace''s sister, I''m Ellen Pearson''s younger sister, Maddox''s first wife is my elder


    sister. Our parents divorced a long time ago, my sister took our father''s surname and I took my


    mother''s."


    Suny did think that Lexi was Grace''s sister, and now that she heard this from her, she wondered why


    she had no ill will towards her.


    There was no conflict of interest between them, and Lexi naturally had no ill will towards her.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Smith."


    Lexi took a sip of tea, "Austin asked me toe and see you today, he said you shouldn''t want to see


    himtely, but he was really worried if you were over your cold, so he asked me toe and see you."


    Suny pursed her lips for a moment, not answering Lexi''s words.


    Austin was quite self-aware and knew that she didn''t want to see him.


    "I see that you are in such a state that you should be much better."


    Lexi said, taking a jewellery box out from inside her bag, "This is what Austin asked me to return to


    you."


    Suny reached out to take the jewellery box and opened it, only to find that it was one of the earrings


    that she had lost on Jasmine''s birthday.


    It turned out to be at Austin''s.

 Chapter 187 Do You Want to Go Back to Him?

    Chapter 187 Do You Want to Go Back to Him?


    Lexi''s purpose foring over today was aplished, "Well, my task is done, I won''t bother you


    anymore."


    Before she left, she looked at Suny and added with a smile, "You make good tea, I hope I will have the


    chance to drink your tea again."


    Suny got up to see her off: "You cane over next time you are free."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t bring Austin over."


    Lexi gave a lightugh.


    Suny smiled, "Take care."


    "Go back, it''s raining."


    Lexi didn''t let Suny take her to the barricaded door and left on her own with an umbre at the main


    gate.


    Suny stood on the steps and watched her exit the barricaded door and get into the car before turning


    around and heading back to the vi.


    Suny went back to the living room, picked up the earrings from the jewellery box and put them back


    into the jewellery tray in the cloakroom.


    After all, it was a birthday present from Alicia.


    Suny was surprised by Lexi''s sudden arrival. She had expected her to be a lobbyist, but she didn''t say


    anything, just returned the earrings and left.


    This reminded Suny of Grace, who had scolded her many times in her ears for being useless, unable to


    control even her own husband, and not even loving to return home during the three years she had


    been married to Austin.


    She thought that Austin''s elders were all like Grace, but she didn''t expect that there was Lexi who


    didn''t follow the rules.


    On the day of a holiday, Suny made a trip back to C City.


    It rained a lot, which was supposed to be a rainy season in the south in March and April.


    The cemetery was quite crowded on this day, and Suny was holding flowers in one hand and an


    umbre in the other.


    She wore a long ck dress today, the bunch of white lilies in her hand and that ck dress together


    set off her face, her features in and cold, a pair of charming eyes pressed with a few coldness.


    Some people saw Suny, marveled at her beauty, and stopped at her coolness.


    The biggest change of the year was the Murphy family, and Suny wasn''t sure if her long-dead parents


    heard her, but she always spoke up.


    When she came out of the cemetery, it was dark and the rain had not stopped, it had been drizzling just


    so finely.


    Suny''s shoes and skirt were already damp and the wind blew over and felt only cold against her feet.


    At this time of the day, the cemetery was full of people and the taxis that had been parked outside lining


    up to collect passengers were gone.


    Suny took out her mobile phone with the intention of calling an online taxi, and just as she looked up, a


    ck Range Rover pulled up in front of her heels.


    She raised her eyebrows as the passenger door was pushed open and Suny caught a glimpse of


    Austin inside the driver''s seat.


    "Get in."


    Suny didn''t move with her umbre in ce, "Why are you here?"


    Why was Austin here?


    "I came over on business and happened to meet you at the hotel."


    Suny, "So you followed me here?"


    Was Austin so shameless now?


    "I have just finished paying my respects to a deceased person."


    Suny was exasperated, "Austin, it''s the first time I''ve seen someone lie so righteously."


    "Get in, it''s not easy to get a taxi."


    Although Austin was shameless, he was right, it was indeed not easy to get a taxi.


    Suny collected her umbre and nonchntly got into the car.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin looked at her, resisting the urge to help her wipe the water droplets that were condensing on her


    hair, and slightly averted his eyes, "Back to the hotel?"


    "Yes."


    Suny responded, then inclined her head to look out of the car window.


    Although she got into Austin''s car, she still didn''t want to see him, didn''t want to talk to him.


    It wasn''t a good thing to embarrass herself. Last time she did it, she got sick with a cold, so today she


    decided not to embarrass herself.


    It was just a ride.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Austin didn''t open his mouth again either.


    He closed his eyes as the ck car drove slowly into the rain.


    Forty-five minutester, the car stopped in front of the hotel.


    Austin gave the car keys to the porter, and Suny had already gotten out of the car.


    She walked around the front of the car to him, "Give me your phone."


    0716.


    The password was still the same.


    Suny''s finger paused slightly, tuned to his receipt code and transferred sixty-eight to him.


    "The fare."


    With that, she handed the phone back to him and walked inside the hotel without looking back.


    Austin followed her unhurriedly, the hand holding the phone moving slightly.


    There was still the warmth of Suny''s palm on top of the phone, and he coveted it.


    Austin recalled the eight second long kiss he gave her that day when he fed her medicine, his eyes fell


    on Suny''s lips and his eyes couldn''t help but darken.


    Want to kiss again.


    But he restrained himself.


    There were just the two of them inside the lift, and Suny couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment


    when her eyes fell on the leaf on the trousers of Austin''s ck suit trousers with her head lowered.


    Those were the leaves of the ornamental dwarf trees nted in the cemetery, and Austin had actually


    entered the cemetery.


    Her face burned as she remembered what he had just said.


    She seemed to have misunderstood him.


    Suny withdrew her eyes, not feeling guilty.


    The lift door opened.


    Suny looked up at the floor, then lifted her leg and walked out.


    She paused when she heard footsteps behind her, "You don¡¯t tell me you live on the same floor as me."


    When did Austin ever go on a business trip and not stay in a top suite?


    He would choose this luxurious room of hers?


    Austin looked down at Suny''s charming eyes, Suny''s eyes were very pretty, with a pink halo around her


    eyelids, the ends of her eyes were slightly curved. When she smiled slightly, her eyes were like a


    crescent moon.


    Without speaking, he lifted his hand and handed the room card directly to her.


    1708.


    When she saw the room number, Suny was stunned.


    She lived in Room 1707.


    Austin did it on purpose, didn''t he?


    Of course, she didn''t say this, it would have made her look too self-absorbed to say it.


    But Austin said it himself, "I did it on purpose and asked Ivan to arrange the room."


    Suny pulled the corner of her mouth, "Then you''ve really gone to a lot of trouble."


    "Well, in this way I can see you more."


    Suny gave him a look, didn''t say anything more, lifted her leg and walked to the door of the room and


    swiped her card to enter the room and close the door.


    Austin stood outside the door, looking at the closed door in front of him, lowering his head and slightly


    hooking his lips, the smile inside his ck eyes rippled out.


    It seemed that Elijah''s words were still of some use.


    Well, he got it.


    Suny went back to her room in a state of depression, Austin was now reallypletely disgraced.


    The point was that her heart was beating faster and she was blushing when she heard his words.


    At this time, Suny suddenly wished that Alicia was here and woke her up with a hammer.


    Thinking of this, Suny called Alicia directly and briefly told her on the other end of the phone about her


    recent situation.


    After hearing this, Alicia was silent for a moment: "...... Suny, are you sure you''re not here to show off


    with me?"


    Suny was exasperated, "Be serious, I mean it!"


    She was really at her wits'' end with Austin now.


    Alicia coughed, "OK, I''m serious, so listen up, what I''m about to say is no joke!"


    Suny thought Alicia was going to give her some advice, "Go ahead, I''m all ears."


    "To be honest, Austin is quite good at chasing you, so will you go back to him?"


    "...... Go and eat your food."


    She knew she shouldn''t have counted on Alicia.

 Chapter 188 My First Time Chasing a Woman

    Chapter 188 My First Time Chasing a Woman


    Suny spent the afternoon at the cemetery, the wind from the rain caught and gave her a slight


    headache. After hanging up the phone, she ordered a takeaway.


    After dinner, before nine o''clock, Suny went to bed.


    She had a flight the next day at nine o''clock, and Suny woke up before seven, she handed in her room


    card straight away and waited at the door for the car to go to the airport.


    When Austin and Ivan both walked out of the lift, Suny subconsciously took two steps to the side.


    She was now really a bit afraid of running into him, for Austin was shameless.


    However, Austin saw her from afar, he was so tall and long-legged that he reached Suny within a few


    steps: "Going to the airport?"


    Suny gave him a look, "You''re idle?"


    All day long, he liked to be in charge of every things.


    Austin looked at her, but he was not angry: "I am also nning to go to the airport, so I will give you a


    ride."


    "No need."


    There were plenty of cars and this was not the entrance to the cemetery.


    As she spoke, Suny had reached out to hail a taxi.


    The taxi drove up to her and stopped, and Suny got right in and closed the door in one fluid motion.


    But in two or three seconds, the taxi was already driving away from Austin''s sight.


    Ivan, who was waiting at the side, tentatively called out to Austin, "Mr. Johnson?"


    Austin withdrew his gaze, "Let''s go."


    The airport in C City was not big, and the two of them still flew back to J City from C City, so it was


    actually an expected thing to meet again.


    Suny just didn''t expect that the two of them would be on the same flight again, and even if they were on


    the same flight, they were still leading the seat.


    The seats were booked for her by Rosa in advance. Suny woulde back to C City every year to visit


    her parents¡¯ grave, so if Austin wanted to find out which flight she took, it would be easy.


    Suny watched him take a seat beside her, withdrew a few smiles and spread out a magazine and read


    it.


    "Didn''t sleep wellst night?"


    Hearing his words, Suny looked up at him, "What are you going to do, Austin?"


    Seeing that she had a hint of sulking, Austin said: "Opportunity is always reserved for those who are


    prepared."


    Sunyughed at thisment, "You''ve already been eliminated early by me, why are you preparing so


    much, it''s not like I''m going to let you-"


    Before she could finish, Suny looked at Austin''s hand and subconsciously dodged it.


    She tilted her head to avoid Austin''s movement for a split second.


    Seeing her dodge, his hand remained unwithdrawn, his index finger ruffling her hair, then removing a


    small scrap of paper stuck to the side of Suny''s face, "It''s stuck to the tissue."


    Suny was stunned for a moment, she didn''t sleep wellst night and slept for a while on the way to the


    airport, when she got off, she was still a bit dizzy. She washed her face again before breakfast, the


    tissue paper scraps should be left behind when wiping her face.


    Austin withdrew his hand, "It is my first time chasing someone, not too good, please forgive me."


    He said, watching her dark eyes twitch slightly.


    Suny felt that what she had just said was for the deaf, and her breath was stuck in her throat, unable to


    go up or down.


    For half a second, she also decided to y deaf and dumb, no matter what Austin said or did, Suny


    closed her eyes and pretended that there was no one next to her.


    Austin smiled slightly, his ck eyes were tinted withughter.


    He looked at Suny''s serene face beside him, his index and middle fingers alternately tapping the


    armrest of the seat beside him unhurriedly.


    At first, Suny only wanted to pretend to be asleep to avoid Austin''s disturbances. But soon she really


    fell asleep.


    The ne lurched after takeoff, and Suny was half asleep and half awake, her head hitting the fusge


    at her side, which was a little painful, but she was too sleepy and didn''t want to open her eyes to wake


    up.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The next second, the right side of her face was suddenly covered with arge warm palm all the time,


    Suny frowned, sleepiness made her not very clear, just rather annoyed, and she whispered, "Austin!"


    With her head pressed against the top of her firm shoulder, Suny felt better.


    She felt that she should wake up and scold Austin, but she was too sleepy to open her eyes for a while,


    and soon, Suny fell into a deep sleep.


    She finally fell silent and did not resist.


    Only then did Austin let go of his hand and inclined his head to look at Suny who was leaning on his


    shoulder.


    She had a perfect face.


    When she was awake, her beautiful eyes were seductive, and when she was asleep, her lips were also


    eye-catching.


    Even though so many days had passed, Austin was still haunted by Frank''s demonstration and


    provocation on the ne that day.


    His eyes could not help but deepen as he recalled the scene that day when Frank stroked Suny''s


    cheek.


    With his eyes fixed on Suny''s lips, Austin''s heart stirred.


    At that moment, the ne lurched and Suny''s head lolled.


    She probably felt ufortable and re-pillowed herself, her red lips pursed slightly, and when those


    thin lips loosened, Austin finally couldn''t resist, raising his hand to gently palm her face and lowering


    his head for a kiss.


    He kissed her lightly, just a touch like a thief.


    The sleeping Suny probably felt difort and pursed her lips again.


    As Austin watched, he only felt the fire in his heart grow stronger and stronger.


    Fearing that he had really woken up Suny, he hastily turned his eyes away and gestured to ask the


    stewardess for a nket.


    Sensing the sight of Ivan beside him, Austin inclined his head and gave Ivan a cold look.


    Ivan, who was sitting in the lead seat across the aisle, identally saw the scene just now and was in


    shock. When he saw Austin looking over, he hastily closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    It was a two-hour flight and Suny did not wake up until the nended.


    The announcement on the ne had already reminded the passengers to disembark in an orderly


    manner, she moved and the nket on her body slid down, Suny subconsciously reached out and


    pulled it, a low male voice came from beside her, "Awake from your sleep?"


    It was Austin.


    Suny raised her hand to pat her face, and as soon as she inclined her head, she saw Austin''s face that


    was close at hand.


    Not used to being so close to him, she pulled to the side, "I''m getting off the ne, please move aside."


    Suny had just woken up and was very grumpy.


    Austin saw her cold face and did not speak again to provoke her.


    The two got off the ne one after the other and the radio alerted that hail was falling in J City and that


    passengers should travel safely.


    Was it such a bad day?


    Suny had just switched on the phone and Rosa''s call came in.


    "Rosa?"


    "Miss Hond, Samuel said the car broke down on the way to the airport, did you get off the ne? Do


    you need me toe and pick you up now?"


    Suny stopped and looked out the window at the pouring rain and the indistinguishable hail mixed in


    with it, "No, I''m not in a hurry, I''ll just take the underground back."


    "Okay, then take care on your way."


    "Okay."


    Suny smiled and hung up the phone, only to find that Austin was still beside herself at some point.


    Seeing her looking over, Austin opened his mouth and suggested, "My driver is here, I''ll give you a lift."


    Suny gave him a sidelong nce, "Sorry, I prefer more upmarket transport."


    It was the metro worth tens of billions, can Austin''s car bepared to it?

 Chapter 189 Not What You Think It Is

    Chapter 189 Not What You Think It Is


    When Ivan saw that Austin was going to follow Suny, he hurriedly called out to him in time, "Mr.


    Johnson, you have a meeting this afternoon."


    Austin looked at Suny''s back and nced at Ivan with some dissatisfaction, "I know."


    "I''ll be at the meeting this afternoon, so you can get the meeting materials together and email them to


    me."


    He said, and without looking back, he went after Suny.


    It was not Austin''s first time on the underground, he just hadn''t done it in years and thought he still had


    to buy a ticket with change.


    So when Suny wanted to pay, he decisively reached out and pressed the "+" sign, so Suny just


    watched as the number of tickets jumped from "1" to "2".


    She frowned and looked at Austin, not saying anything but stopping to pay.


    Had Austin gone crazy now?


    Austin was not even half ashamed of being looked at by her, and exined very calmly, "I didn''t bring


    any change."


    Hearing this from him, Suny couldn''t help but smile.


    She gave Austin a smiling look, then took out her phone and settled the bill using the payment


    software.


    After picking up the tickets, Suny wasn''t polite: "7.5, WeChat or Alipay?"


    Austin took out his mobile phone and transferred 7.5 to her, following Suny all the way to the


    underground.


    At this point, everyone was bending to earning money, and there were really very few people who were


    as bored as Austin to follow her experience of taking underground.


    In the past, there was no room to stand in the underground during the peakmute, but at this point


    there were hardly any empty seats.


    Suny deliberately picked a seat for two and put her bag aside, leaving a spot that was obviously not big


    enough for another person.


    But Austin picked up her bag and sat down beside her.


    He was tall and long-legged, and the original spacious two-person seat was so spacious that Suny felt


    forced to sit down.


    She couldn''t help but incline her head to him, "Can''t you see any other empty seats with your eyes?"


    "You are not there."


    Austin had a knack.


    Suny moved herself to the side, stiffly separating herself from Austin by a distance of almost ten


    centimeters.


    An hour and a half by metro, the metro station was nearly three kilometres from the vi.


    Outside, it was pouring with rain and hail.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Suny called for a taxi for five minutes, and no driver would take the order.


    Austin hung up the phone and saw that she was still calling for a car with her phone in hand, "Do you


    need help?"


    "No need."


    She didn''t even look at him.


    Austin walked back to her and reached out to pull her.


    Suny was pulled back two steps by him and looked back at him, "If you move your hands on me again,


    I''ll call the police."


    She said it with all seriousness.


    Austin knew that Suny was not joking, thest time Grace and Tina made a scene at her doorstep, she


    said she would call the police and she really did.


    "It''s raining hard, stand in a bit."


    Suny looked at the rain that sshed in and didn''t say another word.


    In this weather, she shouldn''t be able to get a taxi.


    Suny put away her phone and didn''t bother to stare at it.


    Austin''s car came, the ck Bentley was simply a symbol of the rich, and Suny could tell it was his car


    at a nce.


    The driver came over with a ck umbre and was visibly stunned when he saw her, "Mr. Johnson,


    Miss Hond."


    Suny responded indifferently and inclined her head, looking at the underground advertisement next to


    her.


    Austin followed the driver and Suny watched him walk into the rain and mist, thinking that Austin was


    probably out of his good temper.


    She looked down at her short boots and pulled the corners of her mouth into a cool smile, she just


    knew.


    "Let''s go."


    Suddenly, the man who had gone away and returned came back at some point with a ck umbre.


    Suny froze for a rare moment, "Where to?"


    She looked up, her eyes nk when she didn''t react, her pretty face dull but cute.


    Austin rubbed his fingers on Suny''s face and refrained from doing so, "It''s not easy to take a taxi, I''ll


    take you back."


    Suny nced at the roadside, "Thank you."


    The umbre was not small, but it was not big enough for two people.


    Suny was still trying to keep her distance from Austin, and had just taken a few steps when her


    shoulders suddenly heaved: "It''s raining heavily."


    He had a good reason, and Suny gave him a look, but didn''t say anything.


    The heater was turned on inside the car and Suny got into the car and her cold downed hands and feet


    gradually warmed up.


    Austin handed her a handkerchief. Suny suddenly remembered that year, when she was pushed into


    the water, Austin rushed over and also put a handkerchief from his pocket, only the handkerchief was


    not handed to her, but to Tina''s friend who pushed her into the water.


    Her heart was hot that day when she saw hime over, hot when she saw him pull out his


    handkerchief, but when he handed it to someone else, she instantly felt like being drenched in cold


    water in the middle of winter.


    Suny''s face turned cold and she didn''t take his handkerchief, but took a tissue out of her bag and wiped


    the rainwater on her hands before looking down and wiping her boots.


    These boots were still the ones Alicia brought her when she went to Paris, she heard they were made


    of pure leather, and with that rain yesterday and this one, these shoes were almost ready for the trash.


    Suny''s mood changed in a second.


    Austin could feel it clearly, and he inclined his head to look at her, the smell of Suny''s body was all over


    the inside of the narrow carriage.


    He remembered the way she had fallen asleep against him on the ne just now, and Austin said, "I


    haven''t given this handkerchief to anyone else."


    In fact his handkerchiefs were almost always disposable and he had long since thrown away what


    others had used.


    Austin thought she cared about that.


    Suny looked at him and let out augh, "Do you remember the night of Master Murray''s birthday three


    years ago, when Tina teamed up with her best friend to push me into the swimming pool?"


    Austin''s face stiffened for a moment, his eyes lowered and he collected the remorse under his eyes,


    "Yes."


    "I had just been pulled up from the pool the other night and watched you walk up from inside the crowd


    and I thought you were walking towards me and to be honest, I was kinda indisputable at the time and


    instantly felt like forgiving you for all the disregard and bad things you had done to me before."


    "I was even on the verge of tears when you pulled out your handkerchief. It''s a pity that your


    handkerchief wasn''t for me."


    How naive she was at the time, thinking that he was actually thinking of her as his wife anding


    over to hand her a handkerchief to wipe the mess on her face.


    But when the handkerchief was handed to Tina''s best friend, she even wanted to turn around and jump


    back into the pool to clear her head.


    What happened that day also urred to Austin, he looked at the cool smile on the corner of Suny''s


    mouth and spoke somewhat feebly, "Although I did let you down that night, but I passed the


    handkerchief, it wasn''t what you thought."


    He said, after a pause, "I just thought it was a bit unpleasant to see that woman with her make-up in a


    mess as she spoke looking at me."


    But it was undeniable that he did simply ignore Suny that day.


    "I''m sorry."


    His fault.

 Chapter 190 You Cant See Me Anywhere Else

    Chapter 190 You Can''t See Me Anywhere Else


    Suny snorted, "I''m tired of saying, Austin, if sorry is useful, what does the world need the police for?"


    He looked at her, unable to speak in defense.


    These past events were all true, and what he remembered and didn''t remember really hurt Suny.


    "I know."


    It was only after half a sound that Austin spoke up.


    "You don''t know, Austin, if you really know, you shouldn''t have appeared in front of me."


    "J City is not a big city, we will always meet even if I don''t take the initiative to appear in front of you."


    Oh, and did she have to thank him foring to meet her by chance?


    Suny did not want to talk to him again and inclined her head to look out of the car window.


    Ten minutester, the car pulled up in front of the vi.


    The hail stopped, but the rain was still heavy.


    Suny looked at Austin, who was waiting outside with an umbre, and she didn''t say anything to refuse


    him.


    Forget it, embarrassing herself was the stupidest thing to do.


    Neither of them said anything until they reached the vi''s entry door, where Suny opened the door and


    she stood in the doorway, blocking Austin: "Thank you."


    Saying that, Suny was about to close the door and turn around to enter the vi when Austin suddenly


    called out to her, "Suny."


    The hand she ced on the door handle gave a slight lurch, Suny raised her head and watched Austin


    suddenly put away his umbre, just standing there in the rain looking at her: "I know I caused a lot of


    harm to you before, intentionally or unintentionally, and there''s no way I can make ite back to the


    past. You''re right, it''s no use being sorry. That night when you were pushed into the swimming pool, I,


    as a husband, did not stand by your side, nor did I care about you with a single word, and that was my


    fault.


    I don''t know which is colder, the water that day or this rain today, but I''d rather you scold me and beat


    me than to ignore me in silence."


    "Austin, how old are you?"


    You''re in your thirties, aren''t you?


    How can you still act like you''re in your twenties and do these boring and childish things.


    Austin pursed his lips for a moment, the heavy rain made his whole body soon soaked through at once,


    his hair drooping down, he was less of the usual cool and cold, but more gentle.


    "Childish."


    "You''re right, it is the first time I liked someone, the approach is indeed childish."


    He was frank in his admission.


    But Suny thought he was despicable.


    She snorted, turned and mmed the door behind her.


    Whatever!


    Austin looked at the closed door and looked downcast.


    He knew he was naive, but he didn''t know what to do.


    If that would make Suny feel better, then he didn''t care what was done to him.


    After Suny entered the vi, she first drank a cup of warm water, then took a hot bath and changed into


    her home clothes, and her whole body was cozy.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As for how long Austin had to get wet, she was not so kind to care.


    However the rain outside was getting heavier and there was no sense of it closing in.


    Suny inclined her head for a moment, put the cup down in her hand in annoyance and stepped on her


    slippers to go downstairs.


    When she opened the door, Austin was still standing at the door in the rain.


    The drenched Austin was no longer his usual poised self, and to be honest, Suny was really in a pretty


    good mood when she looked at him in the pouring rain, almost even squinting her eyes.


    She was suddenly less irritable and stood in the doorway with her arms wrapped around her, watching


    with interest as he got wet.


    After a few seconds, Austin suddenly opened his mouth, "It''s windy and cold, just go back and watch


    the surveince."


    He was surprised she was in the mood to care about him.


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "How long are you going to stand in front of my house?"


    Austin wanted to say "when you let me in", but looking at the look on Suny''s face, he felt that if he said


    that, he would definitely not be able to enter the door today.


    The words were on his lips, but he changed them to, "When the rain stops."


    Crazy!


    Suny cursed, "If you want to get wet, go somewhere else, don¡¯t stay in front of my house."


    "You can''t see me anywhere else."


    Suny was exasperated, "Austin, don''t you think you''re going too far?"


    "It is a bit."


    He nodded, not denying it.


    Suny''s face went cold: "That''s enough!"


    Austin looked at her but disapproved, "Not enough, it''s just a rain, not a big deal."


    The two seemed to be soldiers facing each other, staring straight at each other for half a second before


    Suny lost the battle first: "Forget it, I won''t bother with you."


    Alicia always said that she was hard-hearted, but she was actually not hard-hearted enough.


    If she was really hard-hearted, she should have let Austin stay here today until this rain stopped.


    Austin then moved, "May Ie in?"


    Suny almost couldn''t resist mming the door shut.


    Without waiting for Suny to say anything, he had already entered.


    "It''s a bit cold, I''ll take a shower."


    Suny let go of the door handle and turned coldly to go upstairs.


    Austin came up on his own and went into the guest room.


    When he came out, Suny carried the hot ginger soup directly to him, "Drink it."


    Austin frowned for a moment, looking at the red shaking ginger soup in front of him, and looked up at


    Suny: "Thank you."


    He knew that Suny was still soft-hearted.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m just afraid that if you get sick, your foxy friends wille looking for me to be


    responsible."


    This was indeed like something Elijah could do. Austin was zapped in the heart and quietly finished the


    bowl of ginger soup.


    It was only then that Suny noticed the casual clothes he was wearing: "Where did you find those


    clothes?"


    "I dropped it off herest time."


    He didn''t hide anything at all, and Suny was so angry that her face turned pale: "Please, now,


    immediately, right now, get the hell out of my house."


    Austin didn''t do so, he walked over and pulled down her hand, tugging it hard against his forehead, "Do


    I have a fever, Suny?"


    Suny was just about to open her mouth to mock at him, but the temperatureing from her palm was


    indeed not quite normal.


    She drew back her hand, "I''ll call Ivan and take you to the hospital."


    Austin walked to the sofa and sat down, coughing, "I have a meeting this afternoon."


    "None of my business."


    If he wanted to die, go die, not inside her house.


    Suny pulled up her phone and called Ivan.


    Ivan on the other end of the phone listened and was silent for a moment, "Mr. Johnson had some low


    feverst night, why is he burning up again?"


    Hearing these words, Suny suddenly felt speechless.


    "Miss Hond, please look after Mr. Johnson first, I''lle over when I''m done with the matter at hand.


    Miss Hond, I have to go to a meeting, bye -"


    Suny looked at the "call ended" page on her phone and turned her head to look at Austin, who was


    drinking water, using her ss!


    Suny walked over and grabbed her own ss, "This is my ss, Austin!"


    "I don''t mind."


    He said, snatching the ss back and finishing off the rest of the water.


    Sunyughed in anger and stood there, raising her hand to stroke her forehead, so angry that she spun


    in ce twice, then she walked over and directly yanked his wrist: "Austin, these tricks of yours are


    useless with me, get lost!"


    However, Suny was not strong enough to push him to the sofa, but she was unsteady on her own feet,


    and with a slight push from Austin, she fell into his arms.


    Suny was just about to struggle to get up, but she suddenly heard Austinugh in a deep voice, "I didn''t


    know that you wanted to see my pecs so much."

 Chapter 191 Still Hiding from Me?

    Chapter 191 Still Hiding from Me?


    "Austin, you''re really shameless to the extreme now!"


    "Suny, before you say that, perhaps you could look down."


    Suny was so angry that her face turned red, "Do I look down and -"


    Once she bowed her head, all the rest of her words were lost.


    For a second, Suny''s mind was filled with thoughts of how she should exin the fact that her hand


    had unbuttoned Austin''s shirt.


    She really didn''t mean to do it.


    But the way Austin looked at her with a smile in his eyes was clearly saying that she did it on purpose.


    "I didn''t mean to."


    "I know."


    Austin nodded, but his eyes did not seem that he believed her.


    Suny''s face was hot and red, she had never encountered anything more embarrassing than this in all


    her life, and her aura suddenly dropped a notch.


    She hurriedly let go of her hand and tried to get up, but Austin snapped her waist.


    He looked down at her, those dark eyes tinged withughter inside, the depths of which were dark.


    For a moment, Suny felt that Austin was going to swallow her up.


    "Let go!"


    Austin didn''t let go, and he pressed his thumb lightly against her lips, "How can such soft lips say such


    hard words?"


    Suny was stunned, and only after half a second did she react that Austin was saying that she was


    being tough-talking.


    She snorted, "You have such a good looking face, why are you doing all these shameless things?"


    "So you fell for me in the first ce because I was good looking?"


    Suny struggled, "Austin, let go!"


    The person in his arms was fragrant and soft.


    And she was still twisting so hard.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He couldn''t control his physiological reaction, yet he didn''t want to let go of this softness in his hand, so


    he could only beg helplessly, "Suny, stop moving around."


    The man''s low, raspy voice came, and soon, the struggling Suny also felt something hard under her


    thigh.


    She froze and she didn''t dare to struggle: "Austin, don''t do anything nonsensical."


    "I won''t mess around if you don''t, and I can''t guarantee it if you do."


    When Suny heard his beastly words, if she wasn¡¯t in his hands, she really wanted to pick up the ss


    aside and smash it down on his head.


    But she was also really afraid to move, stiffening her body and half lying on top of his, the two of them


    so close together that their breaths were almost entwined.


    Suny lowered her head and saw that beneath the cor of the shirt that she had peeled away was a


    solid line of muscles.


    She blushed and hastily averted her eyes.


    Austin noticed her movement andughed lightly, raising his hand to press the back of her head and


    pushing her into his arms.


    "Don''t move."


    As Suny was just about to move, she was silenced by his words.


    Finally hugging her, Austin felt that it was not in vain that he had washed cold water for more than half


    an hourst night, as well as this bitter drama he yed today.


    Suny said he had gone too far, and he admitted that he did.


    But in the final analysis, she was too soft-hearted.


    The three years of marriage were a sham, they didn''t even hug and kiss, let alone live as husband and


    wife.


    But now, she was being held in Austin''s arms, the man''s burning breath wrapped around her like fire.


    She was as slightly overwhelmed and frightened as she had been the year she turned fifteen and was


    dragged into the car.


    "Suny, I really like you, I can do whatever you want me to do, just-"


    Austin said, pausing, lowering his head and slightly lifting her head, looking straight inside her eyes,


    "Don''t give up on me."


    He looked at her, with sincere and deep plea.


    Suny suddenly felt her heart sink, "You were the one who abandoned me first."


    She had been hot as fire, she had been delicate as a haze, she had jumped at him with delight, and it


    was he who had reached out and pushed her away again and again.


    Now he was telling her not to give up on him. In this world, how could there be such a brazen and


    despicable person as Austin?


    "It is not true, I''m just walking slower."


    He defended himself, but the words that came out paled.


    Suny looked at him and suddenly wondered, if she hadn''t met Austin the year she turned fifteen, would


    she be in heaven or hell now?


    But within theseter years, heaven was given by him and hell was given by him.


    Thinking of this, Suny''s eyes reddened, "I am sometimes d that you saved me that year, and


    sometimes I hate you for saving me that year."


    Austin''s heart ached, "I''m d I saved you that year."


    Without Suny, his life would probably have been like what Elijah said, clutching a pile of money and


    ending up alone.


    He closed his eyes, "Don''t hide from me, Suny, I''m thirty-three years old."


    Other men at his age have had their second children, and he hadn''t even chased his wife back.


    It was a bit heartbreaking to think about.


    Suny snorted, "What can you do even if you''re forty-three?"


    "I want to have a family too, Suny."


    Suny pursed her lips, suddenly unable to speak.


    She did not expect to hear these words from Austin''s lips in her lifetime.


    Family?


    Did Austin need a family?


    In those three years, he never seemed to know what family was.


    Austin knew what she was thinking, he raised his hand to touch the corner of her eyes and was


    relieved not to find any tears.


    "I do, but I don''t need a family like the Johnson family."


    Suny moved and tried to get out of his arms, but this time Austin did not stop her.


    He let go and looked at her and spoke, "I''ve never had a home, Suny. Maddox and Ellen were a


    business alliance, and when Grace left, she threw me back into the Johnson family for her lover."


    He didn''t want to talk about the Johnson family''s crap, but Suny didn''t know any of this, or heard about


    it, and she didn''t believe it.


    But sometimes it was so ironic that it might be true.


    Maddox was a womanizer, and after his marriage, there were more and more women outside every


    day. Grace was just one of them, and after taking money from the Johnson family, Grace leaves him


    behind.


    Before Grace appeared, he had always thought that he was Ellen''s real son, and he had even resented


    his mother for not going for Maddox before making their home look like a joke.


    It was onlyter, after he knew he was nothing but an outcast, that he realized that he had no home.


    Hearing this from him, Suny walked to the kitchen with a start, "Are you ying the bitter card?"


    "Yes."


    Suny pursed her lips and drank a ss of water in the kitchen to calm down before she turned around


    and walked out: "Calm down and you can go."


    "Still avoiding me?"


    He looked at her stubbornly.


    Suny was in a messy mood, "I really never wanted to be with you again, no, we weren''t together. I


    mean, I never wanted to continue liking you."


    Her decision was to stop liking him, albeit slowly, but she could always forget; she had eighty or ny


    years to live, and ten years was only one ninth of them.


    "I know, I didn''t expect I''d like you, Suny."


    He said, smiling to himself, "You may not believe it, I really never believed there could be such a thing


    as love."


    They were people for whom profit were paramount.


    It was Suny who smashed open an opening and showed him what love looked like.


    "Then you should always stick to yourself."


    "The only thing I want to stick to right now is you."


    "......"

 Chapter 192 What You Have Done

    Chapter 192 What You Have Done


    Suny felt that Austin was dragging her back into that dead end, she didn''t want to continue talking to


    him, she couldn''t talk to him.


    After leaving Austin''s arms, Suny went straight back to her room.


    As for what would happen to Austin downstairs, she didn''t really want to care.


    She was in a mess, more so than even the day she had first divorced Austin.


    Suny always thought that when she and Austin got divorced, everything would be over.


    But now he hade to tell her that it wasn''t over, not just that it wasn''t over, but that it had only just


    begun.


    But what to do, she had been on this road by herself for eight years and was really tired of it.


    It was still raining outside the window, and there was no telling how long this rain wouldst.


    Inside the empty room, her stomach suddenly growled.


    Suny was stunned and looked at the electronic clock on the bedside table next to her, it was almost


    one o''clock and she hadn''t eaten lunch yet.


    It was raining heavily outside, and if she ordered a takeaway, it would be delivered in an hour.


    Suny washed her face to calm herself down.


    She went downstairs again and Austin was answering the phone.


    Seeing hering down the stairs, he inclined his head to look at her, "I''ll have food brought over."


    Suny took a step and walked over to the table to pour herself a ss of water.


    Austin spoke to the person on the other end of the phone and then sat on the sofa looking at her after


    hanging up the phone, "Suny."


    The white shirt looked even whiter, and Suny nced at him, looking down and sipping her water, not


    wanting to answer.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Can you get my fever reducer?"


    As he said this, the man leaned back on the sofa, his face pale and his thin lips white and frosty, and


    he did look pitiful.


    Suny found the fever-reducing medicine in the medicine box and "thoughtfully" poured him a new ss


    of water to prevent him from drinking from her own ss again.


    "Thanks."


    He took the medicine dryly and was not afraid that what she gave him was poison.


    "Are you sure you''re not going to the hospital?"


    She had just been held by him, and although she was disturbed, she could feel his whole body was


    hot.


    Austin drank half a ss of water, "Just get some sleep."


    He said, putting his ss of water down and leaning back on the couch behind him, "I''ll take a nap."


    With those words, he literally closed his eyes.


    Suny stood at the side looking at him, unable to say what she felt, she only felt that Austin really did not


    treat himself as a guest at all.


    At that moment, the mobile phone on the desk suddenly rang.


    Suny subconsciously nced at Austin, who did not open his eyes, but only moved his eyebrows


    slightly.


    Suny withdrew her eyes and walked over to pick up her own phone, walking over to the restaurant


    window to answer the call, "Rosa?"


    "Miss Hond, are you back home?"


    Rosa was really apetent secretary, not picking her up at the airport, and counting the time, she


    called to ask if she had arrived home yet.


    Suny gave a smile, "Yes."


    "It''s not easy to get a taxi in the rain."


    Suny bowed her head, "Yes."


    If it wasn''t for Austin''s car, she would probably still be waiting for a taxi at the underground station.


    "Miss Hond, just now Phantom said that Mr. Brooks'' secretary gave them a call, saying that the


    creator and main actor of ''A Love Poem'' have a dinner party at six o''clock tomorrow night, and they


    hope you can attend."


    Suny raised her eyebrows, remembering Elijah''s words a few days before, "I know."


    "Okay, then I won''t bother you."


    "Okay."


    The y "A Love Poem" was a sure-fire business she had pitched from Elijah, and although she didn''t


    really like attending dinner parties, since she was making money, she would reluctantly attend.


    Suny hooked her lips and just as she turned her head, her eyes fell on the body of Austin who was


    already asleep on that sofa.


    The cor of his shirt had not yet been buttoned back up, and the cor, which she had peeled back


    two buttons, was now loosely open, and as he leaned back, the shirt clung lightly to his body, very


    different from the looseness at the cor.


    Suny felt her face burn, she really was a decent person.


    Austin''s people brought food over at around 1:20. Suny had just gone downstairs to fetch food and


    came up to see that Austin was already awake.


    He had probably just woken up, his eyes were drowsy, less cold than usual, and after looking at her for


    half a second, he called out to her in a dumb voice, "Suny."


    She didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion, but Suny felt that Austin''s voice was inexplicably more loving. As


    she listened, her hand trembled as she carried the bag.


    However, she didn''t move her face, and only gave him a faint look, "Lunch has been delivered." With


    that, Suny carried the bag to the dining table and unwrapped it.


    Austin had a dream just now, he dreamed that Suny was married to Robert, he barged into their


    wedding and tried to snatch her off the wedding like a madman, but Robert protected her to death, she


    stood behind Robert, a bright face cool and emotionless: "Austin, I told you, we are strangers."


    Strangers.


    He was so shocked that he could not even move as if his limbs were in bondage.


    He woke up with a start, still in shock and with the pain of the nightmare still lingering in his heart, when


    he saw Sunying up the stairs with her lunch and everything in the background in front of him had


    changed to her home, Austin then realized that it was just a dream.


    But even though it was a dream, he was still scared.


    He called out to her, desperate for a response.


    But she said nothing, just gave him a faint look.


    Austin only felt panic, looking at her unpacking her meal bag on the table, he got up and walked over to


    her, taking her into his arms from behind: "Don''t move, Suny, let me hold you for a while."


    Suny just struggled, then she heard his low voiceing from her ears, that warm breath pawing at


    her ears, she stiffened, listening to his pleading tone, she pursed her lips, stood rigidly there, and really


    didn''t move a muscle.


    With Suny''s deliberate fragrance between his nose, her soft and slender waist sped in his hand, and


    the back of her tightly leaning back, Austin felt more real.


    "Have you had enough hugs?"


    He lusted after it, but Suny had reminded him mercilessly that if he didn''t let go, she would flip out.


    Austin fondly let go of her hand and helped her open the lid of a box: "I just had a bad dream."


    Hearing this from him, Suny inclined her head and looked at him then gave a smile, "Oh? Then it''s


    something wrong you''ve done?"


    Austin swallowed back the words that were on his lips; he had indeed done something wrong.


    After lunch, Austin took it in his stride and left without Suny having to ask him to leave.


    After Austin left, therge vi was empty and quiet. Suny stood by the window and watched Austin


    walk out with his umbre, then get into a ck car, and finally disappeared from her sight with the car.


    She frowned, just feeling so annoyed.

 Chapter 193 She Only Believes What She Sees

    Chapter 193 She Only Believes What She Sees


    Suny thought Austin was really mean, every time she spent three to five days to calm herself down, he


    came to stir her up again.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Because of that inexplicable hug that day, and those words on the sofa when she was confined by him,


    Suny had not slept well for the past two nights.


    Suny, who had not slept well, was in an irritable mood, and even saw Elijah with no good looks.


    When Elijah saw Sunye in, he just wanted to open his mouth to greet her, but he didn''t want to be


    looked at by her smiling eyes, which made him a bit inexplicably weak.


    Why was this look so simr to Austin''s?


    But he hadn''t offended Suny!


    "You''re having your period?"


    Women are less temperamental during their period, if so, Elijah thought he would be more restrained


    during the mealter.


    Suny was exasperated by Elijah''s abruptness and shamelessness: "Mr. Brooks'' way of greeting is


    really unique, the moment you open your mouth, you ask about women''s periods."


    Elijah choked, "Don''t misunderstand, I just think you don''t seem to look too good today."


    Of course, he would have preferred to say that Suny had a bad temperament.


    Suny gave a smile, "Oh, that''s because you have bad eyes, Mr. Brooks, my subordinates


    Having known them for a long time, Suny felt that her skin had thickened and she had be so thick-


    skinned that she could lie without changing her face.


    Elijah gave a tsk, "Oh, that''s probably because I didn''t sleep well."


    Suny looked at him askance, smiled meaningfully and didn''t answer again.


    When the two of them entered the lift, Elijah was a person who could not stop talking: "There is


    something I don''t know if I should ask."


    "Oh, then don''t ask."


    How could she have the same temper as Austin!


    Elijah was silent: "...... After thinking about it, I think I should still say that the rtionship between that


    Mandy Holmes and Austin is not what you think it is."


    Some time ago Lexi was heavily featured as Austin''s secret favorite, and yesterday Austin''s new love


    interest was revealed to be international supermodel Mandy Holmes.


    Yesterday, inside the airport, photos of Austin hugging Mandy spread all over the Inte, people on


    the Inte also found that Mandy was an old lover of Austin with solid evidence, even Alicia advised


    her to go back to Austin called Austin a scumbag.


    As for Suny, it would be self-defeating to say that she didn''t feel anything.


    But that''s not necessarily a bad thing. At least she''s found some light in the muddle of these days.


    Suny collected her thoughts and looked at Elijah and gave a smile, "Which do you think I''m thinking


    of?"


    "It''s what the inte says it is."


    "Oh, I don''t think of it quite the same way as the inte."


    Elijah was suddenly speechless: "...... Then you are really smart."


    "Thanks."


    Elijah felt he had been mocked by Suny, but he had no proof.


    As we speak, the lift door had opened.


    Elijah gentlemanly let Suny go out first, and Suny didn''t make a fuss.


    The two were capitalists, not to mention slow ining, and even if they werete, no one else dared


    to say anything.


    Elijah was the famous young master of Central, everyone in the entertainment industry wanted to get


    approach to him.


    Suny had a smallpany that had suddenly emerged, but Compare to the title of president of


    Phantom, the name of Austin''s ex-wife was more striking.


    Although Suny was given the cold shoulder when she first came in, Elijah was able to bring her around


    in a few words, so the people at the dinner party didn''t dare to take Suny lightly.


    However, Suny did not like these dinners in the first ce, not to mention the producers, and even


    Elijah, she only responded to one or two question of him asionally.


    Elijah didn''t care, Suny had always treated him like this, if one day Suny became as passionate as fire


    towards him, Elijah didn''t think he would live to see another day.


    The rtionship between Elijah and Austin was extraordinary, and Suny was Austin''s ex-wife, and now


    that Suny was ignoring Elijah, but Elijah was not angry, this rtionship was a bitplicated in the


    eyes of others.


    But they were just watching, in front of Elijah, even if they had any thoughts in their hearts, they didn''t


    dare to say anything.


    After Suny had eaten her fill, she wiped the corners of her mouth and listened to them curry favour with


    Elijah as she sipped her tea.


    Elijah could talk to anyone, but at least he was the young master of Central, and on such asions, it


    was just others who hold him up.


    Not to mention, Elijah''s style was quite impressive.


    Suny gave a smile and looked at her wristwatch, it was not yet seven o''clock, which was still early.


    "What, want to leave?"


    Noticing her movement, Elijah asked.


    Suny inclined her head and gave him a nce, "Mr. Brooks, you have an opinion?"


    "No, it''s just early, don''t you want to join us for a drinkter?"


    Suny hadn''t wanted to leave so early, but since Elijah had said so, if she didn''t leave now, it seemed


    like she was sorry that he cared so much about her.


    She took her bag, "Drink what? Alcohol, Mr. Brooks?"


    The two spoke not too loudly, and as everyone else at the table was talking, no one seemed to notice


    Suny and Elijah, but in fact several people were bent on the two keeping an eye on them.


    When Suny''s words came out, many people thought Elijah had to be angry, but Elijah only said, "Let''s


    drink the juice, okay?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "No, I''m allergic to juice."


    "......"


    He hadn''t even said anything about juice yet!


    Suny said, greeting the people at the table, "You guys go and have a drink, I have something to do, I''ll


    leave first."


    When she finished, she got up, and no one dared to stop her.


    Who dared to stop her? She could even refuse Elijah just now.


    Elijah turned his head to look at Suny''s back, he always felt that something was wrong, suddenly he


    pped his thigh, "You guys eat, I have something to do too!"


    With that, he went out after her!


    Elijah carefully recalled that the only thing that could make Suny angry was probably his mentioning of


    Mandy''s matter.


    If Suny really misunderstood, then when Austin found out, he would be finished.


    Elijah didn''t want to be finished and hurriedly chased out, "Suny, wait a moment!"


    Suny didn''t wait for him, but she had always walked slowly and Elijah caught up with her in a few steps:


    "It''s not even seven o''clock, you''re leaving already?"


    Suny answered him as she walked, "I''m old and want to sleep early."


    Elijah, who was four or five years older than Suny: "...... you are saying as if you are seventy or eighty


    years old!"


    Suny, "Is there something wrong, Mr. Brooks?"


    Elijah touched his nose resentfully, "It''s not a big deal, but I always feel I have to make it clear. Just


    now, you got sidetracked and I forgot to mention that that Mandy really has nothing to do with Austin,


    as far as I know it''s just a product under their subsidiary-"


    "Mr. Johnson, I like the flowers very much, thank you."


    The man was Austin, whom he had known for more than thirty years, and the woman was Mandy, who


    had been hanging out with Austin all dayst night.


    Combined with what Mandy said just now, anyone who was not a fool would know who this bunch of


    rose was from.


    Elijah could not say the word "spokesman" at once, and for the first time he felt that Austin was a


    scumbag.


    Austin and Mandy turned to the left after they came out of the lift, just as Elijah and Suny were in the


    right corridor, separated by eight meters. Austin did not see Suny and Elijah.


    The two of them gradually walked away, Elijah inclined his head, still wanting to say something, but he


    saw Suny looking at himself with a smile, "What did you just say?"


    Elijah was speechless at this point.


    He was probably dreaming just now, wasn''t he?


    "Mr. Brooks, I don''t actually listen to much gossip."


    She only believed what she saw.

 Chapter 194 How did Suny Get Here?

    Chapter 194 How did Suny Get Here?


    "Hey, Suny, this is definitely a misunderstanding, let''s just go and ask for rification!"


    Suny gave a smile: "Mr. Brooks, you have to be clear, Austin and I have been divorced for over a year."


    "But ......"


    "No buts."


    When Suny finished speaking, she raised her hand and closed the lift door.


    Elijah watched the smile on Suny''s face fade away as the lift door slowly closed, always feeling that


    something might be wrong this time!


    What was going on with Austin?


    The first two days he was Suny so much that they purposely made himself pitiful, howe now he


    gave roses to Mandy?


    Elijah even felt the rage!


    The first time he called to Austin, Austin hung up on him!


    Elijah called again, and this time Austin finally answered the phone.


    "Come out and meet me in that smoking area next to the bathroom, I have something to ask you."


    Austin frowned: "I''m meeting a guest."


    "When you walked out of the lift with Mandy just now, Suny and I happened to be standing on the


    corner."


    "What''s Suny doing here?"


    "Come out first!"


    Elijah hung up the phone and walked straight to the smoking area to wait for Austin.


    Austin soon arrived, dressed in a suit and manly: "Where''s Suny?"


    "Why didn''t you ask when you sent flowers to Mandy?"


    Austin coldly nted a nce at Elijah: "I didn''t send that flower, she asked Ivan to help her buy it."


    Elijah, who intended to scold Austin, was suddenly embarrassed: "...... Oh, but Mandy''s words sounded


    really misleading."


    Austin naturally knew it, but there was not much of a crowd at the time, and although he was unhappy,


    he did not bother to say anything.


    Elijah remembered the incident at the airport, "What happened to that hot search?"


    Austin looked at him with cold eyes and said nothing.


    Elijah only felt cold, and also knew in an instant that it was the media stirring up.


    As he was just about to open his mouth, two female voices came from the front: "Suny is formidable,


    there''s a Austin in the front, and then there''s his ex-husband''s friend in the back! I''ve been in the circle


    for so long, it''s the first time I''ve seen someone who dares to talk to Mr. Brooks like that!"


    "You are right! But Mr. Brooks is still bent on getting approach to her, her tactics are really good! It''s just


    that Mr. Brooks believes it!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "What can we do then? She is pretty!"


    "Haha, I can''t reallypete with that! It''s a good thing she''s not in the entertainment industry,


    otherwise we''d really have to step aside!"


    Soon, Elijah saw who the two people talking were; they were the two female roles from the cast of "A


    Love Poem".


    Elijah only felt a chill down his spine as he looked towards Austin, "Austin, listen to my exnation, it''s


    just the crew dinner, I told you! I was originally thinking of taking Suny for a drink after dinner and then


    calling you out so that we could set you up!"


    The more Elijah said, the more unreliable he felt, he gritted his teeth, "These people don''t keep their


    minds on the right path all day long! Don''t stop me, I''ve got to go and kick their asses!"


    With that, he nced back at Austin.


    Austin looked at him with cold eyes, without the slightest intention to stop him.


    Elijah was not being sympathetic, he was really asking for a clear conscience, he was also being nice


    to Suny during the dinner because of Austin. He was afraid that Suny would be plied with wine, that


    was why he deliberately spoke to Suny.


    He didn''t have a penchant for stealing his friend''s woman!


    Of course, whether Austin believed this or not, it would only depend on the hardness of their thirty


    years of friendship.


    Elijah really could not stand Austin''s eyes, he was really angry, but he went back to the box.


    He stormed into the box with a cold look on his face and the director and producer were happy that he


    had returned, but the next moment, they were not.


    Elijah directly pointed out the two actresses who talked just now, "Who nominated these two to the


    group?"


    The biggest investment in "A Love Poem" was Central, and it was impossible for Elijah not to know


    about the capitalist stuffing.


    Those two people were not the ones they want to promote in Central, and actors who could say that


    kind of thing were not peaceful at first nce, and Elijah had been in this circle for so many years, how


    can he not see which ones were connected?


    He was furious, but those present didn''t know what he was angry about.


    The director tried to round up the situation, "Mr. Brooks, Sofia and Esther are new to the industry and


    don''t know how to speak, so if they have offended you, then I will apologize for them."


    When Elijah heard this, he couldn''t help but sneer: "They seem to have strong background, you''re even


    protecting them! It''s a pity, but I''m really a hard-headed person, I''ve never been afraid of anyone in J


    City! I don''t care who nominated them, I''m investing in the show, either you listen to me or you all get


    the hell out! I''ll re-cast tomorrow! In three days'' time, if you fail to choose, I''ll change the director!"


    He said, after a pause, "Neers can''t speak well? I think their mouths are pretty good. When they


    were rumouring that Miss Hond and I were having an illicit rtionship, didn''t they speak quite


    smoothly? She has a good temper, but that doesn''t mean I have a good temper! If I hear anything bad


    about Suny and I from you, pack your things and get out immediately!"


    Elijah vented and added before he left, "You should be d that it was me who took action to clean you


    up today, if Austin had done it, it would have been more than just the loss of the y!"


    When those two actresses heard this, their faces went white, and only now did they remember that


    they had juste out of the bathroom and seemed to see someone in the smoking area.


    But they didn''t care, they didn''t expect it to be Austin and Elijah by coincidence!


    Elijah felt that he had seen a ghost, not only did he misunderstand Austin, but he was almost helped to


    give Austin a cuckold''s hat.


    Thinking about the way Austin looked at himself just now, Elijah couldn''t help but touch his neck.


    Luckily, he reacted fast enough!


    It was hard to tell if his brilliant mind will still be there if he was one step behind!


    Austin also returned to his box with a cold face, Mandy saw him return, "Mr. Johnson, the food is


    getting cold."


    Austin gave her a look, "Miss Holmes, since you don''t want to sign with ourpany, then we won''t


    force you."


    After saying that, he picked up his own suit jacket that was hitched on the chair, leaving a


    dumbfounded Ivan to leave the box directly.


    Mandy''s face changed and she frowned at Ivan: "Ivan, what does Mr. Johnson mean by this?"


    To be honest, Ivan didn''t know either.


    Mandy''s international influence was big, and to have her as an endorser for apany owned by


    KLOC was a sure thing.


    But Austin said he would flip out, Ivan was silent, naturally he was on the same front as Austin: "Just


    literally, we''ll work together next time, Miss Holmes."


    Having said that, Ivan nodded his head and also lifted his leg to leave the box.


    After Ivan left, Mandy''s face instantly sank, "What''s wrong with them? Weren''t they the ones who


    begged me for cooperation?"


    Sk, the manager at the side, gave her a look, "I told you a long time ago not to make those little


    moves, but you didn''t believe me, and now endorsement of tens of millions had gone down the drain!"


    Mandy''s face stiffened, "If he was angry because of what happened in the airport, why would hee


    to have this meal with me today?"


    Sk shrugged, "Who knows?"

 Chapter 195 You Shouldnt Let Me Kiss You

    Chapter 195 You Shouldn''t Let Me Kiss You


    Suny drove straight back to the vi aftering out of the hotel, and she had just parked her car in


    the garage when the doorbell rang.


    Suny, who had just walked out of the garage, raised her eyebrows slightly, who woulde looking for


    her at this hour?


    The surveince was upstairs, so Suny didn''t bother to go up and see the surveince, she just opened


    the door and walked out.


    The sky was clear in J City for two days, but the wind was still cold at night.


    The night lights inside the garden illuminated the path and she stepped out on the stone path.


    When she saw that the person standing outside the barricaded door was Austin, Suny was stunned,


    "Why are you here?"


    Wasn''t he in a hotel?


    After that day, Austin did not appear in front of her for a few days.


    Originally, she thought that Austin had given up after the stalemate until now, but now it seemed that


    she had underestimated Austin.


    Austin drove all the way here, and he didn''t even appear in front of Suny again after that day, just to


    give her some space.


    Things were about moderation, and if he pushed too hard, it would only backfire.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Mandy appeared in the middle of the day, and that he happened to be


    bumped into by Suny today, Austin would not have thought that he would be in front of Suny again so


    soon.


    He didn''t have it removed the hot search at the airport that day after learning about it, also with the


    selfish intention of making Suny jealous, but that didn''t mean he really had anything with Mandy.


    Elijah said that when he and Mandy came out of the lift this evening, Suny was standing by the side


    watching, and he was sure that Mandy''s remark was also heard by Suny.


    He was scared and drove straight from the hotel.


    Now that the two were separated by the barred door, Suny looked at him with an expression that


    couldn''t be described as good or bad.


    Austin''s eyebrows knitted slightly, "I miss you."


    It was a beautiful day and the moon at the top was beautiful.


    Suny did not expect Austin to say such things as soon as he opened his mouth. She was


    inexperienced in love affairs and not as thick-skinned as Austin, so when she heard this, her heart


    skipped a beat.


    But soon, Suny responded, "Oh, so now that you''ve met me, you can go."


    "Suny."


    He opened his mouth to call out to her, his mellow male voice with a touch of helpless indulgence and


    doting within it, "It''s not what you think it is."


    Hearing this from him, Suny couldn''t help butugh, "That''s a bit strange from you, did I think of


    something?"


    Austin looked at her, his dark eyes moving slightly, his thin lips opening slightly, "Mandy."


    The fingers of Suny''s right hand hanging at her side trembled slightly, but the smile on her face


    remained the same: "I don''t care about that."


    His business, not hers.


    Austin looked at Suny and paused, "Can you open the door?"


    Suny did not want to open the door: "If you have words to say, just say it, I am alone here and if you


    "I want to go to the bathroom."


    Suny did not expect that: "...... Come on in."


    She unlocked the door, took a step back and after pulling open the barred door, Suny turned straight


    away and headed inside the vi.


    She walked in first, standing on the second step of the stairs looking at Austin who came in, "There''s a


    bathroom on the ground floor, it''s there."


    She said, pointing to the left.


    Austin didn''t walk towards the left, he just wasn''t here to go to the bathroom.


    Suny walked up to the second floor before she realized that Austin had been following her up, she


    subconsciously turned back, and just as she turned around, she was being hugged by him.


    "I have nothing to do with Mandy and I didn''t hug her, she was the one who didn''t stand still and fell on


    top of me."


    Suny''s face went cold as she tilted her head and looked at him faintly, "Let go of me."


    Austin let go of his hand and took a jewellery box out from inside his pocket: "I saw it at the auction the


    night beforest, and I thought it matched you at first sight."


    With that, he opened the jewellery box, which contained a silver bracelet of camellias.


    Suny was not as avidly fond of jewellery as Alicia, but she had more than ten bracelets in the jewellery


    cab in her cloakroom.


    She had no shortage of bracelets.


    "Thanks, I''m not short of bracelets."


    "Okay."


    Austin closed the box and took it back inside his pocket.


    Suny watched him take the jewellery box back and pursed her lips slightly.


    Seeing him look over, she lifted her gaze to meet his eyes, "Are you still going to the bathroom?"


    "I didn''t send that bouquet of flowers, Mandy asked Ivan to bring it to her."


    Austin finished his sentence, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    Suny looked at his back, walked to the side and poured herself a ss of water, bowing her head and


    taking a sip.


    Austin soon came out of the bathroom and walked up to her, "Although I miss you, you shouldn''t let me


    kiss you."


    With that, he suddenly raised his hand and touched her face.


    Just, soon Austin withdrew his hand, "Bye."


    Having said that, he literally turned and walked away.


    Suny''s grip on the ss tightened slightly as she watched Austin''s back disappear at the entrance of


    the stairs, and it was only after half a second that she withdrew her gaze.


    Did Austin take his medication?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny woke up early the next morning to a bunch of messages and links sent to her by Alicia.


    Austin''s official number actually issued a rification at 8pmst night, not long after he left her house,


    and warned those who made up the rumors very seriously that they would take legal action if they


    continued to fabricate Austin''s rtionship with Mandy.


    Because of this, Austin and Mandy both made it to the top of the news once again.


    The only thing was that this time it was on separate pages. The bottom of Mandy''s hot search was all


    mocking Mandy''s failed attempt to chase after Austin, while the bottom of Austin''s hot search


    Suny finished washing up and clicked on the voice sent by Alicia early in the morning: "Suny, so it


    seems that Austin is not bad, he rified quite soon! I heard that a subsidiary of KLOC was going to


    sign an endorsement with Mandy, but after only one day, Austin has personally refuse Mandy! Tsk, tsk,


    tsk, not bad, quite conscious!"


    Suny lightly tsked and replied, "Is that so? Who said yesterday that Austin was a scum?"


    Alicia didn''t reply to Suny''s messages.


    Suny did not care, ate breakfast and drove back to Phantom, she had a morning meeting today.


    As Suny had juste out of the lift, Rosa came up to her face, with a somewhatplicated


    expression, "Miss Hond."


    Suny nced at Rosa, "What happened?"


    Before Rosa could say anything, Nell''s voice came in, "Miss Hond, please give me three minutes."


    Suny raised her eyebrows and understood why Rosa did not look too good early in the morning.


    Suny looked at Nell and smiled, "Mr. Watts, do you know what I dislike the most?"


    Nell stiffened and tried to open his mouth to exin, but Suny had already opened her mouth, "I don''t


    like it when people push me the most."


    When she wouldn''t see him, he just barged up.


    Suny said, the smile on her face faded as she looked to Rosa, "Rosa, have securitye up to ''invite''


    Mr. Watts out."


    Rosa had already called security up, and as soon as Suny''s words fell, the lift door opened and two


    security guards came out, "Rosa?"


    Rosa looked at Nell with an expressionless face, "Please ask Mr. Watts to go."


    Nell was upset: "Miss Hond, I just want to see Boss Suny!"


    Suny went straight into the office without looking back, she didn''t like smartasses.

 Chapter 196 I dont know Austin very well

    Chapter 196 I don''t know Austin very well


    With such an incident happening so early in the morning, Rosa as the secretary felt that she had failed


    in her duty.


    Suny was fine, before the meeting she saw Rosa with a guilty face, she gave a smile: "Rosa,e


    here."


    Rosa didn''t doubt it, "Miss Hond?"


    "I have a question for you."


    Rosa nodded, "Go ahead, Miss Hond."


    "Did Nelle up with you?"


    Rosa frowned: "No, he was already here when I arrived, I heard he had followed the cleaner up early in


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the morning."


    Sunyughed, "Oh, I saw how guilty you were and thought it was because you couldn''t stop him and let


    hime up."


    Rosa was embarrassed, "Miss Hond, I''m sorry to make you face such a thing so early in the


    morning."


    Suny smiled faintly, "Excitement is needed every now and then."


    Rosa knew that Suny wasforting her and was touched in her heart, "Thank you, Miss Hond."


    Suny gave her a look, "Meeting''s over."


    Such an episode had little effect on Suny''s mood, but it was this meeting that did not go very well for


    Suny.


    When she came out of the conference room, Suny''s smile was very faint, although she still had a smile


    on her face.


    Just after returning to the office, Suny''s mobile phone rang.


    She looked at the caller ID and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, "It''s me, Suny."


    The phone call was from Ashley, and Suny guessed that it was most likely that the matter from Alex


    hade to a conclusion.


    Suny had guessed correctly that Alex was now desperate and after hitting on Ashley, it could be said


    that all his hopes were pinned on Ashley.


    Once Nakasun went bankrupt, he would have to go into debt for several hundred million.


    Phantom and Changxing were now unwilling to take over Nakasun, and if Ashley was also unwilling to


    take over, then Alex would really have to wait for Nakasun to go bankrupt.


    Now that Ashley had offered to buy Nakasun for 1.2 billion, Alex had a lump in his throat, but he had to


    put his head down.


    After listening to Ashley''s words, Suny looked down and gave a lightugh, "Although 1.2 billion is still


    too much to give, it''s not a loss, how many present do you want to let out on your side?"


    Nakasun was an oldpany at any rate, and if Alex hadn''t been so badly run, it wouldn''t have ended


    up in such a state.


    Suny had long wanted to take Nakasun away, but Alex still had a backbone towards her, and now


    Ashley went to talk about it, and 1.2 billion would be okay.


    "Thirty."


    Suny thought about it and felt that four hundred million was not too much: "Good, you draw up the


    contract and let it go directly to Rosa."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny was in a much better mood.


    When she appeared at the new shareholders'' meeting, Alex would be furious when he saw her, right?


    Suny collected her thoughts, looked ahead at the green light and restarted the car.


    Today Jasmine asked her out for dinner, and Suny kinda liked her, so she didn''t refuse.


    When Suny arrived, Jasmine was already in position, and when she arrived, Jasmine beckoned, "Suny!


    Over here!"


    When Jasmine shouted, several people in the restaurant looked over.


    Mandy was out for dinner with her old ssmates today and didn''t expect to meet Suny.


    Suny might not know her, but she had heard of Suny''s name for a long time.


    Austin''s ex-wife, who didn''t know her?


    Mandy looked at the woman who walked in, her eyes deepened, this Suny looked quite beautiful.


    Noticing someone looking at her, Suny subconsciously inclined her head to look at her.


    When her eyes fell on Mandy''s face, she couldn''t help but curl her lips.


    This Mandy seemed to be quite hostile towards her.


    Interesting.


    Suny collected her eyes and lifted her legs towards Jasmine.


    Just after she had taken her seat, Jasmine poured her a ss of warm water, "It is warm, Suny."


    "Thanks."


    Sunyughed, "How did you know I drink warm water?"


    "Last time it was my birthday, you guys were ying mahjong and Austin had someone bring you warm


    water."


    Suny remembered this matter, that day she was left by Elijah to y mahjong, the maid came in to


    bring her water, when she touched that it was warm, she thought that this maid was quite considerate.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be Austin.


    Jasmine finished, nervous, she knew Suny did not like her to mention Austin.


    "Don''t misunderstand me, Suny, I don''t mean anything else."


    Suny gave Jasmine a look, "You haven''t done anything wrong, no need to be so nervous."


    She had done it before!


    But looking at Suny, it was obvious that she didn''t care either.


    Jasmine sighed in relief, "Suny, I''m looking for you today because there''s something I want to tell you."


    "What?"


    Suny looked at Jasmine, waiting for her to continue.


    "I''m taking my graduation photos next Tuesday, if you''re free, can youe over and take one with


    me?"


    After Jasmine finished, she was embarrassed, "I know that you graduated from J City University."


    Suny gave a smile: "Do you take graduation photos in the morning or in the afternoon?"


    Jasmine''s face lit up with joy as she looked at Suny nervously and expectantly, "Afternoon."


    Suny thought, "I don''t have a trip that day."


    "So you cane over?"


    In J City University, she was good-looking and good at academic, Jasmine worshiped her a lot.


    "Yes."


    Suny gave a smile and spread out the menu, "What do you want eat?"


    "Everyone is okay, this restaurant is good!"


    Jasmine was very lively in front of Suny, the two were alumni, she said a lot of interesting things about


    J City University in recent years, Suny asionally respond to a sentence or two, the lunch was cordial


    andfortable.


    But Jasmine had to go back to school in the afternoon to write her paper, otherwise she would have


    wanted to ask Suny to go to the movies.


    Unfortunately, she hadn''t finished her dissertation yet.


    Jasmine grabbed the bill and Suny said, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    Seeing that Suny was not stopping, Jasmine waved her hand happily.


    She was the one who asked Suny out today, and Jasmine was afraid that Suny would settle the bill,


    how embarrassing would that be!


    Suny had juste out of the cubicle when she saw Mandy standing in front of the sink.


    Mandy seemed to be waiting for her, and when Mandy saw here out, Mandy turned off the water


    and inclined her head to look at Suny: "Miss Hond, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Suny washed her hands and drew a tissue to wipe them unhurriedly while looking at Mandy with a


    smile, "You are?"


    Mandy''s face stiffened, "My name is Mandy Holmes, didn''t you see what happened on the hot search


    the other day?"


    Yes, she did.


    But Suny didn''t like people unting their power in front of her, and she smiled, "Sorry, Miss Holmes, I


    don''t really like to follow gossip and entertainment."


    Gossip and entertainment.


    Suny''s simple words easily summed up what was hot two days ago, and secretly gave Mandy a faintly


    sarcastic look.


    Mandy pulled the corner of her mouth and took out a box from inside her bag, "Miss Hond, I heard


    that you are quite familiar with Mr. Johnson, this is what Mr. Johnson left behindst time, please help


    me return it to him."


    Suny looked at the box in front of her, "Oh, rumours can''t be trusted, I don''t know Austin very well."


    Suny''s light-hearted reply blocked Mandy''s breath froming up and down.


    Her hand holding the box was just hanging between the two of them as Suny dried her hand and gave


    Mandy a faint look, "It would be better for you to give it to him personally."


    After saying that, Suny walked straight past Mandy and headed outside.


    Mandy gritted her teeth and chased after her, "Wait, Miss Hond, I have a show over here tomorrow,


    so I''d better trouble you to help me out."


    Suny looked at her with a wry smile, and Mandy was inexplicably weak from the look. Just when Mandy


    thought that Suny would not take it, she heard Suny speak, "In that case, then I will help you for once."


    With that, she took the box and put it directly inside her bag, then turned to Mandy and said again, "No


    thanks, Miss Holmes."


    Mandy, who was just about to open her mouth to retaliate, "......"


    What else could she say when she had let Suny say everything?

 Chapter 197 First Time Ive Seen Someone so Brazen

    Chapter 197 First Time I''ve Seen Someone so Brazen


    Suny came out of the bathroom and drove back to the vi after walking Jasmine to the underground


    entrance.


    The time was exactly 1:30, she had nothing to do this afternoon and the weather was nice, so Suny


    went to her room and changed into a sports outfit with the intention of going to the boxing gym.


    Before leaving the door, she saw the bag she had ced on the sofa, and Suny paused in her steps.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she went forward and picked up the box inside her bag and opened it.


    When she saw the one cufflink inside the box, Suny raised her eyebrows slightly.


    This Mandy had good tricks.


    She closed the box, put it back in her bag and turned to head out the door.


    Since thest time Suny fought with the coach, the video was posted online by someone, and the gym


    has surprisingly had a lot more people signing up for sses recently.


    But Suny only went there once or twice a month, and many of those who came for Suny thought that


    the boxing gym had deliberately invited someone to put on a show, and that there was no such bullying


    great beauty when Suny appeared carrying a sports bag and wearing a ck and pink sports outfit.


    She had taken off her make-up beforeing over, her long hair slightly pinned up, revealing a


    stunning face.


    As she entered the boxing gym, many people in the public area looked at Suny.


    Without a nce, Suny went straight into her boxing room to warm up.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    When the door rang, Suny thought it was the coach looking for her.


    When she saw Austin in a sports outfit, she was stunned, remembering that cufflink, Suny raised her


    eyebrows slightly, "Still want to fight?"


    "Yes."


    Austin came over after receiving a call from his coach. There was traffic jam on the way and Austin was


    worried that Suny wouldn''t be able to stay long enough, but now that he saw her, he was relieved.


    He was going crazy thinking about her these days, but he couldn''t find the asion to appear in front


    of her tantly, Austin wasn''t doing too well these days.


    Suny was depressed by that cufflink, and now that Austin hade to her, she naturally wouldn''t be


    polite.


    She knew that Austin had given in to her that day, and she thought he wouldn''t really fight her today.


    But Suny guessed half of it, but not the second half.


    It was true that Austin wouldn''t really fight her, but he easily pinned her under the mat.


    If he hadn''t let go so quickly every time, Suny would have suspected that he was doing it on purpose.


    He didn''t attack actively, he defended every time, but this time it was different from thest one.


    He defended and then pounced on her, the man pressed against her body, his gaze burning down at


    her.


    After repeating this several times, Suny knew that Austin was doing it on purpose.


    She pursed her lips and made a deliberate attacking gesture, trying to teach him a lesson.


    Suny''s attack was sessful, but she didn''t expect Austin''s reaction to be so fast. Before she could


    retrieve the leg she just swept over, he took her hand, and before he fell, Suny''s weight was also


    skewed by him, and she fell down with him.


    Only this time, it wasn''t Austin who buckled on her, but she fell on top of him.


    There was heat on both of them between those thin garments, so close together that they almost fused


    together.


    Suny moved her hand and tried to brace herself to get up, but the chest beneath her palm was like a


    furnace, and she was so hot that she withdrew her hand.


    Austin didn''t want her to get up either, his hand pressed against her back waist and with a slight force,


    Suny, who had just withdrawn her hand, fell back again.


    Suny stiffened for a rare moment.


    Austin''s eyes sank, he couldn''t let go, he could only restrain himself by slightly closing his eyes: "Don''t


    move, Suny."


    He opened his mouth with a low and deep voice, which fell inside Suny''s ears like a hot fire.


    Suny''s face instantly heated up and she gritted her teeth, "Austin!"


    What a rascal!


    "Suny, that''s a natural reaction."


    He wanted to control it too, but he couldn¡¯t.


    It was better if he didn''t say it, but when he did, Suny''s face went straight to red.


    It was the first time she''d seen someone so brazen as to make ying the hooligan sound so


    justifiable!


    Suny pushed his hand away with force and rolled to one side away from him before standing up.


    The fragrant softness in his arms was gone in an instant, Austin was greedy and looked up at Suny,


    asking her in a mute voice, "Do you want to continue?"


    Continue to let him take advantage?


    "Why didn''t I notice you were so shameless before, Austin?"


    Suny got up and walked to the side, got her own thermos and was drinking water with her brows


    lowered.


    Austin sat up from the ground and looked at Suny outside the field from a distance of six metres.


    Because of her embarrassment, she was red from the base of her ears down to her neck, setting off


    her whole body like the mboyant peony, which was gorgeous.


    Austin rubbed his fingers, feeling a fierce beast struggling in his heart to get out of its cage.


    Suny drank the water and she calmed down a lot.


    She nced at Austin, packed her things, turned straight away and left.


    Austin changed his shoes and lifted his legs to follow, watching Suny get into the car and driving behind


    her


    Suny looked at the ck car inside the rear view mirror, but did not stop it.


    She had to give him the cufflink anyway, and since he followed her, she wouldn''t bother Rosa with the


    extra trip.


    Suny drove straight back to the vi, and Austin followed her back.


    The sky suddenly sank after four o''clock and it looked as if it was going to rain.


    Austin was still wearing the same short shirt and shorts sportswear from the boxing gym, and the wind


    was cool on the cloudy day.


    He stood at the door of the vi and did not immediately ring the doorbell.


    Suny was angry and she knew it.


    Suny stopped the car and went straight upstairs to get the cufflink and handed it to Austin through the


    barred door, "Miss Holmes asked me to give it to you."


    Austin frowned slightly, "Which Miss Holmes?"


    "Mandy Holmes."


    It was her again.


    A hint of displeasure shed across Austin''s face, his dark eyes sunken as he looked at Suny, not


    reaching out to take it: "Open the door."


    Suny snorted and threw the box directly at his feet, "What a dream."


    Take it or leave it!


    Austin looked at her back, "Suny, if you don''t open the door, I''ll just have to climb in."


    The barred door couldn''t stop him, and it was only a matter of two steps before he actually got in.


    Suny, who had just reached the door, frowned, she turned back, a sudden gust of wind blew up, Suny


    looked at Austin''s hair was blown messy, but it did not in any way reduce the strength that his stern


    face brought to the people.


    Suny took out her phone and was ready to record it: "If you dare to climb, I''ll send the video to the


    inte."


    Let the others see how shameless Austin is!


    Austin''s brow loosened and he literally reached out and climbed in by the barred door.


    He lightly jumped to the ground and picked up the box that Suny had thrown to his feet before getting


    up, then got up and walked towards Suny, "Is the recording done?"


    Suny didn''t even press the video button, and when she heard Austin''s words, she put her phone away,


    "You''re going to force your way into my house now?"


    "I just want to have a ss of water."


    He said, looking at the darkening sky, "It''s going to rain heavily, and I''d be happy to stay the night if you


    want."


    "...... You''re quite a dreamer."


    "One always has to dream, what if ites true?"


    As they spoke, it was really raining.


    Austin put his arm around her and pushed her forward: "It''s raining, go inside, don''t get wet."


    "......"


    If it weren''t for him, she''d be cozying up inside!

 Chapter 198 She Doesnt Give a Damn

    Chapter 198 She Doesn''t Give a Damn


    The rain fell fast and heavy.


    The rain fell to the ground, hitting the steps and drifting somewhat onto the tops of her shoes.


    Suny nced at Austin, pressed his fingerprints and pushed the door open to enter the vi.


    She had just gotten sweaty and originally thought of taking a shower after returning the cufflink to


    Austin, but Austin now followed her in. Thinking of what had just happened at the boxing gym, Suny''s


    face turned cold as she poured a ss of water and put it in front of him, "Water."


    He drank up.


    "Thanks."


    Austin looked up at her, "It''s raining."


    Leave again when the rain stops.


    Suny was exasperated, "Austin, I don''t think you want to go to the police station with me today, do


    you?"


    "Yes."


    He answered and opened the box.


    After seeing the cufflink inside, his eyes sank slightly, but in just a moment, he collected his expression


    and looked up at Suny: "The cufflink was ripped off by Mandy that day at the airport."


    With that, he paused and added, "The clothes have been thrown away."


    With these words, Austin raised his hand and threw the box into the trash.


    A cufflink costing several thousand, Austin would throw it away.


    Suny, "Oh."


    It had nothing to do with her.


    The rain was pouring hard outside the window and Suny inclined her head to look, "Have you finished


    the water?"


    Drink up and get lost.


    Austin looked at the ss in front of him, "I will go when the rain stops."


    Suny had already guessed that Austin would stay, she did not want to deal with him anymore and


    turned around and went upstairs.


    This time Suny locked the door to her room behind her before entering the bathroom.


    It was twenty minutes after Suny came out of the shower, and it was still raining outside, but much less.


    She looked at the time and it was after five o''clock.


    No need to think, that shameless man Austin downstairs must not have left yet.


    Suny unplugged the hairdryer and walked downstairs.


    She had just reached the corner of the stairs and she heard Austin''s voice from downstairs.


    Suny walked straight down the stairs.


    "Bye then."


    Austin answered to the person on the other end of the phone and then cut the call off.


    He inclined his head to look at Suny, who had just finished showering, her hair fluffily draped behind


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    her, wearing a loose thin jumper and a pair of straight and slender legs under ck slim-fit trousers.


    Austin''s throat twitched, and when he saw her looking at him, he walked over to the sofa and sat down,


    "The clothes inside the room are missing."


    Suny poured a ss of water, "I threw it away."


    "Well, I know."


    Austin looked at her and suddenlyughed softly.


    He seldom smiled, Suny had known him for so many years, but she had never seen him smile, always


    with that cold, indifferent face.


    Now that he smiled, the harshness of his features was less, and his seeping ck eyes even had more


    tenderness.


    Suny had to admit that Austin was really handsome.


    Not wanting to bepelled by this deceitful face any longer, Suny lowered her head, but her eyes fell


    on the openness of his robe''s neckline.


    After she found out that Austin had left his clothes in the guest room, Suny asked the cleaner toe


    over the next day and throw away all the clothes Austin had put in the closet in the guest room, leaving


    a set of even-sized bathrobes there for the guests.


    Unexpectedly, Austin ran out of clothes and wore a bathrobe.


    He was sitting on that sofa, his loose bathrobe folding out into many gaps, and Suny could see half of


    his body.


    Suny felt that he did it on purpose.


    She withdrew her eyes and ducked her head to drink her water.


    The rain outside the window had lessened, so Suny put down her ss of water and spoke to expel


    her guest: "The rain has lessened, you can go now."


    "It''s a rude thing to do when you go out in a bathrobe."


    "Oh, it wouldn''t be a rude thing to stay at someone''s house with permission?"


    Austin looked at her, his eyebrows soft and harmonious: "Being rude in front of someone I like will


    make me seem more real."


    Suny choked on him, unable to speak.


    Austin refused to leave and Suny had no other choice.


    She stopped caring about him, took out her phone and started ordering takeaway.


    "Order a takeaway?"


    He sat over at some point and Suny frowned, "Austin."


    "Takeaway is no good, I''ll ask Ivan to bring over dinner, don''t order it."


    As if unaware of her anger, he raised his hand and took her phone over to the table, "Suny, can we


    talk?"


    He suddenly gathered hisposure and his dark eyes looked straight at her.


    Suny was stunned, and in response, she smiled coolly, "Austin, what do you think there is to talk about


    between us?"


    "There is."


    Suny, however, didn''t think so: "Oh, that''s probably an illusion on your part."


    "Suny."


    He called out to her suddenly, a touch of helplessness in his low voice.


    For a moment, it was as if Suny had been struck.


    But she quickly reacted, "I admit I still have feelings for you now, but I won¡¯t make same mistake twice,


    Austin."


    She had gambled on him, and when she lost, she admitted it.


    But now he was asking her to gamble again, sorry, she really didn''t have the courage.


    "I know what you''re afraid of, Suny."


    Those dark eyes were like a whirlpool, and the slightest carelessness was all it took to be sucked in.


    Suny inclined her eyes slightly, "So what else is there to talk about?"


    As they spoke, the doorbell rang.


    Austin got up straight away, "I''ll go get the door."


    He said, gave her a look and turned to go down the stairs.


    "Okay."


    It looked like it was Ivan who had arrived.


    Suny thought that the conversation ended here, but she didn''t expect that just now was only the


    beginning.


    Austin fetched something up from Ivan, and in addition to dinner for two, he had an extra folder in his


    hand.


    He put the dinner on the table, then walked to the sofa to re-sit beside Suny, "This is all the shares and


    real estate in my name, as well as all the cash in my ount, if I let you lose again, I''ll give anything to


    you."


    Suny''s heart skipped a beat, but her face did not move: "I''m not short of money."


    "I know."


    He knew that, but he also knew what she was afraid of.


    Austin put the document on the coffee table, "Suny, I''m not forcing you, I''m just showing my sincerity."


    He had thought about it a lot over the past few days and realized that he didn''t really have much of an


    advantage in this path of pursuing Suny.


    In the end, it was only because she liked him that he was able to appear before her again and again.


    Suny was not short of money and she was not a money hungry person.


    If she wanted Austin¡¯s those fortunes, a year ago she would not have divorced.


    She asked for nothing, she didn''t give a damn about anything from him.


    Now he was begging her toe back, and these sincere intentions that seem to weigh a thousand


    pounds to outsidersy, in Suny''s view, were only hisst move at the end of his rope.


    Suny didn''t say anything, when Austin thought she married him for money, now he had sent all his


    fortune to her in order to woo her again.


    It was money that many people could not earn in a few lifetimes, and all she had to do was nod her


    head and it was hers.


    With such a vulgar approach, it seemed that Austin was really at the end of his rope.


    She looked at Austin and answered his question with a straight face, "Does your mother know about all


    the things you''ve done?"


    If Grace knew, she would have to be beaten to death, right?


    "She can''t sway me."


    Suny was about to speak again and Austin suddenly raised his hand and touched her head, "Let''s eat,


    you don''t need to give me an answer in a hurry."


    He hadn''t wanted an answer today.

 Chapter 199 Most Likely to Be Related to Austin

    Chapter 199 Most Likely to Be Rted to Austin


    Austin left after having a dinner, and before Suny even made a sound to kick him out, he consciously


    changed his clothes and left.


    Suny held her ss of water as her eyes fell on the document Austin had left behind, her mind in a bit


    of turmoil.


    The document lists all of Austin''s assets and it was clear that he was not hiding a single thing.


    Finally, there was an agreement that if he cheated on his wife after the marriage, or if there was cold


    violence or any other reason caused by him, they would divorce, he got out of the house and all the


    above assets belong to Suny.


    The notary''s name had been signed, Austin''s name had been signed, and there was only one out on


    the right side, her signature, left.


    Suny finished reading it and put the agreement back.


    Suny was so distracted that when Alicia called, she hesitated for a long time before answering.


    Just after answering the phone, Alicia''s slurping voice came: "Sote to answer the phone, are you


    hiding it from me with the goblin you''ve been with?"


    Sunyughed, "Do I need to hide it from you when I''m with another goblin?"


    No sooner had she said it than Alicia on the other end of the line wailed.


    Suny, however, was in little mood for banter, "Alicia, I''ve run into a problem."


    Alicia hummed, "What''s the problem? Is it hesitation to get back together with Austin?"


    "...... You can still have an IQ sometimes."


    A despised Alicia: "What do you mean sometimes? I''m always at the top of my IQ, okay?" With a cold


    hum, Alicia cut to the chase: "What did Austin do again?"


    Suny raised her hand to cover her eyes, "He gave me an agreement today."


    "What kind of agreement? A prenuptial agreement? What a scum! At this point in time, I can''t believe


    he is still worried about you coveting his family fortune!"


    "No, it''s a post-nuptial agreement, which says that if we divorce for his sake after the marriage, all the


    assets in his name will go to me. He has signed the agreement."


    Alicia choked and incredulously pinched Ashley beside her, "My God? So your trouble now is that you''ll


    have too much money to spend?"


    "......"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Suny had a feeling of ying to the bull: "Bye."


    "Hey! Don''t! I''m not being too harsh, Suny! Think about it, how much is Austin''s fortune! You''re rich and


    you don''t need money, but who would mind having more money? If he signs such an agreement, you''ll


    be the richest woman in the world if you get divorced! It doesn''t seem like a loss!"


    Suny thought about it and surprisingly felt that Alicia got a point: "It seems to be that way."


    Ashley on the side couldn''t listen any longer and took the phone: "Suny."


    Suny was stunned and couldn''t help but smile in response, "Did I disturb you guys?"


    "If it''s too difficult, don''t insist."


    After all, they were friends growing up together, and both Alicia and Ashley knew why she was hesitant.


    Only Alicia did not want to be that direct, but Ashley felt that it was better to be direct in such matters.


    "It''s not embarrassing to like someone, there''s no need to embarrass yourself because of your previous


    determination."


    Listening to Ashley''s words, Suny suddenly lifted the clouds: "I know, well, I won''t bother you guys


    anymore, I''m hanging up, good night."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny looked at the document on the desktop and couldn''t help butugh


    and curse, "Austin, you are really despicable."


    How could she have fallen for such a despicable?


    With the answer in her mind, Suny slept peacefully all night.


    The next day she woke up and the sky was clear.


    She didn''t have a meeting this morning and didn''t have to rush back to the office.


    Just after breakfast, several messages came in on her phone in quick session.


    Suny took her phone and saw that it was a message from Alicia, she raised her eyebrows and tapped


    in.


    Alicia: "Suny, go up and check Weibo, Mandy seems to have been messed with, there''s a lot of rumors


    about her on Weibo! The endorsement of Mandy with several international brands expired in May, and


    with so much rumorsing out all of a sudden, Mandy''s endorsement is probably not going to be


    renewed!"


    Suny reached out and clicked on the link Alicia sent over, the topic was all filled with Mandy''s rumors,


    before and after her debut.


    And those rumors looked like they were true.


    Almost all of those revtions started breaking after 2amst night and were topping the hotspots at


    7am.


    The team of Mandy probably didn''t expect it when they released it in the middle of the night.


    Now it had been the first hot search, even if the public rtions tried to take care of it, it was toote,


    after such a wide range of spread, Mandy was wrong even if she did not speak.


    Suny was taken by Alicia to read the news early in the morning, which revealed that Mandy really had a


    lot of rumors. She gave birth to a son five years ago when she was just popr and abandoned him


    straight away.


    Three years ago, Mandy promised a domestic model to enter the international market, but ended up


    taking the under-sixteen-year-old model to a foreign pedophile organization, and when the model''s


    guardian found out, the model was already pregnant.


    Mandy''s team threatened the young model''s family and spent tens of millions more to keep things shut,


    which was why nothing leaked out.


    Now that it had been revealed, the whole inte had exploded, with a bunch of people running under


    the brand Mandy was endorsing to shout at them to terminate their contract.


    Suny could see that Mandy had indeed been screwed even if she was not a member of the circle.


    At this time, Alicia sent another voice over, "Who has this Mandy offended? Who is so awesome toy


    hands on an international model!"


    Suny subconsciously thought of yesterday afternoon, when Austin opened that box and saw the


    cufflink, he lowered his eyebrows, she could not see his expression, but she could feel, in that second,


    Austin''s anger.


    This matter, most likely, was rted to Austin.


    Suny exited the page and stopped gossiping.


    Meanwhile, the people on Mandy''s side had been in chaos.


    How could Mandy not have imagined that everything would be blown out of proportion as soon as she


    woke up?


    But who had she offended?


    Mandy couldn''t think who she had offended until Sk suddenly eximed, "Austin! It''s Austin!"


    Hearing the name, Mandy also stiffened: "I, I didn''t do anything."


    When Sk heard her say that, she looked straight at her, "Did you really not do anything?"


    Mandy suddenly thought of something: "I, I ran into Suny the other day, I ......"


    After hearing this, Sk went crazy, "Are you crazy? What are you doing messing with that woman?


    How many times have I told you! Austin is not a man you can touch! We can''t take down the hot search


    now, the people there say they won''t let us take it down, not even for any amount of money!"


    "Mandy, you''re finished."


    Mandy''s face turned white and she looked at Sk incredulously, "Impossible, Sk, let''s go abroad,


    let''s go abroad, I still have markets abroad ......"


    "Do you think these things can be hidden abroad?"


    It was impossible to hide anything.


    And her market abroad wasn''t very good to begin with, and it was gotten worse over the past few


    years. She originally wanted to move back home and earn money while there was still wind in her sails,


    but it was all over.

 Chapter 200 How Much Will It Cost?

    Chapter 200 How Much Will It Cost?


    Suny didn''t care about Mandy, she just didn''t expect that Mandy would be so sick that she woulde


    straight to her doorstep.


    Just as her car pulled out of the gate, Mandy, wearing a mask and sunsses, stopped directly in front


    of her car.


    Suny mmed on the brakes, looked at Mandy who stopped the car.


    Seeing her stop the car, Mandy came around the front of the car to the window, "Miss Hond, is it


    okay if we talk?"


    Mandy took off her sunsses, and the wretchedness and anxiety inside her eyes were no longer the


    same as when she had fought with her several times earlier.


    Suny smiled, "Between me and Miss Holmes, there shouldn''t be anything to talk about, right?"


    Mandy was now at a loss for help. She had just returned to the country and it was impossible for her to


    offend anyone in the country, but early this morning, there were rumors about her everywhere, so it


    was obvious that someone was trying to mess with her.


    Sk said the hot search could not be taken down at all, and no amount of money could be paid to do


    so.


    Among the people she knew, the only one who could have this kind of financial power and influence


    was Austin.


    But she did not dare toe to Austin, so she had toe to Suny.


    After a few encounters with Suny, Mandy felt that Suny was a coward, and that no matter what moves


    she made, she was always safe.


    "Miss Hond, have you seen the hot search this morning? This hot search, most likely, was made by


    Mr. Johnson ......"


    Suny raised her eyebrows: "Oh, then Miss Holmes, you should go to Austin instead ofing to me."


    Mandy choked on Suny''s nd remark, she felt that Suny was doing it on purpose, but at this moment,


    she didn''t dare to get angry, she could only swallow her dissatisfaction and beg Suny, "Miss Hond, I


    beg you, can we talk?"


    Suny looked at the time, "I''ll only give you ten minutes."


    Mandy nodded gratefully and took a step back, she thought Suny would back up the car and invite her


    inside to talk, but to her surprise, Suny just stepped out of the car, closed the door and stood in front of


    her, "What do you want to talk about?"


    This was the first time Suny had done something that wasted time like this.


    But she was in a good mood today, and Mandy was lucky.


    Mandy looked at Suny. Suny was wearing a white chiffon long-sleeved shirt today and underneath was


    a pair of beige slim-fitting trousers, the bottom ten centimetres of the trousers were open on both sides


    and with a slight movement, Suny''s good-looking ankles could be seen.


    Even though Mandy was a woman, she had to admit that Suny was the best mixture of innocence and


    voluptuousness among so many women she had seen, and the one with the most outstanding looks.


    With this stance, it was clear that Suny would not invite her in to the vi to talk.


    Mandy was discontented, but now she could only bow her head: "Miss Hond, can you help me?"


    Hearing this from her, Suny gave a smile: "Sorry, Miss Holmes, I don''t usually do things like helping


    people."


    "You help me! I can give you as much money as you want! What happened before was my fault, I didn''t


    mean anything else, I was just, just jealous of you, for the sake of us all being women, just help me,


    Miss Hond!"


    The day before and the day after, Mandy who was begging in the front was indifferent from the one


    who was holding Austin''s cufflink with glee and ir.


    Suny, "How much?"


    Since there was money, this was a different matter.


    Suny was a businesswoman, and businessmen like to make money.


    Mandy froze, she originally thought Suny would give her humiliation, but Suny actually said this as


    soon as she opened her mouth.


    Mandy looked at Suny in front of her, and thinking of the rumours she had heard, the contempt and


    disdain she had for Suny at the bottom of her heart suddenly returned.


    She collected weakness and put her sses back on, "How much do you want?"


    Suny took in the change in Mandy''s expression and seeing that she had regained some of her


    arrogance, she couldn''t help but hook her lips: "How much do you think it''s worth?"


    Mandy held up three fingers of her right hand, "What do you think of this number?"


    "Thirty million?"


    As soon as Suny''s words fell, Mandy''s face instantly stiffened: "Thirty million? Miss Hond, you only


    need to talk with Mr. Johnson, you''re asking me for thirty million, that''s too much, isn''t it?"


    Suny looked at her, "Do you want to offer three million to let me settle this matter of you being


    ndered all over the inte?"


    Saying that, Suny paused and followed her example just now, "Then Miss Holmes, you are too down


    on yourself, your future is actually only worth three million?"


    Suny sneered, and Mandy heard the explicit and implicit mockery in her words, and she blushed, but


    she really didn''t know who to turn to other than Suny.


    Originally, she could have gone to that sister of Austin, but only a short while ago, Tina and her mother


    were kicked out of the family.


    Mandy was not stupid, Tina had been kicked out by Austin, so what use could her words have in front


    of Austin?


    Suny, however, was different. In the end, this matter, after all, started because of Suny.


    There was nothing else Mandy could do but to endure: "Miss Hond, I can''t take out 30 million for the


    time being, let''s-"


    Oh, no money, huh?


    Suny no longer wanted to waste any more time: "Miss Holmes, excuse me, do you know how much I


    can earn in a day?"


    Mandy frowned, "How much do you earn in a day?"


    "It''s not much, maybe a few million."


    For the sake of rigour, Suny was conservative in giving an overview.


    Mandy smiled, "Miss Hond, don¡¯t overstate yourself."


    Suny smiled and pointed to her own car, "Do you know how much this car costs?"


    Mandy didn''t know anything about cars, so she looked at the te and knew it was a big brand: "A


    million or so."


    "It seems that you don''t know anything about cars, you can go and find out how much the market price


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    of this car is."


    Suny said, pulling open the door and bending over again to get inside the car, before she left, she


    thoughtfully reminded, "By the way, Miss Holmes, the model of my car is this one."


    After saying that, Suny stepped on the elerator and the car took off.


    Mandy frowned and wondered what Suny had to gain from a car.


    She took out her phone and checked Suny''s car, and after seeing the price, Mandy''s face went white.


    More than three million.


    Suny could drive a car of more than three million. The three million she just asked for was just a car for


    Suny.


    Mandy stood there stiffly, only to feel as if her face had been pped hard, painful and numb.


    She felt like she hade to Suny, not to ask for help, but to make a fool of herself!


    At this time, Mandy''s mobile phone rang, and seeing that the caller was Sk, Mandy thought that


    things had taken a turn for the better, and she hastily answered the phone, "Sk -"


    "Have you seen Suny? You should hurry back from Suny''s house! Just now Austin''s secretary called


    over and said that if you dare to go to Suny, Austin will be able to make you humiliated at home ,but at


    abroad.


    Hearing that, Sk¡¯s face went white.


    She knew that this time, she was really screwed.

 Chapter 201 Didnt Expect Elijah to be so Shameless

    Chapter 201 Didn''t Expect Elijah to be so Shameless


    When Suny arrived at Phantom, Alicia was already inside the office brushing up on those rumors of


    Mandy''s several times.


    Seeing her push the door in, Alicia directly threw her phone aside, "Mandy didn''t do anything to you,


    did she?"


    Suny gave her a sidelong nce, "Do I look like someone easy to be bullied?"


    "Not really, actually I''m mostly worried about what you''ve done to her."


    Suny was amused by her, "She asked me to help her to beg Austin."


    Alicia snorted coldly, "Bah! What a shame!"


    Sunyughed.


    "Where did she get the courage to ask for your help?"


    Suny thought, "Maybe it was the three million that gave her courage."


    Alicia was stunned: "What do you mean? She gave you three million to tell Austin to leave her alone?"


    Suny took the tea handed over by Joan''s assistant and took a sip before responding indifferently, "Yes."


    Alicia: "Oh my god! She doesn''t think you''re short of the three million, does she?"


    Suny nced at Alicia: "If it''s thirty million, I can think about it."


    "What! No consideration! She used to be so proud of herself in front of you! As soon as she returned to


    the country, she dragged Austin into the limelight and deliberately pulled his cufflink to make you angry!


    She deserves that! Suny, you have so much money, have some backbone, is it really good to break


    your back for 30 million?"


    "Yes, after all, I''m not as free of money as you."


    After all, it was money that was delivered directly to her hands, earning 30 million without any effort.


    Suny was not yet so dirt poor that she did not even feel bit moved when she saw 30 million.


    Alicia choked, "I always feel that you are insinuating me again."


    Suny looked up at her, "I swear, I am not, I am being explicitly sarcastic."


    "......"


    Suny didn''te here today to chat with Alicia. The day before yesterday, Elijah told her that the two


    important supporting actresses in A Love Poem were going to be reced and recast today, so there


    she was.


    Suny hadn''t been involved in casting before, but since Mr. Brooks had asked for it and she happened


    to be free today, and Alicia also had a bit of nothing to do, she nned toe over and take Alicia


    with her to see the casting today.


    However, the casting was in the afternoon and she came here today mainly to listen to Phantom''s


    recent report.


    The two of them had lunch and went straight to Central. Elijah had probably exined it to her, and as


    soon as Suny entered the front door, the receptionist greeted her, so respectful and enthusiastic that it


    waspletely different from a few years ago.


    Wearing her sunsses and hat, Alicia walked beside Suny, looking at the receptionist who was


    respectfully leading the way in front of her, and tsked, "Elijah is quite friendly to you now."


    Suny smiled lightly, "He used to treat me, in fact, not too badly."


    Indeed,pared to those who made mocking remarks and moved her, Elijah and the others, who


    secretly despised and looked on with cold eyes, were indeed not too bad.


    Alicia inclined her head to nce at Suny, and, she couldn''t make out whether Suny meant this in a


    positive way or in a negative way.


    Ugh, it was so intellectually expensive to talk to smart people!


    Soon, the two were led inside the small casting room.


    Central was worthy of being one of the two giants, half of the entertainment industry, and a random


    small hall was enough to be worthy of Phantom''s hall.


    Alicia was out of breath as soon as she entered: "Suny, this chair is sofortable, let''s go back and


    remodel our two halls."


    Suny took the script and gave Alicia a smirking look, "Fine, it''s only a budget of three to five million."


    When ites to money, Alicia instantly lost all thought: "I think the chairs we''re using now are just


    fine! It''s good for the spine!"


    Suny raised her eyebrows as the director greeted her, "Miss Hond."


    Suny nodded, "Hello, Director Woods, this is Alicia, my friend, I don''t know anything about acting, Alicia


    knows more, so I''ll let her take the wheel, do you mind?"


    Director Woods dared not mind, "No!"


    Last time Elijah had a fit of rage, everyone in the crew knew that Suny had a great rtionship with


    Austin.


    Anyone with a brain would know that Elijah''s words meant that Austin and Suny were obviously not as


    simple as "ex-wife"!


    The creators and main actors of the cast and crew now had a change of attitude towards Suny, and


    even towards Alicia, everyone was more friendly than ever before.


    "Miss Poole, I''ve heard so much about you! Your ''Green Hairpin'' is great, I''ve been looking for a


    chance to work with you!"


    Although Alicia was a first-tier obviously, her resources were naturally not as good as those of the first-


    tier stars under the Central, and this was the first time Alicia had heard such obviously ingratiating


    words from this director, who was also a famous director.


    She was ttered, "You''re kind, Director Woods!"


    The casting began.


    Alicia attached herself to Suny''s ear and asked in a whisper, "Suny, how much money have you


    invested in this drama group, why are they treating you like a boss?"


    Suny also found it strange: "It is a tenth of what Central invested."


    Alicia tsked, "Is it because you have such a pretty face?"


    Sunyughed, fervently, "Maybe."


    As the actors in front of them began to get into the scene, Suny and Alicia stoppedmunicating.


    Suny really didn''t know much about acting, and while she looked at the actors on stage, her thoughts


    were far away.


    The crew had dinner that day and they treated her very lightly, not too good, not too bad.


    Gee, how did it get to be like this today?


    Both supporting roles were very important and the casting was only for two people, but it was a careful


    selection and took nearly two hours toplete.


    Suny had juste out of the hall when she saw Elijah.


    "Finished choosing?"


    Suny looked at Elijah with a wry smile and answered, "Yes."


    The cast and creators'' attitude towards her had changed so much, most likely because of what Elijah


    had said after she left that day.


    Suny looked askance at Elijah: "Mr. Brooks, wasn''t the casting done long ago? Why do you suddenly


    want to re-cast two supporting characters today?"


    Suny''s words hit him right in the heart, he was so weak from Suny''s look that he averted his eyes and


    changed the subject: "It''s almost six o''clock, how about having dinner together? Is Miss Poole still on a


    diet? I know a new barbecue restaurant that has a very good reputation!"


    At the mention of food, Alicia was immediately energized, "Where? We''re going to have dinner tonight,


    in that case, let''s go together!"


    Elijah agreed without even thinking, "Okay!"


    When Alicia finished, she nced at Suny smugly, "Someone invited us to dinner."


    Sunyughed.


    Alicia was so stupid that even if she was sold out and probably had to count the money for others.


    Suny nced at Elijah: "I don''t think Mr. Brooks has any other friends this time, right?"


    "Coincidentally, there just happens to be one, and you know him too, please don''t mind, it''s more lively


    with more people!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time Alicia also reacted to the fact that she had got Suny into a trap.


    Elijah had already run away, as if he was afraid they would backtrack, and told them an address and


    said he was going downstairs to the car park.


    Suny inclined her head to look at Alicia, smiling without saying anything.


    Alicia looked sheepish: "I didn''t know that."


    Suny sighed and raised her hand to stroke her head, "I don''t me you, you didn''t expect Elijah to be


    so shameless!"


    Alicia was righteously indignant: "Yes! He used me, how shameless!"


    Suny looked at her and smiled, "I didn''t expect you to be so shameless as to betray me for a meal."


    "......"


    Was it a roundabout way of calling her names?

 Chapter 202 We Are a Match

    Chapter 202 We Are a Match


    Elijah was a bitch, but he was really generous.


    In order to help Austin, he was quite willing to do so, and a meal could cost several thousand.


    After a full meal, Alicia drank two sses of plum wine and Ashley came over to pick her up.


    Suny didn''t drink, but she also followed a tail behind her.


    She didn''t make a sound, and neither did Austin.


    Elijah looked at the four people paired up in front of him and wiped his face with a sour heart.


    The weather was good for two days and even the wind was much gentler at night.


    Suny looked at the shadow in front of her heels, and he was really haunting her.


    Gee, it was been a whole night and the person behind him hadn¡¯t said a few words.


    She opened the car door and was about to bend in, the man behind her finally opened his mouth,


    "Mandy came to you?"


    Suny looked back at him.


    Under the dim light, Austin''s eyebrows were softer than usual, and his dark eyes were deep as he


    looked at her.


    "Yes."


    Hearing her words, Austin frowned: "Sorry."


    Suny looked at him, "Do you know what she said?"


    It was the first time since their divorce that Suny was willing to initiate a conversation with him.


    Austin pursed his lips, "What was said?"


    "She said she''d give me three million and then told me to get you to let her go."


    When Suny said this, she slightly hooked her lips and smiled lightly, with some light reflecting inside


    those charming eyes, twinkling.


    Austin''s heart floated as he watched, and the gentle evening breeze blew over, somewhat cool, yet not


    too cold, unable to suppress the heat inside his heart.


    "Don''t bother with her."


    Sunyughed lightly, "But if she''s willing to give me thirty million, I''ll say yes."


    She paused and said, "I will take that money if ites to me."


    Austin was stunned for a rare moment, reacting with a slight loosening of his eyebrows, and smiled


    faintly, "Indeed."


    Suny withdrew the smile from her face: "Austin, do you see that? In fact, I am also a very selfish


    person. My things and my people can¡¯t be moved by others."


    She looked at him, and inside her charming eyes was a clear and serious look.


    "Is that so?"


    Austin sank his gaze and lifted his leg to walk up to her, "I''m the same way."


    "So ......"


    Suny paused, "We don''t really fit together, two people who are too simr don''t fit together."


    Austin''s breath hitched as he thought Suny was going to say she was willing to ept him, but he


    didn''t expect her to say the exact opposite.


    For a moment, Austin''s entire head was nk.


    He stood there somewhat helplessly, the smile in his eyes fading, reaching out only to the deep,


    unseen pain and depression.


    Neither of them spoke, and the silence between them was broken by the sound of the asional horn


    as carsing and going down the road.


    After about five or six seconds, Suny pulled open the car door, "It''s not early."


    When she finished, she was already in the car, and as soon as she stepped on the elerator, the car


    drove into the road.


    Austin froze, turned around to go to his car, and drove past closely following Suny''s car.


    Suny hadn''t driven so fast for a long time, she looked at the car following her closely in the rear view


    mirror, raised her eyebrows and picked up speed.


    At that moment, the mobile phone suddenly rang and it was an unknown caller.


    Suny did not intend to take it, but Austin''s car behind her was no longer visible and she slowed down.


    After a couple of seconds, the phone rang once more.


    There was a red light ahead, so Suny stopped the car and answered the phone, "Hello, this is Suny."


    "It''s me, Suny, don''t drive so fast, I''m not chasing you."


    It was Austin.


    She had previously cked out his work and personal numbers, and this time he registered another


    one.


    The traffic lights went by fast at night, with five seconds to go before the light turned green again.


    Suny responded, "Okay, bye."


    When she hung up the phone, Suny couldn''t help but raise her hand and touch her face.


    The red light in front of her turned green, she collected her thoughts and continued to drive forward,


    only she didn''t speed up anymore, and in the rear view mirror, Austin''s car was always following her car


    nearly 100 meters behind.


    The car drove into the vi area and Suny had just parked the car in the garage, then the doorbell rang.


    She thought of Austin''s phone call just now and was afraid to open the door.


    In the middle of the walk, there was already a knock on the door.


    Suny was stunned, reacting to the fact that it was Austin who had flipped the door in again.


    She walked over and opened the door, "Since when do you have flip doors like that-"


    Suny couldn''t continue halfway through her sentence, her eyes met Austin''s and her heart jumped,


    Suny wanted to avoid it.


    Austin, however, did not allow it, his hand slightly lifting her chin: "On purpose?"


    Suny pulled his hand away, her face was calm, but her heart was already in a mess: "What?"


    Austin looked at her, and under the light, they were like a vast sea of stars and brightness.


    Suny was so shocked by the look in his eyes that she forgot to dodge away and just watched him lower


    his head down against her forehead, "Suny, I saw it."


    He saw her smile when she got her way, the lightness in her brow.


    She''d done it on purpose, said things like that on purpose to make him feel bad.


    Austin wanted to teach her a lesson, but looking at her staring at him like this, he could not bear to do


    so.


    In the end, he only dared to lower his head and kiss her on the lips, "Suny, believe me, we are a


    match."


    He kissed her and whispered.


    Austin just kissed her and backed away.


    Suny stood back a step: "Don''t flip over the door in future."


    Austin turned around and mmed the door behind him, "Okay."


    Suny''s face was hot, even though she was usually calm, she could not bepletely calm at this time.


    She gave him a look and turned to go upstairs.


    Austin followed her and walked to the second floor, where the man consciously walked to the sofa and


    sat down, waiting for Suny to pour the tea over.


    Suny drank half a ss of water in the kitchen, and she calmed down a lot, before she re-poured two


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    sses of water out and handed one to Austin: "We can try, but I have a condition."


    "Go ahead."


    Austin took the water, but his eyes fell on the ss in Suny''s hand, he always felt that Suny''s ss of


    water would be sweeter.


    Suny took a sip of water before speaking, "Our rtionship cannot be made public for now."


    "Okay."


    He answered with barely a thought, and Suny, "Won''t you think about it?"


    "No need."


    He had waited so long for this day, how could he refuse because of this small request from her?


    Of course, it was not long before Austin regretted it.

 Chapter 203 Accompanying You At Anytime

    Chapter 203 Apanying You At Anytime


    Suny was woken up by the rm clock and opened her eyes to the lighting in from outside the


    curtains, and it was evident that it was a nice day.


    She propped herself up on the bed and sat up, thinking about that kiss Austin had given herst night,


    and her face couldn''t help but get hot again.


    "M, help me boil water."


    "Yes, Master."


    Collecting her thoughts, Suny got out of bed and washed up.


    Phantom had quite a few things to attend to today and she had a dinner party at noon.


    Suny had just finished washing up when the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Who wasing over so early in the morning?


    Suny turned on the surveince screen and was stunned when she saw Austin at the door.


    Suny walked down and opened the door, "What are you doing here so early?"


    "Pick up my girlfriend to work."


    Austin got out of the car, he drove himself here today.


    Suny sidled up and let him in, "Come in."


    Just as she turned around, Suny''s hand was warm, and when she looked down, she saw her hand


    being held tightly by Austin.


    It was the first time she had been so close to a man, the first time she had been held by the hand.


    Suny couldn''t tell what she felt in her heart, embarrassed and warm.


    She nced up at Austin and found him looking at her with a sideways nce.


    Suny blushed: "Don''t you look at me like that, Austin."


    "Why?"


    He frowned, seemingly uprehending.


    Suny pursed her lips, "Not good."


    "Why?"


    Austin used to be like a mute, but now he was like Alicia, had a hundred thousand questions.


    Suny was annoyed by his question and grunted, "No reason."


    How dare she say that? Could she tell him that he was looking at her like that and making her feel like


    she was a te of food in his eyes?


    They were all adults now, and Suny really didn''t dare to say something with such a different meaning.


    Austin looked at the tips of her slightly reddened ears and couldn''t help but tighten the hand he was


    holding her by, as he restrained himself and turned his eyes away, responding in a deep voice, "Okay."


    Once upstairs, Suny drew her hand away and went to pour water aside.


    Austin nced down at his empty palm, pursed his lips, put his breakfast on the dining table, took the


    water she handed him, and fixed his eyes on the ss in her hand, "Your ss is very pretty."


    Suny''s mug is a very special painted mug that she bought back from a trip abroad with Alicia a few


    years ago.


    "I bought it abroad."


    Austin responded, "Hm."


    "Can I take a picture?"


    Suny gave him a look and handed the ss over.


    Austin didn''t lie to her, he was really taking pictures.


    Remembering that he had looked at his ss several times before, Suny suddenly realized that she


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    might have misunderstood Austin.


    He might simply like this ss?


    This was something Suny did not expect.


    Austin bought a lot of breakfast, probably because he didn''t know what she liked to eat and bought bit


    of everything.


    Suny looked at the dozen of dim sum on the table, "I like congee, I don''t like pasta."


    Hearing this from her, Austin instantly responded, "I''ll buy you congee tomorrow."


    "Well then."


    After breakfast, it was already half past eight.


    "I''ll drive myself."


    If she had been in his car, then anyone with any intelligence would have guessed that they were


    together.


    "Okay, will you join me for lunch?"


    Hearing this from him, Suny couldn''t help butugh, "Are you so free now?"


    Didn''t he used to be the one he didn''t even have time to have a lunch?


    "I always have time to keep youpany."


    Suny looked at him, and the tips of her ears, which hadn''t been red for long, reddened again: "What did


    Elijah teach you?"


    Austin shook his head, "He didn''t teach me that, it''s from my heart."


    He hadn''t understood before why anyone could say something so mushy, but now he knew.


    When he looked at someone he liked, he could not help but say it out.


    Suny bowed her head and sipped the warm water, Austin''s segment now was obviously different from


    before, she was going to lose the battle when she spoke to him twice.


    "Are you full?"


    He suddenly asked, and Suny looked up at him and nodded.


    She hadn''t eaten much for breakfast, and Austin had bought mostly buns and snacks, so Suny was full


    after eating two pieces.


    As soon as she said that, Austin beside her suddenly sidled over, "Suny, can I kiss you?"


    He was asking her, but just as the words were being said, his thin lips were already kissing the top of


    her lips.


    Suny grunted, her grip on the ss gradually tightening and finally loosening.


    After he pried her lips open, his congee entwined with hers , but in a sh, Suny''s lips were full of his


    scent.


    He kissed so dominantly and forcefully that Suny only felt like she was about to be swallowed by him.


    Austin''s burning body came over and she followed suit, her blood felt like it was boiling.


    When Suny was carried away from the chair by him, she had a moment of regained her senses,


    "Austin-"


    She tried to call out to him, but the words were swallowed in pieces.


    By the time it was over, she was powerless, like a small de of grass almost broken by a gale.


    Suny was lying on Austin''s shoulder, her eyes slightly closed, and between her breaths she could hear


    Austin''s panting.


    He was so hot, his whole body looked like an egg just fished out of hot water.


    Suny tried to get up from his arms, but Austin''s hand tightened, "Suny, don''t move yet."


    He lowered his head, his deep dark eyes looking at her, and Suny was embarrassed, remembering


    how she had been pinned down by him not long ago.


    She was too afraid to move.


    After a while, Suny couldn''t resist: "Austin?"


    Her voice was originally soft and gentle, and she spoke warmly and gently, making his heart feel soft


    when they heard it.


    He lowered his head and kissed Suny on the forehead, "Alright, I won''t scare you anymore."


    Suny was carried by him and put back on the chair, Austin had already stood up, "Wait for me."


    She looked at his back in a daze, raised her hand to touch her forehead and couldn''t help but curl her


    lips down into a smile.


    Quite good.


    Austin drove behind Suny and watched her drive into Phantom before he drove away.


    Early in the morning, Ivan felt that Austin was in a very good mood today.


    While Austin was in a good mood, Ivan hurriedly told him about Grace''s story.


    After hearing Ivan''s words, Austin frowned, "Don''t bother with her."


    "Okay, Mr. Johnson."


    Ivan was about to retreat when he coldly heard Austin speak up and call out to him.


    "Mr. Johnson?"


    "You have someone, in the style of the one inside the picture, make me a ss that is blue."


    Austin finished and added, "I want to look like a pair with this one."


    Ivan looked at the photo on Austin''s phone and wondered why Austin had made such a mug on a


    whim.


    But since Austin had opened his mouth, he, as a qualified secretary, would naturally not say no.


    "Okay, Mr. Johnson."


    "Oh yes, when it is done, send it directly to Suny¡¯s."


    "Miss Hond?"


    Ivan was surprised and Austin gave him a disgusted look, "Or what?"


    Ivan was embarrassed and hurriedly turned away with the photo: "Okay, I know, Mr. Johnson."


    Walking out of the office, without Austin''s high-handedness, Ivan''s mind was spinning a lot faster.


    Suddenly, something urred to him and his eyes widened incredulously.


    Mr. Johnson got Miss Hond back?


    It had to be said that Ivan, as Austin''s secretary, still had some brains.

 Chapter 204 You Can Have It All

    Chapter 204 You Can Have It All


    Suny was also in a good mood today, even Rosa could see it and couldn''t help but ask, "Have you had


    any happy events recently?"


    Hearing this from Rosa, Suny couldn''t help but ask, "What?"


    "You seem to be in a very good mood today."


    "Do I look like I''m in a good mood today?"


    Was it that obvious?


    Rosa nodded, worried if she had just asked too much and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Suny, in a rare moment of embarrassment, nced at Rosa, "It''s okay, I guess."


    She said, pausing to change the subject, "Keep an eye on the shareholders'' meeting over at Nakasun."


    She had to go and give Alex a "surprise".


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Rosa responded and withdrew sagely.


    Suny was left alone in the office, and she raised her hand to touch her cheek, which was slightly hot.


    Suny had a dinner party at noon and she had her eye on apany that was recently in its fourth


    round of financing.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Entering the business at this time obviously didn''t earn as much as when it first started, but that


    She could not just stop earning money if she was earning less.


    When she and Rosa arrived at the hotel, the other party was already waiting inside the private room.


    "Mr. Lee, sorry for the long wait."


    "You''re wee, Miss Hond, we''re the ones who came early."


    Suny curled her lips into a smile and took her seat.


    Fletcher Lee was more stable than Suny had imagined, and after the wine and food had been


    consumed, they began to talk formally.


    "Mr. Lee, 80 million, fifteen percent of the shares, that''s the highest price we can give."


    Troi raised more than 3 million in one round of financing, 15 million in the second round, 35 million in


    the third round, thest round, and now in the fourth round, Fletcher took out twenty-five percent of the


    shares and wanted to finance one hundred and forty million.


    However for Suny, this price was too high.


    In all her years as an investor, she had never invested more than 100 million.


    She was more timid and liked to earn money slowly, so she had always kept her risk to a minimum.


    She had a lot of money, but she was not so rich as to lose 80 million and not feel bad about it.


    Not it was the fourth round of Troi was now, and it was a question whether the fifth round could be


    financed to 300 million, if not, then her 80 million might have to go down the drain.


    This price from Suny was Fletcher''s bottom line.


    Fletcher had to admire: "Miss Hond, with that price, I probably can''t give you an answer right now."


    Suny smiled, "Okay, three days, I''ll wait for your reply, Mr. Lee."


    "Okay."


    They were all intelligent people and there was no need to be so direct in some of the things.


    "I''ll see you off, Miss Hond."


    Suny did not refuse.


    She just didn''t expect that it would be such a coincidence that she happened to bump into Austin, who


    was also here to talk about a project.


    Just after leaving the box, Suny saw Austin, who was surrounded by a group of people in the middle.


    There were so many people, Austin was all cold, Suny tilted her head and saw him at first nce.


    Apparently, Austin had also noticed her sighting.


    He suddenly inclined his head and looked past the crowd clustered around him to Suny.


    When he saw the man beside Suny, Austin couldn''t help but frown.


    Suny smiled at him, then withdrew her eyes, "Mr. Lee, there''s no need to send me off."


    "Okay."


    Fletcher, who was thirty-three years old, was heard to be a PhD from broad three years ago, and now


    he had started his own business, which was considered a formidable figure.


    After bidding farewell to Fletcher, Suny nced at Rosa: "No need to see me off, Rosa, I''ll drive back."


    She hade by car, intending to go straight back to the vi after the meal.


    Rosa nodded, "Yes, Miss Hond."


    When she saw Austin, Suny was stunned for a rare moment: "Didn''t you leave?"


    "No."


    Austin looked at her, "I didn¡¯t drive here."


    Hearing this from him, Suny couldn''t help but say, "Do you need me to call a taxi for you, Mr. Johnson?"


    When Suny said this, her charming eyes were slightly hooked and her lips were rippling with smiles,


    making Austin''s heart itch.


    He looked at her, his dark eyes sunken. Austin restrainedly turned his eyes away, "Suny, outside, you''d


    better not smile at me like that."


    Hearing this from him, Suny''s face heated up slightly, "Oh."


    She took out the car key and opened the door. Austin consciously got into the passenger seat.


    Before driving, Suny inclined her head to nce at him, "Are you free this afternoon?"


    "There''s no rush."


    Austin leaned back and inclined his head to look at her, "Back to the vi?"


    "Yes."


    Suny withdrew her eyes and drove the car out.


    The sight beside her was too hot, and there was just a red light in front of her, so Suny slowly stopped


    the car, inclined her head to look at Austin, and raised her eyebrows slightly: "Austin, aren''t your eyes


    tired?"


    Keep looking at her like that.


    "No."


    He grunted, "Are you shy?"


    Suny nced at the red light in front of her, "Am I blushing?"


    Austin didn''t expose her, "The light is green."


    Suny withdrew her eyes and restarted the car. Austin looked down and smiled slightly, afraid of


    affecting her driving, he finally inclined his head and turned his eyes away.


    Suny secretly sighed with relief and the heat on her face gradually subsided.


    Inside the carriage was quiet, the car drove into the garage and Suny unbuckled her seat belt, "Here


    we are."


    Suny tilted her head and found that Austin on the passenger side was closing his eyes and seemed to


    be asleep.


    She spoke again, "Austin?"


    He still didn''t move, so Suny leaned over to help him unbuckle his seat belt.


    As she had just finished, suddenly there were extra hands around her waist.


    Austin''s tightly closed eyes slowly opened, his hand on her waist, and her whole body was pressed into


    his arms.


    So hot.


    Suny raised her hand against his shoulder, slightly pulling the two apart, and looked up to meet his


    eyes, "Lie to me, huh?"


    "No."


    Austin said, "I won''t lie to you."


    Suny grunted, "Isn''t he asleep?"


    She hadn''t noticed it herself, and her words came out with a bit of a dainty miso.


    Austin only felt his heart tickle. He looked down into those charming eyes, the ck pupils clearly


    reflecting him inside.


    He suddenly had an indefinable feeling, his heart was sore and rising, and his eyes were sour.


    He reached up and sped the back of her head, pressing her against him, "I didn''t sleep wellst


    night and I''m a bit sleepy."


    "Why? What did you think about?"


    Suny leaned over his shoulder and smiled knowingly.


    "You."


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly and looked down slightly. Seeing the cufflink on his hand, she


    suddenly remembered the one that he had thrown away.


    She moved, "Austin, can I have one of the cufflinks?"


    "You can have it all."


    Sunyughed, "I don''t want that much."


    She said, lifting her hand to unfasten the cufflinks on the side of his left hand, and then pushed the car


    door aside, "Get out."


    Austin let go and Suny got out of the car, she nced at the cufflink inside her palm and took it upstairs


    with satisfaction.


    Austin sat inside the car and watched her movements, only to feel his heart full of softness.


    His Suny was really cute.

 Chapter 205 Who is That Man?

    Chapter 205 Who is That Man?


    Austin had just gone upstairs and Suny had already poured water.


    She sipped a ss for herself and handed one to him.


    Austin reached out to take it, drank it with his head down, and walked over to the sofa to loosen his tie


    while calling to her, "Suny,e here."


    Suny wasn''t going to go over: "I''m going upstairs to change."


    She had dressed formally today in order to meet Fletcher, and the clothes she was wearing weren''t


    actually veryfortable as Austin was holding her earlier.


    Austin inclined his head to look at her and sat on the sofa without following her up.


    After Suny went upstairs, he was left alone in the living room on the second floor. Austin sat on the sofa


    and saw the ss Suny had just left behind, his eyebrows twitched slightly and he took out his mobile


    phone to call Ivan.


    Ivan was torn between calling Austin to politely remind him toe back and deal with the pile of


    documents to be signed, but he didn''t expect Austin to call first.


    When he saw the caller ID, Ivan was so moved that he almost burst into tears.


    "Mr. Johnson?"


    "Has the ss done?"


    Ivan was full of expectation, but he didn''t expect Austin to ask about the ss as soon as he opened


    his mouth.


    He stalked, "I''ve got contacts working on it, but the earliest I can get the finished product is probably


    the day after tomorrow."


    Austin frowned, "Try to be as quick as possible, there is no problem with how much it costs."


    "...... Okay, I got it, Mr. Johnson, this afternoon ......"


    However, without waiting for him to finish, Austin said, "Bye then."


    Ivan looked at the "call ended" on his phone, and his whole body was on the verge of copse.


    Suny changed into a set of casual clothes and came downstairs, seeing Austin had just hung up the


    phone, she asked, "Ivan''s call?"


    "No."


    Austin looked at her and lied in a serious manner.


    Suny looked at him, "Aren''t you sleepy?"


    She said, raising her hand and pointing to the guest room, "The guest room should be familiar to you."


    He had been there twice.


    Austin leaned back, the buttons in front of his shirt cor were unbuttoned to the second one at some


    point, and as he did so, the shirt bracketed up, revealing the two corbones on the side of his


    shoulders.


    Suny swept a nce at it, her face hot, not daring to look again, "Want some fruit?"


    "Yes."


    Austin watched her walk into the kitchen, and soon Suny came out with a te of cut apples and


    strawberries.


    None of them were loved by Austin.


    Suny put the fruit te in front of him and saw him look over before she gave a smile, "Oh, I forgot, you


    don''t like strawberries and apples."


    When Suny smiled, the end of her eyes were slightly raised, and the smugness inside those charming


    eyes was like that of a cat that had stolen a fish.


    Austin enjoyed seeing her smile like this, which waspletely different from when she used to look at


    him with cold eyes.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Suny thought he was angry and couldn''t help but tsk, "Austin, see?


    You are petty!"


    She raised her hand, pursed her index finger and thumb together and put them to his heel, gesturing


    for him to see.


    Austin grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms: "Yes, I am petty."


    Seeing her about to leave, he simply encircled her whole body, "Who is that man?"


    "A client."


    He grunted, "He is quite handsome."


    Suny forked a piece of strawberry and put it inside her mouth, eating it while responding, "I agre."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she suddenly heard Austin ask an unrted question, "Are


    strawberries sweet?"


    "Yes - "


    His kiss came so quickly that Suny had just swallowed the strawberry.


    The man''s crisp, fresh breath lingered around her, and Suny felt as if her whole body was floating and


    sinking.


    Austin''s kiss was so dominant and fierce that she couldn''t catch her breath, the breath between her


    nostrils was heavier than the next, and the hand around her waist was tighter than the next.


    He wanted to rub her into his own flesh and bones.


    Austin had never thought that he would love someone so much.


    When they parted, Austin''s eyes had already changed, he restrained himself and held back, looking


    down at Suny, who was kissed by himself and whose face was red, the sourness inside his heart were


    finally gone.


    Austin hugged her tightly, his whole body leaned backfortably, and suddenly gave a deepugh,


    "Mmm, so sweet."


    Suny was lying on his chest, feeling her eardrums filled with the sound of hisughter and his words


    "so sweet".


    She lowered her brow and couldn''t help but curl her lips as well.


    The afternoon sunlight came in through one of the floor-to-ceiling windows and the whole living room


    was silent.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Suny looked up at Austin: "It''s one o''clock, go to the guest room and have some sleep."


    When she was far away, she didn''t notice it, but now that she was closer, she saw that Austin''s dark


    circles under his eyes.


    Austin didn''t lie, he really didn''t sleepst night.


    The matter of Suny agreeing to be with him was like a dream, he didn''t know if he was inside a dream


    or in reality, afraid that he would fall asleep and open his eyes to find it was a dream.


    Last night hey in bed all night thinking about the way Suny had curled her lips and smiled before she


    got into the car.


    He remembered the pretty little elves in the storybooks Ellen had read to him as a child, and if there


    were elves in this world, they must be like Suny.


    Lost in thought, Suny had already gotten up from his arms.


    Austin nced up at her, "What about you?"


    "I don¡¯t go to the office this afternoon."


    Austin raised his eyebrows: "You have quite a leisurely job."


    Suny didn''t actually intend to hide it from him, and she said, "Well, it''s a part-time job anyway."


    "Part-time?"


    "Can¡¯t I?"


    "Sure."


    It was just that she hadn¡¯t heard much about such an awesome part-time job.


    Suny looked at her phone, "It''s one clock and a quarter."


    Austin looked at her, lifted his leg and went into the guest room.


    Suny watched his back until Austin entered the guest room, and only then did she raise her hand to


    cover her face.


    Didn''t Austin used to look like the whole world owed him tens of millions?


    What was with all the lovey-dovey talk now?


    "Suny."


    The man''s low voice came from the guest room. Suny collected her thoughts and lifted her leg to walk


    over, standing in the doorway and watching him sit on the edge of the bed, "What do you need, Mr.


    Johnson?"


    "Can''t sleep without pyjamas."


    Suny, "Is a bathrobe okay?"


    "No."


    Austin said, raising his hand and beckoning to her, "Come here."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Given his habit of pulling her into his arms at every turn, Suny didn''t move.


    "Come here, Suny."


    He called again, some doting inside his eyes.


    Suny couldn''t help being looked at by him and lifted her leg to walk over, "Don''t you hug me anymore."


    Austin''s eyebrows twitched slightly, "You''re thinking too much."


    With that, he leaned over and pulled aside a bedside table and pulled a box from it.


    Suny recognized the box, and when she saw it, she couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Austin had already taken out the bracelet inside.


    He plucked the sleeve from her hand and slipped the bracelet onto her left hand, "It''s beautiful."


    He said, pausing to look up at her, "I''m talking about your hand, Suny."


    Suny looked down at the ne on her left hand, "Thank you."


    "Can you do something as a return of the favor?"


    Suny looked up at him, "What?"


    "I want to sleep with you in my arms."


    Suny pooh-poohed, "Dream on, Austin!"

 Chapter 206 Then Explain?

    Chapter 206 Then Exin?


    Austin was probably really sleepy, but in a few minutes, he fell asleep.


    Suny looked at her hand that he was holding and tried to pull it out, but just as she moved, the man


    tightened his hand.


    The sun was shining beautifully today, pouring in through one of the side windows.


    Austin was a disciplined sleeper, saying that he would only hold her hand.


    Suny looked down at his face with his eyes tightly closed. Without those cold ck eyes, the sleeping


    Austin looked much more approachable.


    A cool breeze blew in, Suny watched his loosened cor move and raised her hand over him to spread


    the thin quilt aside to cover him.


    She had gone to bed earlyst night, so she didn''t need to take a nap, but now Austin was holding her


    hand, so she couldn''t get out and couldn''t go anywhere, so she had to stay in the guest room with him.


    Suny sat for a while and actually felt sleepy.


    Just before falling asleep, a doorbell woke her straight away.


    Suny frowned and nced at Austin on the bed, who had just opened his eyes and his drowsy ck


    eyes were looking straight at her.


    Suny took the opportunity to pull her hand back, "You sleep, I''ll go downstairs."


    With that, without waiting for him to say anything, she had turned and walked out.


    Suny stepped on her slippers and walked out to the barricaded door, seeing Alicia with sunsses, she


    was surprised for a rare moment: "Why did youe over?"


    Alicia looked furtively back and forth, "Go in and I will tell you!"


    Suny sidled to one side and let her in.


    Alicia ran straight inside, and Suny closed the door and followed her inside.


    Justing out of the stairs, Suny saw Austin standing on the walkway and Alicia who was staring at


    Austin in a dumbfounded manner.


    Seeing hering up, Alicia returned to her senses only slightly: "Suny, what''s going on with you and


    him?"


    "Take a sip of water and listen to my chicanery."


    As the words fell, Suny was rarely embarrassed, but her face remained calm: "Wrong, it''s an


    exnation."


    Alicia grunted and wanted to say something, but after seeing Austin, she swallowed back the words


    that were on her lips and reced them with, "Then you exin?"


    Austin withdrew his smile, with a face of coolness, and nced at Suny: "I''m going back to the


    Suny also wanted him to leave right now, "Okay."


    As there was a third person in the way, Austin took his tie and jacket from the sofa, lifted his legs and


    went downstairs.


    Soon the sound of a car engine was heard from downstairs.


    As soon as Austin left, Alicia said to Suny: "You got back together with him?"


    Suny put the ss in front of Alicia: "If I say no, will you believe me?"


    Alicia snorted coldly, "Suny, do you take me for a fool? Even a three-year-old child wouldn''t believe


    you."


    Suny pursed her lips, "You are not a fool, but with your intelligence, maybe you really believe it."


    "......"


    Alicia was silent, took a sip of water and suddenly reacted, "Ahhhhh, don''t you change the subject! Are


    you and Austin getting back together?"


    Suny didn''t want to hide it from her, leaning back on the sofa behind her, smiled softly, "Yes and no."


    "What do you mean by yes and no? It''s yes or no? Ahhhhh, he''s already in the house, and you are


    telling me that answer?"


    Suny was embarrassed, "I promised to try to get back together with him."


    "What''s the difference! Ahhhhhhh, Austin is here to steal you from me again! I''m so angry!"


    Alicia drank arge ss of water in one gulp, "Pour me another ss of water!"


    Suny poured her a fresh ss of water and sat looking at her helplessly, "Calmed down a bit yet?"


    Alicia, who had drunk another half ss of water, calmed down, "Then have all his assets been


    transferred to your name?"


    Suny was stunned, amused by Alicia''s words, "...... Is money all you''re focused on?"


    "What else? Talking about feelings hurts money, talking about money hurts feelings, so wouldn''t it be


    better to just talk about money?"


    For a moment, Suny felt that Alicia''s sophistry actually made some sense, "Did Ashley transfer all his


    assets to your name?"


    Alicia nodded, "Yes, didn''t I tell you? Ah, I was so happy that I forgot to tell you."


    Suny gave Alicia a smirking look, "You did that on purpose, didn''t you?"


    Alicia suddenly put away immodesty: "Anyway, whatever decision you make, just be happy, as long as


    it''s not as hard as before, I don''t care if you marry him again." Alicia suddenly sighed, "Ashley said that


    Austin is still a very powerful person, the two of them have dealt with each other, and he said that


    Austin is still worthy of you."


    Suny was touched, "Thank you."


    "Enough about that, I was just shopping with Ashley! And some paparazzi came out of nowhere! I''m so


    angry!"


    But there was a windfall of sorts, actually finding out that Suny had a man.


    Thinking about it, Alicia was upset.


    Suny: "It''s been more than six months since you got married, when do you n to make it public?"


    Alicia was stunned, "Actually, I was nning to wait until I got the Hundred Flowers Award to make it


    public."


    Suny couldn''t help butugh, "Oh, so you''re nning to keep it private."


    "Doesn''t it hurt your conscience to hurt me like that?"


    Suny took a sip of water, "No, because I have no conscience."


    "......"


    Alicia hade over to hide. She had obviously been on the verge of disappearing from the inte


    for a while, so howe there were still paparazzi staring at her?


    Suny ordered an afternoon tea and the two of them chatted for more than two hours before Alicia


    received a call from Joan and put on her sunsses as she left again.


    Suny was left alone in the vi, sitting on the sofa, remembering Alicia''s words, "Don''t be afraid, you


    have us behind you", she couldn''t help but feel her eyes getting hot.


    She raised her hand to touch her eyes and gave a softugh when she heard the sound of an engine


    outside and Suny inclined her head to look like over the balcony.


    It was good to know Alicia.


    At six o''clock, Suny was about to order a takeaway, Austin''s call came in first.


    After hanging up the phone, Suny went upstairs and changed into a light blue yellow floral dress and


    drove out.


    April was most of the way over and spring seemed to be almost over in J City.


    When Suny arrived at the restaurant, Austin was already in his ce.


    The reservation was for a table by the side, and Suny could see him answering the phone from afar.


    The man''s features were outstanding and the two women at the table next to him nced at Austin


    from time to time.


    Probably noticing the sight of her, Austin frowned as he continued the phone call.


    Suny let out a soft tsk, remembering the second time she saw him, Austin seemed to be this cold and


    arrogant as well.


    Suny collected her thoughts, lifted her legs and walked over and took her seat.


    When he saw her, Austin hung up the phone straight away, "The dress is beautiful."


    Suny nced down at her dress, "Thank you, I like it too."


    "But I think you look better."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Austin said and poured her a ss of tea, "Be careful, it''s hot."


    Suny watched as he moved the ss to her heel and reached down to carry it when Austin''s hand had


    not yet withdrawn and his fingertips, not knowing whether it was deliberate or inadvertent, gently traced


    the back of her hand.


    Suny''s heart beat faster, she didn''t say anything, lowering her head and sipping her tea.


    Austin looked at her, his dark eyes moving slightly, "How did you tell your friend?"

 Chapter 207 Goodnight, Austin

    Chapter 207 Goodnight, Austin


    Suny choked and looked up at him askance, "How do you want to tell her, Mr. Johnson?"


    Austin had discovered that Suny liked to call him Mr. Johnson when she was slightly angry and Austin


    when she was in a good mood.


    He looked at her and his thin lips curled slightly, "Tell the truth."


    "Oh, I''m so sorry about that."


    Suny grunted, "I told Alicia that you left something at my cest time and came over to get it."


    "Will you be unclothed when you take something?"


    Hearing this from him, Suny was stunned, remembering the way he took off his tie and loosened his


    cor, and suddenly felt that Austin was scheming.


    She put her ss down and gave augh, "I said I got annoyed and beat you up."


    Austin naturally did not believe it, but what Suny told Alicia, he remembered what Suny had said and


    knew that he had no right to interfere now.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter what Suny told her friends, the two of them were now in a rtionship that could only be


    described as ordinary friends to the outside world.


    Austin suddenly felt heart attack and had to change the subject, "What do you want to eat?"


    Suny took the menu, "Let me see."


    She finished, looking down and carefully flipping through the menu.


    Suny actually had many little ws, for example in the area of food, there were many things she didn''t


    like.


    She looked at the menu and conservatively ordered two signature dishes.


    "You can order two more."


    Suny knew what Austin liked to eat, but she didn''t order it for him.


    After the divorce, she wasn''t all resentment, and sometimes wondered why she and Austin had gone


    so far in those three years.


    Austin''s fault ounted for arge part of it, but in fact she was also at fault.


    Loving yourself was the lifelong romance.


    If a person does not even love himself, others are even less likely to love him.


    In those three years, she put herself too low, always thinking that if she was patient and tolerant, Austin


    would see the good in her.


    But she forgot that before she married Austin, she was just a stranger to him.


    That marriage was forced on her. To Austin, she was like a kidnapper, and there was no excuse for him


    not wanting to be good with her.


    And he indulged others in treating her badly, only because she kept quiet time and time again and drew


    her bottom line downward time and time again.


    This time, she wanted an equal rtionship.


    The restaurant Austin chose was still quite good, the location was not too remote, there were quite a lot


    of people, but did not meet familiar people, the food was also good.


    After eating her fill, Suny wiped the oil stains from her lips and bowed her head to take a sip of tea.


    The two women at the table next to them had gone and were reced by a couple.


    The couple was chatting about going to the movies after dinner, Austin overheard and nced at Suny:


    "Want to see a movie?"


    Suny looked up at him, "Sure."


    There was a recent film that was quite good, and she had wanted to ask Alicia to see it.


    "What do you want to see?"


    Suny handed the phone directly to him, "This one."


    It was a suspenseful film.


    "I''ll take the tickets."


    "Okay."


    Austin bought tickets for the eight o''clock movie, and the two of them settled the bill and went straight


    to the cinema side.


    There were a lot of people on the road on Friday, Suny looked down at her hand being held and looked


    up at Austin beside her, "Aren''t you busytely?"


    So free and actually apanying her to the movies.


    "No."


    Austin looked down at her, not even moving his eyebrows.


    "Oh."


    The cinema was almost full, Austin bought his ticketste and the two were in thest row.


    After sitting down, Austin inclined his head and asked in her ear, "Give me your hand."


    "What?"


    Suny was puzzled.


    "You can catch me if you''re scared."


    Suny tsked lightly, looked at his open five fingers, raised her hand and ced her own inside his palm.


    She was not afraid.


    As it turned out, sometimes you just could not trust what you heard on the inte.


    The inte said that taking a girl to a horror movie, where girls were scared, might be an unexpectedly


    sweet reward.


    Austin looked at Suny and decided to go back and report that man who said that.


    It was not at all rigorous and credible.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Suny couldn''t help but raise her eyebrow: "Isn''t the movie good?"


    She had been a fan of suspenseful horror films since she was a child, and Alicia, being timid, was often


    dragged by her to watch one for months at a time.


    Austin didn''t say anything and Suny thought he was afraid: "You''re not afraid, are you?"


    "No."


    "Oh."


    Suny paused and looked at Austin, "But you don''t seem too happy."


    "No."


    He said, taking her hand in his and giving it a slight squeeze on her palm, "I will take you back."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, there was a sudden softness in his arms as Suny reached out and


    hugged him.


    Austin was stunned for a rare moment, looking down at Suny in his arms.


    Suny tilted her head, thinking that Austin was quite silly at times, she couldn''t help butugh: "Don''t


    believe what you hear on the inte in the future."


    It was not like every girl was too timid to watch horror and suspense films.


    Austin''s face faintly stiffened, after being exposed, he still had no different face, and even pretended to


    be puzzled: "What words online?"


    Suny let go of his hand, "It''s nothing, take me home."


    Seeing her turn around and leave, Austin was sorry.


    Suny was so clever that ordinary little tricks didn''t work with her.


    It was reallyte, and at this time of day, Suny would normally have been asleep by now, and she


    couldn''t help but yawn just as she got into the car.


    Austin looked at her, "Sleepy?"


    "A bit."


    Austin was distressed, and without saying anything else, he started the car to take her back.


    It was already eleven o''clock when they returned to the vi, Austin saw her yawning and resisted the


    idea of kissing her, he just raised his hand and touched her face, "Go up, I''lle and pick you up


    tomorrow."


    Tomorrow was Saturday, Austin asked her to y golf.


    Suny nodded, "Take care on the way, good night, Austin."


    "Good night."


    Austin did not leave immediately aftering out of the vi, he sat inside the car and watched as the


    lights on the second floor of the vi were extinguished and the lights on the third floor came on, after a


    while, the lights on the third floor also went out before he withdrew his eyes and intended to drive away.


    As soon as the car started, Austin''s mobile phone rang.


    Elijah, who was halfway through his fun, suddenly remembered Austin, who had failed to chase his


    wife, and called him directly: "Austin, we''re at a bar, do you want toe over for a drink?"


    "No."


    Austin rejected it outright and without mercy.


    Elijah: "You are idle, and Suny doesn''t pay attention to you! Without lovem don''t you even want


    friendship?"


    "Who said I was idle?"


    "Have you been very busytely? I''ve heard you haven''t spent much time at the office these past two


    days! What are you doing home alone on a long night?"


    "Sleep."


    "...... Are you even learning to take care of your health now?"


    "Bye."


    Toozy to talk crap to single dogs.


    Elijah looked at the call that was cut off, "......".


    He deserves to fail to go after Suny!

 Chapter 208 Kiss Me, Suny

    Chapter 208 Kiss Me, Suny


    After a phone call, Elijah lost the idea of staying up all night,mented, and went home to bed with no


    interest.


    It was not a good thing to drink at thiste hour, so he''d better go to bed early and get up tomorrow to


    go golfing with Austin.


    Tomorrow he could invite Suny to create a chance for Austin!


    Ah, he was so clever!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Elijah felt that he was shouldering the burden of Austin''s future happiness and woke up early the next


    morning and started looking for someone to y golf with.


    Of course, the most important one was of course Suny!


    It was such a beautiful day on Saturday that early in the morning, before eight o''clock, Suny was woken


    up by a phone call. When she saw the strange caller, she just hung up.


    However, the other party persisted and called back after hanging up twice.


    Suny was sleepy and answered the phone with an expressionless face, "Hello, this is Suny."


    "Suny, it''s me, Elijah!"


    Oh, so it was this silly dog.


    Suny raised her hand and rubbed her temples, "Is there something wrong, Mr. Brooks?"


    "Don''t you think it''s a good day to get out and about with the sunny and light winds?"


    Suny was exasperated by his words, "What do you want to ask me out for?"


    "Golf! You y so well, why don''t you join us today? How boring is it to be alone?"


    Suny, "No, I have an appointment today."


    Coincidentally, Austin also asked her to y golf.


    Elijah on the other end of the phone was stunned, "Alright then, we''ll make another appointment next


    time."


    "Okay."


    Elijah felt that Austin was really miserable, so in order tofort Austin, he decided to sacrifice his life


    for the whole day today!


    However, when he called Austin, Austin returned his call with two words, "No time!"


    "......"


    Suny was woken up early in the morning by Elijah and was not in a very good mood.


    But it was a really nice day for golf, with light winds and warm sun.


    But unfortunately, Austin had asked her out in advancest night, otherwise she could still have said


    yes to Elijah.


    After all, maybe, she could earn some money back again.


    Pity.


    Suny had just finished washing up when Austin came over.


    This time he didn''t flip through the door, but rang the bell and stood at the barred door waiting for her to


    open it.


    The two of them had breakfast before going over to the golf course, which was quite crowded on a


    weekend with good weather.


    Suny did not want to get into the crowd and chose a more remote position with Austin.


    "What a match, Suny?"


    Hearing this from him, Suny uttered, "What''s the bet?"


    She was not as skillful as Austin, but it was fun to y a match.


    Austin looked at her, "What do you want to bet on?"


    Suny thought about it, "If I win, you go to the door and kiss the first one out?"


    This was the bet Elijah madest time.


    As soon as her words left her mouth, Austin''s face changed.


    Suny hooked her lips, "Just kidding."


    "If I win, you can''t drink from my ss next time."


    Suny didn''t have a cleanliness fetish, but that ss was something she liked.


    Austin was stunned and nodded, "What if I win?"


    "What do you want?"


    She lifted her leg to walk up to him.


    Austin''s throat rolled slightly as a bold thought crossed his mind.


    Yet he didn''t say it in the end, "Give me a kiss, Suny."


    Suny''s face burned slightly and she smiled against the wind, "Okay."


    Suny knew she was not as good at it as Austin, she was just trying to gamble, but the truth was, she


    could not win by fluke.


    She was willing to bet, "I lost."


    Austin looked at her, his eyebrows raised, "I win, Suny."


    Suny''s heart beat faster as he looked at her and lowered her gaze slightly.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice interjected, "Suny? Austin?"


    Elijah saw from afar that the two people resembled Austin and Suny, but he thought it was impossible,


    how could these two people appear here at the same time?


    And from a distance, the two were getting along so well!


    Tate recognized them long ago, Elijah didn''t believe it, so Tate directly dragged him over.


    "Mr. Brooks."


    Seeing Elijah, Suny couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows.


    She didn''t expect such a coincidence that they could meet in such a remote ce.


    Austin was somewhat offended and gave Elijah a cold look.


    However Elijah''s focus now was, "Why are you two here?"


    Suny smiled and responded, "y golf."


    "Of course I know you''re here to y golf! I mean, the two of you, howe you''re here together?


    Suny, did Austin asked you out? Then what is your rtionship now?"


    Suny didn''t say anything, just looked at Austin with a smirk.


    Austin stalled, remembering Suny''s words that night, and froze, changing "boyfriend and girlfriend" to


    "ordinary friends."


    Elijah looked at the two people in front of him and suddenly felt that his intelligence was being defied:


    "Austin, do you take me for a fool?"


    "Do you have any questions?"


    Suny was so serious that she looked at Elijah who doubted herself again, "Are you really not back


    together?"


    "Should we get back together?"


    Suny had a good question.


    Elijah gave Austin a sympathetic look, Tate pulled Elijah: "Come on, didn''t we say a match?"


    Elijah felt that he should help Austin: "Ah, since are together, so let''s y together!"


    After saying that, he even winked at Austin.


    Suny watched from the sidelines and almost couldn''t hold back herughter.


    She used to think that Alicia was really easy to fool, but now she found that Elijah was not hard to fool


    either.


    After so many years, Elijah had actually managed to grow up safely, so it seemed Austin and the others


    deserve a lot of credit!


    If not, Elijah, the foolish son of andlord''s family, would probably have been sold and still helped to


    count the money!


    Austin nced at Elijah with disgust, "You guys continue, I have something to do with Suny."


    He said, reaching over to pull Suny, "Let''s go."


    Elijah was at the back, still trying to keep the two behind: "What''s the matter with you guys? It''s a


    weekend, put work aside first!"


    Tate couldn''t help but raise his hand and stroke his forehead, fearing that Elijah would really go after


    the two, he reached out and tugged him: "Are you really stupid? Don''t you notice that Austin dislikes


    you for disturbing the two of them?"


    "Why? I am trying to put in a good word for him."


    Tate couldn''t resist rolling his eyes, "Austin doesn''t need you to say nice things."


    "Howe? Haven''t you noticed that Suny is particrly ufortable with - hey, wait, why is Austin


    holding Suny?!"


    Elijah felt he had discovered a new world: "Did I see it right? Look, their hands seem to be holding each


    other!"


    Tate snorted coldly, "You''re wrong, the two are several metres apart!"


    At this time, Elijah finally responded, "I-"


    "Am I just a monkey being yed with?"


    "Monkey or not, I don''t know, but you''re really stupid."


    "......"

 Chapter 209 Suny, You Still Owe Me a Kiss

    Chapter 209 Suny, You Still Owe Me a Kiss


    Austin did not expect that his well-nned date would be spoiled by Elijahing out.


    All the way there, the smile on Suny''s face never faded.


    Austin led Suny out of the stadium and turned back to see her still smiling, and his face softened,


    "Suny."


    "Sorry, I couldn''t resist."


    It was the first time she had seen someone so well fooled.


    Austin raised his hand and touched her face, "He does seem stupid."


    Suny collected herughter, "You can''t say that, he''s just slow to react."


    Saying that, Suny paused and looked up at him seriously, "But our rtionship still can''t be made


    public."


    When Austin heard this, his heart stuttered, "I know."


    He didn''t think anything of it at the time when he said yes, but now he was upset.


    He looked down at her, "When can we go public, Suny?"


    "Not sure yet."


    Austin had never been much of a high-profile person, except for the matter of being with Suny, which


    he wished to announce to the world right away.


    However, Suny said that their rtionship could not be made public for the time being.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Suny asked, "Not happy?"


    "No."


    It was just a bit depressing.


    Suny grunted, "You can''t make it public even if you''re not happy."


    Austin looked at her smug look, and although he was upset, he still felt content and happy: "Where do


    you want to go?"


    He was in his first rtionship and his experience was all from the inte.


    However, afterst night''s practice, the did not prove to be reliable.


    Suny thought, "How about a boxing gym?"


    "Okay."


    She could go anywhere she wanted, as long as she took him with her.


    But before going to the boxing gym, Suny had to go back and change his clothes.


    Austin kept his clothes at the boxing gym, he would sometimes go there on a whim, when he was busy


    he would not go there for months, his clothes were all washed and reced by Ivan for him.


    Suny couldn''t help but feel envious when she found out, but after thinking about it, she didn''t want to


    bother Rosa.


    Rosa was twenty-eight years old and didn''t seem to have a boyfriend, which was pathetic.


    The weekend boxing gym was more crowded than usual, with Suny''sst video bringing in a lot of


    traffic.


    However, she used to train in a private boxing room, and the coach knew that she did not like being


    watched, so when he saw her enter with Austin, although he was curious, he held back and did not


    open his mouth to call Suny and Austin in full view of everyone.


    The two went into the boxing room that Austin had booked. Suny booked a boxing room for a few


    hours, unlike Austin, who booked it for a year.


    Once inside the boxing room, Suny took off her hat, put it aside and walked to the stage to start


    warming up.


    Austin changed his clothes and came out, asking her while wearing boxing gloves, "Shall I help you


    practice?"


    "Yeah."


    Suny used to be a solo yer most of the time, bored by her own practice, except for the asional


    fight with her coach.


    Now that she had thepany of Austin, she was of course happy to have it.


    Boxing was a very physically demanding sport and after half an hour or so, Suny''s forehead was


    already growing sweaty.


    Austin only had thin sweat, she stopped and gave him a look, "What a fight?"


    "Okay."


    Suny grunted, "No giving in to me!"


    "Okay."


    Both men subconsciously withdrew their strength.


    Suny had to admit that she was indeed not as physically fit as Austin.


    After half an hour or so, her reactions were getting slower and slower, and just as she was blurred by a


    drop of sweat, Austin suddenly bent over and dropped her directly onto the mat in a hug.


    It was not quite a hug, Austin practically carried her all the way to the mat.


    Suny raised her hand to wipe away the drops of sweat, and just as her vision regained its rity, what


    met her eyes was Austin''s face close at hand.


    Both of them were roaring with heat, more so on Austin.


    Suny only felt like her whole body was wrapped in a fire, and Austin looked at her, his gaze growing


    deeper and deeper.


    Suny was inexplicably flustered by his look, and was just about to open her mouth to let him go when


    she heard him say, "Suny, you still owe me a kiss."


    She had just yed golf and lost to him.


    Suny looked at him, raised her hand and hooked it around his neck, and raised her head to touch his


    lips quickly.


    She withdrew quickly, but the position was unfavourable for her, she could not retreat far and Austin


    easily re-kissed her.


    The kiss was inexplicably tender, and Suny was almost drenched inside that tenderness.


    The two kissed with some emotion, and Suny stiffened as hisrge hands probed in through the hem of


    her shirt.


    The man''s hands were hot,nding on her body, and Suny''s whole body heated up with them.


    She couldn''t help but grunt, and Austin withdrew his hand and spun her around in a hug so that she


    was on top of him and he was padding underneath.


    He closed his eyes, not daring to let Suny see the fierce beast inside his eyes.


    Suny could clearly feel the heat on the side of her thighs and she didn''t dare to move, both of them


    kept silent.


    It took about ten seconds before Austin let go slightly and Suny rolled to one side and sat up, her ears


    red all the way to the base of her neck.


    He nced over and his dark eyes darkened slightly, "Hungry?"


    Suny nodded, "Yes."


    By this time it was almost one o''clock and Austin got up to get her a thermos.


    "What do you want for lunch?"


    Suny hadn¡¯t had the answer yet, but she woke up very early in the morning: "I was woken up in the


    morning by a phone call from Mr. Brooks, and I wanted to go back to bed this afternoon."


    Austin understood: "I''ll ask Ivan to send food over to the vi, rest for a while and we''ll go back."


    Suny thought it was a good suggestion, "Good."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The two of them took a break and went back to the vi. Suny had just finished her shower and Austin


    had alreadye downstairs to bring up the lunch.


    Suny was really hungry after the amount of exercise she had done this morning. After sitting down and


    taking a sip of warm water, she began to eat in small bites.


    Austin sat across the table and watched her, feeling for the first time that eating was already something


    pleasurable.


    It was after two o''clock when the two finished their lunch, Suny was a bit tired, "Do you want to take a


    nap?"


    "Together?"


    She gave him a sidelong nce, "Nice try!"


    Austin looked at her and gave a rare smile, "Go up to bed, I''ll wake you up at five."


    "What about you?"


    "There''s a meeting at three."


    Hearing this from him, Suny couldn''t help but tsk, "Aren''t you not busy?"


    "I want to spend more time with you, Suny."


    She couldn''t argue with that. Suny gave him the password to herputer and was about to go


    upstairs for her nap, but the doorbell rang.


    She inclined her head to Austin, "Did you buy something?"


    She hasn''t had a deliverytely.


    "Yes, I''ll go down and get it."


    "What did you buy?"


    Suny was curious, and was in no hurry to go to bed, sitting on the sofa waiting for him to bring the


    delivery up, and watching him open it.


    When she saw it was a ss, she couldn''t help but ask, "You like my ss that much?"


    Austin, who was about to take a ss to soak and wash it, took the ss she had ced on the table


    into his hands and put the two ss together, "Yours is red and mine is blue."


    Suny understood at once, she didn''t expect Austin to be so flirty and blushed, but her heart warmed up.


    She nced down at her slippers, "Why don''t you get the couple''s style for your shoes?"


    Austin told her frankly, "I wanted to, but I failed."


    Suny couldn''t help butugh, "I will tell you when I wake up."


    "Okay."


    He watched Suny''s back as she went upstairs, and it was only when she disappeared around the


    corner that Austin withdrew his eyes and looked at the other things inside the house.


    He didn''t just want to buy couple slippers, he wanted to wear couple pyjamas with her.

 Chapter 210 How old are you, Austin?

    Chapter 210 How old are you, Austin?


    Suny slept until after five o''clock, waking up early in the morning and with the amount of exercise she


    had this morning, she slept so heavily this nap that she didn''t even hear the rm clock set for five


    o''clock.


    The curtains inside the room were drawn, Suny opened her eyes, suddenly saw Austin walking over,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    she was stunned.


    "Awake from your nap?"


    Suny inclined her head to look at the time and found that it was already twenty minutes past five, she


    asked, "Didn''t you say you''d wake me up at five?"


    She had just woken up and her hair was a bit messy, with hair sticking to the side of her face. Austin


    raised his hand to ruffle it for her, "I can''t bear it."


    Warm fingers traced across her cheek, Suny gave him a look, "I''m going to wash up."


    She hadn''t taken a nap this long in a long time and didn''t expect she would actually sleep from just


    after two to just after five, almost three hours.


    Suny was embarrassed to think about it.


    After washing her face, Suny was refreshed.


    The sky was still bright at 5:30, Austin said he had made a reservation at an outside restaurant, Suny


    changed into a set of clothes and when they went out, the sky was already gradually starting to turn


    hazel red.


    It was a beautiful day and the evening sun was beautiful.


    It was almost half past six when they arrived at the ce. As soon as Suny got off, she saw arge fire


    cloud in the distant sky.


    Lost in thought, her hand was taken by Austin.


    Suny withdrew her eyes and inclined her head to give him a look, "What if youe across someone


    you know?"


    Austin looked at the full smile inside her eyes, he said: "No one will ask."


    The point was that no one dared to ask.


    Sunyughed, "If you hold me like this, when others see it, they will know what kind of rtionship we


    have without having to ask."


    Austin was silent, "Let goter."


    Suny hooked her lips once: "Let go at the door."


    Austin looked at her, "Okay."


    It was true that it was easy to run into familiar faces in this part of the Bishounen, and Suny''s fears


    were not unreasonable.


    No sooner had the two of them reached the second floor than they bumped into Grace and Tina, whom


    they hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Since Grace and Tina were expelled from the old mansion by Austin, Grace did not dare to provoke


    Suny and Tina had also be more peaceful.


    When they suddenly bumped into Suny and Austin together today, Grace and Tina had the first


    reaction that the two were back together.


    Of course, now Grace and Tina no longer dare to scold Suny in front of Austin, nor do they dare to


    question Austin to his face.


    Austin only nced at the two indifferently, without the slightest intention of greeting them, not to


    mention Suny.


    On the contrary, Grace, looking at Austin, seemed to want to say something, but in the end, she did not


    dare to speak, and could only watch as the two entered the box one after the other.


    Only after seeing the two enter the box did Tina speak up, "Mom, my brother is not really getting back


    together with Suny, is he?"


    Grace actually didn''t know Austin at all. When she heard Tina''s words, she had a veryplicated


    expression on her face, and finally she could only say: "Why do you care so much? It''s been more than


    two months, have you found a job yet?"


    At the mention of a job, Tina''s face turned sour: "Mom, there are so many positions in KLOC, just tell


    brother and arrange me as a manager!"


    Grace red at her, "Your brother has kicked us out of the old mansion now, do you think he''ll let you


    into KLOC?"


    Tina skimmed the corners of her mouth and nced back at the box Austin and Suny had entered, and


    couldn''t help but say, "It''s all because of Suny!"


    Grace didn''t answer, but it did seem to her that it was all because of Suny!


    Suny didn''t take Grace and Tina seriously. She had long guessed that Austin was not on good terms


    with Grace, and her thoughts were confirmed by what Austin said that night.


    Suny had just finished ordering, she looked up to find Austin looking at her, "What''s on my face?"


    She looked in the mirror before she left the house.


    "I''m not on good terms with them, you don''t have to care about them."


    Suny thought he was going to say something, but she didn''t expect him to say this. Hearing Austin''s


    words, she gave a smile: "I didn''t care about them in the first ce."


    As she said that, she paused, remembered something and looked at Austin with a few teasing


    thoughts, "So you deliberately put me in the old mansion before?"


    The day after she and Austin got married, Austin told her that he usually lived in a t close to the office


    and asked her to stay at the old mansion.


    However, Austin didn''t just live in the t during the week, he hardly ever went back to the old mansion,


    which was why she and Austin had been married for three years but had only seen each other a


    handful of times.


    Thest thing Austin wanted to look back on today was the three years of his marriage to Suny, and


    now that Suny had brought it up, he was a bit at a loss for how to respond.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Suny hummed, "Have you ordered yet?"


    "Yes."


    Austin put the menu down and let the waiter in.


    After eating dinner, Suny looked at the time and saw Austin looking straight at her, she was stunned,


    "Haven''t you had enough?"


    "Didn''t you say you''d tell me where you got the slippers when you woke up from your nap?"


    Hearing this from him, Suny was stunned, she hadn''t thought of this since she woke up, but she didn''t


    expect Austin to keep thinking about it all afternoon.


    "Take you there now?"


    "Good."


    Austin was a man who would never put off until tomorrow what he could do today.


    Since he was able to buy the couple slippers with Suny today, it was natural for him to go now.


    The two of them drove to Wanda za.


    Suny took him into a home shopping mall, her slippers were bought here. After divorcing Austinst


    year, she moved directly into the vi, and took time out to go shopping.


    Suny''s slippers were light pink. Women, no matter what, always had a girlish heart, and she was


    certainly no exception.


    Austin chose a pair of light blue ones. In the past, he would have frowned when he saw slippers of this


    colour, and this kind of colour was not something he could appreciate as a man.


    But now that he thought that these slippers could make a couple with Suny''s slippers, Austin looked at


    them and thought that they looked quite good.


    The two were outstandingly good looking, and they had attracted a lot of attention after a short stroll.


    Suny didn''t really like being photographed and nced at Austin, "Let''s go."


    Austin looked at the girl who was taking pictures with her phone not far away and silently took Suny''s


    hand, "Okay."


    It was almost eight o''clock when they came out of the mall and they drove straight back to the vi.


    Suny was used to going to bed early and she cut a te of fruit out, "Eat the fruit and go back."


    "Drive me out?"


    He looked up at her and his brow folded slightly.


    Suny forked a piece of peach to his lips, "Open your mouth."


    Austin opened his mouth and bit into the peach.


    After eating, he looked at Suny, "It''s very sweet."


    But not as sweet as Suny.


    Suny''s face heated up at his look, "Then you should eat more."


    "You feed me."


    Hearing his roguish words, Suny couldn''t help but smile, "How old are you, Austin?"


    "Thirty-three, old enough to get married, Suny."


    "......"

 Chapter 211 I Want to Kiss You

    Chapter 211 I Want to Kiss You


    On Sunday Austin had a dinner party and called to ask Suny if she wanted to join him, but Suny


    refused straight away.


    Austin had to go to the dinner party by himself. From a great distance, Ivan could feel that Mr. Johnson


    was not in a very good mood today.


    He nced at Austin and asked tentatively, "Mr. Johnson, did you have a fight with Miss Hond?"


    Austin nted a nce at Ivan and wanted to scold him for talking too much, but after thinking, he


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    changed his tone, "Do you have a girlfriend, Ivan?"


    Ivan, who had been single for thirty years: "...... No."


    He felt full of malice towards him!


    "Oh, then you don''t understand."


    Ivan''s heart was stuffed.


    Suny had lunch with Alicia and Ashley on Sunday. Ashley was going abroad next Tuesday and it


    happened to coincide with his birthday, so the three of them nned to have a meal together in


    advance.


    It''d been a long time since the three of them had dinner and chatted together, and Suny had a few


    drinks and called a chauffeur on the way back.


    After the meal, Austin had his car driven directly to Suny''s vi.


    He rang the doorbell for a while and no one answered the door.


    The driver inside the car who didn''t dare to drive away couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Johnson, do you want


    to get in?"


    The sun was fierce at this time of year.


    Austin had a few sses of wine at noon, and the sun made him feel even hotter.


    But he just wanted to wait for Suny and watched as the driver felt he was in the way and waved his


    hand, "You go back."


    Don''t get in his way of a rtionship!


    The driver nodded, "Yes, Mr. Johnson."


    Suny didn''t drive out today and took a taxi on her way back.


    It was only when the car pulled up in front of the vi that she saw Austin.


    Through that car window, Austin looked straight at her.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she pushed open the door and got out of the car, "What brings you here?"


    "I want to see you."


    Suny blushed at his blunt words, and only when she walked over did she notice that Austin had thin


    sweat seeping on his forehead.


    It was midday, such a fierce sun, and he was standing in front of her house.


    Suny felt her heart warming up, "How long have you been here?"


    "Not long."


    Just over half an hour.


    Suny, however, didn''t believe it, "Half an hour?"


    She pressed her fingerprints and pushed the door open to head inside the vi.


    Walking up to the second floor, Suny changed her slippers and turned to pour two sses of water,


    one of which she put in front of him, "You haven''t answered my question."


    "Pretty much."


    Austin sat on the sofa and drank most of his ss of water with his head down.


    Suny looked at him and let out a softugh, "You''re so silly."


    Hearing herugh, Austin looked up at her, his eyes fell into Suny''s slightly hooked eyes, he felt his


    heart rolling, feeling the sses of wine he drank at noon at work.


    He swallowed hard, "You''ve waited for me before, Suny."


    She had waited for him before, and not for more than half an hour.


    Suny was stunned and put her ss down, "You''ve been drinking?"


    "A little."


    "Want a sobriety soup?"


    Austin didn''t answer right away, looking at her before he spoke, "Is it okay if I hug you?"


    Suny looked into his eyes and responded, "Yes."


    She walked up to him and Austin reached out and took her into his arms.


    The person in his arms was so fragrant and soft that Austin even wanted to hold on to it like this.


    He closed his eyes slightly and leaned on Suny''s shoulder, "You''ve been drinking too?"


    "Yes."


    Suny moved and seeing his eyes closed, she couldn''t help but ask, "Do you want to go take a nap?"


    "Want to sleep with you in my arms."


    Austin was now bing more and more shameless, saying such shameless words without changing


    his face.


    Suny parted with him, trying to get out of his arms, but identally brushed against something.


    Austin opened his eyes and looked down at her lips, "Suny, I want to kiss you."


    He said, and lowered his head and kissed.


    Suny was held closer and closer to him, and as that kiss became more and more passionate, her


    breathing became more and more rapid.


    The two of them were breathing heavier and heavier, the smell of wine intertwined, and Suny felt as if


    she was drunk.


    Austin was like a greedy child who kept asking for honey.


    The atmosphere inside the living room was getting more and more ambiguous, the sound of the zip


    woke up the two, Austin came to his senses, the movement of his hands stopped, he zipped up Suny''s


    dress, then raised his hand, "I''m sorry, Suny."


    He didn''t mean to, he just wanted it so badly.


    Suny did not say anything, she was also moved by emotions just now, butpared to Austin, her


    gesture was not worth mentioning.


    But the touch of smooth, firm muscle under her hand made her palm burn, and for the first time she


    found herself actually craving Austin''s body too.


    Realizing her thoughts, Suny blushed more and more.


    Fortunately, Austin was not looking at her at this time, and the two of them slowly calmed down with


    their own little thoughts.


    After about a minute, Austin let go and lowered his head to give her a kiss on her forehead, "Want a


    nap?"


    Suny shook her head, "Are you sleepy?"


    Austin didn''t answer her question, "What do you want?"


    Suny, "Is it okay to watch a horror movie with me?"


    Hearing this from her, Austin''s eyebrows rippled slightly: "Yes."


    Why did his girlfriend have such a strange hobby?


    Suny liked to watch horror films, but she didn''t dare to watch them when she was alone, and the people


    around her didn''t dare to watch them too much, so she had only watched about ten of the hundreds of


    horror films in her collection so far.


    Now Austin was willing to apany her to watch, Suny was in a good mood, like when she was a


    child, her parents promised to buy her a doll.


    "I''ll go and get some fruit."


    "Okay."


    Austin looked up at Suny who was smiling and cutting fruit at the table, she seemed so happy.


    The sun shone on her, and her lips were tinged with light from the smile.


    Austin slightly averted his eyebrows, hooked his lips and smiled as well.


    Suny had prepared quite a lot of fruit and snacks. She hadn''t used the audio-visual room on the second


    floor of the basement for a long time, and she had only used it three or four times in total after the vi


    had been renovated for several years.


    When she first married into the Johnson family, she saw that the old house had arge entertainment


    room with all the audio-visual equipment, and at that time she was very happy, thinking that she could


    watch movies there with Austin on weekends.


    Yet while she thought well at first, the truth was harsh.


    Rather unexpectedly, in a roundabout way, her initial idea back then hade true.


    Although it is now at her family vi, the focus was on Austin apanying her to the movies.


    She was happy to think of it.


    Suny was afraid that Austin wouldn''t be able to ept anything too gory, so she chose a slightly more


    refreshing horror film: "Is this one okay?"


    "Pick what you like."


    "I like this one."


    Austin nodded and reached out to take her into his arms.


    Suny was watching so carefully that she didn''t know when Austin fell asleep.


    She didn''t like to talk when she watched movies, especially horror movies, so by the time she found


    Austin asleep, the film was already over.


    Suny was excited and turned around to ask Austin if he looked good, but when she turned around she


    found him asleep.


    Suny was stunned, looking at Austin whose eyes were tightly closed, she couldn''t help but raise her


    hand and touch his face.


    Austin''s face was handsome, if the man who saved her back then had been uglier, she probably


    wouldn''t have fallen in love with him at first sight.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, such a good looking man was actually her boyfriend, it was kinda fun.

 Chapter 212 Suny Is so Charming

    Chapter 212 Suny Is so Charming


    Austin had a not-so-good dream in which he dreamed that Suny was married to someone else.


    The day she got married, he stood below the wedding and watched her happily being ringed and


    kissed and hugged by another man!


    And just after Suny and the man had exchanged rings, she looked at him coldly and asked him,


    "Austin, do you regret it?"


    He regretted it!


    "Austin?"


    When Suny saw him open his eyes but didn''t say anything, she couldn''t help but raise her hand and


    touch his face, "Bad dream?"


    With some warmth on his face, Austin was only then convinced that this was reality, and he raised his


    hand to hug Suny tighter: "Yep."


    "What could possibly scare Mr. Johnson?"


    Suny tsked lightly and flirted with a smile.


    Austin let go of her slightly and looked down at her soberly, "I dreamt that you married someone else."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, that''s not exactly a bad dream."


    She said and kissed him on the lips, "Besides, would you let me marry someone else?"


    "No, Suny, if you marry someone else, I''ll do whatever it takes to steal you away!"


    He looked at her, frowning slightly, his dark eyes deep.


    "Oh, then I''m listening."


    She said, getting up from him, "It''s almost six o''clock, what do you want to eat tonight?"


    Suny knew he must want Ivan to send food over again, "I know a grilled fish restaurant nearby, that''s


    quite good."


    "Okay."


    As the two went out, they happened to bump into Steven, who had just returned.


    Suny and Steven had not seen each other for four or five months since thest incident with the Murray


    family.


    When Steven saw Austin, he raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes skimming over him andnding


    directly on Suny: "Long time no see, Suny."


    Suny smiled, "It''s been a long time."


    "I won''t bother you guys, we''ll talk some other time."


    "Okay."


    Steven closed the windows and drove the car slowly into the vi.


    The coldness inside Austin''s eyes could not be retracted in time, Suny just saw it with a tilt of her head:


    "You guys have a problem?"


    Austin looked at her, withdrawing his coldness and softening his gaze: "Kind of."


    Seeing that he was unwilling to say more, Suny did not ask.


    A pleasant weekend passed, and on Monday Austin was busy, and Suny had two meetings.


    Austin kept the meeting open until after 9:00 p.m. When he came out of KLOC, he looked at the time


    and drove straight to the outside of Suny''s vi.


    He didn''t ring the doorbell, it was already half past ten and Suny was most likely asleep, he didn''t want


    to wake her up.


    "Mr. Johnson."


    When Steven walked over, Austin''s face went straight to cold: "Mr. Saunders."


    Steven smiled, "Looking for Suny? At this hour, she should be asleep."


    Austin snorted, dissatisfied, "I know, I don''t need you to remind me."


    Steven didn''t mind Austin''s coldness: "What do you like about Suny, Mr. Johnson?"


    "None of your business."


    "Of course it''s my business."


    He said, taking a drag from his cigarette, "After all, I like Suny too."


    Without waiting for Austin to speak, Steven had already spoken first: "I like that she is smart, gentle,


    generous, and by the way, Suny is also pretty."


    "Mr. Saunders, I advise you to behave yourself, Suny doesn''t like you."


    The person she likes is me.


    Austin didn''t say this out loud, he promised Suny that he would not disclose their rtionship for the


    time being.


    Steven inclined his head and gave him a smirking look, "But these are all very superficial things, I don''t


    actually know what I like about her, but I just feel that I would be veryfortable and happy with


    Suny."


    Austin felt that Steven couldn''t understand humannguage, but it didn''t stop him from making a move


    to control his enemy: "Your family won''t ept Suny."


    Hearing Austin''s words, Steven''s face stiffened.


    Austin was really right, after thest incident with the Murray family, his mother called him and made it


    clear implicitly that although their family did not need a marriage that was right for the family, Suny had


    been married once and her character was too less forgiving, she would not ept such a daughter-in-


    Steven narrowed his eyes, "If you treat her badly, Austin, I will make you regret it."


    Austin sneered, "You''d better hurry up and find a girlfriend."


    Single dog always thought about someone else''s girlfriend!


    Steven put out his cigarette, "I won''t give up until you''re married."


    "......"


    He had never seen such a brazen person.


    Austin''s face stiffened as he looked at Steven''s back, his eyes growing colder and colder.


    The cool evening breeze blew over, Austin looked up and took another look at the third floor of the vi


    in front of him, he now desperately wanted to see Suny, but she was asleep.


    Austin stood for nearly twenty minutes before driving away.


    Suny slept wellst night and did not know that Austin hade to see herst night.


    She woke up just after seven in the morning, this afternoon Jasmine was having her graduation photos


    taken, and she remembered this.


    Just after washing up, the doorbell rang.


    At this time, it was mostly Austin.


    She went downstairs and opened the door to arge bouquet of roses that Austin had gotten from


    somewhere early in the morning.


    Suny, "What bad things have you done, Austin?"


    "We didn''t meet yesterday."


    Suny was embarrassed and reached out to take the roses, "I have to go over to Jasmine''s graduation


    photo shoot this afternoon."


    "Okay."


    Austin responded, looking up coldly at Steven on the second floor balcony of the vi next to him.


    Suny did not have an early meeting this morning, did not want to go back to Phantom so early and did


    not go to work with Austin.


    After the lunch, Suny drove straight over to Jasmine''s school.


    It had been many years since graduation and Suny had not been back to J City University for several


    years.


    The University had changed quite a lot, but the main buildings remain the same.


    When she arrived, Jasmine was taking pictures with her ssmates and when she saw her, Jasmine


    waved, "Suny!"


    Suny smiled and waited for her to finish taking pictures and walked over with her graduation present,


    "Happy graduation!"


    "Thank you, Suny!"


    Suny wore a dark green dress today and a red hair band on her head. Standing among so many young


    and beautiful girls, she looked like a peony surrounded by a bunch of small flowers in full bloom, and it


    was impossible not to notice her.


    A male ssmate of Jasmine saw Suny, his heart thumping, and he gathered the courage to run over,


    "Jasmine, is this your sister?"


    Jasmine gave him a good look, "Go away! This is my fairy sister, she doesn''t talk to mortals!"


    When Elijah and Austin arrived, they saw Suny, who was surrounded by a group of university students


    taking pictures.


    Elijah raised his eyebrows, "Tch, Suny is so charming, this young boy in his early twenties can''t resist


    her!"


    Austin, who was listening at the side, his face went straight to ck.


    When Elijah finished, he inclined his head to nce at Austin, seeing his face change, he, "Is that little


    boy secretly filming Suny?"


    As soon as these words came out, Austin quickly walked over and grabbed the boy''s wrist, "Delete it."


    The boy was already embarrassed, but the other students didn''t know Austin, and when they saw that


    he had caught the boy''s wrist red, one of the boy''s friends spoke up, "Who are you? Why are you


    hitting him as soon as you run over?"


    Jasmine came back to her senses and hurried over: "Don''t misunderstand, this is my brother!"


    Jasmine was a bit scared of Austin, but Austin holding her ssmate''s hand like this was not an option,


    so she could only say: "Austin, can you let go of my ssmate first?"


    Austin turned a deaf ear to it, "Delete the photo."


    At this time, a gentle female voice came, "Austin."


    As soon as the words were heard, Austin let go of his hand. He was so gloomy that he was about to


    eat someone just now, but now he became gentle.

 Chapter 213 Ill Never be Separated from You Again

    Chapter 213 I''ll Never be Separated from You Again


    "You scared him."


    Only after hearing Suny''s words did Austin reluctantly let go of his hand, and despite letting go of his


    hand, he still wanted the boys to delete the photo: "Delete the photo of her."


    When these words came out, the boy'' face turned red, but Austin stood there as if he didn''t notice the


    ambiguous gazes of those around him.


    Jasmine instantly understood and walked up to the male student, "Don''t mind it, Suny is not a public


    figure, just afraid you''ll post the photo on the inte."


    The male student hastened to exin, "I won''t post it online."


    Saying that, the boy nced at Suny: "Miss, sorry, I''ll delete the photo now."


    Suny smiled, "It''s okay."


    The boy took a look at Austin and deleted the photo anyway.


    This misunderstanding was sort of over, Jasmine looked at Austin and then at Elijah, finallynding her


    eyes on Elijah, "Elijah, what brings you here?"


    She didn''t invite them!


    Elijah nced at Austin and smiled meaningfully, "You invited Suny but not me and Austin."


    Jasmine had always been afraid of Austin, but not Elijah. Hearing this from Elijah, Jasmine skimmed


    the corners of her mouth, "You guys don''t like taking pictures, I didn¡¯t even invite my brother!"


    As he spoke, Elijah saw that Austin had already walked up to Suny.


    The two''s movements were not that intimate, but as soon as he tilted his head to look over, he saw that


    Austin had not taken his eyes off Suny''s.


    Elijah simply withdrew his eyes: "Have you finished taking pictures? Take a picture with us too!"


    Even Elijah had the cheek to ask for it, what else could Jasmine do?


    "Suny, Austin,e here, a few of us take a picture with Jasmine!"


    Suny nced at Austin and walked over to Jasmine with a smile on her face, "Okay."


    Austin lifted his leg and walked over, standing directly beside Suny.


    The student with the camera was very embarrassed: "Why don''t the fairy sister stand with Jasmine?"


    Elijah asked, "Isn''t this ce big enough?"


    Austin gave him an oblique nce, "I resent you."


    "......"


    In the end, Suny stood in a row with Jasmine, Austin stood behind Suny and Elijah stood behind


    Jasmine.


    A dozen secondster, the student taking the photo gave an "OK" gesture, and Austin nced at


    Jasmine indifferently, "Can you take a picture for us?"


    Suny turned back and gave Austin a smiling look, "Do you like taking pictures so much?"


    Austin looked down at her, not saying anything, but the meaning inside his eyes was obvious.


    Jasmine looked at Suny, standing there with her goddesses in full view, her eyes not even taking one


    more look at Austin.


    Oh, it was her illusion.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Elijah stood by the side, watching them.


    "Don''t move, Suny! This is a good angle!"


    As soon as Jasmine''s words left her mouth, Suny heard the man beside her say unsteadily, "You look


    good from either angle, Suny."


    Her heart beat hard and fast, and the tips of Suny''s ears flushed slightly.


    "There! The shot is done!"


    Jasmine handed the camera to Suny, Austin saw it, "Send me the photos."


    Jasmine froze, "Okay."


    She didn''t know Austin liked taking photos so much.


    It was gettingte and a student called out to Jasmine, saying it was almost time to go back to the dorm


    and change for the get-together.


    Jasmine responded, nced at Suny and couldn''t help but ask, "Suny, what is the rtionship between


    you and Austin?"


    Hearing this, Elijah snorted, "You can¡¯t see that?"


    "Common friends."


    Before Elijah could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Suny''s faint voice.


    He nced at Suny and looked incredulously at Austin, "Did I hear her right?"


    They were holding hands that day.


    When Suny finished, she looked up at Austin with a smile.


    There were quite a few people around, and Austin remembered when he first arrived and a bunch of


    boys were surrounding Suny taking pictures.


    At that time, he could not wait to take Suny''s hand and dere their rtionship, yet he clearly


    remembered what Suny had told him that night, not to disclose their rtionship for the time being.


    Austin''s eyebrows twitched slightly, "Well, I''m still chasing her."


    When Elijah heard this, he was happy: "You haven''t seeded yet? But that''s right, Suny is young and


    beautiful, the people who are after her can probably be lined up from the north to the south of J City,


    Austin, go for it!"


    Jasmine felt that Austin was not good enough for Suny, and when she heard Elijah''s words, she also


    nodded: "Of course, several male students asked me for Suny''s contact information just now!"


    Suny hooked her lips, "You guys are exaggerating."


    She said, raising a hand to pull back her hair, "But I do have quite a few people chasing me."


    Jasmine was stunned, then smiled: "Suny, you''re so cute! I''m going to meet up with my ssmates, I''ll


    treat you to dinnerter! Bye bye~"


    Before leaving, Jasmine blew Suny a kiss.


    Elijah saw Jasmine leaving and proposed, "Let''s have dinner together."


    Suny was just about to speak, but Austin spoke first: "We''ll eat together, you eat by yourself."


    Elijah: "......"


    Was he so unworthy to eat with them?


    Suny nced back at Elijah, "That''s not very nice, is it?"


    Austin snorted coldly, "That''s better."


    Elijah was a talker, he didn''t want such a third party between him and Suny.


    Sunyughed, "Did you just say that on purpose?"


    What was the difference between saying he was still after her and telling people they were together?


    "I''m just being honest."


    Suny looked at him with a wry smile, "Then Mr. Johnson, you are really honest."


    Austin turned his eyes away and looked at the distant haze: "I regret it, Suny."


    "Regret what?"


    The smile on her brow showed her smugness.


    Austin looked at her, "I shouldn''t have promised you not to disclose it."


    "Then you have a chance to backtrack now, but if you do, then we will part."


    Suny looked at him, the smile on his face fading.


    Austin knew she was serious, "I will never part with you again in my life."


    Without speaking, Suny paused, "I drove here, did you?"


    "No."


    "Oh."


    She said, taking out her car key and handing them to Austin.


    After dinner, it was still early.


    Suny remembered that Alicia had told her a few days ago that the counters had recently gone new for


    the summer, so she simply went over there for a casual stroll.


    Austin''s face had been in the financial papers for many times, and the counter girl recognized him from


    afar.


    As soon as Suny and Austin entered, the counter girl closed the shop and served only the two of them.


    Suny had been out with Alicia for so many times, but this was the first time she¡¯d seen a counter gril


    who was so knowledgeable and took the initiative to close the door without having to ask.


    She looked at Austin with a smile: "Thanks to you, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin walked to the shelf not far away and took one of the dresses down, "This dress suits you well."


    Suny inclined her head to look at it, and had to say that Austin''s aesthetics were still okay.


    "So I''ll give it a try?"


    "Okay."


    The counter girl came up immediately, Suny didn''t really like people touching her: "I''ll just do it myself."


    With that, she turned and went into the fitting room.


    Suny changed her dress and came out, Austin was answering the phone at the side, she stood in front


    of the fitting mirror and didn''t bother him.


    Suny was about to go in and change her dress, but she suddenly heard a female voice at the entrance,


    "Why aren''t we allowed to enter?"

 Chapter 214 She Looks Good in Everything

    Chapter 214 She Looks Good in Everything


    The voice was somewhat familiar, Suny frowned, inclined her head to look over, and with a nce, she


    saw Winnie who had entered on high heels.


    Seeing Suny, Winnie snorted, "I thought it was someone! So it''s Miss Hond, huh?!"


    Saying that, Winnie nced at the counter girl beside her who was stopping her, "I know Miss Hond."


    Suny raised her eyebrows, not wanting to embarrass the counter, "Miss Bates, it''s been a long time."


    "It''s been a long time."


    Winnie responded grimly, her eyes falling on the dress on Suny: "The dress is quite nice, but it doesn''t


    quite suit you, Miss Hond."


    The counter girl who had just finishedplimenting Suny was embarrassed, Suny said nonchntly,


    "Is that so? Then it seems that Miss Bates'' aesthetic needs to be upgraded."


    Suny said this with a faint smile on her face, light-hearted.


    Winnie''s face stiffened, "You-! I''m giving you advice with good intentions, just forget it."


    "Then I would like to give you a piece of advice, your voice is really not that nice, it''s a bit like a cock


    that crows, always clucking, I advise you to talk less."


    "Suny, you don''t go too far!"


    Suny looked at her and imitated what she had just said, "I''m giving you advice with good intentions, just


    forget it."


    Winnie was so blocked that she couldn''t get her breath up or down. Just when she was about to say


    something else, her friend pulled her, "Winnie, see who that is!"


    Winnie looked over in the direction her friend pointed, and when she saw Austin, Winnie''s face was so


    happy that she wasn''t even angry anymore and subconsciously wanted to go over and say hello.


    However, Austin had already walked over to Suny, "What''s wrong?"


    Suny shook her head, "It''s nothing, Miss Bates said this dress doesn''t suit me."


    Austin''s eyebrows twitched slightly as he nced at Winnie: "Oh, then Miss Bates'' taste is really bad."


    What he said was simr to what Suny had said before.


    Winnie''s face changed, and even the few lockers who were silently watching couldn''t help but sneer.


    "I don''t think it fits either. Although Miss Hond is good looking and looks good in everything, this


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    dress is a bit loose around her waist and doesn''t show off her figure."


    Winnie''s friend talked nonsense under Austin''s gaze.


    Austin didn''t even give her a look: "You said, she looks good, she looks good in everything."


    Since so, was there a dress that didn''t fit her?


    Winnie: "......"


    Winnie''s friend: "......"


    Winnie gritted her teeth, but because of Austin, she could only leave with her friends reluctantly.


    Watching the two leave, Suny hooked her lips as she nced at Austin, "I''ll change my dress."


    "Try anything else?"


    Suny was on her feet, "Just take the same yardage."


    Anyway, she looked good in person, she looked good in everything.


    Winnie left the counter shop, embarrassed, still looking back indignantly.


    When she saw the way Austin looked at Suny, Winnie felt her heart strain even more.


    Seeing her unhappiness, Winnie''s friend couldn''t help but speak up, "Don''t be angry! Suny is just a bit


    better looking! Men are all like that! If Austin really likes her, why did he still get divorced after three


    years of marriage?"


    Winnie gritted her teeth, "It''s enough that she''s good-looking!"


    Men were visual creatures anyway!


    "Not so much, I see that Suny is not simple. Have you forgotten Mr. Frank and Robert, she has quite a


    lot of tactics."


    Winnie: "I suddenly have an idea!"


    "No one in the Johnson family can control Austin, but the Murphy family is not so sure! If something


    happens to the Murphy family, do you think Suny will still be able to stay in the country?"


    Winnie was instantly excited, "You''re smart!!!"


    The two of them looked at each other, and the mood for shopping was gone.


    Suny was fully loaded tonight, buying hundreds of thousands of clothes and swiping Austin''s card.


    It was a subtle feeling; she had never swiped Austin''s card before.


    Of course, it was not because Austin didn''t give her money to spend.


    In fact, after she married Austin, Austin had Ivan give her a card and every month Austin would have


    Ivan put 300,000 into that card.


    Only she never used the money in it, and then when she got divorced, she left the card on top of the


    dresser in the master bedroom.


    As the car drove into the garage and parked, Austin saw Suny was lost in thought and couldn''t help but


    raise his hand to touch her, "What are you thinking about?"


    Suny withdrew her thoughts and inclined her head to look at him, "Thinking of that card you gave me


    before."


    Having said that, she got out of the car.


    Austin was stunned for a rare moment, reacting by getting out of the car and walking behind her: "I''ll do


    it."


    He said, taking all the bags on.


    Suny let go of his hand and didn''t grab it from him, went upstairs and poured two sses of water, saw


    himing up and handed him a ss.


    After the change of ss, Austin never coveted her ss again.


    It waste, "It is ten o''clock."


    Austin put the ss down, "Can I have a kiss before I go?"


    Suny blushed slightly and nodded.


    Austin said a kiss, how could it actually be just a kiss?


    Three or four minutes had passed by the time the kiss ended, and the two embraced wordlessly,


    Austin''s eyes slightly closed, one arm tightly wrapped around Suny.


    He didn''t want to leave.


    "Can I not go?"


    Hearing this from him, Suny looked up at him, "What do you think, Mr. Johnson?"


    Of course not.


    Austin had some regrets, but left as a gentleman.


    Suny stood on the balcony watching him drive away in his own car, turned off the lights, turned around


    and went up to the third floor to take a shower and get ready for bed.


    The first thing Austin did when he returned to the old mansion was the card he had asked Ivan to give


    Suny in the first ce. Although Suny did not say so, he knew that she should have left the card behind


    when the divorce was first finalized.


    However there was everything in the master bedroom, but he couldn''t find the bank card.


    Austin frowned and took out his mobile phone to call Ivan.


    At this time, Ivan had just finished taking a shower when he received a call from Austin, thinking


    something big had happened: "Mr. Johnson?"


    "Do you remember that bank card I asked you to give to Suny?"


    Ivan who couldn''t react, "???".


    After a two-second dy, Ivan remembered, "Yes, what is it, Mr. Johnson?"


    "Check tomorrow if there''s any record of purchases on that card."


    The card was missing, most likely taken by someone.


    For the three years that Suny was married to him, he had Ivan put 300,000 into that card every month


    for her to spend.


    3.6 million a year, 10.8 million in three years, it was not a small amount of money.


    He gave it to Suny, who could ignore it, but others could not take it.


    "Yes, I know, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin hung up the phone and looked at the bed in front of him, feeling for the first time that this


    bedroom was too big and made him feel a lot of loneliness.


    Well, in the end, there was a mistress missing.

 Chapter 215 Must be Good to You

    Chapter 215 Must be Good to You


    When Suny woke up, it was already light outside and summer was getting closer in J City as it


    approached May.


    The phone at her side vibrated so much that she frowned slightly and raised her hand to take it, seeing


    that the caller ID was Alicia, she couldn''t help but ask, "What''s up?"


    "Did you just wake up, Suny? You''re on the inte again! You should go up and take a look!


    Hahahaha, I''mughing my ass off! I don''t know who paid the marketing ounts, saying that you had


    an affair with Frank first and then had an affair with Robert and even met his parents, and now you''re


    suspected to be back together with Austin!"


    Alicia couldn''t help herself: "Hahahaha, I''m really going to dieughing! Are they out of their minds, why


    can theye up with this?"


    Suny clicked on Weibo, and she saw that she was in the fifth ce of Weibo''s hot search - "the woman


    you can''t get even if you have money".


    Suny clicked in and saw that several marketing ounts had posted some old photos to prove that she


    had been with Frank in February, only to have her break up with Frank again in less than two months


    and fallen in love with Robert, who even went home with her to meet her parents and spread the news


    of a suspected engagement.


    Alicia was right, this person who bought the hot search was a fool.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When her rtionship with Robert were exposed, they would be shocked, wouldn¡¯t they?


    No fun.


    Suny exited, "I saw that."


    She said faintly, getting out of bed and walking to the bathroom, "Can''t understand the thoughts of


    people with low IQs."


    For the first time, Alicia felt that her IQ was not low: "Hahahaha, I can''t understand it either!"


    She was literallyughing her ass off at what an actual big dork this was!


    "Bye."


    It was Monday and there was a morning meeting.


    Suny hung up the phone and went into the bathroom to wash up.


    Austin also saw the hot search early in the morning and gave a call directly to Ivan to have the hot


    search removed.


    Suny had nothing to do with Frank, these people just like to make things up.


    Seeing this hot search, Austin was not in a very good mood early in the morning, until he saw Suny


    who came to open the door for him, the shade between Austin''s eyebrows only subsided.


    Suny wore a pink professional dress today, with fresh makeup.


    His Suny was pretty.


    "You are beautiful."


    Beingplimented early in the morning, Suny looked at him and smiled faintly, "Thank you."


    When the two entered the vi, Austin set up his breakfast and looked at Suny who came out with


    water: "Did you see the hot search?"


    Suny, "Yes."


    She took her seat and looked up at Austin: "What, do you believe in it?"


    "Frank wants to chase you."


    He was a man and naturally knew what the other man was thinking.


    Sunyughed, "It is only your thought."


    Suny was not stupid, she did feel Frank''s thoughts about herself during that time, but since Dexter


    offered to take her as his goddaughter, Frank had not contacted her on purpose.


    Counting up, it seemed that she and Frank had not been in touch for more than a month.


    Austin grunted, "I''ll ask Ivan to remove the hot search."


    Suny gave him a look, "Okay."


    It was good that it was withdrawn, it was all nonsense.


    After breakfast, Austin conventionally drove behind Suny''s car.


    The car went to Phantom, Austin watched Suny''s car gradually drive into the garage, half a second


    before he closed his eyes and drove to KLOC.


    "Mr. Johnson."


    Austin had juste out of the lift when Ivan handed him the meeting materials.


    Austin reached out to take it and flipped through it, rememberingst night''s incident, "Did you find out


    the spending record of that card?"


    "We''ll have to wait for bank opening hours to find out."


    Austin gave him a faint look, "Give it to me after the meeting."


    "Okay, Mr. Johnson."


    An hour and a halfter, Ivan took the spending records he just found out to Austin: "Mr. Johnson, the


    spending records of the card were found out, there is a total of 10.8 million inside the card, the first


    spending of this card on June 3rdst year, 800,000, a weekter, the second spending, more than 3


    million, the next day the rest of the money inside the card transferred away to another card."


    There were only a few transfers in total and Austin saw them at a nce: "Whose card was it


    transferred to?"


    "Miss Tina''s card."


    Austin snorted, "Tell Tina that when I return from my business trip, if the money inside the card is


    missing by a single cent, I''ll see her in court."


    The card was given to Suny by him, and the money inside the card was also given to Suny by him.


    If Suny hadn''t mentioned it, he might have thought that Suny had used the money inside the card.


    But in fact, during the three years she was married to him, Suny had not used him for a single penny.


    When she divorced, she left a share of the pocket money from three years of marriage untouched.


    It was all Suny''s stuff, it was one story if she wanted it or not, but it was another story if someone else


    got it.


    Ivan was startled, and when he looked up and saw the gloom inside Austin''s eyes, he nodded with


    understanding, "I understand, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin had to go on a three-day business trip, and when Suny learned this news, she was surprisingly


    upset.


    Hanging up the phone, Suny looked at the papers in front of her.


    It was bit of a bad mood.


    Suny raised her hand and rubbed her temples, suppressed her thoughts, carefully finished reading the


    document, then signed it, took her jacket aside, and after giving the document to Rosa, she went


    straight out of Phantom.


    Just as she got into the car, the mobile phone inside her bag rang.


    Suny took out her phone, slightly startled when she saw the caller ID.


    "Grandpa?"


    The call was from Charlie, and Suny guessed it was mostly because of what was on the hot seat this


    morning.


    "Have you been busytely?"


    "No."


    "Thene back and y chess with me when you have time."


    Suny obediently responded, "Okay, I wille back in a couple of days to keep youpany."


    When Charlie saw her being so obedient, he couldn''t help but sigh, "Suny, you and Austin are back


    together again?"


    Charlie had already known about Suny''s previous three years in the Johnson family.


    In Charlie''s eyes, his granddaughter was so beautiful and smart that there was no man worthy of her!


    Austin had married Suny for three years and still didn''t know how to cherish her. Charlie''s first


    impression of Austin was very bad.


    Now that he had heard that Suny and Austin were most likely back together, Charlie can''t hold back.


    Suny pursed her lips, "Not yet, Grandpa. But he''s after me."


    Suny didn''t want to hide it from Charlie, who was so angry that his face turned red, but he could only


    hold back for fear that Suny would be sad: "Suny, there are plenty of good men in this world, you are


    still young, there is no hurry, take your time to find one, it doesn''t matter what his family background is,


    you must treat you well."


    Suny was touched at heart, knowing that Charlie was worried about her, "I know, Grandpa."


    "Remember toe back and see me when you''re free, see you!"


    "Okay, Grandpa, take care of yourself."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny looked out of the car window and couldn''t help but smile.


    Austin should experience the kind of feeling she had back then.

 Chapter 216 Would Tina be so Kind?

    Chapter 216 Would Tina be so Kind?


    Tina had not had a very good time recently, after Austin kicked them out of the old mansion, not only


    did he simply kick them out, even the card that Grace always used was frozen, now the three of them


    are living on the little money that Maddox left for them.


    For the average person, several hundred million was a lot.


    But for Tina and Grace, who have always been used to spending a lot, that money was not enough.


    Furthermore, after they were expelled from the old mansion, the whole of J City naturally did not treat


    the three of them with the same respect as before.


    Some time ago Grace was mocked in a shady way inside those wives'' groups, and in a fit of anger, she


    actually bought a piece of jade of more than eight million in order to pretend to be rich, and when she


    came back, she was heartbroken, but the jade was bought in front of so many people and then


    returned, that was really going to beughed at.


    Plusst month, Kasper pestered Grace to buy a limited edition sports car, and he spent more than 10


    million.


    Grace didn''t think she spent a lot before, but now she looked at the bnce in her ount, which was


    getting smaller and smaller in just two months'' time.


    Grace had suffered the loss of having no money for a few months when she ran away with her lover,


    and now the more she thought about it, the more panicked she became, so she directly limited the


    cards of both Tina and Kasper.


    Tina used to buy clothes and bags alone for five million every month, but now that her card was limited


    to three million a month, she didn''t even dare to go shopping abroad with her friends, for fear that she


    would not be able to pay the bill, otherwise she would be a joke.


    She thought she was miserable enough now, but never imagined that there would be things that would


    make her even more miserable.


    Seeing Ivan''s assistant Mike, Tina was excited, thinking that Austin had finally lost his anger and


    remembered that they were his biological siblings.


    However, after hearing Mike''s words, her entire body froze: "Mike, are you, are you joking?"


    She had used the money, but what was the point of Austin telling her to transfer back the money she


    used within three days?


    Wasn''t she his sister?


    "Miss Johnson, this is what Mr. Johnson wants, I''ve brought the message. Mr. Johnson will be away on


    business for about three days this time, so you remember to send the card over to thepany to Mr.


    Johnson before the twenty-seventh."


    Mike''s task was to carry the message, and when he had finished his words, he naturally left.


    But Tina stood there, her face all white.


    Grace came out with her bag and when she saw Tina standing there motionless, she couldn''t help but


    ask, "Tina, what''s wrong with you?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Grace''s words, Tina turned her head to look at her, "Mom - my brother, my brother he''s crazy!"


    Grace didn''t like Austin much, not to mention that Austin had really kicked her and Tina and Kasper out


    of the Johnson family just for the sake of Suny. Her resentment towards Austin was now even growing:


    "He is crazy, I think he''s lost his mind to Suny!"


    Tina knew that Austin didn''t care about them anymore, and if she didn''t return the 10 million, Austin


    would probably really take care of her.


    "Mum, Ivan''s assistant came to see me today, he said my brother asked me to transfer the money to


    one of his cards within three days, Mum-"


    "That''s what Austin said?"


    "Mum, that card was given to Suny by brother before - I took it -"


    "You''re his sister, so what if you use it?!"


    Grace did not feel that Tina had done anything wrong, "Don''t worry, if he dares to touch you for this


    amount of money, I will not let him go!"


    No matter what, she was Austin''s mother!


    Tina, however, was still uneasy: "Mom, he can even drive us out of the old mansion, he can deal with


    me easily!"


    Thinking of being kicked out of the house, Grace''s face was white, "What are you afraid of! Does he


    dare to beat you?"


    Tina did not know what if Austin would beat her, but she knew that if Austin really wanted to deal with


    her, she was unable to live in J City.


    "Mom, can you lend me 10 million? I''ll pay you back!"


    "I have no money!"


    Grace finished her speech and walked out, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll take care of you! I''ve got an


    appointment with Mrs. Baker!"


    Grace moved out of the old house and spent millions on a new car for fear of being looked down upon


    by the wives, and hired a driver to drive her to the party with the wives.


    It did cost Grace quite a lot of money and quite a lot of effort to maintain the standard of living she had


    when she was at the old mansion to keep people fromughing at her, otherwise she wouldn''t have


    been shocked when she took a look at her bank bnce.


    Tina opened her mouth and wanted to say something else, but Grace had already gotten into the car


    and left.


    Tina was really afraid of Austin. In the past six months, she had thoroughly experienced the thing that


    "without Austin, they are nothing".


    Now that Austin had asked someone to bring word over, she believed that if she didn''t make up the


    money, Austin would really make her regret it.


    But she didn''t have any money!


    The only one Tina could think of was Suny!


    In the end, the matter was still because of Suny.


    Tina struggled for a day, and in the way of her fear of Austin, she went to find Suny.


    After receiving Charlie''s call yesterday, Suny asked Rosa to postpone all her recent trips, and spend


    time with Charlie.


    She had a document to sign this morning and could only book a flight for after 2pm.


    After ten o''clock, Rosa brought the documents to the vi for Suny to sign.


    Not long after Rosa had left, the doorbell rang again.


    Suny, thinking Rosa had left something behind, went downstairs in her slippers.


    When she saw Tina, Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    When Tina saw Suny, her face wasplicated, but she was really afraid of Austin, so she could only


    When she was looked at by Suny, Tina was even more embarrassed, and fearing that Suny would turn


    her head and leave, she gritted her teeth and opened her mouth, "Suny, I''vee to return your


    things."


    Saying that, Tina took out the card inside her bag and handed it to Suny: "This is what you left behind


    when you got divorced."


    Suny looked at the card in Tina''s hand and couldn''t help but smile, "This card isn''t mine."


    This was the card that Austin gave her money at the beginning, she didn''t touch it for those three


    years, and now that she had divorced, she was even less likely to want it.


    But Tina suddenly gave her a card, which made it intriguing.


    When Tina heard that, she got anxious: "I know, this is what my brother gave you, I took it, now I''m


    giving it to you, you can personally return it to my brother and exin some of the misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?"


    Suny found Tina''sment really interesting.


    "Didn''t my brother think you were greedy for our family''s money in the first ce? You can see that


    there is quite a lot of money in this card, my brother probably thought you didn''t pay it back ......"


    Tina was unable to say anything else because of Suny''s smirking eyes, she pursed her lips and put the


    card on the ground, "Anyway, I''m returning the card to you, what you like to do with it is your business!"


    After saying that, Tina drove off straight away.


    Suny looked down at the card on the ground and bent down to pick it up.


    Would Tina be so kind?


    Suny was unbelieving, and when she arrived at the airport in the afternoon, she stopped by to check


    the bnce inside her card.


    It was awesome that her card, which she hadn''t touched a penny, now had a zero bnce.

 Chapter 217 Maybe Im More Famous

    Chapter 217 Maybe I''m More Famous


    Suny had just gotten off the ne when she received a call from Robert, "You are back?"


    "Well, I just got off the ne, brother."


    "Well, Arthur is on his way to pick you up."


    Suny smiled and lifted her leg into the esctor, "Okay."


    "I won''t be in D City for the next two days, so keep your grandfatherpany. I have a trip to J City


    next month, we''ll have dinner together then."


    "Okay."


    "Be safe."


    Robert was very busy and to call her just after she got off the ne, it could be told that he took her


    seriously.


    Alicia always used to say that she envied other people for having older brothers, Suny never


    understood, but now that she had an older brother, she could kind of understand it.


    Robert was right, Suny saw Arthur as soon as she left the airport.


    "Miss."


    "Arthur."


    Arthur has been with Charlie for decades, and is considered an old man in the Murphy family.


    Generally, Charlie would not yet send Arthur to pick up easily.


    Now that Suny had made a trip back, Charlie had let almost-retired Arthure over to pick her up, it


    told that Charlie cared about his granddaughter.


    Suny was touched at heart and respected Arthur: "Thank you foring over, Arthur."


    Arthur led the way whileughing, "What are you talking about, Miss? I am happy that the old master


    doesn''t mind my age and let mee and fetch you!"


    Suny smiled and bent onto the car, "How is Grandpa''s health these days?"


    "Good! Ever since you came back to the Murphy family, Master has been eating more meals every day!


    The weather in D City has improved recently, and old master''s rheumatism hasn''t broken out."


    "That''s good."


    "Take a rest, miss, you just got off the ne, you must be tired!"


    Suny nodded, "Okay."


    It was quiet inside the car, and Suny inclined her head to look out the window.


    The car gradually drove from the airport highway into the city, the red light ahead, Arthur looked back at


    Suny, could not help but feel she was really good-looking!


    Twenty minutester, the car pulled up in front of the vi.


    As Suny had just gotten out of the car, she saw Lily Woods, "Auntie."


    "You''re back? Did you not eat properly? Why are you still so thin?"


    Lily gave Suny a hug and Suny was embarrassed, "Auntie, I''ve actually gained three pounds."


    She was too slender-boned to see it, though.


    Lilyughed, "What''s three pounds? Your grandfather would want you to gain another ten pounds!"


    Suny was convinced of this, and as the two talked and headed inside, Suny saw Charlie.


    Charlie''s face did look much better, and although he hadn''t grown much weight, he looked better than a


    month ago.


    "Grandpa."


    "Are you tired from the flight? Dinner is ready, have it and get some rest!"


    Suny was actually not tired, but Charlie was worried about that she hade all the way here and it


    took three or four hours by ne and car.


    After eating, Suny apanied Charlie for a short walk before he was driven off to rest.


    Suny had no choice but to go upstairs to her room.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Just aftering out of the shower, Suny saw Austin''s calling.


    Austin had been on a business trip for the past two days and had basically called her at this point in


    time.


    She stepped out onto the balcony, blowing in the cool breeze, and answered the phone, "It''s me,


    Suny."


    "Have you eaten?"


    "Yes."


    Austin had a dinner party today and drank some wine. Halfway through the meal, he suddenly missed


    Suny, and looking at the people at the dinner party, he felt bored and found an excuse to go back to the


    hotel.


    As soon as he returned, he called Suny straight away, "Suny, I miss you so much."


    This was not the first time Austin said he missed her, Suny let out augh, "Mr. Johnson, you have only


    been on business for two days, right?"


    "Yes."


    He answered, and after a pause, added, "But I still miss you."


    The night breeze was chilly, Suny lifted her legs and walked inside, just as she wanted to say that she


    had gone to D City, Austin spoke first, "I''ll go back tomorrow."


    Suny raised her hand and touched her cheek, "I am in D City now."


    Austin on the other end of the phone was suddenly silent: "......"


    Suny pursed her lips, "I came over to see Grandpa."


    "Oh."


    The man''s voice was obviously much lower, and Suny raised her eyebrows slightly, "Are you angry?"


    "No. Can Ie and see you in D City?"


    The high speed train from F City to D City was only half an hour away.


    Suny thought of that phone call from Charlie the day before, "I suggest no, unless you want to be


    driven away by my grandfather."


    "When are youing back to J City?"


    "The day after tomorrow."


    "Well, I''ll pick you up the day after tomorrow."


    He said it in the affirmative.


    Suny smiled: "If the photos are taken, what are you going to say?"


    Austin spoke quietly, "I will be honest."


    Of course, Austin knew that it was just him who wanted to, Suny would not allow him to disclose their


    rtionship.


    Thinking of this, Austin suddenly became apprehensive, "Suny, will you marry me?"


    He ruined her vision of love and her fantasy of marriage.


    Suny pursed her lips, "Not now."


    "Will you in the future?"


    Suny didn''t answer the question, she felt that Austin was talking a bit too much today, "Have you been


    drinking?"


    "A little."


    Saying that, Austin seemed to think of something: "I''m not drunk."


    He was very sober.


    "Well, then go to bed early and have a good night."


    "Good night."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny looked down at the phone and wandered.


    Probably because of those questions Austin hadst night, or because of the change of environment,


    Suny did not sleep very wellst night.


    But she had set an rm for 7.30am, and Charlie was old enough to wake up early in the morning.


    Suny came back this time just to keep Charliepany, so naturally she would not allow herself to


    sleep through most of the morning in one go.


    Suny turned off the rm, got up and washed up and went downstairs.


    Charlie was ying Tai Chi inside the garden, and Lily had just gotten up, seeing her so early: "Can¡¯t


    you sleep well?"


    Suny was embarrassed, "Yes."


    Lily gave augh, "Come back more often in the future, you''ll get used to it."


    "Okay."


    Suny smiled and lifted her leg to go downstairs to find Charlie.


    "Grandpa."


    Seeing her so early, Charlie was also surprised: "Why are you awake so early?"


    Suny stood beside him and apanied him in Tai Chi: "I want you to y Tai Chi."


    "Hahahaha, good good! Come on, follow me!"


    Suny had never practiced Tai Chi, but she had a good memory and good body coordination, so she


    could remember it after Charlie had shown her once.


    "You''re much better than your brother... your brother can¡¯t get it!"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, she felt that Robert should be deliberately unable to learn.


    Of course, Suny naturally wouldn''t say that to Charlie.


    After the two practised Tai Chi for fifteen minutes, Suny apanied Charlie upstairs for breakfast.


    Just after breakfast, Suny heard a female voiceing from the stairs, "Aunt! Grandpa Charlie!"


    Lily nced at Suny and exined, "It''s Maisy, your Grandpa''s Andrew''s granddaughter."


    Suny nodded and saw Maisy walking out from the stairway.


    Seeing Suny for the second time, Maisy''s face changed slightly, but soon, she returned to her normal


    self and walked over to sit beside Lily, "Aunt Lily, who is this?"


    "Hello, my name is Suny Hond."


    Maisy, "Miss Hond, I''ve heard of you for a long time."


    Sunyughed lightly, "Is that so? Maybe I''m famous."


    Maisy was stunned.

 Chapter 218 Shes Actually a Rich Person

    Chapter 218 She''s Actually a Rich Person


    Lily looked at Suny and tried to open her mouth to exin Suny''s identity, but she saw Suny shake her


    head and sheughed helplessly.


    Maisy was not sure of Suny''s identity, she only knew that it was Suny who held Amy¡¯s urn.


    But Suny didn''t say anything, and as neither Lily nor Charlie seemed to have any intention of


    continuing with the introduction, Maisy had no choice but to speak up, "Aunt Lily, this is?"


    "Oh, Miss Hond is a granddaughter your Grandpa Charlie has adopted, hasn''t your Grandpa Charlie


    always wanted a granddaughter? He saw that Suny suited his eyes, so he adopted her."


    No wonder.


    Maisy secretly pooh-poohed in her heart, but was much more polite to Suny on the surface, "Oh, you''re


    so pretty, Miss Hond."


    Suny took a sip of soy milk, "Thank you."


    It was the first time that Maisy ran into someone like Suny, and her breath was blocked.


    As Lily watched, she couldn''t help but curl her lips.


    Maisy came over every now and then to keep Charliepany. Everyone knew her intention, but


    Maisy was really good at coaxing people, and she also apanied Lily on her asional shopping


    trips, so the Murphy family didn''t say anything.


    But if Maisy really wanted to do something to Suny, Lily knew that Charlie would never be able to


    tolerate Maisy.


    Although everyone''s surname was Murphy, they were in the end from the side line, and they also


    wanted the Murphy family''s assets with ill intentions, so Charlie really didn''t have a good feeling about


    the sons and granddaughters that his brother left behind.


    "Grandpa Charlie, will you stop loving me because you have Suny now?"


    Maisy was so naive that Charlieughed, "Your ce in my heart will never change."


    Maisy proudly raised her eyebrows at Suny, who hooked her lips and drew a tissue to wipe her hands


    unhurriedly, "Grandpa, I''m full."


    "I''m full too, let''s go, let''s y chess!"


    Maisy''s chess skills were so poor that Charlie would rather y against himself than with Maisy, so


    every time Maisy came over, there was nothing more than a few kind words and a gift of some so-


    called hand-made pastries.


    She didn''te over today on a whim, but she had an appointment with Lily to go shopping.


    Every time Maisy went shopping with Lily, she more or less got bit of glory, and Lily didn''t bother to


    care, after all, it cost money to hire someone to go shopping with her, not to mention that Maisy''s sweet


    mouth speaks well.


    Suny smiled at Lily, then got up and followed Charlie to his study.


    Maisy wanted to follow her, but she was stopped by Lily, "Maisy, wait for me, I''m going to get dressed


    and then go out."


    Maisy nodded her head obediently and suddenly thought of something: "Aunt Lily! Should I ask Miss


    Hond out with us?"


    Hearing Maisy''s words, Lily was stunned, "I''ll ask Suny."


    She hadn''t bought Suny any clothes yet!


    Lily always wanted a daughter and to be able to take her out shopping and dress up like everyone else.


    However, she was unable to have a second child because of her own health problems, so this wish


    was not granted.


    Now that Suny hade back to the Murphy family, with such a beautiful niece, she would be proud of


    other wives.


    With such a thought, Lily could not resist going to snatch Suny from Charlie.


    "Dad."


    Lily knocked on the study door and received an answer before pushing her way in.


    Suny and Charlie had been ying for five minutes, and Suny had just finished ying when Lily came


    in.


    Charlie nced at Lily, "What''s wrong?"


    "Dad, I''m nning to go shopping with Maisy today, and since Suny is back, I thought I''d ask Suny if


    she wants to join me!"


    Charlie didn''t know what Lily was thinking, but he found that every time Suby came back, she was very


    in, unlike Maisy, who was always dressed up every day.


    What was wrong with such a beautiful granddaughter of his?


    "It''s good to buy some clothes for Suny, a girl has to dress up every day."


    Suny was embarrassed, she didn''t expect that her convenient clothing would make Charlie think she


    was financially strapped.


    How should she tell Charlie that she was actually a rich person?


    Having received Charlie''s permission, Lily sat down at the side, "There''s no rush, Dad, after you and


    Suny finish this game."


    Suny thought of Maisy: "Is it good that Miss Murphy is waiting downstairs?"


    "It won''t take long, I''ll go and change first."


    Suny nced at Charlie.


    It was not really certain how long this game would take.


    However, in order not to make things difficult for Lily, Suny secretly let Charlie win.


    Charlie was not ying chess with Suny for the first time, he could see that, and he smiled helplessly,


    "Go with your aunt, your aunt has always wanted to have a daughter to dress up, since you are back,


    this wish of hers has been fulfilled!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Suny was embarrassed, "I''lle back and y with you, Grandpa!"


    Charlie waved his hand, "Go on, don''t rush back, buy some nice clothes."


    "Okay."


    Suny exited the study and went back to her room to change her clothes, followed by a quick application


    of light make-up.


    She had delicate eyebrows and fair skin, and her make-up was good for lipstick.


    Suny didn''t bring any clothes with her this time, but a long casual style dress for convenience.


    But she looked good in everything.


    Lily was also awed when she saw hering down the stairs, "How pretty!"


    Suny smiled, "Auntie, you look good too."


    On the side, Maisy secretly bristled, so what if she looked good, she''d show Lily what kind of person


    Suny waster!


    The three of them went out together and half an hourter, the car stopped at the World Trade Square.


    As Lily took Suny, Maisy defiantly went over and took Lily''s other arm.


    Lily inclined her head to look at Maisy, but didn''t say anything.


    Lily was a familiar face at the counter.


    As soon as she entered, the clerk closed the shop.


    In the past, when Suny was away, Lily always picked out clothes for Maisy, but today, when Suny was


    there, Lily was looking at clothes that fit Suny as soon as she entered the door.


    Suny was good looking and looked good in everything.


    Lily chose a number of outfits, and Suny was good-tempered enough to try on one set after another.


    When she came out of the fitting room, the sets of clothes looked like they were tailor-made on Suny''s


    body, even the clerk was amazed and wanted to take pictures, and kept praising Suny on the side.


    Lily spoke straight away, "Wrap it all up."


    Maisy had juste out from trying on a dress and she heard this from Lily and couldn''t help but ask,


    "Aunt Lily, is it too many?"


    Lily smiled and nodded, "Suny looks good in anything, it''s okay, not too many."


    Maisy''s face stiffened, "Aunt Lily, how does this dress look on me?"


    Maisy''s face was good-looking, but her body was not. Her legs were not straight and slender, Maisy


    was actually not suitable for wearing this kind of half-body dress, but Lily was in a good mood today, "It


    looks good, wrap it up too."


    A smile immediately surfaced on Maisy''s face, "Thank you, Aunt Lily."


    Lily smiled and saw Sunye out, "See if there''s anything else you like?"


    Suny nced at the packed clothes at the counter and shook her head,ughing helplessly, "That''s


    enough, Aunt Lily."


    Lily, however, still wanted to buy more, but seeing Suny''s serious expression, she had to give up:


    "Then I will take you to buy some bags!"


    With that, she pulled Suny outside, "Maisy, let''s go, let''s go to C''s counter to see bags."


    Maisy, who was left behind, was disgruntled, but Lily was generous so she followed.


    As Suny and Lily had just left the shop, they were called out, "Suny, what a coincidence, it''s you!


    You''ve been caught by your boyfriend''s wife again? Do you need me to call the police?"

 Chapter 219 How Was the Play Today?

    Chapter 219 How Was the y Today?


    Suny looked at the two women in front of her and was about to speak, when Maisy, who rushed out


    behind her, had already spoken first: "Josephine, what are you talking nonsense about!"


    Josephine nced at Maisy: "Maisy, I''m not talking nonsense, Rita and I are both graduates of J City


    University. Suny was a popr figure in our school, she never lived in school but was transported by a


    luxury car every day to school. We wondered about it at first, then someone came to the school, we


    only knew that Suny was a mistress!"


    Josephine said, covering her lips and smiling, "But Suny is so good looking, it''s really a pity that this


    face isn''t taken to business!"


    Maisy pooh-poohed, "It is an empty talk."


    Josephine grunted, "If you don''t believe me, just search the word ''Suny'' on J City University''s forum


    and you''ll know."


    Maisy frowned and inclined her head to look at Suny, as if she didn''t know who to believe.


    When Lily wanted to speak, Suny raised her hand and shook Lily''s hand, smiled, looked at the two


    women in front of her and asked nonchntly, "Excuse me, you are?"


    Josephine''s face stiffened: "My name is Josephine, an art major, I was in your year, we had dinner


    together, have you forgotten?"


    "Is that so? I''m sorry, I''ve never given much thought to people who don''t matter."


    Suny said and looked at Rita beside Josephine, "What about you? Do we know each other?"


    "...... Not very well."


    Hearing Rita''s reply, Suny gave a straightforwardugh, "That''s strange, I don''t know you, howe


    you guys seem to know everything about me?"


    Suny paused and looked at Josephine and Rita with a smirk, "So in your eyes, not living at school and


    riding in a luxury car is being a mistress, huh?"


    "It''s an epted fact that I''m good looking, and you two don''t have to make up so many stories just to


    Suny swept a faint nce at Maisy before continuing to look at the two: "But the story was poorly made


    up, full of holes andcking in logic, making it tedious to listen to."


    After saying that, Suny turned back to Lily and smiled, "What do you think of this y today, Auntie?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After living for so many years, how could Lily not see this y clearly?


    She smiled, "A clumsy piece of work,e on, I will take you to buy a bag!"


    After saying that, Lily looked at Maisy, "Maisy, since you have met your friends, you should join them."


    Maisy opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but after seeing Suny''s smiling eyes, she


    sheepishly pursed her lips, "Oh, okay."


    Lily patted Suny''s hand, "Take whatever you like, I have money."


    Suny was embarrassed: "I can''t use that much."


    Unlike Alicia, who had a hobby of collecting bags.


    Lily gave augh, "That''s okay, you can take it back home."


    The two walked away talking andughing, and as Maisy watched, she couldn''t help but stomp her


    foot.


    Seeing Suny and Lily both walking away, Josephine and Rita both hurriedly walked over to Maisy:


    "Suny is really your cousin''s fiancee?"


    "No! Is the Murphy family''s gate that easy to enter?!"


    Josephine frowned, "But I see your Aunt Lily is good to Suny. Look, she took Suny straight away and


    even specifically asked you to stay away."


    Hearing Josephine''s words, Maisy''s face turned pale, "This Suny''s tactics are really amazing!!!"


    However, Rita was worried about something else: "Maisy, there was something in Suny''s words just


    now, I always feel that she already knows that we deliberately came over to say these things in front of


    your Aunt Lily today!"


    "No way. I just helped her!"


    Maisy''s face whitened slightly as she thought of thest nce Lily gave her just now.


    "So what if she knows? Suny isn''t a member of the Murphy family! Does Aunt Lily want to do anything


    to me? And I mean well, it''s not like I''m deliberately smearing!"


    When Maisy finished speaking, she nced again at the direction where both Lily and Suny had


    disappeared.


    She was still uneasy.


    She had been going to the Murphy family every now and then over the years, Lily had treated her like


    half a daughter, and Charlie had treated her well, so she wouldn''t let everything she had done in the


    previous years be undone because of a Suny, right?


    The more Maisy thought about it, the more uneasy she became, and after looking at Josephine and


    Rita, her mood for shopping was gone: "You guys go shopping, I''m going back."


    Suny didn''t take the little episode to heart.


    More than what had just happened, what left Suny at a loss for words was the six bags that Lily was


    prepared to pay for her.


    "Is there anything else you like? That one is good too, it''s new this month, the colour is white and the


    style is simple, you can usually carry it out."


    Lily bought the bag like she was buying groceries and had the bags after some evaluation.


    "Auntie, there are quite a lot of bags in my house."


    Sunyughed.


    Lily gave her a sideways nce, "It''s okay, when you get back, you can give it to your friends."


    Oh, then Alicia must be overjoyed.


    When Suny saw that Lily was immersed in the joy of buying her beautiful clothes and jewellery, she had


    the good sense not to refuse any more.


    The two of them wandered until 12:30, when Lily remembered it was time to eat, and then they sort of


    stopped and picked a restaurant for lunch.


    After ordering, Lily looked at Suny: "You don''t need to take those two people''s words to heart, I won¡¯t


    tell your grandfather about this matter."


    Suny met her gaze and curled her lips into a smile, "What words?"


    Lily gave a smile.


    After having lunch, the two of them went back to the Murphy¡¯s vi.


    At this time of the day, Charlie was taking a siesta.


    Suny got up early today and also went back to her room to sleep for an hour or so.


    When she woke up it was already past three in the afternoon. After Suny washed her face with cool


    water, she intended to find Charlie to y chess.


    This was what she had promised Charlie.


    Suny walked downstairs and saw Charlie and Lily in the living room. H earing the sound of voices,


    Charlie looked back at Suny, "Awake from your nap?"


    "Yes, Grandpa, Auntie."


    When she saw Sunying down, Lily gave a brief ount of what had happened at the mall.


    Suny sat on the sidelines with her usual smile on her face, as if she was listening to someone else''s


    story.


    Charlie looked at Suny pityingly, a long timeter, his eyes cold: "Maisy''s parents are still alive, she


    doesn¡¯t need toe over often."


    Charlie''s decision was simr to what Lily thought. They all knew what Maisy had in mind, and used to


    think it was just girl who came over to greed for good.


    But now that Maisy had set her heart on Suny, that would not do.


    She was the treasure of the Murphy family, no one could touch her. Maisy wanted to give Suny


    aggravation, dis she really think they were all old and confused?

 Chapter 220 Be Shameless

    Chapter 220 Be Shameless


    Suny listened on the sidelines, her heart moved, but she did not want to mention Maisy again, no


    matter what, in the past, when she had not yet returned to the Murphy family, it was Maisy who


    apanied Charlie and Lily.


    If Maisy had made a few sarcastic remarks, Suny would have taken it as just a joke, it didn''t matter.


    "Grandpa, let me y chess with you!"


    "Okay! Don''t let me get away with it this time!"


    Suny nced at Lily, "Auntie, I''m ying chess with Grandpa!"


    "Go ahead! Your grandfather doesn''t have many hobbies, he loves to y chess, but I''m not very good


    at it, so it''s no fun to y with me."


    "But you can shop!"


    Suny made a joke and then followed Charlie to his study to y chess.


    Suny didn''t let Charlie win this time and ended up winning.


    Although Charlie lost, he was happy: "My granddaughter is really smart, hahaha!"


    Suny added a ss of tea to Charlie: "Grandpa, shall I help you down for a walk?"


    After sitting for over an hour, she didn''t feelfortable even at such a young age, let alone Charlie.


    The two walked downstairs for a while, as night fell, Suny helped Charlie back to dinner.


    After eating, Charlie called her to the study.


    "What do you think of Austin?"


    Suny knew that Charlie was bound to ask questions when she came back on this trip.


    She didn''t think of hiding it from Charlie, she was just embarrassed: "Grandpa, I still like him."


    Probably God favours her too much, so she had to walk harder than others on the path of love.


    When Charlie heard her say this, his face sank.


    Inside the study was quiet, Suny pursed her lips and did not speak.


    After about ten seconds, Charlie pulled a side drawer open, "This is the letter someone sent to our


    house anonymouslyst week, take a look."


    Suny took the printed letter from Charlie''s hand.


    After reading it, Suny frowned slightly.


    The letter listed the coupling between her and Frank and Austin, then denounced Suny as an interloper


    for being with Austin, and finally reminded the Murphy family that a daughter-inw like Suny was not


    to be trusted.


    The address of this letter was not filled in and the sender information was not avable, but after


    reading the letter, she knew that the person who sent this letter was definitely someone rted to


    Austin.


    Suny understood why Charlie was so angry that day, she pursed her lips, "Grandpa, Austin has been


    re-pursuing me since he divorced me."


    Hearing Suny''s words, Charlie''s face eased, but he still hummed, "He doesn''t know how to cherish you,


    there are so many good men in this world, it''s not like you have to choose him!"


    Sunyughed, "But he''s the only one I like."


    Charlie sighed: "You''ve been on your own for so many years, I won''t interfere in your affairs, but it''s not


    that easy for Austin to win our hearts!"


    Suny knew that Charlie was following her wishes. She looked at Charlie, whose hair had turned gray,


    and was touched at heart: "I don''t want to let him have his wish so easily either."


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction, "It''ste, go and rest, you have to get up early tomorrow morning to


    catch a flight."


    Suny put the letter away, "Grandpa, can I take this letter with me?"


    She''d like to see who was behind these unorthodox gestures.


    "Sure."


    He looked disturbed.


    Suny smiled, "Good night, Grandpa."


    "Good night."


    When she got back to her room, Suny took out her phone which had vibrated several times, and when


    the screen lit up, she saw three missed calls from Austin on it.


    Suny raised her eyebrows and approached Austin on WeChat, chatting for a few minutes before Austin


    told her to go wash up and rest.


    She put her phone away and took her clothes into the bathroom.


    When she arrived, Suny brought nothing with her, but when she left, she dragged a twenty-nine inch


    suitcase.


    As Suny had just gone out of the airport, she saw Alicia, dragging her suitcase over to her: "You can''t


    see with your sunsses on?"


    "Not at all, there are paparazzi around!"


    Hearing this from her, Suny, "Let''s go to the car first."


    "Okay."


    The two left the airport at a brisk pace and went to the car park to get into their car.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The windows had special ss so that people on the outside could not see inside.


    Alicia took off her sses and silk scarf: "God, these paparazzi are so boring!"


    Suny fastened her seatbelt and gave her a sideways nce, "Didn''t I tell you not toe?"


    "How can this be! You''re my best friend!"


    Suny said without mercy, "You''re here to pick up your bag, aren''t you?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous! I''m here to pick you up and drop by to pick up the bag!"


    That day, Lily said that she wanted Suny to give the bag to her friend, and she wasn''t just talking


    nonsense. After she finished, she bought two more and insisted that Suny give them to Alicia.


    After Suny told Alicia about thisst night, she ventured over to the airport to pick her up.


    Of course, picking up the bag was the main thing, picking her up was incidental.


    After sitting in the ne for more than two hours, Suny was tired and leaned back in the chair, "Well,


    drive, I am tired."


    "Okay, Boss."


    Suny was amused by her and gave her a sideways nce and a smile.


    "You sleep, Boss, don''t mind me!"


    "I just want to see how thick-skinned you really are."


    Alicia: "......"


    Suny fell asleep halfway through the journey, and it was only when the car returned to the vi that she


    slowly woke up.


    Just as she got out of the car, Alicia pounced on the box in the back seat of her car like a hungry ghost:


    "Ah, my dear bag, here Ie!"


    Suny didn''t bother to care about her, she was so thirsty now that she just wanted a drink of water: "You


    carry it up."


    "No problem!"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, the person who normally couldn''t even unscrew a bottle cap lifted


    the thirty-odd pound box.


    Suny was waiting for the water to boil in the kitchen and Alicia suddenly rushed in: "Oh my God! Does


    your aunt ept goddaughter? Why don''t you let your aunt take a look at me?"


    She had a good face!


    Suny looked at her askance, "Is that all you''ve got?"


    "I can even be more shameless!"


    She hadn''t felt shocked when she heard Suny''s description on the phone yesterday, but once she


    opened the case just now, Alicia almost couldn''t resist stealing the bags and clothes inside that case.


    Suny grunted, "Then next time I''ll ask for you?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    Suny convinced her, "Okay, pick your own bag, take the one you like."


    The bag was dispensable to her.


    Hearing this, Alicia raised her hand and hugged Suny: "Love you to death!"


    Suny raised a hand to block her face, "Don''t smear your saliva on me."


    "......"


    That was clearly a kiss of love!


    But there were bags, and Alicia graciously disregarded these details as she let go of Suny, turned


    around and went out to pick a bag.


    Suny poured warm water out and found Alicia kneeling on the floor.


    Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, "There''s no need to make such a big salute to me."


    Alicia: "...... Can I have them all?"


    "Get out."


    In the end, Alicia picked three bags, and on her way out, she took one step back and blew a kiss to


    Suny.


    Suny raised her hand and pushed her out straight away, "Go away, or I''ll take them all back."


    Once she heard that, Alicia carried: "Bye! Suny!"


    Suny hooked her lips and watched her run out, "Close the door."


    With that, she turned and closed the door and went back to the cottage.


    Just a few steps up the stairs, there was a knock at the door downstairs.


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly and went back to open the door.

 Chapter 221 Its been a Long Time Since Ive Kissed You, Suny

    Chapter 221 It''s been a Long Time Since I''ve Kissed You, Suny


    Before she could finish her words, Suny''s eyes lit up slightly, and she looked at Austin in front of her,


    her eyebrows stretching: "Don¡¯t you have a meeting?"


    "Finished."


    Austin nced at her, raised his hand and gently pushed the door open, lifting his leg and walking in.


    He didn''t know what it was like to miss someone before, but now he knew. After three days of business


    trip, he tried hard to rush back yesterday, but Suny was not in J City, so it was hard to wait until she


    came back today. In that morning meeting, Austin waspletely distracted, once the meeting broke


    up, he drove straight over.


    His eyes were like fire, and Suny''s face heated up slightly as he looked at her.


    She turned around and headed upstairs, washed Austin''s ss and poured him a ss of water, "Don''t


    you have a lunch party at noon?"


    "I have Ivan canceled it."


    Austin was away on business for three days, and originally yesterday''s dinner date could only be


    arranged for today, but Suny didn''t expect him to put it off as well.


    "Oh."


    Suny responded, bowing her head and taking a sip of warm water.


    Inside the vi was somewhat quiet, Austin was silent before suddenly beckoning to her, "Come here,


    Suny."


    Suny looked up at him, put down her ss and walked over.


    As soon as she walked over, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her. Smelling the familiar scent,


    Austin felt his whole body was soothed.


    "Did you miss me?"


    Suny looked at him and smiled, "No."


    A little, actually, but she didn''t want to tell him, lest he get carried away.


    Austin didn''t believe her. Looking at the corners of her eyes, which were raised like little foxes, he knew


    she was lying.


    He might have believed it if there had been less smugness in her eyes.


    The dark eyes sank in their gaze, "I miss you."


    Suny could be light-hearted in all other matters, but she was still a bit inexperienced when it came to


    such a frank confession from Austin.


    Face overheated, she looked down and turned her eyes away.


    Austin looked at the tips of her reddened ears, as he reached out and lifted her chin, "It''s been a long


    time since I kissed you, Suny."


    When he finished, he lowered his head and kissed her, his warm lips and tongue prying open her teeth,


    and Suny felt his hands around her waist tighten slightly, and her whole body almost pressed against


    his chest.


    His heat smoked her like she had just steamed out of a pot, muddled, her voice thin and scattered,


    their breaths intertwined. Austin''s firm chest pressed against hers, Suny was held by him and could


    clearly feel the coldness of his belt buckle.


    The only sound in the quiet cottage was the sound of the two''s silent gasps, the midday breeze


    whipping through with a bit of heat.


    Suny felt like she was about to be swallowed by him, and after kissing for a long time, she could no


    longer change her breath, her head was muddled, and just when she thought she was going to drown


    in the kiss, Austin finally let go of her.


    But he sped her waist tightly.


    Dark eyes lowered slightly, Austin looked at her, "You don''t want me?"


    Suny red at him, but those eyes were brimming with charm, looking at Austin.


    He inclined his eyes and leaned back on that sofa with a chuckle, one arm around her and one hand


    slowly loosening the tie he was wearing.


    Those long, slender fingers pressed against the tie, the sensual Adam¡¯s apple rolled..


    Suny''s face got even hotter and she gently pushed him.


    Austin loosened his tie, raised his hand to sp the back of her head and pressed her into his arms:


    "Let me hold you longer."


    Suny rested on his shoulder, her eyebrows twitching as her eyes fell on his Adam¡¯s apple. .


    Her fingers twitched slightly, and she had the urge to touch it.


    But the hardness against her thighs was so obvious that she held back.


    At this time, Austin''s mobile phone rang.


    Suny raised her eyebrows and looked up at him, "Austin, your phone is ringing."


    Austin heard it, but he didn''t want to answer it.


    He didn''t need to look at the phone to know who was calling, it was just Ivan, reminding him of the meal


    today.


    But this phone kept ringing and it was a real buzzkill.


    Austin finally answered the phone with a sullen face, "Be there in half an hour."


    When he finished, he simply hung up the phone.


    Ivan on the other end of the phone was in a state of shock, wondering if he had made this call at the


    wrong time.


    But it was already twelve o''clock, and if Austin didn''t attend the dinner at 12:30, he really didn¡¯t know


    what to do.


    Hearing his words, Suny pushed him away and sat herself aside, "Didn''t you say the dinner was


    pushed off?"


    Austin stood up and suddenly reached out and pinched her earlobe: "Go with me."


    He said, and took her hand.


    Suny asked, "Have you forgotten what you promised me?"


    "No."


    Austin led her outside and got into the car before he opened his mouth to exin, "I''ll ask Ivan to


    arrange a private room for you next door, you can wait for me there."


    Suny couldn''t help butugh, "Ivan will hate me, right?"


    Where else could Jin Ping Yang have so many empty boxes?


    Austin''s request probably gave Ivan a headache.


    Austin didn''t say anything, and drove to Jin Ping Yang.


    Midway through the red light, the car stopped and he gave her a sideways nce, "Aren''t you going to


    disclose your rtionship with the Murphy family?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Suny went back to D City two days ago. Yesterday, the photos of Suny shopping with Lily were taken


    and the media said on the inte that Suny had flown back to apany her future mother-inw to


    go shopping, so it seemed that Suny''s re-entry into the luxurious family was a sure thing. In the photo,


    Lily was very nice to Suny, and the media were saying that Suny divorced from Austin but found Robert


    who was from a rich family, and met a mother-inw who was hundreds of times better than Grace.


    Although he knew that it was all media nonsense, and at the first moment Austin had asked Ivan to


    remove all the pictures. But he was still ufortable when he saw these.


    Robert was Suny''s cousin, but he still didn''t see those people referring to Suny as Robert''s woman.


    Suny looked at him and raised her eyebrows slightly, "We''ll make it public in August at my grandfather''s


    birthday party."


    Austin frowned, "It iste."


    Suny couldn''t help but let out augh, "It is not, and there''s nothing to disclose."


    She was a low-key person.


    Austin stared at his eyebrows as Suny pointed ahead, "Green light, Mr. Johnson."


    He gave her a look and had to let it go.


    Fifteen minutester, the car was parked.


    Suny raised her hand and pulled Austin beside her, pointing at his cor and tie.


    Austin had just loosened his tie at the vi, and the two buttons in front of his cor were also loose.


    Austin nced down at his cor and reached out to take Suny''s hand, "Help me."


    When he finished, he let go of his hand and his dark eyes just looked straight at her.


    Suny grunted, "What if I don''t help?"


    "Then that''s how I''m going to meet people."


    Suny let go of his hand, "Fine."


    She wasn''t the one who lost dignity anyway.


    Austin looked at her, pushed open the car door and literally got out of the car.


    Suny was exasperated, "Come back!"


    Why was he so thick-skinned!


    Jin Ping Yang was a ce where it was easy to run into people they knew, and Suny got out of the car


    without letting Austin hold her.


    The person guarding the door was actually the same one fromst time, and when he saw Suny


    Suny gave him a smiling look, and the waiter lowered his head sheepishly.


    Austin didn''t like Suny looking at other men, "You know him?"


    Suny withdrew her gaze and smiled, "No."


    He took another look at the waiter, remembering the look and nning to ask Ivan to check him out


    <pter.

 Chapter 222 Not Now Anyway

    Chapter 222 Not Now Anyway


    Ivan was waiting at the entrance of the box like an ant on a hot pot, and when he saw Austin, he was


    so moved that he almost wanted to cry.


    When his eyes fell on Suny, Ivan couldn''t help but be stunned, but soon, he recovered, "Mr. Johnson,


    Miss Hond."


    Mr. Johnson was awesome, he had got Miss Hond back so soon!


    Austin nodded his head: "Arrange for Suny in the next box."


    "Okay."


    Ivan answered and watched Austin enter, sighed in relief, then turned his head to look at Suny: "Miss


    Hond, pleasee with me."


    Luckily for him, he was a thorough person who did things well. Austin used to asionally open


    another private dining room after a meal, and Jin Ping Yang''s ce was not easy to book, so he had it


    ready a few days earlier.


    Suny and followed Ivan forward.


    It was a coincidence that Suny hadn''t yet settled her score with Winnie, and here she ran into .her


    When she saw Suny, Winnie''s face didn''t look good, "Why are you here?"


    Suny nced at her and responded nonchntly, "Come and eat."


    Was it possible that Winnie came here to shop?


    Winnie was choked by Suny, "It''s not easy to book a seat here, do you have a seat? If not, I don''t mind


    you joining me, I''ve booked a seat for four."


    Suny smiled, "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Bates, Ivan has arranged a private room for me."


    Winnie had noticed Ivan a long time ago, and thinking that Ivan was in Austin, she looked at Suny with


    an increasingly bad face: "Good for you, Miss Hond."


    Suny smiled, "Everyone elsepliments me on that."


    "...... you!"


    Winnie raised her hand and pointed at Suny, her face flushed red.


    "Miss Bates, if there''s nothing else, then we''ll talk some other time, I''m a bit hungry."


    She looked at Winnie and spoke unhurriedly, then looked at Ivan.


    Ivan said: "Miss Hond, this way please."


    The box Ivan had arranged was notrge, but it was only about ten metres away from the box where


    Austin was dining.


    He led her in and then left. Suny was in a good mood after she had just pissed Winnie off, and she ate


    a few more bites of her meal.


    Winnie was so choked by Suny that she could not speak.


    Back at the table, Winnie looked very bad, and her friend could see it and couldn''t help but ask,


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say you wereing over to meet Austin?"


    Hearing that, Winnie''s face got even worse: "Suny is here too."


    "There''s no conflict with your encounter with Austin!"


    Winnie was almost gritting her teeth, "Ivan arranged the box for her!"


    They were all in the same circle, and everyone knew that it was not easy to book a seat in Jin Ping


    Yang.


    And Ivan was Austin''s secretary!


    This Austin''s secretary actually arranged a private box for Suny, didn''t it mean that Austin arranged a


    private box for Suny?


    The key was that Austin was also here today. When Winnie heard that Austin wasing over today,


    she had someone book such a table temporarily, just toe over and meet Austin.


    But now it seemed that Suny had gotten ahead of the game.


    "Austin is with her?"


    "No."


    But what difference did it make, Austin was obviously going to find Suny after the meal!


    At the thought of it, Winnie had a heart attacking on.


    She took a few sharp gulps of water and Winnie''s friend frowned, "Something''s not right, what


    happened to what you didst time? No reaction at all from the Murphy family?"


    At this, Winnie also found it strange: "No."


    The Murphy family acted as if nothing had happened, and what was even more annoying was that


    Robert''s mother was still holding Suny and shopping in a friendly and loving manner.


    Winnie felt even worse.


    The Murphy family had strict family ethos, but with such a big deal and public opinion of Ruby, the


    Murphy family did nothing.


    Winnie didn''t know that she had gotten it wrong from the start, and that Suny''s rtionship with the


    Murphy family was not what they thought it was.


    When Austin came in, Suny had almost finished eating.


    As soon as the box door was pushed open, Suny smelled the wine on Austin''s body.


    She couldn''t help but look at him, "Been drinking, huh?"


    "Hmm."


    The old guys at the dinner were so difficult to deal with that he had to punish himself with three sses


    of wine in order toe over earlier.


    Austin responded and walked over to sit beside her, "Is the soup good?"


    "Yep."


    But Suny couldn''t finish it and had a third left.


    Hearing him ask, Suny thought he wanted soup too: "Do you want soup too? I''ll order one for you."


    "No need."


    With that, he took the rest of her soup directly to his heels and drank it unhurriedly with a spoon.


    Suny was silent: "...... Are you very short of money these days?"


    Austin gave her a look, "The ones you have drunk are sweeter."


    Suny''s face flushed, "Whatsoever."


    What else could she do if he could even say such shameful things?


    Austin hadn''t eaten much.


    "I''ll order two more dishes for you."


    "Okay."


    Austin finished his soup and picked up his chopsticks to eat the fish slowly.


    Suny did not have a good appetite and did not eat much, ordering three dishes, all of which she only


    ate about a third.


    This Jin Ping Yang''s meal was exquisitely cooked, the amount was not much, normally, Suny could


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    three dishes usually, today was the exception.


    She added to Austin''s food and sat aside to watch him eat.


    Austin was not slow in eating, but he moved without losing his elegance, and watching him eat was a


    kind of pleasing to the eye.


    After eating, Austin followed her back to the vi.


    He drank quite a lot.


    Austin was a good drinker, half a catty of wine did not make him drunk.


    It was just that the wine had emboldened him, and with it, he had a few less sense.


    Suny was pinned to the sofa by him, her nostrils full of the smell of alcohol from Austin.


    His kisses ran everywhere and Suny was so hot from his kisses.


    "Austin."


    "Suny."


    He called out to her as well, looking down into her eyes which were naked.


    Suny burned at his gaze and raised her hand to push him away with force.


    But his whole body unloaded and pressed against her like a boulder, and Suny gritted her teeth and


    used all her strength, but she couldn''t push this boulder away from her.


    Austin pulled away her hand and held it inside his palm, "When can we go public?"


    Suny grunted, "Not now, anyway."


    He moved and buried his head in her shoulder, "Can I have a progress note, Suny?"


    He now felt that not being able to hold her openly was upset.

 Chapter 223 Cant Chase You

    Chapter 223 Can''t Chase You


    Suny struggled but didn''t break free, "Austin, let go of me."


    "No."


    He was even more shameless than usual when he drank.


    Suny was exasperated, "Don''t you want to know why I suddenly went to D City?"


    Hearing this from her, Austin got up.


    Suny got up from the sofa with a red face, red at him, got up and went into the kitchen to make a


    ss of honey and put it in front of him, "Drink it."


    He didn''t ask any questions, picked it up and finished it.


    Austin found the honey water quite tasty for the first time, probably because it was made for him by


    Suny.


    After he finished drinking, his ck eyes looked straight at Suny.


    Suny took out the anonymous letter from her bag and handed it to him, "Read it yourself."


    Austin frowned and opened the envelope, after reading the letter, his eyes shed a shade of


    darkness: "I will check it out."


    "I''ve checked."


    Rosa had told her yesterday that it was Winnie''s handiwork, including the sudden explosion of online


    buzz earlier.


    "Who is it?"


    "Guess who it is, Mr. Johnson."


    Suny leaned down, raised her hand to her cheek and looked at him with a smile.


    Austin pressed his temples, "Tina?"


    "No."


    Suny shook his head.


    "Jennifer?"


    Suny still shook her head, "For thest time, if you guess correctly, I can push the progress bar half as


    fast."


    Austin looked at the smile under Suny''s eyes, pursing his lips as he wondered who it really was.


    In fact, it is not easy to guess, Tina and Jennifer were the only who held grudge against Suny.


    Yet it was neither, and Austin really didn''t have a clue for a while.


    When he looked at Suny again, the smugness in her eyes seemed to anticipate that he didn¡¯t know.


    Two months ago he had asked Ivan to check out all the people who had bullied Suny before, and he


    had looked at all of them, but Suny was so smug, so this person was obviously not someone from


    before.


    Not someone who had crossed paths with Suny after three years of marriage, but someone who knew


    him in J City.


    Austin quickly thought of someone, he looked at Suny and said in a light voice, "Winnie."


    Suny was stunned, not expecting Austin to guess it so easily.


    She grunted, "Well, I''ll push the progress bar to fifty percent forward then."


    She wasn¡¯t in charge of the remaining fifty percent anyway.


    Austin suddenly stood up, Suny froze, and before she could react, she was suddenly picked up by him.


    In a rare moment of shock, she raised her hand and hooked it around his neck, "Austin?!"


    Austin didn''t say anything, he just carried her up to the third floor.


    Watching him step into her bedroom, Suny''s heart was beating fast.


    She had been prepared to do this with him every day of the three years she had been married to him,


    but Austin had never touched her once in those three years.


    Now that the two were back together, it was not something that wouldn''t work against the odds if they


    were to do it.


    But she wasn''t ready.


    Austin carried her to the bed, let go, took off his shoes, then one hand sped her, "Can I sleep in your


    room?"


    Suny''s face burned, "No!"


    "Just sleep, nothing else."


    He finished, after a pause, "Of course, I can if you want."


    Suny was exasperated and raised her hand to grab his face, "Austin, when did you be so thick-


    skinned?"


    He gathered her into his arms: "You can''t be chased by thin-skinned people, Suny."


    She was thin-skinned enough, and if he was thin-skinned too, then there would really be no more.


    Suny''s room was pretty much what he expected, her scent was everywhere, the bed was fragrant and


    soft, and once hey down, he kind of didn''t want to leave.


    He didn''t just want to leave, he even wanted to do something big, yet it was only a thought.


    "I''m a bit drunk and want to sleep, Suny."


    Austin finished speaking and closed his eyes, really not speaking again.


    But his hands on her were sped so tightly that Suny could not break them, and after pulling, she


    gave up.


    She had gotten up at six this morning to catch her flight. The ne was a bit noisy and she hadn''t slept


    much, so she was a bit tired. It was just about lunch break, and with Austin''s calm breathing in her


    ears, Suny drifted off for a while and soon fell asleep.


    When Austin woke up, Suny was still asleep.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The sun was shining brightly outside the window and he reached for a remote control to pull the


    curtains shut, and the room was instantly dimmed.


    After the divorce, he hadn''t slept this well in a long time, albeit for just forty minutes or so.


    Austin had already sobered up, remembering what Suny had just said, his face went cold, he carefully


    let go of his hand and went downstairs to get his mobile phone to call Ivan.


    Ivan was surprised: "Mr. Johnson?"


    Since he knew Austin had left with Suny, he had held back from calling Austin all afternoon, otherwise


    he was afraid his call would disturb things.


    Now that Austin called on his own, Ivan was a bit overwhelmed.


    The other day Austin was not interested in working, and now that he was with Miss Hond, Ivan felt


    that Austin didn''t want to mention the work even more.


    Not expecting him to take the initiative to call, Ivan was surprised and touched at the same time.


    It seemed that Mr. Johnson was still very dedicated to his work.


    "Ivan, help me find out what Winnie has done recently."


    "...... Miss Bates?"


    "Yes."


    When Austin finished speaking, he simply hung up the phone.


    The call ended before Ivan could ask, "You''re stilling back from the four o''clock meeting".


    He looked at the phone in his hand and thought he had better give up.


    After hanging up the phone, Austin went to take a shower.


    The smell of alcohol was too much for him.


    The room was dark when Suny woke up and she frowned slightly, thinking it was already dark.


    "M, what time is it?"


    "Thirty-seven minutes past three in the afternoon."


    Well, it was early.


    Suny inclined her head at the curtains and smiled, "M, open the curtains."


    "Yes, Master."


    The curtains were drawn back and the sunlight shone in, and Suny squinted slightly.


    She was thirsty and put on her shoes as she went downstairs.


    Suny thought Austin had already left, but when she came out of the kitchen with the water, Austin was


    walking over in his bathrobe.


    He had showered, his short hair dripping and the robe he was wearing was loose.


    Suny caught a glimpse of his pectoral muscles inside his bathrobe, her face heated up and she averted


    her eyes, "Why did you have a bath?"


    "I stink."


    Austin frowned in disgust.


    Suny gave augh, "What do you want?"


    "Water."


    He said, reaching over and taking the ss of water from her hand.


    "Don''t you have a ss?"


    Austin drank most of it before returning the ss of water to Suny: "I''m thirsty."


    Suny looked at him askance and turned to go and pour a fresh ss of water.


    When she came out, Austin was sitting on the sofa answering the phone.


    Suny stood watching him as he sipped his water, noticing her gaze, he inclined his head to give her a


    look.


    He then hung up the phone, "Do I look good?"


    Suny pretended not to understand what he was saying, "What?"


    Austin''s eyebrows twitched slightly as he raised his hand and slightly pulled at the already loose


    bathrobe he was wearing, "Nothing."


    "......"

 Chapter 224 Too Dirty

    Chapter 224 Too Dirty


    Suny was really not as thick-skinned as Austin, "Don''t you have a meeting this afternoon?"


    "It''s okay if I don''t go."


    Austin looked up at her, "Is there something on my face?"


    Suny, "No."


    "Then why don''t you look at me?"


    "......"


    Suny was amused by him, "Austin."


    Austin twitched his eyebrows and raised his hand to pull his bathrobe back up, "Is it okay?"


    Suny took a sip of water, "The day I went to D City, Tina came to me."


    Hearing that, Austin''s face turned slightly cold: "What did she want from you?"


    Suny smiled and turned to put the bank card that she had casually ced on the coffee table in front of


    Austin: "She gave it back to me."


    Saying that, Suny paused, "Mr. Johnson, are you familiar with it?"


    To be honest, Austin couldn''t really see what was so special about that card.


    But he quickly reacted to the fact that he had asked Ivan to find Tina before his business trip, and


    wanted to fill back the money inside the card he had given Suny in the first ce and return the card.


    He didn''t have time to ask Ivan to find Tina after he came back, but he didn''t expect Tina to have given


    the card to Suny long ago.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin used to think that more than ten million was quite a lot of money for Suny, but now, he no longer


    dared to think so.


    "The card I gave you."


    He pursed his lips, his dark eyes looking at Suny, emotions flickering under his eyes.


    Suny smiled, "Good memory."


    She said, taking a seat on the couch next to her, "I checked the cash machine at the airport and it had


    a zero bnce."


    As soon as Suny finished speaking, Austin''s face sank.


    He reached for the card, "I got it."


    He would settle this score with Tina.


    Suny nodded and looked at the time, "You''re really not going back to the office?"


    Austin was a workaholic, and Suny was really a bit ufortable with him being so idle.


    "No."


    He''d been busy for over a decade, what was wrong with taking a break?


    "What do you want to do?"


    Suny looked at the time, it was already four o''clock, but this time was again a bit early before dinner


    time.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I''m going to make a trip back to Phantom."


    She was not as capricious as Austin, the meeting still had to be held.


    "I''ll give you a lift."


    Suny, "What if someone sees us?"


    Austin stalled for a rare moment, "No, it won''t."


    Suny got up, "I''ll go and change."


    Having said that, she lifted her leg and went upstairs.


    Austin inclined his head to look at her back and nced down at the muscles under his cor.


    Was he out of shape?


    Why was Suny indifferent to his body?


    Oh, it must be that he didn''t show enough.


    Austin took stock of the lessons learned and decided that next time he would show more naturally and


    visibly.


    Now, well...


    He sent Suny back to the office, of course!


    Suny''s meeting was at four thirty, by the time she reached Phantom it was already four thirty, she


    unbuckled her seat belt and inclined her head to look at Austin, "I''m going in."


    "Okay, call me when you''re done with the meeting."


    Suny nodded, not being able to dy any longer, and pushed open the door to get out of the car.


    Seeing here out from inside the lift, Rosa was relieved.


    "Miss Hond."


    Suny nodded, "Let''s go."


    Downstairs, Austin didn''t drive away immediately after watching Suny go inside Phantom.


    He suddenly felt that Suny''s working hours seemed too casual. In the three years that she was married


    to him, he had never heard of Suny going to work, yet after the divorce, she suddenly became an


    special assistant.


    As a special assistant, Ivan was inside thepany almost every day.


    However, Suny was too easy to be a special assistant!


    In contrast, Rosa, who often worked with Suny on projects, was more of a special assistant.


    Austin''s eyebrows twitched slightly as he took out his mobile phone and called Ivan.


    When he received Austin''s call, Ivan thought he was here to ask about the content of the meeting, "Mr.


    Johnson, I''ve almost finished organizing the content of the meeting."


    Having just finished the meeting but ten minutes ago, Ivan felt moved by his own dedication to his


    work.


    However, in the next second, he heard Austin say, "There''s no rush, find out what rtionship


    Phantom''s Suny has with Suny Hond."


    "...... Okay, I got it, Mr. Johnson."


    Again, it was rted to Miss Hond. Ivan looked at the minutes of the meeting in front of him and


    suddenly felt cautious of the stuffiness.


    Austin hung up the phone and took out the card Suny gave him from inside his pocket.


    After thinking about it, he drove straight to Tina.


    She seemed to be emboldened to take his words less and less to heart.


    After that day, Tina was also apprehensive as hell.


    Austin had returned from a business trip yesterday. Tina couldn''t even sleep soundlyst night, and


    woke up directly from nightmare after nightmare.


    She didn''t dare to run around for the past two days, fearing that Ivan would show up with his men at


    some point and then rack her to Austin.


    After Tina and Grace were expelled from the Johnson family''s old residence, Tina followed Grace and


    moved to a vi left behind by Maddox.


    It was the ce where Maddox used to keep his women, and Austin came over for the first time.


    He stood outside the vi, his face as cold as frost.


    It was a rare day when Grace didn''t go out to y cards. It was such a nice day that she nned to


    take Tina out for a beauty treatment after taking a nap and then introduce her to a boyfriend.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to leave the house, the doorbell rang.


    The butler was newly hired by Grace and did not know Austin, only that there was a man at the door


    looking for Tina.


    Grace frowned and inclined her head to look at Tina: "Are you hiding something from me about meeting


    some man?"


    Tina rolled her eyes, "Mom, I''m not stupid!"


    How many men had money?


    Grace found it strange: "Tell him go away, saying Tina was not in."


    The butler remembered something else at that moment, "Madam, he said his surname was Johnson."


    Grace instantly thought it was Austin: "That''s my son! Austin must havee to pick me up and take


    me back to the old house!"


    Grace was so excited, aftering out of the old mansion, she had lived an extremely undignified life,


    now that Austin hade over, the first thing Grace thought of was toe and pick her up and take


    her back to the old mansion!


    However, Tina could not be happy, she remembered the bank card and what Ivan had said that day.


    Grace ran straight out and when she got to the door and saw Austin, however, before she could say


    anything, she saw Austin looking at her coldly, "Where is Tina?"


    Grace stiffened, wasn''t this plot a bit off?


    "Austin, you''vee all this way,e in and have a ss of tea, your sister is inside at home."


    Austin snorted, "No need, you call her out, I have something to ask her."


    He didn¡¯t know how many women Maddox had kept in this vi, Austin felt it was dirty!


    Grace was stunned and disappointed, but she felt that since Austin hade over to look for Tina, it


    proved that sooner orter he wanted to meet and take them back to the old house!


    The key now was to get Tina to please Austin so that he remembered he had younger siblings and a


    mother!


    But reality was harsh.

 Chapter 225 Sweet Words Really Do Make People Happy

    Chapter 225 Sweet Words Really Do Make People Happy


    Tina hid back in her room when she guessed that the person outside was Austin, she didn''t dare to go


    out, she knew she would be finished if she did.


    Although she was pretty much done if she didn''t go out, but she wanted to dy it.


    "Tina! Your brother''s here!"


    Holding on to the beautiful dream that Austin would pick them up and take them back to the old house,


    Grace turned around and looked for Tina.


    However, after calling out several times but no one answered, she was addened and looked at Austin


    at the door, "Austin, wait, I''ll go in and call her out!"


    With that, Grace darted inside and went upstairs to the door of Tina''s room, "Your brother came to look


    for you, what are you doing hiding inside your room?"


    "Mum! He must havee to me to make me pay back the money!"


    Grace thought Tina was delusional: "What are you thinking! Is your brother short of money? Besides,


    when did you owe him money?!"


    "Mom, have you forgotten? I told you the other day, I took the card he gave Suny and spent all the


    money in it!"


    Grace was so angry: "You loser! You open the door first! I''m here, can your brother eat you?"


    When Tina did not open the door, Austin of course would not eat her, but he has ways to deal with her.


    Grace felt like she was going to die of anger at Tina, and when she didn''t open the door, she had to ask


    the butler to get the key to her room: "Are you stupid? Do you think you can hide from it?"


    Of course Tina knew she couldn''t hide from it, but what could she do, it was Austin!


    That was Austin who kicked them out of their home!


    "Youe out here! Your brother ising over and if you don''t go out to see him, do you still want to


    go back to the Johnson family in the future?"


    No matter what Grace said, Tina just wouldn''te out.


    Grace finally had no choice but to go to Austin and say, "Her stomach isn''t feeling well, why don''t you


    Austin looked askance at Grace, "No need, you tell Tina that I gave her a chance."


    After saying that, Austin went back inside the car, no matter what Grace said, he stepped on the


    elerator and the car took off.


    Unrepentant!


    It was almost six o''clock when Suny finished the meeting. Thinking of Austin''s words, she took out her


    phone and sent him a message.


    Austin messaged back: I''m just downstairs.


    Suny put away her phone and inclined her head to look at Rosa beside her, "Rosa, this project will


    leave to you, I''ll leave first."


    "Okay, Miss Hond, I''ll see you off."


    Suny nodded and walked outside while listening to Rosa talk about the recent events of the Dawson


    family.


    "By the way, Miss Hond, if there is no ident, next Wednesday, Nakasun should hold a


    shareholders'' meeting."


    "Okay."


    Next Wednesday, five days away.


    And she wondered what Alex would think when he saw her then.


    Thinking about it, Suny couldn''t help but smile.


    The lift stopped and the door opened slowly, Suny withdrew her thoughts and raised her legs to walk


    out.


    Walking to the door, Suny told Rosa to stop: "Well, you go back."


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Rosa didn''t walk away, watching Suny walk towards a ck Mercedes parked on the side of the road,


    she couldn''t help but take a few steps forward.


    Did Miss Hond have a new boyfriend?


    He seemed quite handsome at this angle and seemed a bit familiar.


    Rosa took a few more steps and when she saw that the man on the passenger side was Austin, she


    was stunned.


    Her goddess was good at everything, but not so good at picking men.


    Austin sat inside the car and watched the woman who sent Suny out keep looking this way and didn''t


    immediately drive the car away.


    Suny fastened her seat belt and looked up to see Austin looking ahead, she smiled: "What are you


    looking at?"


    After saying that, Suny saw that her dedicated and lovely Rosa was looking this way.


    For a moment, Suny wanted to get out of the car and exin.


    At that moment, however, the car drove slowly.


    Rosa was so stuffed up that her face was cold all the way back, and several employees ran away in a


    hurry after greeting her.


    Suny withdrew her gaze and inclined her head to look at Austin, "Have you been waiting here?"


    "No, I went to look for Tina."


    Suny, "She dares to see you?"


    Tina had the courage to return even an empty bank card.


    "She dares not."


    Austin looked ahead, his dark eyes cold: "She will regret it."


    Suny couldn''t help butugh, "She''s your sister anyways."


    Suny was clearly gloating.


    The red light ahead, the car stopped, Austin inclined his head to look into her pair of smiling eyes, his


    heart floating: "You are the most important."


    Suny''s face heated up, turning her eyes away slightly and raising her hand to rest her chin to look out


    the car window, but her red lips couldn''t help but hook up.


    Well, sweet words sure do make people happy.


    Dinner was a Western meal, and Suny hadn''t had a Western meal in a while.


    When they ran into Jennifer, Suny and Austin were both just about to leave.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was holding the hand of a man, who was around forty and not a simple one at first nce, and


    Suny remembered Martin who Kyle had told her about earlier.


    Suny hadn''t seen Jennifer for some time, but she didn''t expect that Jennifer was still involved with


    Martin.


    "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond, it''s been a long time."


    Suny gave a faint smile, "Long time no see, Miss Dawson."


    Jennifer''s eyes darted back and forth between Suny and Austin, before finallynding on Suny and


    saying meaningfully, "Miss Hond is really something."


    Suny heard the implication beyond the words and, "Same to you, Miss Dawson."


    She said, ncing at the man beside her, "I won''t bother you, Miss Dawson."


    When Suny finished, she inclined her head to look at Austin and the two of them left the restaurant.


    Jennifer looked at the two men''s backs and gritted her teeth slightly until the two of them disappeared


    into thin air before she withdrew her eyes and looked at the man beside her, "Martin, how do you think


    of Miss Hond?"


    Martin remembered Suny''s seductive charming eyes just now, his heart was hot, but on the surface he


    said, "It''s average, not as good as you, baby."


    Jennifer let out augh, "And why is it necessary to coax me? How could I lose to Miss Hond if she


    wasn''t great?"


    "In my opinion, you are the best!"


    The man spoke sweetly, yet his mind had drifted to Suny.


    Austin did not look very good even after he came out of the restaurant.


    Getting into the car, Suny smiled: "Didn''t you think it was a pity for Miss Dawson?"


    After all, she was his first love, she understood.


    But it was one thing to understand, and understanding didn''t stop her from being unhappy.


    The smile on Suny''s face faded after she finished speaking.


    Austin inclined his head to look at her, "Don''t think about it."


    He said, after a pause, "That man looked at you with bad intention."


    Suny was stunned for a rare moment, and in response, she told Austin what she knew: "I had someone


    check it out, that man is known as Martin, who is from underground."


    She didn''t like to cross paths with people like that.


    Austin responded, and the mobile phone on the side suddenly rang.


    He frowned slightly and nced at his phone, it was Elijah calling.


    "What is it?"


    "Come out for a drink tonight, how long has it been since you''ve had a night out?"


    Elijah''s voice was not small, and as Suny listened, she could not help but curl her lips.


    Austin nced at Suny, "Get lost."


    Nonsense!


    When did he ever have a nightlife!


    Elijah was undeterred: "Hey, there''s a great news, are you sure you don''t want to know? It''s about


    Suny!"


    "...... Bye."


    Austin wasn''t curious, but Suny was curious, she reached for Austin''s phone and turned on the


    speaker: "Oh, what''s the breaking news?"


    "It''s just - hey, Suny? What are you doing here? Why are you guys together? You guys went out on a


    date? You guys finally got back together?"


    Suny was embarrassed and returned the phone to Austin, inclining her head to look out of the car


    window.

 Chapter 226 Were Not Back Together

    Chapter 226 We''re Not Back Together


    "Send me the address."


    Austin really didn''t want to pay much attention to Elijah, but when he thought of the questions he had


    just asked, he felt that Elijah was still of some use.


    Suny said that for the time being the rtionship between them could not be made public and that it


    would be good for him to bite the bullet and not admit to getting back together.


    But what Jasmine and the others thought was none of his business.


    After saying that, he hung up the phone and looked at Suny at the side, "Let''s go over there?"


    Suny grunted, "Why us?"


    Austin raised his hand and ruffled her hair: "Elijah even knows that you''re with me now."


    Suny pursed her lips, "Drive."


    She should not be impulsive!


    "Well done, future Mrs. Johnson."


    He suddenly said that, and Suny''s heart beat faster.


    She inclined her head to look at Austin, who was driving and didn''t see any problem with what she had


    just said.


    Mrs. Johnson?


    It was not like she hadn''t been there before.


    Suny withdrew her eyes, but her heart was light and indescribably relieved.


    Well, there was still that little bit to look forward to.


    The car soon stopped at the entrance of the clubhouse. It was not the first time that Suny entered the


    clubhouse, but it was the first time that she entered the clubhouse with Austin.


    All along the way, they were led respectfully, the name of Mr. Johnson really did work well!


    "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond, Mr. Brooks and Mr. Tate are inside."


    The club was owned by Tate, so Suny was not worried about what the staff might say in private.


    She nodded and Austin had already pushed the door open.


    Suny followed Austin inside, walking past the entrance hall and turning left, Suny saw the three men on


    the sofa.


    "Suny, what brings you over here?"


    Elijah looked at her with a resigned look on his face, and when he finished, he touched the cheques


    and wrote one each to Tate and Antonio.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Suny, "Howe Mr. Brooks''s IQ doesn''t take lessons?"


    Elijah was devastated: "That''s going too far, Suny."


    "I''m doing it for your own good or you''ll lose even more next time."


    "......"


    Instead of scolding the woman, Elijah could only look at Austin: "Can''t you control her?"


    "No."


    "...... Austin, you can''t do that, you''re not even married and you''re acting like this?"


    As Suny had just sat down, she heard these words from Elijah, she blushed slightly, "Mr. Brooks you


    misunderstood, we are not back together."


    Elijah gave a tsk: "So you guys are friends?"


    Suny was stunned: "...... It''s okay if you want to interpret it that way."


    After saying that, Suny smiled at Austin who was standing by.


    Austin couldn''t help himself and pulled Elijah: "You are blocking the light."


    Elijah sat back and poked Antonio: "What is he up to? They are actually friends."


    Antonio gave him a sideways nce, "Miss Hond is right, with your intelligence, why haven''t you


    learned your lesson yet?"


    "A personal attack would be going too far, Antonio!"


    "Just being honest."


    Elijah felt that their rtionship was going to be missing, "You guys are too much, I''m going to break off


    friendship with you, don''t stop me, I''ll treat you guys as passersby after I leave this door today!"


    With that, he got up and left, yet when he reached the door, he found several people inside the box


    chatting andughing.


    Elijah pulled on the door handle: "Don''t stop me! I''ll fight anyone who stops me!"


    Tate, "No one is stopping you, you go."


    "Fuck! I''m not leaving yet!"


    Elijah walked back and grunted, "If I leave, wouldn''t I be humiliated?"


    Austin gave him a disgusted look, "Go ahead, what''s the breaking news?"


    Elijah looked at Suny, "How embarrassing is this, Suny is here too."


    Suny smiled: "It''s okay,say it, if it''s false, I can just dispel the rumour."


    Elijah was immediately amused, "I heard that you are rted to Robert?"


    Suny took the juice handed over by Austin and took a slight sip: "Who did you hear that from?"


    "A friend."


    Austin interjected, "I didn''t know you had friends from the Murphy family."


    "It''s just that Robert himself let it slip that he has a sister. I mulled over the fact that Robert does not


    have a sister, but recently Suny was quite close to the Murphy family, I had a sh of light and suddenly


    thought that Suny might be Robert''s half-sister."


    Suny''s hand trembled: "...... Then, Mr. Brooks, you are not that smart."


    Austin suddenly felt a bit humiliated, even Antonio and Tate both sensed something, and raised his


    hand to cover Elijah''s mouth, "Well, let''s not talk about your spections, let''s listen to what Miss


    Hond has to say."


    Suny smiled, "Actually, Mr. Brooks''s guess wasn''t wrong, I am indeed Robert''s cousin."


    When Elijah heard this, he pulled away Tate''s hand that was covering his mouth, "Anyway, I guessed it


    right! Tch, I''m really smart!"


    Suny looked at the self-aggrandizing Elijah and felt that it had been quite difficult for Austin and the


    others over the years.


    Antonio nced at Austin and saw that he was calm and collected: "Austin, you knew about this long


    ago?"


    The two of them had been in the news for a while now, and if they hadn''t known about their real


    rtionship, Austin would not have been so calm.


    "Yeah."


    Elijah: "......"


    It was a rare asion for the four of them to meet up, and Antonio actually had something to say to


    Austin, but with Suny around, he couldn''t ask.


    Austin received his gaze, "Go ahead."


    Antonio smiled, "Benedict Johnson has made moves recently, so be careful."


    Benedict Johnson was Austin''s second uncle, but they were not considered a direct line, as Benedict


    Johnson was not Austin''s grandfather''s son, but the son of Austin''s grandfather''s brother.


    Austin''s eyes sank: "I know."


    The two then chatted about some recent developments in the mall.


    Suny listened on the sidelines, barely speaking.


    Around eight o''clock, Elijah suggested ying mahjong.


    Austin looked at Suny, who, "Didn''t you lose enoughst time?"


    Elijah: "It was my bad luckst time."


    It has nothing to do with IQ.


    Suny smiled, "Sure."


    With five people, Elijah wouldn''t let Austin at the table, after all, he was the one who lost the most every


    time Austin was at the table.


    It was not that Mr. Brooks couldn''t afford to lose, he just felt he had no soul in this mahjong game.


    However, an hourter.


    Elijah looked at his already empty chip box, "It''ste, won''t you go back to your beauty sleep, Suny?"


    Suny smiled, "It''s okay to sleepte for a day or two every now and then."


    Elijah: "......"

 Chapter 227 His Suny Is Really Naughty

    Chapter 227 His Suny Is Really Naughty


    It was ten o''clock when it ended, and the losers were almost always Elijah.


    Suny won over 300,000 and was quite happy.


    The car stopped in front of the vi, Austin inclined his head to look at her, "Very happy?"


    Suny: "Sure I am happy with winnings?"


    With that, she paused and held out her hand to him, "The phone."


    Austin dutifully handed her the phone, "What?"


    Suny clicked on his payment code and transferred half of her winnings over, "Reward."


    "Hmm?"


    "Thank you for ying mahjong with me, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin looked at the smile in her eyes, he put the phone aside: "I prefer something else than this


    reward-"


    He said, lifting his hand to sp the back of her head and pulling her close, before lowering his head


    and kissing her.


    Suny grunted, the inside of her lip cavity full of mints, stimting her awake and sinking her even


    further.


    Austin let go of his hand, his dark eyes burning, "Go in."


    He said, stroking her.


    Suny''s face was hot as she pushed open the car door and got out of the car, the night breeze blew


    over and was somewhat cool, she was then much more awake: "Good night, Austin."


    "Good night."


    Austin sat inside the car, watching Suny step by step inside the vi until the lights were on on the third


    floor, then he looked down and smiled soberly before driving away.


    Alicia sent her a bunch of messages, Suny only saw them now, it was already eleven o''clock, she


    looked at Alicia''s sentence "You really have a man and will abandon me!" She smiled faintly, and with a


    wave of her hand, transferred 5,200 directly over.


    Early the next morning, Alicia was woken up by Joan''s serial Call, hung up the phone, saw the money


    transferred from Suny, long forgotten the words she saidst night: "Good morning, my little fairy! Suny,


    you really do still have me in your heart!"


    Suny got up and saw Alicia''s message andughed outright.


    She put her phone away and got up to wash up.


    It had been many days since she had been back to Phantom, she had to go back for a meeting today.


    Alicia had long been in Phantom, as Suny just entered the office, she was stopped: "For so many days


    we have not seen, miss me, Suny?"


    Suny gave her a sidelong nce, "What are you up to again?"


    Alicia, "Am I that kind of person?"


    "Three seconds, and I''ll take it as nothing if you don''t say anything."


    Suny said, looking at her with a smirk, "3-2--"


    As soon as the word "1" was ready toe out, Alicia said: "Yes, I am that kind of person!"


    She said, while helping Suny to massage her shoulder, "Suny, has that yacht of yours been idle for a


    long time?"


    Suny grunted, "So what? You want to borrow it again?"


    "Here''s the thing, that variety show I told you aboutst time, their first stop is at the beach and they


    want to record the opening on a yacht."


    Suny pushed her hand away straight away, "Wouldn''t it be better to rent a yacht?"


    "...... only you have the most luxurious yacht in J City ...... of course, Elijah also has one, why don''t you


    ask him to borrow it for me?"


    Suny: "You''re dragging me to apany you to this show, and now you''re asking me to borrow a


    yacht for this show, Alicia, shouldn''t you tell me what your rtionship with the crew of this show is?"


    "I''m one of the sponsors!"


    Suny let out augh, "Awesome, you even know how to invest now."


    Alicia felt that there were other meanings, but she decided to ignore them, "I Learned it from you."


    Suny grunted, "I didn''t teach you to invest like that."


    With that, she paused, "Contact Xander yourself."


    The yacht had always been managed by Xander, and the keys were not with Suny.


    Alicia didn''t react, and when she came back to her senses, she hugged Suny and kissed her fiercely,


    "Love you so much!"


    Suny wiped the saliva from her face with some disgust andughed unkindly, "Don''t get the saliva on


    my face."


    "......"


    At that moment, Joan pushed the door open and reminded the two to go to the meeting.


    After the meeting, Suny stopped by to have lunch with Alicia at her deadpan.


    As Suny had just returned to the vi, she suddenly received a call from Rosa.


    Suny poured a ss of water before sitting down on the sofa, "Rosa?"


    "Miss Hond, someone has been checking up on you recently."


    "What?"


    There were many people checking up on her, and the one who could get Rosa to call must not be a


    simple person.


    "It''s Ivan."


    Suny smiled, "Let him check."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was up to him to find out anyway.


    It was true that Ivan could not find out Boss Suny''s rtionship with Suny, but he found something very


    strange, it seemed that for so long, he had never seen Suny and Boss Suny together, even for


    important meals.


    Ivan had a bold idea, he brought the information this time to Austin''s heels once again, "Mr. Johnson, I


    didn''t find out that they have any rtionship, I can only say that Boss Suny and Miss Hond both


    graduated from the same major at J City University."


    Austin flipped through the information and there was no difference from what Ivan had checkedst


    time.


    However, Boss Suny was indeed entric, someone who suddenly appeared in the investment circle


    seven years ago, and not still no one knews who she really is.


    Boss Suny never showed up in public, and asionally held a meeting, so after so many years, even


    the amazing private detective had not found out who Boss Suny was.


    But Austin also found a very strange thing, he heard that in thest two years Boss attended every


    meeting, and no longer attended only important meetings as before.


    However, thest time Elijah went to Phantom, he only got Suny and secretary Rosa, but he could not


    see the real person.


    Recently, Suny had been attending many dinner parties in ce of Boss Suny.


    And Rosa''s attitude towards Suny seemed to be more than just being good to each other; the two got


    along with each other rather like he did with Ivan.


    "Anything else you found?"


    Ivan looked at Austin, his heart beating fast: "Mr. Johnson, I have a bold guess."


    "What guess?"


    "ording to my two investigations, I found something, Miss Hond and Boss Suny never seem to


    appear together in public, but Miss Hond as Boss Suny''s special assistant and Rosa as Boss Suny''s


    secretary, both of them should more than likely appear by Boss Suny''s side, yet every time I ran into


    Rosa, she seemed to be following Miss Hond. "


    So, he might as well venture a guess: "Personally, I think it''s likely that Miss Hond is Boss Suny."


    Austin looked up at Iva; Ivan''s thoughts coincided with his in a rare way.


    "There is no need to investigate this matter, let it end here."


    Although he did not know why Suny wanted to conceal her identity, since she did not want to disclose


    it, he would naturally hide it well for her.


    It''s just that if Suny is really Boss Suny, then when the truth came out, the whole of J City would have


    their jaws dropped, right?


    Thinking of how so many people had scolded Suny in the past, Austin even had anticipation for that


    day toe.


    His Suny was naughty.

 Chapter 228 Suny Is Somebody

    Chapter 228 Suny Is Somebody


    At the new shareholders'' meeting of Nakasun, Alex, as the previous chairman, naturally had to attend


    today to do some handover.


    When Suny and Rosa arrived, they just happened to bump into Alex and his secretary.


    Seeing Suny, Alex''s face changed and he nced unhappily at the secretary beside him, "Why is she


    here?"


    The secretary didn''t know either, "I''m not sure, Mr. Dawson."


    Alex could have killed Suny for the way Nakasun got to where it was today.


    He sulked and whispered amand in his secretary''s ear, "Tell the receptionist to stop her."


    The secretary nodded and immediately went over to speak to the receptionist about stopping Suny.


    As Suny and Rosa had just walked to the reception desk, they were stopped: "Miss, sorry, our


    "Unrted people?"


    Suny couldn''t help but smile, "Do you know who your trusted chairman is?"


    The receptionist was stunned, and looking at the smile on Suny''s face, she answered nervously, "It''s


    Mr. Ashley."


    Well, luckily, she knew Ashley.


    "Who told you to stop me?"


    The receptionist looked at Suny, and wondered what exactly Suny''s origin was, but her breezy


    appearance carried some of the majesty of a superior person.


    The receptionist''s heart was weak from Suny''s look, but in two seconds, she couldn''t hold on: "It''s Mr.


    Dawson."


    "Alex Dawson?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Suny smiled instead of being angry: "You should know about yourpany being acquired, right? Now


    that it''s been acquired, do Alex''s words still work in Nakasun?"


    "No, it doesn''t work."


    The receptionist had never met such a person, who was obviously smiling, but forced her to be


    speechless in one sentence.


    After a few sentences, the receptionist let them go.


    Suny lightly tsked, this Alex was restless.


    As she had just entered the lift, Ashley arrived with Joey.


    Suny nced at Ashley and smiled, "Good morning, Ashley."


    Ashley nodded, "Did the receptionist stop you?"


    "Yep."


    She responded indifferently, her face unruffled.


    The two had known each other for so many years, and Ashley knew Suny''s character well, so she sort


    of took note of this matter, and when she had the chance, she would have to return it to Alex.


    The lift rose all the way up and finally stopped on the eighth floor.


    The senior management of Nakasun had already been waiting inside for a long time, and the whole


    meeting process today took the form of a simultaneous online broadcast, which was a publicity stunt of


    sorts.


    When he saw Suny and Ashley enter, Alex''s face instantly darkened, "Mr. Lloyd, it''s not appropriate for


    Miss Hond to be here today, is it?"


    Ashley swept a nce at Alex: "It''s much more appropriate than you are here, Mr. Dawson."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Literally."


    Ashley didn''t want to say much and sat down straight away, "Let''s begin, Mr. Dawson''s doubts will be


    solvedter."


    Alex closed his mouth and sat back with a sulking face, looking fiercely at Suny.


    Suny met his gaze and smiled faintly.


    Soon the process came to the most important step, the formal introduction of the new chairman, the


    trusted chairman of Nakasun is Ashley, something that had long been known within the industry.


    However, after a few words, Ashley suddenly dropped a bombshell: "I have the honor to be the


    chairman of Nakasun, I need to thank Miss Hond for her trust. In fact, in this acquisition, Future


    Technology only contributed forty percent of the capital, the rest was funded by Miss Hond in her


    private name, and thergest shareholder of Nakasun is actually Miss Hond."


    When Alex heard this, he was confused: "Mr. Lloyd, what are you kidding? When I first talked to you, it


    was clearly the future technology ......"


    Ashley nced at Alex: "Did you ever suggest that the acquisition must be fully funded by Future


    Technology?"


    Alex''s face went white and his whole face turned ashen as he sat back down, "No, no."


    He looked over to Suny, who was sitting there with her usual smile on her face, and when she saw him


    looking over, she even smiled: "Mr. Dawson, did you get scared?"


    Alex looked at Ashley and then at Suny: "You guys, you''re ganging up to y me?"


    "Mr. Dawson, you are joking, who would jokinglye out with more than a billion for no reason?"


    Alex was rendered speechless by Suny''s breezy remark, and he was so angry that his face turned


    ck, yet the matter had be a foregone conclusion, and it was useless for him to say anything


    else.


    What was more, even if he knew that Suny was involved, he wouldn''t dare to tug at the situation in


    which Nakasun was today.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Alex was so angry that he simply got up and left, Suny raised her eyebrows and curled her lips in a


    smile.


    She said that she was a particrly vindictive person.


    This meeting in Nakashun was broadcast live and things quickly went viral across the inte.


    It was obvious to the discerning eye that Alex had been set up, but there was no other way back for


    Alex.


    It was just that the feud between the Dawson family and Suny in this was a bit intriguing.


    Soon, someone''s eyes were on Jennifer, and following that, Austin was mentioned.


    Some people said that Suny had been building up her strength for so long and spent more than a


    billion, it seemed that she was still holding a grudge over the fact that Jennifer stole Austin from her at


    the beginning.


    But what more people were concerned about was that Ashley could not evene up with more than


    one billion in one breath, so why did Sunye up with more than one billion so easily?


    The topic rose quickly, but was extinguished by Rosa in just half an hour.


    After leaving Nakasun, Suny still had to make a trip back to Phantom.


    Alex went straight home after leaving from Nakasun, he was so angry that his high blood pressure


    came up and he sat on that sofa, his face ck.


    Jennifer also just found out about the day''s events, and when she came back and saw Alex sitting


    there with a ck face, her bitter hatred for Suny got heavier.


    "Dad, don''t be angry."


    Hearing Jennifer''s voice, Alex opened his eyes, "Suny is not a woman to be messed with, don''t mess


    with her in the future, you can''t fight her!"


    Alex nodded, "I know, Dad, there''s nothing I can do to fight her now."


    Alex sighed, "Don''t be afraid, we still have your brother in the Dawson family!"


    "I know."


    Spencer Dawson was indeed a formidable one, having made a mark overseas at a young age.


    However, no matter how powerful he was, the Dawson family, without Nakasun, which had been


    glorious for more than twenty years, had fallen in one fell swoop.


    Alex was so angry that he couldn''t eat his meal, and his wife scolded Suny behind her back.


    But what could be done? Everything was already settled.


    When Elijah saw the news, he thought he had misread it and called Austin: "Austin, did I read it right?


    Suny spent over a billion to buy Nakasun in partnership with Ashley?"


    What Antonio wouldn''t dare to do, Suny did?


    Austin snorted coldly in disgust, "No, you read it wrong, it was Alex himself who gave Nakasun to Suny


    and Ashley."


    "......Gosh! Suny gets something!"


    Austin snorted, "Bye."


    If he knew that Suny was Boss Suny, Elijah would have been scared to death, right?

 Chapter 229 What Else Does Mr. Johnson Want?

    Chapter 229 What Else Does Mr. Johnson Want?


    This matter could be said to have stirred up a considerable gossip in J City, and for a while, it was


    difficult for everyone to ept how Suny had gone from being an outcast from a wealthy family to


    being the biggest shareholder of apany.


    After all, when Suny married Austin back then, everyone knew all about it, Suny had no family but only


    two friends and the dowry was not even much, and because of this, it made so many people despise


    Suny even before she married in.


    And then Suny and Austin divorced, and she got nothing from that.


    But now, Suny had taken out more than a billion in one breath and smashed it into Nakasun, which was


    impossible not to make people suspicious.


    At once, as Suny''s overbearing and bullish praise grew, some very discordant voices gradually


    appeared as well.


    One of the vloggers even knocked out a little thesis of over 5,000 words in just two hours of the incident


    to argue where Suny''s money came from.


    And more than 5,000 words of the final argument results in two, one was that when Suny and Austin


    divorced, it was not true that Sunny did not get a penny, perhaps just Suny did not want any cash


    live in a vi and have luxury cars.


    And the second conclusion was that Suny asked for this money from her fianc¨¦, Robert from the


    Murphy family.


    Both conclusions seem to be very sound and seem to be very well justified.


    Of course, this blogger''s final personal inclination was to conclude with the first point, because he felt


    that the Murphy family had always kept a low profile, even if this billion or so was not a big deal to the


    Murphy family, but Suny was just Robert''s fianc¨¦e, and it is impossible for the Murphy family toe


    up with this much money.


    As soon as this blogger''s little dissertation came out, there was soon even more analysis of why Suny


    would rather put up her entire fortune to get thergest controlling stake in Nakasun.


    This brought up the rtionship between Suny, Jennifer and Austin, and many people though that


    Suny''s move was just for the sake of the anger that she couldn''t swallow at the beginning.


    Then a group of inte gurus started clutching their keyboards and ridiculing Suny for the fact that she


    was divorced from Austin.


    Alicia was surfing the inte and was so angry to see what these people were saying.


    The result was an idental rollover, the switch between small andrge ounts was not timely,


    Alicia''s small ount was picked up, following Suny''s rush to the top of the hot search.


    After seeing this, Joan was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot and ran straight from the


    neer training room back to Alicia''s office, "Alicia, have you gone mad!"


    Alicia: "Joan, I can''t watch this thing, don''t stop me!"


    Joan''s face went white: "Give me the phone!"


    "No!"


    It was okay to call her names, but not Suny!


    After saying that, she quickly edited a message on her big ount: It''s me, if you have the ability, yell


    at each other online, if you don''t, shut up! You can call me names, but if you call my friend¡¯s names,


    your whole family will explode!


    Alicia had just finished posting the words and Joan''s phone shook, and she got news of Alicia¡¯s


    posting.


    Joan was so angry that she shook, "Do you not want to be in this circle anymore? Alicia!"


    Being in question, Alicia was very calm: "Joan, don''t panic, look, many people even praised me for


    being nice! Why don''t you let me scold them online for another two hours?"


    Joan had been an agent for so many years that she felt she was going to die young for the sake of


    Alicia sooner orter: "......"


    This matter quickly reached Suny, Rosa briefly and concisely finished the story, "Miss Hond, Miss


    Alicia ......"


    Suny let out augh, "There''s no need to withdraw, letwyer write theint for me."


    Rosa nodded, "Okay, I''ll inform thewyer right away."


    Suny responded, took out her phone and logged into the ount.


    She had a lot of fans after her scolded people online at the awards night earlier, but Suny had hardly


    been on the ount since then and it was like a zombie number.


    Now, however, the zombie number swindled, and Suny casually posted the bnce of one of her bank


    cards.


    It was not much, but more than 300 million.


    Alicia, who had been teaching people how to behave online, suddenly found Suny posting tweets. She


    expected to see a very touching message of friend¡¯s love, but instead she saw Suny showing off her


    wealth in a tant manner.


    However, it did not stop Alicia from educating people online. Her usual image was that of a high-cool


    woman, but during the whole morning, she fought with her tongue against those people, but none of


    them could win her, and many of them gave up in the end.


    Suny''s "show-off" was soon trending again, followed by a formalwyer''s letter.


    Ivan was also paying attention to it, reporting back to Austin whenever things progressed.


    Austin originally wanted to have those hot searches removed, but now it seemed that he had


    underestimated Suny.


    "Mr. Johnson, I found out that the two bloggers who led the public opinion to try to smear Miss Hond,


    each received a transfer of half a million three hours ago."


    "From who?"


    "Maisy Murphy."


    Austin frowned slightly, "Send me the information."


    He was going to go to Suny to im credit.


    "Yes, Mr. Johnson, I''ll send it to you now."


    Soon after, Austin received the screenshot information, "Continue to focus on this matter."


    "Okay, Mr. Johnson."


    In fact, there was no need for Austin to say that, Ivan would pay attention to this matter, it was his first


    time to read gossip so excitedly. Miss Hond is really hiding deep!


    Ivan was so excited that he couldn''t resist sending a question mark to Rosa who hadn''t been in touch.


    Rosa, who received Ivan''s question mark, frowned: "Something wrong?"


    "Nothing, just want to ask Miss Hond what she was nning to do about the online stuff."


    Rosa thought it was Austin who hade to ask, and did not doubt that. It was not something that


    could not be said to others anyway, so she said it sinctly.


    After reading it, Ivan was inexplicably excited.


    Miss Hond was really her goddess!


    At the same time, Suny had received a screenshot on her phone from Austin.


    When she saw the words "Maisy Murphy", she understood what was going on this time. Suny tsked


    lightly, raised her hand to her chin and thought about it, deciding to deal with Maisyter, she would like


    to see what other tricks Maisy had up her sleeve.


    Probably seeing that she hadn''t replied to the message for a long time, Austin sent her another


    message, "Won''t you thank me?"


    Suny couldn''t help but smile, "Thank you, Mr. Johnson."


    There was a quick reply, "Only a verbal thank you?"


    Suny grunted, "Then what else do you want?"


    This time, instead of text, Austin sent a voice: "Can I fast forward my progress bar a bit, Suny?"


    The man''s low voice came out from inside the phone, and Suny''s face suddenly heated up.

 Chapter 230 Actually I Didnt Mean to Hide it From You

    Chapter 230 Actually I Didn''t Mean to Hide it From You


    After Suny''s "show-off" Weibo post, public opinion on the inte started to change a bit, but it wasn''t


    really visual proof that Suny''s money didn''te from Austin or the Murphy family.


    All in all, Suny''s words, at best, only proved that she was now a rich woman.


    Of course, there were also people who proposed that Phantom had several big stars in recent years,


    Suny as the major shareholder, taking out more than a billion was not much.


    But someone soon picked up on Phantom''s statement.


    Apart from these two years, Phantom had pretty much been limited to a no-lose situation in the


    previous years.


    Alicia was furious and felt that those people on the inte were simply stupid, talking to them was


    simply affecting her intelligence!


    After she calmed down, she wisely called Ashley.


    So, soon after, the official blog of Future Technology posted a dynamic: Sorry, I forgot to tell you that


    this is our second founder.


    The picture underneath was a picture of Suny, and the topic of the post was "Where does Suny''s


    moneye from".


    This was a powerful bomb. Last year, the share price of Future Technology had been rocketing


    upwards.


    The market value of the initial listing was just over a billion, but now in just six months, it had risen to


    over three billion, and as the first technologypany in the country to develop artificial intelligence,


    anyone with a bit of brain could see that the future was unlimited.


    Nowadays, as science and technology became more and more advanced, artificial intelligence had


    be a major trend in the future and many universities had set up artificial intelligence majors.


    Now Future Technology''s official ount said that Suny was one of their shareholders.


    But before Future Technology was listed, there were only two people in the equityposition, one


    was Ashley and the other ......


    Of course, no one had paid attention to Suny earlier, so naturally no one made a point of checking, but


    now that it was mentioned, someone soon found out that the official ount was not stolen, and that


    Suny was indeed another major shareholder of Future Technology.


    After this story broke, many people no longer dared to presume to discuss where Suny''s money came


    from.


    But this matter obviously didn''t end here. Young master of Nan Yue Real Estate was always active on


    Weibo, and after the official microblog of Future Technology blew itself up about its founder, he also


    sent out an extremely sarcastic Weibo post: Don''t think that because you can''t earn that much money,


    you suspect that others can''t earn that! This is my god-sister, whom my father personally recognized!


    Oh, I forgot, Suny hasn''t promised my father yet!


    Once Frank posted this tweet, those who were still talking tough had absolutely nothing to say.


    From the morning board meeting until now, Suny''s name had not been off the hot search on Weibo.


    It was something that even Charlie, who didn''t usually surf the inte much, knew about it, but of


    course, it was Lily who told him.


    Lily even gave Robert a call over this matter.


    Robert, who had been asked by Suny to keep her identity a secret for the time being, was in a difficult


    position: "Anyway, Suny has been doing quite well over the years."


    To be honest, Robert was surprised to learn of the investments Suny had made over the years.


    If her grandma knew, she would be so relieved and proud, right? Her granddaughter was as smart and


    powerful as she was.


    Lily was not a stupid person, and Robert was her son. Although Robert said this in a very general way,


    she could guess that Suny might have really hidden a big surprise.


    After hearing about what happened online, Charlie was surprised and heartbroken, brainstorming many


    pathetic scenes of Suny being penniless after her parents'' death.


    When Lily heard about it, she wanted to say something, but was at a loss for words.


    What could she say?


    Lily surprisingly followed suit with red eyes, "Yes, it''s really not easy for Suny."


    Watching things backfire, Maisy was so angry at home that she dropped her most beloved ss.


    What gave Suny the right!


    It took a long time for the public opinion about Suny to settle down after the "Nakasun board meeting",


    which was known to everyone in J City who had ess to the inte.


    When Grace and Tina saw the hot search, the first reaction of the two was that Suny definitelyt got


    money from Austin!


    In their opinion, Suny coulde up with more than a billion, and now there was still more than 300


    million in her ount, so she must get the money from their family.


    Tina''s face turned red with anger: "Mom! This is our family''s money!"


    Grace was no better: "Of course I know that! But your brother is now simply haunted!"


    Tina had already decided that all of Suny''s money was given by Austin, counting up, Suny had at least


    two billion in her hands, so much money that Tina had never seen in her long life. She was no longer


    just angry and resentful, she even felt that she had to have this money back!


    Suny, as the person in question, didn''t pay much attention to the matter after posting, after all, earning


    money was more important.


    Of course, Alicia, as the first person to pay attention to the gossip, very carefully gave her a full report


    of what happened afterwards.


    Suny finished her business and saw her message, and things were almost all understood.


    It was hrious that Frank had actually gotten involved in this.


    Suny smiled as a message from Austin came in on her phone, "Off work?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m downstairs."


    Suny, grabbed her bag, got up and left the office.


    Just aftering out of the building, Suny saw Austin''s car.


    It was already summer in J City in May, and the early summer evenings were full of haze.


    From a distance of four or five metres, Suny saw Austin on the passenger side looking straight at her,


    the haze outside the car window reflected on his face, and those dark eyes seemed to glow.


    Suny''s heart skipped a beat.


    When she got into the car, Austin inclined his head to look at her, "How much of the progress bar has


    been pulled?"


    Suny looked at him and her eyes rolled, "Five percent."


    It was still 45% short.


    Austin looked into her smiling charming eyes, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Not sure."


    Austin pondered, "Sushi?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    She hadn''t had sushi in a long time.


    At this time, Suny''s phone vibrated, and it was a voice message from Alicia to her.


    Suny directly clicked on the y, "Suny, for you to be so rich, what is Austin¡¯s reaction? Is he


    surprised? I suddenly want to see what Austin''s reaction is, didn''t he think you were greedy for his


    family''s money before? Hahahahahaha ......"


    Suny felt that Alicia would not say something, so she directly yed it out, and Austin on the side was


    bound to hear it all.


    Suny felt so awkward for the first time, with a red light just ahead, Austin inclined his head to nce at


    her.


    Suny was embarrassed and was just about to speak, but Austin already opened his mouth, "Very


    surprised, very unexpected. More than that, ashamed."


    Feeling remorseful for all the misunderstandings he had had about her.


    Suny gave him a look, "Actually, you don''t have to feel so guilty, I was, indeed, very easy to make you


    misunderstand at that time."


    After all, there were not many people like her, who asked for payment first for 10 million, then for 100


    million, and finally for him to marry her.


    She really asked for a lot back then.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Suny said, "Actually, I didn''t mean to hide it from you."


    "I know."


    He remembered that she had said many times that she had something important to say to him, but he


    had not listened.


    Austin narrowed his brows, and looked up at her after half a second: "It''s okay to hide it from me."


    Suny raised her hand and ruffled her hair, "I have nothing to hide from you."


    Austin''s eyebrows twitched, "Really?"

 Chapter 231 Can I Not go Tonight?

    Chapter 231 Can I Not go Tonight?


    The light just happened to be green ahead, and Suny didn''t answer his question, "The light is green."


    Austin withdrew his eyes and slowly started the car.


    It was quiet inside the carriage, and Suny was a bit vain when she remembered Austin''s words.


    Well, what should she say? She did hide a lot from him.


    Never mind, talk about itter.


    After ten minutes or so, the car stopped.


    It was getting a bit dark by this time. The two of them got out of the car, crossed the road and Suny was


    led into an alleyway.


    That was when she saw a picture of a Japanese restaurant.


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly, "How did you find this ce?"


    It was a shop that could not be found easily.


    "Introduced by Elijah."


    Suny smiled: "...... Mr. Brooks does know how to eat, drink well and be merry."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin looked down at her, "That is what he only knows."


    Suny hooked her lips and didn''t say anything.


    This restaurant was not very well located, but it was still quite crowded.


    Austin had probably booked a table in advance, and the two were shown into the private room just as


    they entered.


    It''d been a while since Suny had had a Japanese meal, and now that the weather in J City was getting


    hotter and hotter, it made people''s appetite bad, so it was good to have a Japanese meal once.


    Suny had never been to this shop before, but it was obvious from the decor of the shop that it was not


    simple.


    When it was time to check out, Suny saw the bill and the shop was indeed something.


    "There''s a charity auction the day after tomorrow, are you going?"


    Suny handed the water ss to Austin and smiled, "Even if I go, I can''t go with you, right?"


    They were still in a state of non-disclosure.


    Austin took a sip of water and leaned back on the sofa, sitting recklessly.


    He probably disliked the ufortable tie and raised his hand to loosen the knot unhurriedly while


    looking at her.


    After loosening the tie, he proceeded to undo the first and second buttons at the cor of his shirt.


    Only after doing this did he ask her, "Suny, what do I have to do for the progress bar to be pulled


    through?"


    There were still forty-five present to go, and he couldn''t wait any longer.


    Suny tsked, "Wasn''t it just about to go in at five percent?"


    Austin looked at her and didn''t say anything. To him, that fast-forward five percent was really nothing,


    and he wished that she pulled the progress bar to the end in one go.


    Of course, Austin knew that this was impossible.


    The man on the sofa lowered his head slightly, his white shirt reflecting his face cooler.


    Austin''s face was really good-looking, no matter which angle it was.


    Noticing her gaze, Austin suddenly looked up.


    Suny lifted her ss and sip the water with her head down.


    "Let me hug you, Suny."


    He was getting more direct now, he used to be a bit more polite and ask her toe over, but now he


    was just saying he would like a hug.


    A heat passed over Suny''s face and her charming eyes looked askance at him, "No."


    Austin was struck by the smile in her eyes, and his heart shook so violently that he directly reached out


    and pulled her into his arms.


    It was starting to get hot in May in J City, and Suny was wearing a half-body ck hip skirt today,


    topped with a white chiffon shirt, stuffed inside the skirt hem.


    When Austin hugged her, the back of his hand inadvertently brushed against her thigh, and both of


    them were stunned.


    Suny''s skirt was tightly tucked in, and with Austin holding her like this, she didn''t dare to move around


    for fear that she would move so much that her skirt would fall apart.


    However the position of the two men really did not stand up to the test of innocence and if the location


    was changed, one could not help but think of it as crazy images.


    In truth, though, Austin didn''t just want to hug her.


    His eyes darkened slightly, Austin called out to her in a deep voice, "Suny."


    Suny''s heart felt weak as he looked at her, raising her eyes and meeting those dark eyes, as if she


    couldn''t get out.


    Suny''s heart was beating faster than ever before as her thin lips carried the heat and his unique scent


    inside her lips and tongue.


    Large hands sped around her waist, tightening as the kiss grew deeper and deeper.


    The only sound in the whole living room was the sound of two people, so quiet that ambiguity and


    passion spread.


    Nearly five minutes passed before Austin let go of him.


    The hand that had been resting on the back of her head fell to the back of Suny''s neck, and with a


    slight push, he snapped her whole body onto his own.


    Suny narrowed her eyes slightly, looking at her hands gripping his shirt, her ears filled with the sound of


    her own too fast heartbeat.


    Suny couldn''t help but move, trying to move away.


    But as soon as she moved, Austin, who was holding her, gave a deep, muffled grunt, "Don''t move,


    Suny."


    He seemed tomand, but also to plead.


    Suny stiffened for a moment, her eyes moving slightly as she looked at Austin''s Adam¡¯s apple, and she


    couldn''t help but swallow.


    She had the urge to take a bite.


    Reason restrained the thought after all, "I want some water."


    She said, ncing at Austin.


    He restrained lust, but did not have time to hide it, and she saw it.


    For a moment, Suny''s mind was nk.


    Reacting, she pretended to sit away from him as if nothing had happened, took the ss on the table


    and ducked her head to sip the already cold water.


    The cool water roamed into her stomach, Suny was somewhat awake, she inclined her head to look at


    Austin, "It''s almost ten o''clock."


    Austin raised his hand and touched her head, "I''m going back."


    In fact, he didn''t want to leave at all, but if he stayed, he wouldn''t really be able to restrain himself.


    After calming down, Suny''s face had regained its usual calmness andposure, as if the passionate


    kiss between the two had not happened just now.


    "I''ll walk you downstairs."


    Austin did not refuse and the two of them went down to the garage together.


    When they reached the garage door, Austin gave her a hug, "Go back."


    Suny didn''t go any further, standing at the entrance to the car and watching him get inside, then the car


    slowly drove out of the garage until the garage door fell back down, before she turned around and left


    upstairs.


    As the car drove out of the vi, Austin nced out of the car window, the lights on the second floor


    dimmed and soon, the lights on the third floor came on.


    He nced down at a certain part of himself that was still swollen, and his dark eyes twitched as he


    pondered what the chances were of him proposing to Suny in his current state.


    Obviously, the chances of this equate to zero.


    Austin pursed his lips for a moment before stepping on the acelerator and driving away.


    The car hadn''t been out of the vi for long when the mobile phone next to the car rang.


    The call came from Suny. He left his phone behind and she asked if he should go back to get it now or


    get it tomorrow.


    Austin did not hesitate to choose the present, he drove forward for more than five hundred metres and


    turned straight back.


    Suny watched from the balcony after the phone call, she saw Austin''s car when it turned into the small


    intersection, then took the phone and went downstairs.


    Just walking out, Austin was just getting out of his car.


    Suny opened the door and handed him the phone, "On purpose?"


    "Do you believe me when I say no?"


    Suny hummed, "Since when did you like to y these little tricks so much?"


    The night breeze in May was really cool, and under the night light, Suny''s eyebrows looked more and


    more gentle and moving.


    Austin looked down at her and felt a heart full of unspeakable reluctance.


    He took the phone and then reached out to take her into his arms again, resting his head on her


    shoulder, "Suny, can I not go tonight?"


    He pressed against her shoulder, his voice muffled and sounding pathetic.


    Suny raised her eyebrows as a gust of wind blew over and his short hair was blown up across her chin,


    tickling.


    She looked down and couldn''t help but lift her hand and touch it, asking him while smiling, "Shall I do a


    magic trick for you?"


    Austin looked up at her, slightly puzzled, "What magic trick?"


    Suny hooked her lips and looked at him with a smirk, "Progress turns to zero in a second."

 Chapter 232 I Have Such a Nice Face

    Chapter 232 I Have Such a Nice Face


    Austin''s little trick didn''t work and he finally drove off inexorably.


    Suny stood in the doorway, watching his car drive further and further away, and couldn''t help but smile.


    When Suny received Robert''s call, she had finished a meeting at Phantom and came out from inside


    the conference room.


    Robert said he woulde over to J City today and the two of them would have a meal together.


    When she went back to D Cityst time, Robert said that he woulde over to J City in a few days.


    After hanging up the phone, Suny thought about it and still sent a message to Austin.


    Robert came over to J City on official business, but his trip was kept secret and not many people knew


    about it.


    Suny had already asked Rosa to book a private room at Bishounen at noon, and at six in the evening,


    she drove there directly from Phantom.


    It was a coincidence that Suny had just parked her car and she saw Robert who also happened to get


    out of the car.


    "Brother!"


    She called out to Robert and smiled as she trotted over to him, "Brother."


    Robert looked down at her for a moment, "No lie, you did grow a bit of weight."


    Suny was embarrassed, "How many days are you staying in J City?"


    Robert, before they had met, was polite, but he was all strangers.


    Later on, when they met, Suny was in a bad mood during the time when Amy died, and he was the one


    who sat silently with her in the living room every night.


    He didn''t say anything, but as a brother he did what he was supposed to do.


    Suny had an innate blood-rted closeness to him, and on the rare asions when he was with her,


    he spoke more than a few words.


    "Two days."


    Robert paused for a moment, "I''ll see you next time I''m on holiday."


    "Good."


    Suny smiled happily and felt embarrassed again, "I''ll be back to D City in a few days when I''m done


    with my work."


    "Okay."


    Robert responded and the two of them entered the Bishounen.


    After ordering the food, Suny saw Robert looking at herself and guessed that it was mostly because of


    the events of the past two nights: "Brother, does Grandpa know everything?"


    Robert took a sip of tea: "I haven''t said anything about you yet, so it''s better for you to talk to grandpa


    yourself."


    Suny pursed her lips for a moment, "Will it scare Grandpa?"


    When Robert thought that he hade home yesterday and heard his mother and grandfather


    moment, "No."


    But there was the possibility of brainstorming more gruelling scenes.


    Suny agreed, what had Charlie never seen? It was just that his granddaughter had too much money.


    Robert came over to see Suny this time, apart from seeing how Suny had been doing recently, more


    importantly, it was about Suny and Austin: "You and Austin got back together?"


    Suny was stunned for a moment, "Yes."


    "I have friends who saw you together."


    Suny didn''t want to hide it from Robert, besides she had already confessed to Charliest time: "But I


    don''t want to disclose it yet."


    "It''s good not to go public, after all it''s not certain that you''ll end up marrying him."


    They had divorced before anyway.


    Suny knew that Robert had a big problem with Austin, so she couldn''t say something, so she simply


    changed the subject: "Brother, what happened online yesterday is because someone deliberately


    targeted me."


    Robert was smart: "The Murphy family?"


    Suny nodded, "It''s Maisy Murphy."


    Hearing this from her, the expression on Robert''s face did not change in the slightest, as if he had


    known it all along.


    At that moment, the door of the box was pushed open and the waiter pushed in the food trolley to serve


    the food.


    Robert lifted his head, not opening his mouth for the moment.


    After the food was served, the waiter went out before Robert said in a light voice, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll


    clean her up for you when I get back."


    Suny smiled, "Actually, I can do that too."


    She said, and told about thest time she went shopping.


    Robert took his chopsticks and gave her a piece of fish, before saying slowly, "We all know what she


    has in mind, it''s just that we didn''t find you before, and grandparents are really old, so that''s why your


    aunt let here to our house."


    While the two siblings were talking, there was a buzz outside the door.


    Recently, it was rumoured that Austin and Suny had gotten back together, yet today Suny was seen


    having dinner with Robert, and the two of them were talking andughing along the way, and although


    their actions were not exactly intimate, they made people feel that they were in a good rtionship.


    Winnie had seen Suny with Austin from afar the other day, the two of them holding hands, and


    needless to say, the rtionship was already very clear.


    So when she received the call from her friend, Winnie hurried over.


    However, by the time she arrived, Suny and Robert had already entered the box.


    Winnie stood outside the box, gritting her teeth in great resignation.


    A friend to the side gave her the idea: "Here''s the deal, we''ll order a dish, you change into the waiter''s


    jacket and go in, in that way you''ll know if you can get the evidence you want."


    Yes, Winnie wanted to get a photo to Austin so that he could recognize Suny was a slut!


    This was a good suggestion from her friend, but Winnie took a look at the clothes of the waiter and was


    a bit disgusted: "These overalls are too ugly and dirty!"


    The waiter''s face stiffened, "Miss Bates, I have a new set inside my locker."


    Winnie was a bad-tempered woman, but she was still generous with her tips.


    The waiter would say that, also for Winnie''s tipter on.


    A friend pulled Winnie: "Winnie, don''t think about it, the food has been in for a while, if you think about


    it, they''ll have to leave! It looks like they''re eating, but who knows what they''re doing in there? If you


    really don''t like it, why don''t you let him go in for a while longer?"


    When her friend said that, Winnie got excited!


    She must go in herself, film the two of them and send it to Austin, not just to Austin, she would post it


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    on the inte!


    With that in mind, Winnie didn''t care so much, and red at the waiter beside her, "What are you still


    doing, hurry up and get me your overalls!"


    "Yes, Miss Bates!"


    Putting on her work clothes, Winnie turned on her mobile phone video and put it on the food cart,


    pushing the door open and pushing the cart inside: "Miss Hond, this is our - Suny! I caught you! You


    guys really are having an affair!"


    As soon as Winnie entered the door, she didn''t even pretend anymore, she just picked up her phone


    and took a picture of Suny and Robert both.


    Suny looked down at the back of her hand and inclined her head to look at Winnie, who was dressed in


    waiter''s overalls, and looked at her with a wry smile, "It''s been a long time, Miss Bates, when did your


    family get so short of money that they wanted you toe here to work as a waitress?"


    Winnie heard the sarcasm in Suny''s words and her face stiffened, but she quickly reacted and coldly


    snorted, "You''re quite calm! I''ve recorded what you two did just now, as long as I send this video to


    Austin, I''ll see if you can still have your feet in two boats!"


    Suny was straight away amused by Winnie''s remark, giving augh as she unhurriedly took a sip of her


    soup, "Okay, Miss Bates, send it to Austin."

 Chapter 233 Whats There to Like?

    Chapter 233 What''s There to Like?


    "You are shameless!"


    Suny lightly tsked, "That won''t work, I have such a nice face, it would be a pity not to have it. Not so


    with Miss Bates, your face, it''s all fake anyway, it doesn''t matter if you want it or not."


    Suny said, pausing for a moment, "But I am curious, I was eating here properly, why you rushed


    straight into mypartment? I think both Miss Bates and Bishounen should give me an exnation."


    "What an exnation! If you''re eating properly, what are you afraid of me barging in! I''vee here


    today to catch you two in the middle of something. I want everyone to see how phndering and


    promiscuous you are! See your true colours clearly!"


    When Austin and Elijah both came over, they saw quite a few people standing at the entrance of the


    box, and Elijah was happy: "Tch, Suny wouldn''t have known that you wanted toe for a chance


    encounter on purpose, right?"


    Austin red at him and was just about to ask the waiter what was going on when he heard Winnie''s


    voice inside.


    Winnie''s voice was so loud that through the door they could hear it clearly as they stood outside.


    Winnie''s friend wanted to go in, but she didn''t dare to because Robert''s identity was not simple.


    But Austin was different, Winnie came to trouble Suny for many times, and this time she thought it


    would be no different.


    His face sank and he pushed the door open straight away and went in, "What true colours?!"


    When she saw Austin, Suny was rarely stunned for a moment, she nced at Robert, and as


    expected, her brother, who was still gentle and elegant just now, changed his entire face after seeing


    Austin.


    When she saw Austin suddenly appear, Winnie was also stunned, and after she reacted, she was as


    excited as if she had seen a few hundred million: "Austin! You''vee at the right time! I know you''ve


    been pining after this woman Suny for a long time! You''ve still been courting her recently, right?!"


    "Let me tell you, this woman is not worthy of you chasing her! You were right to divorce her in the first


    ce! She''s lusting after you while she''s with Robert!"


    Speaking of this, Winnie seemed to recall something and inclined her head to look at Robert: "Mr.


    Murphy, I also suggest that you take a good look at the true nature of this woman! Don''t be deceived by


    her gentle appearance! As far as I know, only three months after her divorce from Austin, she was with


    the popr idol Kevin, and two monthster with a man named Steven Saunders. Miss Hond even


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    went to meet his elders with Mr. Saunders! However, shortly afterwards, she broke up with Steven and


    got together with Frank!"


    "You know Frank Holmes, right? He is the young master of Nan Yue Real Estate! I have to say she''s


    really talented, following Mr. Frank back to attend Mr. Dexter''s birthday, she actually managed to get


    Mr. Dexter to look at her differently, not being a daughter-inw but having Mr. Dexter recognise her as


    his goddaughter in a sh! When you were with her, maybe her rtionship with Mr. Frank hadn''t been


    true that you don''t mind at all?"


    Winnie was so impassioned that Suny was embarrassed to interrupt her.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the faces of both Robert and Austin sank straight down.


    Winnie didn''t doubt it, and was even gloating that she had finally helped Austin and Robert recognize


    Suny''s true nature today!


    As if she was afraid that Austin wouldn''t believe her, Winnie took her mobile phone and reyed the


    video once: "Austin, you can see for yourself, as long as you are not blind, you can see that Robert


    was kissing her just now! I''d like to know what kind of heterosexual rtionship in this world can even


    be pure with such an ambiguous kiss!"


    "Finished?"


    Austin didn''t even look at it, he directly grabbed Winnie''s phone and threw it on the ground, "Get the


    hell out of here!"


    Having put up with it until now, Austin could not bear it anymore.


    Winnie was like a fly, buzzing around all the time, saying things that were not based on any facts.


    Elijah, who was holding back hisughter for a long time, would haveughed out loud if not for the


    presence of Robert.


    Winnie had something wrong with her brain.


    She made up so many stories that it would really be a waste not to be a screenwriter.


    Winnie was confused and looked at Austin incredulously: "Austin, are you crazy? There are so many


    women in this world! Even if you don''t like me, you can choose someone else, what''s there to like


    about Suny?"


    "I don''t hit women."


    Austin looked at her, his dark eyes were full of shadows inside.


    Winnie was chilled by the look, and for some reason, she suddenly became afraid.


    All the excitement and joy of a moment ago was gone, reced by a fear that spread up the back of


    the spine.


    "I... I will leave you alone!"


    That look in Austin''s eyes was just too terrifying, as if he could drop her to the ground in the next


    second and smash her into the same shreds as her phone.


    Winnie was resigned to Austin, and now this resentment was obviously not worth mentioning in front of


    life.


    She shivered and said this, forcing herself to turn away.


    Before she could leave, however, Suny, who hadn''t had a chance toment, uttered, "Wait!"


    Hearing Suny''s words, Elijah was quick to close the door.


    Winnie red at Elijah, whoughed: "Miss Bates, it''s useless for you to lose your temper at me, if you


    have the ability, just do it at him."


    Saying that, Elijah raised his finger and pointed at Austin.


    Winnie stiffened, one more look at Austin made her legs weak.


    Moreover, that look in Robert''s eyes didn''t seem too good either.


    In her heart, Winnie swore that these men were sick, actually throwing tantrums at her, an innocent and


    nice person, for a slutty woman like Suny.


    Suny looked at Elijah and smiled faintly, "Thank you, Mr. Brooks."


    "You''re wee."


    Elijah raised his eyebrows, and the smugness on his face was not half as polite as he would have liked.


    Suny smiled and took two steps forward, "I see that Miss Bates has just made so many impassioned


    remarks, I would like to know, why did you say I was just kissing with Mr. Murphy?"


    "You''re still sophomoric! I saw it all when I came in just now! You two were practically hugging each


    other, and he was right in front of you!"


    Suny lifted her left hand, the back of which was red, "I just got my hand sshed with hot soup, Mr.


    Murphy help me with it, is there a problem?"


    "So you''re this close?"


    "Shall we take a clothesline and deal with it from a few metres away?"


    Suny paused for a moment, "Besides, Miss Bates, do you know what kind of rtionship I have with


    Mr. Murphy?"


    "So what if he''s your fiance, you''re still involved with Austin ......"


    "Miss Bates, he''s my brother."


    Hearing Suny''s words, Winnie: "What did you just say?"


    She was hallucinating, right? She actually heard Suny say that Robert was her brother!

 Chapter 234 Its Not Like She Cant

    Chapter 234 It''s Not Like She Can''t


    Suny looked at Winnie in front of her and hooked her lips into a smile, "Miss Bates, you are so young


    but bad at hearing, what a pity."


    She said, pausing for a moment, "Then this time, Miss Bates should listen carefully, I said that Robert is


    my brother. Do you think there should be any ambiguity between me and my brother?"


    Suny spoke with exceptional rity, word by word.


    This time, Winnie did hear it clearly.


    She looked at Suny and then at Robert on the other side, her throat felt as if something had blocked it,


    so stuck that she was somewhat unable to speak.


    Winnie stood there, confused: "How, how is it possible! Your surname is Hond and his surname is


    Murphy ......"


    "Can''t a cousin do that? I didn''t say it was a real brother, Miss Bates."


    Suny''s words pressed Winnie to the point where she waspletely speechless.


    Winnie stood there, wanting to leave, but Elijah blocked the door.


    But if she didn¡¯t go, Austin and Robert both looked as if they wanted to swallow people.


    "I''m sorry, it''s, it''s my mistake."


    Winnie''s momentum and smugness from earlier was all but gone, she now just wanted to get out of this


    creepy box.


    Suny let out augh, "Miss Bates, but you''ve caused me a lot of trouble!"


    Suny had originally thought of settling thest ount with Winnieter, but today it was Winnie herself


    who came to her door, so she chose to settle the matter today.


    Winnie had not yet recovered from the rtionship between Suny and Robert, and when she heard


    Suny''s words, for a moment, she was very confused: "I''m the only one who made a mess of things


    today, no one else knows about it, it won''t cause any trouble for you."


    "Is that so?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows and smiled, "Miss Bates, you might as well think about what you did not long


    ago."


    "I didn''t do anything!"


    Just as the words were spoken, Winnie remembered.


    She looked at Suny, her eyes strayed: "Miss Hond, I rushed in today only because I was not happy


    that Austin had chosen you, but since everything was a misunderstanding on my part, I will not disturb


    your meal today."


    "That anonymous letter was from you, wasn''t it, Miss Bates?"


    Suny, however, didn''t give her a chance, and as she turned around, she directly went to the point:


    "You''re so passionately thinking of the Murphy family and Austin, that''s really hard for you. But my


    grandfather has been unable to eat or drink for days because of this matter, shouldn''t you give me an


    exnation, Miss Bates?"


    Winnie frowned, intending to bite the bullet and deny it: "What are you talking about? I don''t know any


    letters. I wasn''t even in J City some time ago, you can ask my friend for all this, Miss Hond."


    "It''s fine if you don¡¯t admit it, but you''ll have to think about whether you''ll regret it when you walk out of


    this door."


    As an adult, she had to take responsibility for doing the wrong thing.


    Winnie only wanted to leave thepartment. She had always despised Suny, Suny said this very


    threatening words in an unhurried manner, except for the smiling eyes that were a bit frightening, the


    rest did not scare Winnie.


    She nced at Austin, who was frowning slightly, his face all cool and cold.


    Winnie was more afraid of Austin than Suny.


    "Miss Hond, you''ve mistaken me for someone else, that letter of whatever you''re talking about really


    has nothing to do with me."


    After Winnie finished speaking, she walked over and directly pushed Elijah away and left.


    Just as she walked out of the door, her friend came up to her and asked, "What''s up, I just saw Austin


    go in, won''t you catch him in the act this time?"


    Winnie dared not speak, pulled her friend away, and only when she was far away did she speak, "Do


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you know what Robert''s rtionship is with Suny?"


    Winnie''s friend frowned, "An unmarried couple? I know, didn''t the two meet their parents?"


    "Not at all! If only that were the case! Robert is Suny''s cousin!"


    "Why are you listening to her nonsense? How did Suny be Robert''s cousin since the Murphy


    family has only one child and Charlie has only one child Robert''s father?"


    Winnie felt that she was unlucky: "How should I know! But when Suny said this, Robert was also


    present, so if she had lied, wouldn''t Robert have just exposed her?"


    Winnie was not really stupid, she was just too excited to expose herself, otherwise she would not have


    endured wearing such ugly work clothes disguised as a staff member to go in.


    When Suny said those words just now, Robert clearly did not have any rebuttal, obviously, what Suny


    said was true!


    "Suny is actually Robert''s sister? Then, wouldn''t she and Austin be a good match?"


    Winnie''s face darkened when she heard this.


    Yes, they were match.


    Earlier, she was still reluctant, thinking that even if Jennifer was bad, she was still from the Dawson


    family, but that Suny was from a poor family with two dead parents.


    But yesterday Suny became thergest shareholder of Nakasun today, and she was also one of the


    founders of Future Technology.


    Today, Suny was far better than Winnie.


    "So what if they are match for each other? How many boyfriends has Suny had after her divorce for


    over a year, haven''t you seen that?"


    Although Robert was a misunderstanding, but Kevin, Frank were not her rtives.


    Winnie''s friend responded, "Of course! Who can be better than our Winnie!"


    Winnie did not answer, she was now annoyed, Suny''sst words made her anxious, Suny had


    something in those words. Just now she was determined to leave, but now that she had left,


    uneasiness had arisen.


    And at this time, the atmosphere in the box was awkward after Winnie left.


    Austin originally wanted to reveal himself through a "chance encounter", but because of Winnie, he


    went straight into the box.


    Looking again at Robert, he looked at him with a very unfriendly look.


    Austin nced at Suny, "See you."


    "Mr. Johnson."


    As Austin had just turned around, Robert called out to him indifferently.


    Austin turned back, "What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Murphy?"


    "I still have some doubts about what that Miss Bates just said, and I would like you to exin it to me."


    He looked at Austin with a polite and casual expression that made people think he was really just


    asking.


    However, Austin had been in the mall for almost ten years, so he could feel Robert''s dislike for him.


    "What are the doubts, Mr. Murphy?"


    Robert re-entered his seat: "You haven¡¯t eaten, have you? Let''s eat together then."


    Austin nced at Suny: "Okay."


    Feeling the inexplicable tension, Elijah was not sure whether it was better to stay and continue


    watching the action or to turn around and save his life and leave.


    But before he could struggle toe up with a result, Robert spoke first, "Why isn''t Mr. Brooks taking


    his seat?"


    Elijah, who was pulled into the fray: "I just got lost in thought, sorry, Mr. Murphy."


    With that, he walked over to Austin and sat down beside him.


    The atmosphere had an indescribable awkwardness to it as there were now four people sitting in a


    When Suny tried to speak up to lighten the mood, Robert, who was standing by, gave her a spoonful of


    food: "I''ll talk to Mr. Johnson, you eat."


    Suny smiled, "Okay."


    It was not like she could not watch the fun.

 Chapter 235 Is This A Good Idea

    Chapter 235 Is This A Good Idea


    Suny knew that Robert had the intention to stand up for her, anyway, she used to suffer a lot from those


    side rtives of Austin in the Johnson family, now the situation had turned, she didn''t feel any pity for


    him.


    Well, that was how she held grudge.


    When Robert finished, he put down his chopsticks and had someonee in to add two sets of cutlery


    and two more dishes before looking up at Austin: "That Miss Bates just now said that Mr. Johnson is


    courting Suny?"


    "Yes."


    Austin met Robert''s gaze with a calm expression on his face, and replied without being condescending.


    Robert took a sip of tea, "If I remember correctly, Mr. Johnson and Suny were divorced only a year ago,


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    right?"


    "You are right."


    Robert looked down at his teass, his eyebrows lowered, making it impossible to see his expression:


    "I don''t understand, since it''s only been a year or so since the divorce, why are you suddenly pursuing


    Suny? If you like Suny, why did you divorce Suny in the first ce?"


    Robert looked at him, and inside those dark eyes was the usual intimidation and oppression of a


    superior person.


    But Austin was not afraid at all: "I used to be young and frivolous and did not know how to cherish her.


    After the divorce, I found out more and more how good Suny was and came to my senses, so now I am


    pursuing Suny again."


    Robertughed, "Whether you havee to your senses or not, what does this have to do with Suny?


    If you didn''t know how to cherish her before, why should Suny forgive you now that you know you were


    wrong?"


    Robert''s words were loud and clear, and as soon as the words left his mouth, the ss of tea he was


    holding mmed down hard on the table.


    Elijah, who was eating his meal and watching the fun, was stunned for a moment and choked on a


    mouthful of rice inside his throat, his face turning pale.


    Suny couldn''t help but let out augh and raised her hand to pour him a ss of water.


    As Elijah interrupted, the atmosphere suddenly became less serious.


    Robert frowned and looked at Austin, "Mr. Johnson, I think you should understand what I mean."


    "I understand, but I won''t give up pursuing Suny unless she marries and has children with someone


    else one day."


    No, not even marriage.


    After all, there were divorces and she had to have children.


    Suny was drinking her soup when she heard him say this and choked slightly, unable to help but


    cough.


    She knew that Austin was bing more and more shameless now, but she just didn''t expect him to


    be so shameless as to say such things in front of Robert.


    Robert snorted coldly, "That''s your business, Mr. Johnson."


    When he finished, he inclined his head to nce at Suny and his face eased up a lot: "Are you full?"


    "Yes, brother."


    They had been eating for a while before Winnie came in.


    But Suny looked at the rice that was still in Robert''s bowl and wanted to say something, but Robert was


    already getting up, "Let''s go then."


    Suny nced at Austin, knowing that Robert was not willing to let Austin spend time with her.


    She drew a tissue and wiped the corner of her mouth, before leaving, she hooked her lips at Austin,


    then lifted her legs and followed Robert out of the box.


    "Brother."


    Hearing her call for herself, Robert slowed his pace, "Not happy?"


    "No, I know you are doing this for my own good."


    Robert looked at her for a moment, "It''s good that you know, it''s not just me who knows about your


    previous affairs, grandpa knows it too. Grandpa and brother both know quite a few young talents, none


    of them are worse than Austin, you might not think how good Austin is once you get to know others."


    Suny was embarrassed, "Brother, I''ve liked him for years."


    Hearing this from her, Robert was stunned for a moment, and in a trance, it seemed that someone had


    told him the same thing.


    Not knowing what was on Robert''s mind, Suny sensed that he didn''t look good, pursed her lips and


    changed the subject: "Brother, you haven¡¯t eaten enough, right? I know a porridge shop that''s delicious,


    how about we go over and have some more porridge?"


    Robert retrieved his thoughts and looked at Suny and nodded, "Okay."


    Suny paid the bill and then led Robert out of Bishounen.


    "I''m not forcing you to be with someone else, it''s just that I feel that you should get to know more


    people and be more aware of your heart so that you can make better choices this time."


    As he got out of the car, Robert suddenly spoke up.


    Suny''s heart warmed and she nodded, "I know, brother."


    "Even though I''m not against you and Austin being together, he''s not going to be able to get past that


    hurdle with Grandpa after what he did to you before."


    Sunyughed, "If I go all the way with him, it''s his business too."


    She wasn''t going to help him.


    Robert looked at her and said nothing more.


    The porridge shop was introduced by Alicia earlier and was quite to Robert''s taste.


    Although Robert came over on official business this time, he did want to meet Suny.


    But he had a lot of business on his hands and the phone calls came one after another while he was


    drinking his porridge.


    Hanging up the phone, Robert raised his hand and rubbed his temples, "Suny, I''m sorry, I have been


    rather busytely."


    Suny didn''t care and smiled, "It''s okay, have you had enough this time?"


    Hearing her teasing, Robert smiled slightly in a rare moment: "I''m full, I''ll ask my secretary to pick me


    up, you go back, it''ste, get some rest early."


    "Where do you live? I''ll take you back first."


    "No, you''re a girl."


    It had been a long time since anyone had used the word "girl" to describe her. After the death of her


    parents, she had grown up overnight and without her parents, who had protected her under their wings,


    she had to take care of herself.


    But now she had a brother, and a grandfather, and an aunt and uncle, she was no longer alone, and


    she could, with peace of mind, be the girl they see as not having grown up.


    Suny blinked her eyes for a moment and pressed back the tears inside her eyes, "Then I''ll apany


    you and wait for Ivan toe over."


    Robert gave her a look, but did not let her leave.


    He took out his mobile phone and called Ivan.


    After hanging up the phone, Robert suddenly thought of something: "I''ve given a business card to you,


    it''s a friend of me, Chee Murray he is a teacher at J City University, you should get to know him."


    Suny did not expect that Robert would really just introduce a man to her. She took out her phone and


    looked at the business card inside her phone, embarrassed.


    If she had known that, she might as well have left earlier.


    "I''ve asked him to friend you."


    Suny was still thinking of a reason to refuse, but her phone already received a friend request, and


    Robert''s words just came to her ears again.


    Suny nced at Robert: "Brother, would this not be a good idea?"


    "You don''t need to have a psychological burden, Chee knows nothing about rtionships, he''s been


    single for so many years, if you don¡¯t like him, you can help him chase girls."


    Robert''s reason was so good that Suny could not even think of any excuse to refuse.


    "Okay, brother."


    Suny had to pass the friend request, and the other party quickly entered his self-introduction: "Hello,


    my name is Chee Murray.


    Suny also replied with a simr sentence, but the other party did not send a message over next,


    coincidentally at this time Ivan came, Suny sighed with relief, "Brother, Ivan is here."


    "Well, you go back and send me a message when you get home."


    "Okay, brother."


    Suny picked up her bag, but Robert didn''t leave yet and stood there looking at her, "I''ll watch you get


    in."


    "Okay."


    Suny crossed the road and before she got into the car, she looked back and Robert was still watching


    her.


    All she could feel was heat in her eyes, remembering that years ago when she went to school, her


    mum and dad had stood across the road watching her get into a taxi too.

 Chapter 236 Our future Children Will be Very Smart

    Chapter 236 Our future Children Will be Very Smart


    As Suny''s car had just turned into thene, she saw Austin''s car.


    She, slowed the car and drove slowly up to him.


    Austin stood by the car, not knowing how long he had been waiting, and only when he saw her return


    did he straighten up, "May Ie in for a ss of water, Suny?"


    Rather pathetic.


    Suny took out the remote control and opened the barred door to let him in, driving himself in through


    the garage.


    She got out of the car before walking to the door to open it for him.


    Just as the door opened, Austin suddenly came over and pinned her against the wall, lowering his


    head and kissing her fiercely.


    Suny grunted, her raised hands were tightly sped by him, he kissed with such dominance and


    passion that Suny soon couldn''t take it anymore. She was soft, and when she was released, her whole


    body was almost leaning on him for support.


    Both of them were breathing sharply, and as the wind blew in from outside, Suny calmed down and


    looked into Austin''s eyes, "Have you smoked?"


    "Yes."


    He reached up and touched her lips, swallowing with restraint, "Don''t like it?"


    "Not really."


    "Then I won''t smoke again."


    Suny looked at him and suddenly smiled, "Didn''t you say it was hard to quit smoking?"


    He leaned forward and pressed his whole body against her, "It''s still easier to quit smoking than it is to


    quit you."


    Suny''s face heated up and she raised her hand to push him away, her cheek suddenly tickled.


    It was Austin rubbing against her.


    This action reminded Suny of puppy she had just picked up many years ago, who would rub against


    her whenever it made a mistake, so much so that she couldn''t even be ruthless enough to teach it a


    lesson.


    But then the dog was stolen in the middle of the night and came back dying, with a dozen holes poked


    in its body, and it was only three days before the dog died.


    Since then, Suny has not kept any more animals.


    It was difficult for her to ept their departure.


    Now the person rubbing up against her had changed to Austin, but it still made her heart go soft.


    She let go of her hand and looked down at the top of Austin''s hair.


    "Austin, you have two hair spins."


    It was said that the more hair spins you have, the smarter you are.


    Austin moved and raised his hand to touch her face, "Well, our future child will be very smart."


    "......"


    Suny was worried that he would be devastated by Robert''s words, but now it seemed that she had


    thought too much.


    Austin was nowhere near as devastated as he was, he even thought about the child.


    Austin looked at her and added, "It will be beautiful too."


    After all, he and Suny both were good-looking.


    Suny couldn''t bear it anymore, "Don''t you want to drink water?"


    She said, pushing him away and turning to go upstairs.


    Austin closed the door behind him and also lifted his legs to follow her upstairs.


    The water was not yet ready, so Suny waited in the kitchen for a while before pouring two sses of


    water out, one for herself and one to hand to him.


    Austin seemed to be really thirsty and took the ss of water and tilted his head and drank arge


    portion of it, before he put the ss on the table and loosened his tie, "Are you still counting on the


    matter of Winnie?"


    Suny grunted and gave him a smile, "Of course, I''m petty."


    "Well, I like the petty Suny."


    Suny was drinking water and when she heard him say this, she almost choked.


    She swallowed a mouthful of water, drew a tissue to wipe the edges of her lips and looked at him with a


    wry smile, "Did youe over here on purpose tonight?"


    Austin looked up at her without speaking, and only after two seconds did he speak, "Your progress bar


    is too slow, Suny."


    He could not wait.


    Now Robert''s attitude was even more disturbing to him; he didn''t know Robert, nor did he know the


    Murphy family.


    But from Suny''s willingness to go back to D City from time to time, he could more or less guess that the


    Murphy family was very good to Suny.


    This was a good thing, but it was clearly an extra hurdle for him to marry Suny.


    Although his previous marriage to Suny was not particrly bad, Suny did suffer a lot during those


    three years.


    He never wanted to run away from these things either, nor could he.


    Today, Robert''s attitude already showed that the Murphy family already knew those things, and it


    looked like Charlie, too, disliked him.


    For the first time in his thirty years of life, Austin felt anxious and uneasy.


    He even thought of making it happened.


    Yet it was only a thought. He had owed Suny at the beginning, and he did not want to owe her now.


    She had her choice, and if she really didn''t choose him in the end, he might not be able to say his


    blessing, but he definitely wouldn''t bother her anymore.


    This was a thought Austin had never had before, yet today, standing in front of Suny''s vi for an hour


    or so, he suddenly felt that Suny''s happiness was more important than his own.


    That was probably what love was, and now he kind of knew bit about it.


    Austin''s gaze burned hot, and Suny''s face followed heat from his look.


    "It''s only been a week since the progress bar came out, and now it''s already 55 per cent past, how


    much faster do you want it?"


    She raised her hand to her chin and looked at him with curled lips and a smile.


    Austin looked inside those charming eyes, his index finger moved slightly, he lowered his eyebrows


    and resisted the urge: "Want to pull it all the way to the end at once."


    "You wish!"


    Suny grunted.


    Austin''s lips twitched: "Thinking of you every day is indeed a beautiful wish."


    Suny was embarrassed, Austin''s love words were now at hand.


    Her eyebrows twitched and she changed the subject, "Would it be too much for me to deal with Winnie


    as I have done?"


    "Didn''t she start it?"


    It seemed to be simple for Austin.


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "Then I''ll send a big gift to Miss Bates tomorrow."


    It was heard that the Bates family recently wanted to marry the Lee family, and he wondered what the


    Lee family would do when they saw the letter she sent.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s the big gift?"


    "I''ll tell you tomorrow."


    Austin did not continue to ask, since she wanted to do it, let her be.


    But the truth was, he knew all about that bit of Winnie.


    He was going to make a move, but thinking about what had happened earlier, Suny might have been


    morefortable with the idea of teaching a lesson herself, so he didn''t.


    Suny looked down at the time, her charming eyes slightly hooked: "Mr. Johnson, it''s quarter past ten,


    shouldn''t you go home?"


    "Can I not go?"


    "Do you want to see me do a magic?"


    The progress bar cleared in one second.


    Austin didn''t want that, but he didn''t want to leave either, but one could not be so greedy.


    Before leaving, Austin took Suny into his arms, "Hug for five minutes."


    In this way he would go home and sleep better.


    Suny pillowed on his chest and raised her eyes to look at him, seeing that his eyes were slightly closed


    and he seemed to really just want to hug her, Suny did not move and stayed quietly in his arms.


    But people are always greedy forfort, and the embrace of someone who likes each other is like


    magic.


    When Austin let go, Suny even had some fondness.


    But in the end, reason won out over emotion. She sent him downstairs and stood at the entry door


    watching him walk out step by step, remembering what Austin had said more than half an hour ago,


    and couldn''t help but smile.


    Yet not long afterughing, the phone rang upstairs.


    Suny was stunned for a moment, remembering that she hadn''t given Robert a message.


    She quickly turned and ran back to find her phone and answered it, blushing and lying, "Brother, I''m


    sorry, I spoke to Alicia on phone when I came back."


    Robert on the other end of the phone answered, "It''s good that it''s not Austin."


    "......"

 Chapter 237 Then Wait Longer

    Chapter 237 Then Wait Longer


    The next morning, Suny had just arrived at Phantom, and Rosa had already told her that the


    information had been sent to the Lee family by the same city courier.


    Suny, "Thank you for your hard work, Rosa."


    Rosa smiled, "You are wee, Miss Hond."


    Winnie had made things difficult for Suny three times, she had long been unable to stand it, and now


    that Suny wanted to take a shot, Rosa was eager to give all of Winnie''s information to the Lee family in


    one go.


    But Suny only pointed out one thing, and Rosa had to arrange for a copy of the information.


    Suny looked at her, "If you''re free, keep an eye on the Lee family."


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    She wanted to see how the Bates family was going to make it up this time.


    More than half an hourter, the Lee family received a same-city courier early in the morning, with only


    the recipient''s information on the courier slip, but not the sender''s information.


    The letter was addressed to Parker Lee, the second youngest of the Lee family, by name, but Parker


    had already left for work more than half an hour ago, and the letter was collected by the housekeeper


    and handed over to his mother L.


    L was curious, but did not open the letter.


    Just after 8pm, Parker had just returned home and he saw L bringing over a letter.


    He asked, "Mom, what is this?"


    "I don''t know, it came by courier at nine o''clock this morning, I saw that it was for you, so I didn''t open


    it."


    "Oh?"


    Parker found it strange and wondered which of his friends was so bored to send him something by the


    same city courier.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Parker opened it, and a stack of papers fell out.


    When she saw the "paternity certificate", L''s face turned cold: "When did Winnie ever have a child?"


    At this time, Parker looked at the copy of the birth and hospitalization information in his hand, which


    was all the information about Winnie''s so-called three years abroad, when she gave birth to a daughter


    in A City. The information was very detailed, and Winnie''s maternity records and hospitalization records


    were all there.


    Of course, the information about Winnie''s birth was naturally not under her own name. Probably in


    case they didn''t believe it, the person who sent the letter also included a copy of the paternity test of


    Winnie and the girl, who was now adopted by Winnie''s brother and sister-inw from the orphanage


    back to the Bates family.


    The girl''s name was Caitlin Bates and she was adopted by Alistair Bates from an orphanage a year


    ago. This was quite a sensation at the time because the little girl was so cute and clever, and Alistair


    Bates'' wife had given birth to a boy six years ago and her health had been poor and she could no


    longer have children. And therefore they adopted Caitlin.


    When Caitlin was adopted, the Bates family set up a banquet, and made a gesture to win a wave of


    goodwill inside the circle, and even those old stories of the Bates family were gradually faded away, so


    half a year ago the Bates family suddenly proposed a marriage, the Lee family felt that Winnie good-


    looking, educated, and now own a studio, who was considered good, so they casually agreed.


    That Caitlin was actually Winnie''s daughter!


    Although the Lee family was not as good as the Johnson family or the Brooks family, they were still a


    respectable family in J City!


    How could a woman like Winnie, who had an illegitimate daughter, possibly get into the Lee family!


    L was furious when she saw the paternity test!


    Parker''s face was also very bad, his girlfriend actually hid a daughter from him.


    "It''s too much!"


    L was almost gritting her teeth as she said this, she only had two precious sons, and she had


    chosen her youngest son''s future wife from among her many choices, but she had never expected


    Winnie to have such a big daughter!


    How old was Caitlin?


    The other day the two families were sitting together for dinner, discussing finding a time this year to


    have their engagement party and next year''s wedding reception.


    This Bates family was clearly treating their Lee family like fools!


    At this time, it was just as Wyatt Lee returned, and seeing his sulking wife, he could not help but frown:


    "What''s going on, who has provoked you?"


    L gave him a look and directly handed him the paternity test in her hand, "Take a look! This Bates


    family is too much!"


    Wyatt, after seeing the paternity test, was also full of shock: "Where did thise from? Is it a fake?"


    "How can it be fake! Five years ago Winnie said she was going to study abroad, look at the time! Didn''t


    it match up? Besides, the Bates family is not a good person, how can they adopt an orphan for no


    reason and have a banquet so that the whole world knows that Caitlin was adopted by their family! I''ve


    seen Caitlin living better in their family than Alistair''s own son!"


    "What''s going on in these photos? The person who just came out of the delivery room is Winnie."


    L was so angry that she could not wait to go and settle the score with the Bates family right now: "I


    can''t swallow this! I have to go to the Bates family and ask them for rification! Are we Lee family


    members so easily deceived? This is clearly taking our Lee family for fools!"


    Hearing this from her, Parker reached out to stop her, "Mom! Will the Bates family admit it if you rashly


    go like this? I will take care of this matter, don''t worry!"


    If Winnie treated him like a fool, then he didn''t have to be polite with her!


    He had no feelings for Winnie, but it was a marriage between two families, Winnie was still passable in


    all aspects, however Winnie went to cheat him like a fool, this matter, he was not going to let her go


    easily!


    L nced at Parker: "Parker, what do you think?"


    "You''ll seeter."


    Not wanting to say much, Parker took those materials and turned his head and went upstairs.


    These days, J City was no different from the usual.


    Rosa got no news and was suspicious that the information hadn''t made it to the Lee family.


    As Suny had juste out of the meeting, Rosa couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Hond, there doesn''t


    seem to be much reaction on the Lee family."


    Suny, "Is that so?"


    She said, smiling, "Then wait longer."


    She didn''t believe that the Lee family would be able to swallow this anger.


    If she hadn''t been so "kind" as to ask Rosa to send them such a document, the Lee family would have


    been fooled by Winnie.


    Rosa nced at Suny, and seeing the subdued expression on her face, she asked no more questions.


    She believed Suny, and the Lee family was considered a rich family, so there was no way the Lee


    family could suffer from such a thing.


    Suny smiled, "Well, it''ste, get off work early."


    "Okay, Miss Hond, be careful on your way."


    "Okay."


    Suny answered and lifted her leg into the lift.


    It was getting hotter and hotter in mid-May in J City, and Suny wore a long skirt today with a small


    jacket over it, beautiful and sassy.


    The red sports car drove off the road very conspicuously, but before the car could officially drive off the


    road, Suny was stopped by someone.


    The person who stopped her was Tina, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time. It wasn''t exactly a long


    time, after all, Tina had given her an empty bank card half a month ago.


    Suny raised her hand to prop up on the car door at one side and looked at Tina who walked up to her,


    "What¡¯s wrong, Miss Johnson?"

 Chapter 238 You Knew All Already?

    Chapter 238 You Knew All Already?


    Tina had no other way out, and she knew that if she gave an empty card to Suny, this matter would not


    pass so easily for Austin.


    She just wanted to put things on Suny''s shoulders, like the card had money in it, but it was Suny who


    spent it; or it was Suny who wouldn''t let her pay it back.


    But Austin didn''t even listen to her sophistry and had awyer''s letter sent to her straight away.


    It was more than 10 million, if Austin really wanted to sue her, this amount of money would put her in


    jail for at least five years.


    When she received thewyer''s letter, Tina began to panic, she tried to approach Austin to apologize


    and beg for forgiveness, however, she could not even get to the door of KLOC.


    She really had no choice but toe and stop Suny.


    However, she also knew that by stopping Suny, she would only make Austin even angrier.


    But what could she do!


    She didn''t want to go to jail!


    Suny inside the sports car was like a new person, different from the woman who was always so soft


    that she would only say "yes" in front of her.


    Once upon a time, she was so high and mighty in front of Suny, but now, Tina looked at Suny''s smiling


    eyes, and she didn''t even dare to make a loud usation.


    Tina looked at her with a veryplicated expression on her face, but the pleading inside her eyes


    was very obvious: "Miss Hond, I have something I want you to help me with, can we have a chat?"


    In all the years that Suny had known Tina, it was the first time that she had ever shown such a gesture


    in front of her own heels.


    She let out augh, "I''ve got an appointment with your brother, so you can just say it now."


    Once she heard Suny''s words, Tina stiffened for a moment, looking at Suny''s face gradually turning


    white.


    After a few seconds, people from the building kepting out, Tina didn''t speak, Suny said, "If you


    don''t say anything, then I''ll leave."


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that she was about to drive away, Tina was anxious and spoke up in a hurry.


    "Suny, I know it was me who made a mistake in the past, I did a lot of wrong things, can you help me?


    I''m begging you, please help me! My brother is suing me! He''s suing me for using out the money on the


    card he gave you! That''s over 11 million! If he does sue me, my life will be ruined!"


    Suny let out a soft tsk, "If you know that stealing is against thew, why did you still do it, or did you


    think that because that thing belonged to me, you thought I wouldn''t pursue it?"


    She was not a saint, not to mention that Tina was on the verge of tears, even if Tina really cried out


    right in front of her, Suny would not have been half-hearted.


    The card was taken by Tina, and ording to what she said when she returned the card, if she hadn''t


    spoken to Austin about this matterter, the 10 million would have be hers to take.


    Austin would certainly not mind this 10 million Austin, but her "getting no a penny" had be a bit


    false.


    Suny could not stand this.


    "No, it''s not that ......I just...... just am short of money!"


    Theck of money was true, and so was the determination that Suny would not pursue the matter.


    Sunyughed, "If you came to me for this matter, then I can only say that you have wasted your time, I


    have always been very vindictive."


    The smile on her face cooled as she finished.


    Suny collected his eyes, stepped on the elerator and slowly drove the car onto the road.


    Tina stood there, being bewildered.


    What was she going to do now? Go to jail?


    Suny was supposed to leave Phantom early, however she was stopped by Tina for ten minutes and


    she drove away just in time for the rush hour.


    There was a lot of traffic on the road and she was stuck in traffic in the city centre for almost fifteen


    minutes, the bright sky turning hazel red by the time the car reached the destination.


    Suny took out her phone and tapped on the live share, following the route on it all the way.


    At the entrance of the courtyard, under that redntern, Austin was already standing there.


    He was dressed in his usual ck suit, a face that looked cool from afar in that dusk.


    Suny lifted her leg and walked over, the coldness inside the dark eyes that looked at her melted away


    bit as she got closer and closer.


    It was a private restaurant owned by a friend of Elijah''s, and the two entered and were led up to a


    private room on the second floor.


    The ce was not remote, only 12 or 13 minutes away from the city centre. The shop was opened


    inside the alley of an ordinary house, the houses on both sides had been bought and all opened up,


    three suites made up such a garden.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was reallyfortable toe and eat in the summer.


    The window opened out onto a rockery with flowing water. It was dark now and the view was not as


    good as during the day, but the setting was certainly peaceful.


    Suny took a seat and Austin was making tea.


    She looked at him with a smile, "When did you know how to do that?"


    "I don¡¯t know that."


    Austin gave her a look and rinsed the ss, then added, "I learned it when I saw you made it before."


    However, the taste in the mouth was significantly worse.


    Suny took a sip and didn''t say anything: "Tina came to see me at the office just now."


    Austin frowned slightly, "About the card?"


    "Yes."


    Austin snorted coldly, "Don''t bother with her, I''ve already had mywyer sue."


    Hearing this from him, Suny couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows, "She''s your sister, by birth."


    "Yes."


    She was biological, yet to Austin, she was just a person with the same surname as him.


    Thest time Austin exposed himself, Suny knew that Austin should not have had a very happy life


    before. Grace abandoned him in order to run away with her lover, andter be a lover as Maddox.


    So Austin had not feelings for both Tina and Kasper.


    "Okay."


    Suny responded indifferently, and did not continue to ask.


    It was Friday and there were a lot of peopleing for dining.


    When the two of them finished their dinner and left, they happened to run into Winnie and Parker.


    That information had been sent to the Lee family for several days, and now the Lee family was still not


    doing anything.


    Suny swept a faint nce at the two men, thinking that Parker was also a formidable one.


    That was a lot to put up with for so long.


    After thest oops, Winnie now didn''t dare to see Suny like she did before.


    She nced at Austin and then at Suny: "Miss Hond, Mr. Johnson."


    After exchanging greetings, Winnie led Parker inside.


    Suny uttered, "Parker can really put up with it."


    To the side, Austin heard her words, "What did you send to the Lee family?"


    Suny looked up at him and smiled, "Have you seen that adopted little girl of the Bates family?"


    Austin had of course seen her before, and when the Bates family had a big banquet, he was even


    invited.


    "Yes."


    "So, do you think she looks like Winnie?"


    Austin looked down at Suny, the light inside her eyes was like a star: "Yes."


    "Caitlin is Winnie''s daughter."


    When she finished, Austin didn''t appear as excited as she thought he would.


    She, "You knew all along?"


    "Well, I guessed."


    Five years ago Winnie said she was going to study abroad, but Winnie was known as bad in study


    inside the circle, studying abroad was simply a joke.


    Of course, it wasmon for rich families to send their children to foreign countries to obtain a


    diploma.


    But everyone knew that Winnie was so fond of him, but she suddenly let go of him, anyone with any


    intelligence would think there was something wrong.


    But Austin wasn''t interested in Winnie and didn''t check her out, butter when their Bates family


    adopted Caitlin, he saw the little girl and already guessed that it was Winnie''s child.


    Later, when she always targeted Suny, he had people look into her affairs in those years, originally


    thinking to save it to teach Winnie a lesson, but unexpectedly, Suny herself also found out about it.


    Suny tsked lightly, "So you know what I''ve sent to the Lee family?"


    "Yes."


    Suny hummed and looked at him with a smirk, "Austin, how about we make a bet?"

 Chapter 239 Robert Asked You to Go on a Blind Date?

    Chapter 239 Robert Asked You to Go on a Blind Date?


    "What''s the bet?"


    "Bet how soon the Lee family will make a move, I bet, in three days, and if I lose, I''ll fast-forward the


    progress bar another twenty percent."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A man would not be able to put up with Winnie for so long, and Parker was not in shortage of partners.


    Austin looked down at her, "Okay, I bet, three dayster, within seven days."


    Under the night sky, there was smile inside those dark eyes.


    Both of them drove here today, so Austin had to drive the car and follow Suny''s lead.


    It had been a nice few days, with some heat during the day but warm and breezy evenings.


    Today happened to be Friday, when they were going back, there were quite a lot of vehicles on the


    road, and there was a rear end at a bridge, and the car was stuck for more than 10 minutes.


    Back at the vi it was already past eight and almost nine, Suny washed a te of fruit and put it in


    front of Austin, "I want to go to the boxing room tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    Suny wore a dark green dress today, sexy and flirtatious, Austin wanted to hold her in his arms the first


    time he saw her.


    But outside, he knew deep down that Suny would not let him do that, and now inside the vi, he


    watched Suny eat longan, those red lips swallowing and spitting, as if they were seducing silently.


    Dark eyes sank slightly, Austin looked at Suny, his eyes sinking slightly: "Is it sweet?"


    Suny nodded, "Yes."


    Longan was marketed earlier than lychee and was at its best in May.


    Rosa knew she liked to eat and had a few catties sent over to her.


    Well, Rosa really knew everything.


    Suny spat out the core and was about to peel another one, but Austin had already peeled one and


    handed it to her: "What about this one?"


    She opened her mouth and her lips identally touched his fingers, Suny only felt hot and raised her


    head to find Austin looking at her burningly.


    Suny''s heart was beating fast, and she lowered her head and spat out the core, then chewed and


    swallowed the pulp inside her mouth before she spoke, "It''s very sweet."


    "Really?"


    He asked suddenly, and the next second the hand that peeled his longan fell on her face.


    Suny was cupped by his face, and under the bright light, she watched Austin''s thin lips getting closer


    and closer to her own, and then coolness on her lips as he kissed down.


    Austin''s kiss was tangled, lingering and tender, as if he wanted to swallow her.


    Suny was invaded by his body heat and breath. The night breeze outside the open floor-to-ceiling


    window kept blowing in, and it was obviously supposed to be cool, but she felt very hot.


    When she was pinned on the sofa, Suny''s consciousness was festering, and the end of her charming


    eyes were so demonically red that Austin felt he could die inside these eyes of hers after just one look.


    "Suny-"


    He called out to her pleadingly and impatiently, and Suny shuddered at the grinding of his palm,


    subconsciously raising her hand to try to catch his.


    She grunted, her head all nk for a moment.


    At this moment, the mobile phone on the side suddenly vibrated.


    Suny was suddenly jolted awake and snapped back to consciousness, she pushed Austin away and


    reached for her phone.


    It was Robert who called.


    Suny blushed and inclined her head to look at Austin and showed him her phone in embarrassment,


    "It''s my brother."


    She said, picking up the phone, "Brother."


    "Are you busy in weekend?"


    Suny thought Robert was up to something and didn''t doubt it: "No."


    "Good, Chee happens to be free too, so you guys should meet one another, whether it''s suitable or not,


    you have to meet him to know. He''s looking for you in WeChat, he said he''s going to write his thesis,


    just reply to him directly. Okay, there''s nothing else, take care of your health and rest early."


    When Robert opened his mouth, he said a bunch of words, and Suny didn''t have the slightest chance


    to open his mouth to say anything else: "...... Okay, brother, take care of your health too and rest early."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny found Austin looking at her.


    She was embarrassed and was just about to click on her phone to see what Chee had sent her, Austin,


    who was standing by, asked her, "Who is Chee?"


    "My brother''s friend."


    Suny tapped her phone, and inside WeChat there was indeed a message from Chee to her.


    Chee hadn''t contacted her for a week, and when he did, it was to ask her out to a movie.


    In total, there were only two sentences, and Suny read them all in one nce.


    Austin asked: "Robert asked you to go on a blind date?"


    "I''ll clear it with him tomorrow."


    A few days ago when he added WeChat, Chee didn''t say anything except a word about himself. Suny


    originally thought that he added her because of Robert, so it would be good for the two of them to keep


    their rtionship like that, at least so that Robert wouldn''t introduce anyone else to her anytime soon.


    But she didn''t expect that Chee would ask her to go to the movies today. He had chosen what to watch


    and where to watch it, and only asked her on WeChat if she wanted to, and if she wanted to, he would


    meet her at the entrance of the cinema at ten tomorrow.


    It was the first time Suny ran into such a person, and there was nothing she could do to exin


    anything to Austin.


    "I''m going tomorrow too."


    Austin tugged at his tie, the thought of Suny going to the movies with another man tomorrow was


    driving him crazy!


    Suny looked at him and couldn''t help butugh, "No, if my brother knows you are there too, then it


    wouldn''t be such a man as Chee who was introduced to me."


    Austin: "......"


    In the end Austinpromised, there was nothing he could do to Robert at all.


    Austin knew that he could only move slowly until the progress bar was gone and until the Murphy family


    relented.


    It was a sin he had made before, there was no other way.


    With the call in, the atmosphere was no longer there.


    However, during the make-out session just now, Suny''s skirt was messy and the neckline was seen.


    He saw it and inclined his head, "Suny, pull your cor."


    He said this in a voice as deep and coarse as if it had been ground through gravel.


    Suny was stunned for a moment and looked down before she realized that her neckline was open.


    Her face flushed instantly and she pretended to be calm as she pulled her cor upwards, then took a


    sip of water from the ss she had set aside.


    Warm water diffused through her esophagus, Suny gradually calmed down and looked at her phone,


    "It''s half past ten, Austin."


    Hearing this from her, Austin looked at her, "Are you still going to the boxing room tomorrow?"


    Suny and smiled, "Have a guess, Mr. Johnson?"


    Austin raised his hand and touched her cheek: "Go to bed early, good night."


    With those words, he lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    Suny watched him get up and raised to touch her forehead.


    It was warm.

 Chapter 240 looks like a very powerful

    Chapter 240 looks like a very powerful


    Austin left stoutly this time, if it wasn''t for that phone call from Robert just now, he would have had to


    hold back.


    Fortunately, it took a phone call from Robert to stop everything in time.


    Stepping inside the car, he did not leave immediately, but watched the lightse on on on the third


    floor and sat for a while longer before he drove off.


    When Suny got up the next day, Chee replied to her with a message.


    The person on the other side was very cold and only relied okay.


    She raised her eyebrows, thinking that Chee was also an interesting man.


    The movie started at ten o''clock, and Suny arrived at the cinema entrance at around half past nine.


    When she arrived, Chee was already there, he was wearing a white shirt and straight trousers, carrying


    a shoulder bag, and the side of his face showed a pair of sses on the bridge of his nose.


    Suny saw him from afar and thought that the real person didn''t look much different from the photo.


    As she approached to see Chee, Suny could not help but be stunned for a moment.


    She had never seen such a good looking man.


    Suny returned to her senses and walked up to him, "Mr. Murray."


    "Call me Chee."


    His voice gurgled like a clear spring in the mountains.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Robert was her brother, Suny would have to wonder if Robert and Chee


    were two people who had something to introduce to her and were pulling her in to cover up.


    "You should know what my brother means, right, Chee?"


    Suny went to the point, she didn''t like euphemisms in matters like rtionships.


    Chee nodded, "Your brother said you were single."


    The meaning was obvious.


    Suny smiled calmly, "Yes, I am single, but I have someone I like."


    She had loved him for years, and once tried to let it go, she found it impossible.


    Thinking of Austin, Suny couldn''t help but curl her lips.


    "Is that so? Maybe you should see if the man behind you on your right is the one you like."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny was stunned for a moment and looked back to find that Austin had arrived at some point.


    She and watched him stride over to her.


    Austin walked up to her and took Suny''s hand directly in front of Chee, then reached out to Chee and


    introduced himself, "Hello Mr. Murray, I''m Suny''s ex-husband and current suitor, Austin."


    "The ex-husband is the past, the suitor is the unfinished tense."


    Chee raised his hand and pushed his sses, "Since Robert introduced Suny to me, that means he


    doesn''t like you."


    Wise people speak so to the point, Austin felt his heart being pierced, his face changed slightly: "The


    person Suny likes is me."


    "People''s feelings change."


    Suny couldn''t help but let out augh as she listened, "Chee, I don''t think you''re reallying over


    today to watch a movie with me, are you?"


    Austin might not be able to see it, but Suny could see that Chee didn''t have any emotional fluctuations


    when he said those words, obviously he wasn''t attracted to her either.


    But Chee suddenly asked her to watch a movie, so she guessed he had some purpose.


    Chee heard Suny''s words and stopped zapping Austin: "Robert said you could teach me to chase


    girls."


    "You have a girl you like?"


    "Yes."


    Chee admitted, "If you help me chase her, I can help you deal with Robert."


    Suny, "Good."


    Chee: "The movie tickets are for you guys, remember to tell Robert about it when you get back."


    "Okay."


    Suny reached out to take the movie ticket.


    Before Chee left, he nced at Austin: "Robert dislikes you very much, but he likes Suny, his sister,


    and if you want the Murphy family to agree you to be together, you have to get Robert to agree first."


    Austin felt that this man, Chee, was not that annoying: "Thank you."


    "No thanks, if Suny can''t help me catch the girl I like, I''ll stay with Suny."


    Austin, who had just changed his mind a bit about Chee: "......"


    Suny, who just thought Chee was a good guy: "......"


    Chee walked away after letting out his harsh words, Suny waved the movie ticket on her hand,


    "Watching a movie?"


    It was a romance film.


    "Okay."


    Austin responded, "Want some popcorn?"


    Suny shook her head, "No."


    Because of the dy at the entrance of the cinema, the film had already started by the time the two


    entered.


    It was a humorousedy romance movie, and it was quite funny. Suny hadn''t seen this kind of movie


    for a long time, so he didn''t find it boring.


    The cinema was almost entirely filled with couples, and in the middle of the film, presumably to


    heighten the emotions between the protagonists, there was a nearly ten-second kiss and a three-


    second-plus passionate scene.


    It was the first time Suny came to see a romance film with Austin, and when she suddenly arrived at


    such a scene, she was embarrassed and her face was hot.


    Chee bought a seat at the end of the row, and the couple in the corner were kissing passionately and


    loudly.


    Suny pursed her lips for a moment, feeling Austin looking at her from the side, her heart beating faster


    and faster.


    Fortunately, the makeout scene was not very long, adding up to just over ten seconds, after which it


    was a touching episode.


    The film ended happily with a touching ending and was generally a good film.


    Coming out from inside the movie, Suny breathed a slight sigh of relief and inclined her head to look at


    Austin, "It''s time for lunch."


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "How''s the grilled fish?"


    She hadn''t eaten fish in a long time.


    "Okay."


    Grilled fish was avable inside the mall, but they had to wait for a table.


    Suny wore a bustier skirt and white cartoon t-shirt today, simple and age-defying.


    Austin was in his usual suit and trousers, the two of them had a good temperament and their faces


    were extremely cold, and they were sitting outside the restaurant waiting for a seat, they noticed many


    people taking pictures of them.


    Suny raised her eyebrows and looked up with a smirk at the two girls who were filming them: "Girls, it''s


    not good to take pictures secretly, is it?"


    The two girls were university students and were embarrassed by Suny''s question, so they apologized


    and deleted the post in front of Suny.


    It was not a big deal, Suny smiled, "Thanks."


    The girl at the side suddenly eximed, "Senior Suny! Are you Senior Suny of our school?"


    With that, the girl raised her hand and handed the phone in her hand to Suny.


    There was a picture of Suny from a long time ago, and it was not much different from now, with that


    little difference that the real person looked better than the picture.


    Suny''s palm was pinched by Austin, she smiled and lied with a smile, "No, I didn''t graduate from J City


    University."


    She paused for a moment as she said, "Is this your schoolgirl? So pretty."


    The two girls looked at each other and looked at Suny, seeing her calm and collected, they thought


    they had really mistaken her for someone else: "It''s the popr figure in our school! It''s a pity that she


    had already graduated by the time we enrolled!"


    "It just looks like a really great girl."


    Suny nodded, fervently.


    The two girls had mistaken the person, so they couldn''t continue to say anything, and before they left,


    theyplimented Suny on how well she matched Austin.


    Looking at the two girls'' backs, Suny couldn''t help but smile, "How deceiving."


    It was lovely to be such a naive girl.

 Chapter 241 I just Want to See More

    Chapter 241 I just Want to See More


    Suny withdrew her eyes and saw Austin looking at her, she was rarely a bit embarrassed and lowered


    her head slightly, "How many more tables are there to us?"


    Austin looked at his phone, "Three tables, will we wait?"


    "Just wait."


    It was noon and hot outside, and she didn''t want to go out.


    But the three tables didn''t keep the two waiting for long. After lunch, Suny and Austin made a trip back


    to the vi and changed into sportswear before driving to the boxing gym.


    All told, Suny hadn''t been over for over half a month.


    The gym was particrly crowded today and it was only when they went in that they found out that the


    gym was having a friendly tournament today, which was held with another gym.


    Suny nced towards the stage just as a boxer saw her looking over and was showing off his biceps.


    Austin saw that and his face sank, reaching out to take Suny by the hand, "Don''t look."


    Suny withdrew her eyes and inclined her head to look at him, smiling faintly, "I didn''t look."


    She didn''t know he would show off his muscles.


    Austin didn''t say anything and led her all the way inside.


    The boxers on stage were disappointed to see Suny being held, why do all the prettydies have


    boyfriends!


    As if he was afraid that she would once again look up at those boxers on the stage, Austin walked


    faster this way and Suny almost trotted to keep up with him.


    Only when she reached the door of the boxing room did Austin let go and push the door open to lead


    her inside.


    Suny had just taken off her shoes and she turned around and noticed Austin had actually lifted up his


    short sleeves.


    She slightly and stood on the edge of her chair watching him step over.


    "I have that too."


    Hearing this from him, Suny''s face inexplicably heated up.


    Howe she hadn''t noticed Austin being so jealous before?


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled: "Austin, do you feel that there is a smell in the boxing room today?"


    "What''s that smell?"


    "Sour."


    Austin loosened his grip and, when she wasn''t looking, raised his hand and took her directly into his


    arms.


    The two were so close together that he lowered his head against her forehead, his dark eyes looking


    straight into her eyes.


    Suny''s heart beat faster and her slender eyshes couldn''t help but tremble.


    "Don''t look at other men in the future, okay?"


    When he finished, he dipped his head and pecked her on the lips.


    Suny''s face burned terribly and she responded with a feigned calmness, "Okay."


    She said and grunted, "Let go of me, I''m going to do my preparatory exercises."


    Only after a long time did he let go.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Over three hours of boxing made for a sweaty workout, and Suny hadn''t been this sound in a long time.


    It was still light when they came out of the boxing room, but boxing was so physically demanding that


    Suny was tired and didn''t want to eat out, so Austin drove straight back to the vi.


    It was just after five o''clock back at the vi, the sun had not yet set and the sunlight from the floor-to-


    ceiling windows was filtering in, making the whole living room orange and bright.


    "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    Austin was now familiar with it, as soon as he came in, he let M boil water and went upstairs and


    poured two sses of water out of the kitchen.


    One ss was warm, Suny''s; one ss was cold, his own.


    "Thank you, Mr. Johnson."


    Suny took the ss and took a sip of water before looking at him, "I want something refreshing."


    It was hot, she didn''t have a great appetite, she had grilled fish for lunch and wanted to eat lighter in


    the evening.


    "Cantonese food?"


    "Okay."


    A pleasant and rxing day went by, the film ended after 10pm, Austin looked down at Suny in his


    arms, she was already asleep.


    Austin raised his hand and stroked her face, trying to tell her to get up and go back to her room to


    sleep, "Suny?"


    Probably too sleepy, Suny only frowned slightly, but showed no sign of waking up.


    Austin simply did not wake her up, reaching for the remote control to turn off the audio-visual


    equipment and air conditioning before he carefully carried Suny back to her room.


    Suny slept deeply and surprisingly did not wake up on the way.


    The room was filled with her scent. Austin sat on the edge of the bed, looking down at Suny who was


    sleeping on the bed, somewhat coveting theseforts and not wanting to leave.


    Yet reason still prevailed over emotion, and since Suny did not like it, he respected her choice.


    It was only when he returned to the empty vi that Austin inevitably felt lost and lonely.


    During this period of time, Elijah was unable to get a date with Austin every time he asked him out.


    Today, on the weekend, he wanted to go boxing together, but Austin said he had a date with Suny.


    Heartbroken, he could not even send himself up for a beating now of his own ord.


    At 10pm, the nightlife was just starting, and as a bored single dog, Elijah wanted to bring Austin out,


    who was also a single dog.


    So he called Austin head on, "Austin, there''s an event in the back of the mountain tonight, wanna


    Back in the day, the young Austin was the god of the Akimei Mountain car.


    Austin, who was just about to go take a shower and rest, "Not interested."


    Elijah didn''t believe it: "...... Are those few cars in your garage intended to be put away to be covered


    with dust?"


    "Can''t I just watch them?"


    "......"


    Elijah felt insulted and wanted to say something else, but Austin only left him with a few "beeps".


    Austin nced at the hung-up call and frowned in disgust.


    How did he keep hanging out with this stupid Elijah in the past?


    He was amazing for not dropping his wits after all these years!


    Early in the morning, Suny was woken up by the rm clock.


    Opening her eyes to see herself in bed, she was stunned for a moment before remembering the events


    ofst night.


    The sun was already shining brightly outside the curtains, and Suny inclined her head for a moment,


    "M, open the curtains."


    The curtains were slowly pulled open and the sunlight filtered in, somewhat blindingly, and Suny


    subconsciously raised her hand to block it.


    Alicia sent her a message yesterday, asking her if Chee looked like his photo.


    Sunyughed and replied directly, "He looks better than in the photo".


    Putting down the phone, Suny got up and went to wash up.


    Oh, she had asked Chee to go hiking today.


    Of course, it wasn''t just her and Chee who went hiking, there was also the girl Chee liked.


    When Austin found out about this yesterday afternoon, he even wanted to put off his lunch meeting


    today to go hiking with Suny, but Suny refused.


    Chee''s reason for lying to people''s young girls was that Suny wanted to chase him, but he could not


    refuse.


    For Chee''s reason, Suny refused at first, but when Chee mentioned Robert, Suny had to agree.


    Just after breakfast, Chee''s phone call came.


    Suny went to the balcony and looked downstairs, where a ck car was already parked.


    She had long since changed, grabbed one of the backpacks from the sofa, got up and came straight


    downstairs.


    Suny wore a casual sports outfit today, and to protect herself from the sun, she wore ice sleeves, but


    despite this, the exposed section of her beautiful neck was amazingly fair, and further up, her face with


    light make-up was even more stunning.


    She had just gotten into the car and the girl Chee liked was looking at her with her eyes lit up.


    Suny looked at Chee, the passenger side, who was expressionless.


    She slightly tickled her charming eyes as she pulled open the car door and got in, "Hello, my name is


    Suny."


    "You, hello, my name is ."


    had a baby face, fair skin, big round eyes, and very light make-up on her face, looking like a youthful


    and lively young girl.


    Suny liked dealing with such a cutie, looked askance at Chee who was obviously upset, smiled and


    asked knowingly, "Is there something on my face?"


    was embarrassed: "Sorry, Miss Hond, you look good, I, I just want to look at you more."


    "Uh-huh?"


    "I... I studied painting."


    "Oh, you are a painter."


    "No yet, just graduated."


    When the two met for the first time and had a good conversation, Chee couldn''t help but open his


    mouth, "Fasten your seat belt, I''m driving."


    Suny gave a tsk, "Okay."

 Chapter 242 Austin, Are You Jealous?

    Chapter 242 Austin, Are You Jealous?


    The carriage resumed its silence, except that from time to time M looked up at the mirror in the car.


    Suny smiled faintly and inclined her head to look out of the car window.


    So lovely.


    An hourter, the car was parked at the foot of a mountain. There were many peopleing to climb


    the hill on the weekend, and anyter and there would be no parking spaces left.


    Suny had just gotten off the car and she received a reply from Alicia: "So Suny, are you really not going


    to think about moving on?"


    Although Alicia now felt better about Austin, she was still unhappy.


    The photo she had seen, Chee couldpletely debut with that face, Suny even said the real person


    was better looking than the photo.


    Sunyughed, "He has someone he likes."


    Just after sending the message, M walked over, "Suny, do you want some water?"


    M handed her water with an expectant look on her face.


    Suny reached out to take it and swept a nce at Chee beside her, "Thank you."


    She came over today to help Chee chase girls, and on the way Suny either deliberatelygged behind


    or deliberately went first in front, leaving Chee and M alone.


    As soon as she got halfway up the mountain, she was panting a bit.


    Suny broke out in sweat and easily caught up with the two of them, smilingly nced at Chee, then


    said, "There are toufu in front of us, I''ll go buy toufu, you guys rest here."


    After saying this, she ran straight up the stairs.


    M, who had just caught her breath, looked at Suny''s back, "Mr. Murray, is Suny really chasing you?"


    Forgive her for not being able to read it, it had been over two hours and Suny had conversed with Chee


    only a handful of times.


    Chee was just about to speak but his phone vibrated, he nced down and saw that it was a message


    from Suny: "If M asks you if I''m chasing you, just say that I''m probably angry."


    Chee put away his phone and said, "She''s probably angry, and I think she''ll believe I have someone I


    like."


    "But I think Suny is very pretty, you two are really good together, why don''t you like Suny, Mr. Murray?"


    Chee, who was at a loss as to how he should answer, "...... I have someone I like."


    "So why don''t you ask someone you like out today, wouldn''t that be better?"


    M felt that it wasn''t good for her to be there, "What if the youngdy you like sees us together and


    misunderstands?"


    Thinking of this, M hurriedly moved aside and pulled the two away from each other, "Mr. Murray, it''s


    better for us to keep a distance in the future."


    Chee, who felt that things were going in an increasingly wrong direction: "......"


    Suny was not lying to M, there were indeed toufu for sale in front of her.


    After walking all the way up the hill, she was sweating quite a bit, even though it was quite cool with lots


    of shade.


    Seeing a rest stop, she simply bought a bowl of toufu and waited for M and Chee.


    Soon, M and Chee came up, Suny was only halfway through her toufu when she looked up at the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    two and smiled, "Do you want to eat toufu?"


    "Yes, yes, I''ll get it, do you want some, Mr. Murray?"


    Chee nodded and sat down opposite Suny.


    Suny, "Why didn''t you say you were going to buy it?"


    "I have something to say to you."


    Suny smiled, "I''m all ears."


    Taking advantage of the fact that M had gone to buy toufu, Chee spoke briefly and concisely about


    what had just happened.


    Suny couldn''t help but let out augh after hearing the words, "...... Mr. Murray, you''re really


    something."


    "You can mock me, but I want you to help me think of a way to keep M from repelling my proximity."


    Ever since she heard that he had someone he liked, the two of them had been separated by nearly half


    a metre on the way here.


    Chee was upset.


    Suny finally understood the saying "What God gives you, he will surely take something away from you",


    Robert said Chee was very powerful, a high IQputer genius, but geniuses usually had a


    disadvantage, that was, not enough emotional intelligence.


    Chee''s treatment of people was actually not too bad, but the current rtionship between men and


    women was really a strict test of emotional intelligence, Suny nced at  who was buying toufu not


    far away, raised her hand to support her chin and nodded her cheek: "Mr. Murray, do you want a


    confession?"


    Suny did not want to spend so much time chasing girls with Chee.


    Things hade to this point. Instead of covering up a lie with a hundred lies, why not just make a


    confession?


    "How?"


    Chee frowned, with an open-minded look of seeking advice.


    Suny saw that M wasing over, "I''ll send it to you."


    The best time to confess was in person after climbing the mountain and after Chee sent M back.


    Chee''s emotional intelligence was not suitable for any romance anymore, so Suny directly let him


    confess to M about what happened today.


    The three of them ate a fasting meal on the mountain and descended to the foot of the mountain just


    after 3pm when Suny''s mobile phone rang.


    She nced at the caller ID, it was Austin''s phone, "It''s me, Suny."


    "I''m at the foot of the hill."


    "What?"


    Suny, noticing a line of sight looking at her not far away, looked up and saw Austin in a suit standing


    there looking at her with his mobile phone.


    Suny''s heart trembled, "Wait."


    After saying that, she hung up the phone and looked back at both Chee and M: "Someone hase


    to pick me up, I''ll leave first, I had a good time today, thanks."


    When Suny finished, she looked at Chee with a smirk, then lifted her leg and walked towards Austin.


    M looked at Suny walking towards a man and couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, "Mr.


    Murray, didn''t you say that Miss Hond was courting you?"


    And who was that man holding Suny''s hand?


    "I lied to you, M."


    "What?"


    M was confused, looking at the man in front of her, "Why did you lie to me?"


    "Suny isn''t courting me, I only said she is courting me to trick you out."


    M found it hard to understand: "If you want to ask me to climb a mountain, we can climb a mountain,


    why are you lying to me?"


    "Because I like you."


    After saying that, Chee''s ears immediately turned blushed.


    M blinked, "But, but, don''t you have someone you like?"


    "It is you."


    Suny let him confess, so Chee looked at the woman in front of him whose face blushed, and suddenly


    he was untutored: "Can you stay with me, M, I can let you draw me every day, any way you want."


    M¡¯s mind buzzed. The first time she heard him say he had someone he liked, she was lost, and she


    barely managed to hold on and pretend she was fine, she was really sad all afternoon.


    Yet now Chee was telling her that the person he liked was her.


    "If you don''t say anything, I''ll take that as a yes."


    With these words, Chee directly reached out and took her hand.


    As soon as Suny turned around, she saw such a scene and couldn''t help but smile, "It''s faster than I


    thought."


    She thought that it would be at least until the evening before Chee would confess his feelings.


    Austin pulled open the car door, "Well, he''s someone else''s boyfriend now."


    Hearing this from him, Sunyughed, "Austin, are you jealous?"

 Chapter 243 It Must be an Extraordinary Talent

    Chapter 243 It Must be an Extraordinary Talent


    The weekend passed in the blink of an eye, Suny had no less than two days of exercise in a row, and


    on Monday morning, if she hadn''t set her rm clockst night before going to bed, she would almost


    have beente even for Phantom''s morning meeting today.


    After eleven o''clock, Suny came out of the conference room and Rosa followed her, "Miss Hond."


    Suny smiled and nced at her, "What''s wrong, the Lee family has made a move?"


    For the bet she made with Austin, Suny still remembered it all.


    "There''s no movement yet." Rosa shook her head and said something else, "Today, J City University


    called me, saying that for J City University''s anniversary celebration is in this Wednesday, J City


    University wants to invite you back as one of the special guests."


    Suny, "Refuse it."


    She had never been a fan of such high-profile events.


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    As soon as Rosa''s words left her mouth, her assistant came over with an invitation letter, "Rosa, Miss


    Hond, this is the invitation letter sent over from J City University."


    Suny reached out to take it, and the invitation was addressed to Rhys Woods, the president of J City


    University.


    Suny finished reading it, closed the invitation and was just about to hand it to Rosa, but Rosa''s mobile


    phone suddenly rang.


    Rosa nced at Suny with embarrassment, "Miss Hond, excuse me, I''ll take a call."


    Suny nodded, intending to take the invitation and go back to the office first.


    However, as she had just walked a few steps, Rosa behind her caught up with her mobile phone, "Miss


    Hond, wait a moment."


    "Yes?"


    Rosa covered the phone, "It''s a call from President Woods of J City University, he asked you to answer


    it if it''s convenient for you."


    Those four years that Suny spent at J City University were not particrly good, nor were they


    particrly bad.


    A beautiful girl who was always being driven in and out by luxury cars was not immune to some gossip.


    The year Suny graduated, there was a particrly big incident that ended up being resolved with the


    help of the headmaster himself.


    It was okay for Suny to refuse other people''s calls, but she really should answer this call.


    "Give it to me."


    Suny took the phone, "President Woods."


    "Suny, it''s been a long time, don''t you want toe back to see the school celebration this year?"


    Suny and this old headmaster were considered to be a bit of a friendship, and she would ask Rosa to


    prepare some gifts to send over during the New Year holidays, although she has not had much contact


    in person, Suny still remembered the headmaster.


    He went to the point and Suny smiled: "President Woods, you know, my personality is not suitable for


    this kind of asion."


    Rhys on the other end of the phoneughed: "I know, I know, that''s why I''m calling you personally. This


    time we invited you back, just to let you outstanding alumni and schoolmates exchange, in addition to


    you, your senior Ashley have been invited. Since you are all in partnership to open apany, if you


    do not like to speak, your senior can do it."


    Rhys said, after a pause, feigning anger, "What, after you graduated for so many years, you think it''s


    enough to have someone send some gifts back every year? Since you remember me, why don''t you


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Suny let out a smile, "Since you have said so, then wouldn''t it be too disrespectful for me to refuse


    again? Don''t worry, I will go back with Ashley when the timees."


    "Okay! You can rest assured that you and Ashley have long since be famous in the school. I''m


    calling you this time, it''s because your younger students are mouring day after day to meet you, their


    goddess! When youe back, I can guarantee that no media will harass you."


    This was really ttering to Suny. This year was the 70th anniversary of J City University, the publicity


    was quite big, and Suny was a hot topic for a while. Since she went back to school, the media was


    watching her.


    But now Rhys said he could guarantee that no media would harass them.


    So it seemed that Rhys had thought about them, no matter how much of his invitation to her back was


    for the sake of future graduates of J City University, but President Woods was indeed truly thinking


    about them.


    It was even more impossible for Suny to refuse: "You are so attentive, I will be there that day."


    Rhys got a satisfactory reply and said nothing more: "Good, see you then."


    Back then, Suny was admitted to J City University at the top of the province, and J City University could


    be proud of that.


    Suny was the top student in the province at the time, and before the results had even been sent out, so


    some schools wanted to enroll her.


    Although J City University was also a good university, Rhys was also aware that a provincial topper


    was unlikely to be won by their school.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Suny actually refused other school and enrolled in J City University.


    When he heard the news from the admissions department at the time, Rhys was so excited that he


    almost fell over.


    The provincial top student chose J City University, for a while, J City University was in the limelight, and


    also made the news. Many media wanted to interview Suny at that time, but Suny refused, of course,


    Suny was a young girl at that time and was able to refuse so many media interviews, which naturally


    had to be helped by someone to help around, this person naturally was Rhys.


    At that time, the first day Suny came to school, Rhys personally went to her dormitory to meet her.


    At that time, Suny was still a young girl who had juste of age, looking at him with a melting smile,


    without nervousness or restraint, and very calmly and easily told him why she had chosen J City


    University.


    At that time, Rhys knew that Suny would be a great talent in the future.


    Last year, there were various rumors on the inte about Suny''s divorce from Austin, the chairman of


    KLOC, and many students on the school forum even posted posts like "Goddess Disillusioned", but


    Rhys still firmly believed that the little girl who stood in front of him so calmly back then was definitely


    not the kind of person that the inte said she was.


    Suny''s performance at the Nakasun shareholders'' meeting not long ago reinforced Rhys''s conviction


    that she had that kind of drive.


    It soon followed by the rumor that Suny was one of the founders of the future technology, no one had


    thought a twenty-year-old girl had that kind of courage to take out such arge sum of money, put into


    the future technology at the beginning of the intelligent housekeeper research and development


    project.


    At that time, the concept of AI was not very fashionable in the country, and Rhys had never even heard


    of it. If Suny had not had the courage and boldness to invest back then, J City University would not


    have produced another great figure like Ashley.


    This school celebration was also more for the future of the school than for President Woods.


    But he wanted to meet Suny, and that was genuine.


    Suny soon received a message from Alicia, asking her about the anniversary celebration of J City


    University on Wednesday: "I want to be a J City University contact alumni!"


    Alicia was not a student of J City University, but when she was a student in the past, she liked to follow


    Suny in the J City University forum.


    With such a big event as the anniversary, Suny and Ashley were invited, naturally as distinguished


    alumni.


    If Alicia wasn''t afraid of being scolded by Joan, she would have wanted to follow to see the scene.


    Suny smiled, "First of all, you have to be a student of J City University."


    Alicia, who felt the intellectual insult: "...... you are excessive!"


    Was J City University great?


    Well, it was great, she scored forty points off to enroll that school!

 Chapter 244 Arent I your baby, Austin?

    Chapter 244 Aren''t I your baby, Austin?


    "Anniversary of J City University?"


    Suny had just fastened her seatbelt, when she heard Austin''s words and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s


    the problem?"


    Austin shook his head, "I seem to have been invited too."


    Suny inclined her head and looked at him askance, "What do you mean ¡°seem to¡±?"


    "I got too many invitations."


    Suny hummed, "Mr. Johnson is really something."


    Austin reached out and shook her hand, "So when will invite me?"


    Suny was amused by his seriousness, "Aren''t I going to dinner with you now?"


    Austin looked at her, his dark eyes moving slightly, "I would like you to invite me to go to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau with you, of course, I can invite you."


    "Can''t I afford to spend that money?"


    It was only twelve, who could not afford it?


    Only after she finished did she feel that she had responded too quickly and fallen into Austin''s trap.


    "So, going to the Civil Service tomorrow?"


    Suny looked at him with a wry smile, "Mr. Johnson, there''s still quite a lot of your progress bar, right?"


    "It depends on you, Miss Hond."


    Suny red at him, "Don¡¯t ever think about it!"


    Saying that, Suny let out a lightugh, "Can we go eat now? I''m hungry."


    Austin knew she was changing the subject, but knew he couldn''t be too hasty and nodded, "Sit well."


    Austin drove very steadily, otherwise Suny would not have almost fallen asleep in the car several times.


    They were both already old customers of Bishounen, and although Suny did not count the faults of


    Bishounen''s side in thest incident with Winnie, Austin went to express his dissatisfaction with Elijah.


    Now that the two had just entered the doorway, they were greeted by someone, and the waiter that day


    might have been transferred elsewhere or simply fired, Suny didn''t see him any more until she left.


    Suny and Austin had not even reached the car when they saw Elijah.


    Elijah stood by the two men''s car, obviously waiting for them.


    Suny, "Mr. Brooks."


    "Suny, Austin."


    Elijah smiled and looked at Austin, "It''s a rare chance encounter, there''s an exhibition match over at the


    back of the mountain tonight, won''t you take Suny to see it?"


    It was only yesterday that Elijah learned that his friend had been chasing Suny for so long and still


    hadn''t gotten her.


    As a good person, Elijah felt that he should step in to help Austin.


    He simply found Austin''s car and waited here.


    Austin yed racing before he was twenty-two, so the Austin that Suny learned about after she came


    to J City was still different from the Austin of his youthful and frivolous days.


    Now hearing Elijah ask this, she couldn''t help but be curious: "Where is the back mountain?"


    When Elijah saw that Suny was interested, he simply put the focus on Suny: "If you are curious, let


    Austin take you there! In the past, Austin was the mountain bully of that back mountain."


    Austin gave Elijah a cold look, somewhat disgusted: "Why are you talking so much?"


    "......"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    This man was so insensitive!


    Forget it, he''s generous, don''t bother with him!


    Suny looked at Austin with a tilted head and smiled, "Can I go?"


    Turning his head, Austin''s eyes had softened: "Yes."


    With that, he pulled open the car door, "Get in, I''ll take you there."


    Elijah, who waspletely ignored: "...... I didn''t drive over today, can I--"


    "No."


    Before he could finish his words, Elijah was mercilessly rejected by Austin.


    The car door was pulled shut with a snap, and the car drove straight away from him, but in two or three


    seconds, the ck car left only a trace of dust for Elijah.


    "It''s outrageous!"


    Elijah felt that this anger could not be swallowed, and when he took out his mobile phone and wanted


    to take a taxi home to drive his car, he suddenly thought of something, but called another person.


    After hanging up the phone, Elijah hurriedly called a car to go home.


    "Can you hurry up?"


    "Sir, at this point, how fast is it?!"


    Elijah sighed and wondered if he would make it to that good show.


    There was a red light ahead and the car slowed to a halt.


    Austin inclined his head to look at Suny and opened his mouth to exin, "Back Mountain is a ce for


    racing in J City, there are less vehicles passing through there, so once or twice a month, there will be a


    racing club going over there to close a section of road to y racing."


    Suny understood and looked at Austin with a smirk, "Mr. Brooks said you are a mountain bully, so are


    you the car king of Qiuming Mountain?"


    Austin, who was a car king in his youthful days: "......"


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Suny couldn''t help but let out augh, "No wonder you have two


    limited edition treasure sports cars in your garage."


    When she first married into the Johnson family, the Johnson family housekeeper told her in a


    condescending manner when he took her in the garage that the two cars were Austin''s treasures and


    no one could touch them.


    Austin looked at the smile inside those charming eyes and felt that Suny was making fun of him, he


    twitched his eyebrows, "Who told you that they are treasure?"


    "Oh, aren¡¯t they? That''s what the butler told me."


    After all these years, Suny had let go of the situation and was now able to say these words as if it was


    a joke.


    Austin, however, had a prick in his heart, some vague ufortable feeling, he slightly lowered his


    head and said in a deep voice: "Suny, you are my treasure."


    Suny''s face heated up slightly as she looked at him, "Those two sports cars are your treasures."


    "It''s just two cars."


    He smiled, "Don''t be jealous, baby."


    With that, Austin raised his hand and rubbed it directly on her head.


    Suny looked at him and her earlobe reddened.


    Suny withdrew her eyes and pointed ahead, "It''s green light."


    "Okay."


    Austin responded and gave her onest look before withdrawing his gaze and restarting the car.


    The car was back in motion and drove out of the suburbs twenty minutester.


    Austin slowly picked up speed, and Suny looked out the car window at the trees flying past, knowing


    that she was already out of the suburbs.


    After about another twenty minutes, five or six hundred metres apart, Suny saw a light ahead, and the


    reverb music was so loud that she could hear it clearly, despite sitting inside the car.


    As the car drove closer, Austin stopped and led her out of the car.


    It was still early in the day and it was just getting dark.


    The wind at the foot of the mountain was very cold, and Austin took her hand and walked to the side,


    the further they walked away from the crowd.


    After walking for more than two minutes, Austin suddenly opened his mouth and asked her, "Aren''t you


    afraid that I will sell you?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly, "Aren''t I your baby, Austin?"


    Her voice was soft and clear with a few brittle notes.


    Austin looked back at her, and under the moonlight, Suny''s eyes were as bright as stars. He suddenly


    remembered the day they first got married, she looked at him like this too.


    Austin only felt as if his heart had been hit by something, sinking and inexplicably warm.


    He tightened his grip on her hand, "Well, you are."


    How could he afford to sell his treasure.

 Chapter 245 Not the One I Like

    Chapter 245 Not the One I Like


    In the dimness, Suny blushed.


    The sound of insects squeaking around her came, and Suny was about to ask Austin what he was


    doing here, but he suddenly raised his hand to cover her eyes and took her by the other hand, "Come


    with me."


    With that, he added with a low smile, "I won''t sell my baby."


    Suny was blushed by his cry of baby, thankful that although the moon was thick, the night was dim and


    Austin could not see it.


    "Oh."


    She answered and allowed him to lead her along.


    After about two more minutes of walking, Suny felt that she was entering the forest, Austin, who was


    holding her, stopped and her eyes, which were covered, regained their sight.


    With her eyes regaining sight from the darkness, Suny could see the stars shining brightly.


    Soon, Suny''s vision returned and she looked at therge field of fireflies in front of her and felt rather a


    bit incredulous: "Fireflies."


    "Yes."


    Austin found it by chance, but that was almost ten years ago, and he was actually not sure if this firefly


    meadow was still there today, so he didn''t even tell Suny what he was doing when he brought her over


    along the way.


    He was afraid that if it had gone, Suny would be disappointed.


    This was the second time Suny had seen so many fireflies. The first time was when she was seven


    years old, when her father took her to the woond over the factory where he worked.


    But then her father left the factory in the countryside to work in the city, and Suny never saw that again.


    After her parents died, she tried to go back and find it, but the factory had been razed to the ground


    and buildings had been built nearby, and the ce where her father had taken her to see the fireflies


    had been turned into a concrete road.


    She hadn''t seen fireflies since she was an adult, and now Austin had brought her to such a ce.


    Suny''s heart touched and she stood there for a long time without speaking.


    It''d been years and she still, somewhat, missed her mum and dad.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Austin was worried: "Suny?"


    "Austin, when I was very young, my family was actually very poor. My mother and father worked three


    shifts in a factory, and the money they earned in a month was barely enough to make ends meet.


    asionally, when we got sick, our family''s money was emptied."


    She didn''t really like to talk about these things, it was suspicious to get sympathy, but now to Austin,


    she wanted him to know what she used to do: "The first time I saw so many fireflies was when I was


    eight years old, I had a fever and I cried so much that my dad''s workers didn''t like me crying, so my he


    took me out in the middle of the night wrapped in a small nket. He carried me for a long time and I


    cried for a long time until I saw the flying ''stars''. I felt so happy then, even the fever didn''t make me feel


    so bad."


    "But then our family moved to the city and life got bit better and I never saw so many fireflies again."


    "And then after that, I never saw my dad again either."


    As soon as Suny''s words left her mouth, she was hugged into Austin''s arms, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have


    brought you here."


    Suny leaned on his shoulder and curled her lips into a smile, "I waster wondering how my dad found


    out that there were so many fireflies there, and I asked my mum about it, and I realized that my dad


    had said that he wanted to pick stars for her. But he couldn''t pick the stars, so he had to catch the


    fireflies instead of the stars."


    She didn''t understand it then, but onlyter did she realize that it was probably the only romance her


    father could give her mother at the time.


    And now, Austin had given her this romance by chance.


    Suny said, looking up at him, "Thank you, Austin."


    Austin looked down at those charming eyes, just as he was about to kiss her, the mobile phone inside


    his pocket rang at an inopportune time.


    The ringing of the mobile phone instantly ruined all the atmosphere, and in the darkness, Austin''s face


    was dark.


    The phone call was from Elijah, Austin answered the phone, "What is it?"


    "Your car is here, where are you and Suny? I''ve arrived, howe I don''t see you guys?"


    Elijah went home and drove over with full power, once he arrived, he saw Austin''s car, however the car


    was there and they were not.


    He searched around but couldn''t find anyone, so he had to make this call.


    Just listening to Austin''s tone just now, it seemed not very good, Elijah touched his nose: "Am I


    disturbing you guys?"


    "Get lost!"


    So that was for sure!


    Elijah stiffened, feeling that he was probably not having a very good night.


    Suny was standing beside Austin just now, and although he didn''t turn on the speaker, she could hear


    all of it.


    When she saw him hang up, she smiled slightly, "Let''s go back."


    Austin looked down at her for a moment and responded rather reluctantly, "Okay."


    The timing was perfect just now, and how romantic it would have been if he had kissed Suny.


    Damn you, Elijah!


    Suny looked at him and sniggered.


    After walking a few steps, Suny stopped and took his hand, "Austin."


    "What''s wrong?"


    He looked back at her.


    Sunyughed, "I seem to have been bitten by a mosquito."


    With that, she held her hand out, her sleeve lifted to reveal her arm.


    Austin looked down at her arm carefully, but there were no signs of mosquito bites in her arm.


    His eyebrows twitched slightly, "It might just be -"


    Before the words could be finished, Austin felt softness on his lips.


    It was Suny.


    He quickly responded by reaching around her waist and lowering his head to sp her chin in a


    passionate kiss.


    The kiss was more indulgent than before, probably because of the excitement of being in the middle of


    nowhere, and both of them were particrly passionate.


    But after ten seconds or so, Suny felt soft, and she almost climbed on Austin''s arm to keep herself from


    falling to the ground.


    Austin''s blood was boiling all over his body, he was no longer satisfied with kisses, lifted the hem of her


    clothes and he buried his head greedily and eagerly in Suny''s chest.


    In the middle of nowhere, the two men were panting louder than the insects were chirping.


    Suddenly, the ringing of the mobile phone woke the two of them up, and Suny instantly came to her


    senses, blushing as she pulled her clothes down


    Austin looked at her, those dark eyes seemed to swallow fire into them, when she looked in, she could


    easily be burned by him.


    Suny took the ringing phone out.


    It was a call from Robert.


    Her face got even hotter as she let go of Austin and stepped aside on her own.


    The cool breeze of the night blew over and she was thoroughly awake before she answered the phone,


    "Brother?"


    "Have you eaten?"


    "Yes."


    "Chee told me that you are very good, what do you think of him?"


    "He''s very good, brother."


    Suny said, pausing for a moment, "But not someone I like."


    Robert was silent for half a second: "It''s okay, you guys can get along and see if it really doesn''t work."


    "I know, brother."


    Robert suddenly changed the subject: "Has Austin been harassing youtely?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny nced at Austin beside her, "No."


    "Well, ignore him."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny looked at Austin beside her, thinking of the dry Robert''s question, she


    only felt her face flush.


    There was a sense of shame in secret love.

 Chapter 246 Cant Bear to Make You Feel Bad

    Chapter 246 Can''t Bear to Make You Feel Bad


    The two of them had just returned to the racing side when Elijah came over, "Suny, Austin, where have


    you been?"


    "Went to see fireflies."


    Suny said honestly, Elijah froze for a moment, and after reacting, he secretly gave Austin a thumbs up.


    However, Austin''s eyes were as cold as ice when he looked at him, and Elijah''s back suddenly got cold


    when he thought of that phone call just now.


    Suddenly a female voice came over, "Mr. Johnson, Mr. Brooks, it''s been a long time."


    The woman was wearing suspenders and short trousers, her face was heavily made up but she was a


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    sexy girl, and her legs were even more eye-catching.


    The woman waved her hand, a faint smile on her face as her eyes fell on Suny, "This would be Miss


    Hond, right?"


    The woman said, extending her hand and introducing herself, "Miss Hond, I''ve heard a lot about you,


    my name is Flora Lowe."


    Suny smiled and extended her hand calmly, "Hello, Miss Lowe."


    "Miss Hond, you are gentle, I never thought you woulde to a ce like this."


    Flora said, pausing for a moment, and without waiting for Suny to speak, she added: "Oh, by the way,


    Mr. Johnson used to be our most popr racer here, have you ever ridden in his car? Many girls used


    to fight over the seat next to him. Miss Hond, you are so gentle, you would not fight, right?"


    Flora came with bad intention and looked at Suny as if she was looking at an enemy.


    Suny understood, and then looking at Elijah who was at the side, she slightly raised her eyebrows and


    replied, "Thank you, Miss Lowe, forplimenting me."


    Flora didn''t expect Suny to say this after all she had said.


    And the point of what she said was topliment her?


    Did she really not understand or did she pretend not to understand?


    Flora nced at Austin, and wondered what kind of vision Austin had that he would choose such a


    stupid woman.


    Austin coldly nted a nce at Elijah, then led Suny and directly ignored Flora, walking to the front.


    Those who coulde tonight were either rich or had good skills and had been bought back by the


    club to act as a front.


    Racing was not really affordable for those who didn''t have money.


    It was ten years ago that Austin yed racing, yet Austin was in the upper ss circles of J City, so


    everyone knew him.


    When they saw that he had brought a woman with him, many people were shocked, and when they got


    a good look at Suny, many of them said "shit" in their hearts.


    Where did this fairye from?


    Are all the femalepanion''s so good looking now?


    But there were also people who instantly recognised Suny as Austin''s ex-wife.


    This rtionship was a bit intriguing, many people thought it was Suny who was still picking on Austin,


    some people thought they were trying to help Austin out and came over with gusto: "Mr. Johnson, long


    time no see! Who is this? Your wife?"


    As soon as the man''s words were spoken, a number of peopleughed.


    In their circles, this was the most humiliating question for the female partner, as the man usually


    responded with a nonchnt, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    This statement might seem like a relief to the female partner, but it actually expressed the men''s


    disinterest.


    If he really cared, how could he let those around treat her with disdain?


    Although Austin didn''t have the hobby of looking for femalepanions, he was still a member of this


    circle and he knew the bad nature of these people very well.


    The expression on his face faded as soon as the man''s words came out, "I haven¡¯t seed yet, so she


    is my future wife."


    When the people around heard Austin''s words, they huffed.


    When Flora, who had just been ignored, heard this, the expression on her face instantly turned bad.


    She lifted her leg and walked straight up to Austin: "Mr. Johnson, if I''m not mistaken, this should be


    your ex-wife, right?"


    "I like to go my way back, do you have a problem with that?"


    Without waiting for her to finish, Austin opened his mouth.


    Flora stood still, her face pale.


    As Elijah watched from the sidelines, he felt that Flora was quite miserable.


    Just as Elijah was happily watching the fun, Suny inclined her head and gave him a smiling look.


    Elijah stiffened.


    These two were really scary too, why did they both like to look at people with such weird eyes?


    Austin ignored Flora and looked down to ask Suny if she wanted to y.


    "I don''t think Miss Hond would dare, Mr. Johnson, you''d better not scare Miss Hond."


    Flora opened her mouth and spoke up again.


    This time, however, Austin didn''t even look at her.


    Suny smiled, "Sure."


    Flora didn''t expect Suny to agree, her face stiffened and she directly took the helmet of the person on


    the side: "Mr. Johnson, how about a match? It''s been a long time since we''ve had a match."


    Austin didn''t even look at her and kicked Elijah, "Find a helmet for Suny."


    "Okay."


    Elijah soon found a pink helmet.


    Suny took the helmet and said thank you, originally wanting to put it on herself, but seeing Flora at one


    side gritting her teeth and looking at her, she raised her eyebrows, "I don¡¯t know how to put it on."


    She said it so matter-of-factly that no one expected her to be lying.


    Austin picked it up so naturally that the people in the room were looking at it with jealousy.


    They just wanted toe and race a car, howe they were forced into seeing this?


    Austin groomed Suny''s hair, fixing it before carefully cing the helmet on her head.


    As Elijah watched from the side, he felt that he had also sinned this evening.


    Why did hee over to see these?


    Austin helped Suny put on her helmet before putting on his own.


    When she was getting into the car, Flora opened her mouth again and provoked, "I didn''t expect that


    your courage is getting smaller, and you don¡¯t even dare to take up a challenge from a woman?"


    The reason Flora challenged Suny was to get Austin to drive fast and then make it difficult for Suny to


    feel humiliated.


    Austin mmed the car door shut straight away, he wasn''t going to pay any attention to that madman


    Flora.


    However the sleeve was tugged by the person beside him, and under the pink helmet, those eyes


    looked at him with full expression, "Will you lose?"


    Just kidding!


    How could he lose!


    "No."


    "Then say yes to her, she''s been making a lot of noise and it''s not good."


    When Suny said this, the smile inside her eyes looked like it would glow.


    Austin knew she was thinking of something else, but she opened her mouth, so he naturally wouldn''t


    refuse.


    Austin shouted directly at Flora, "Get in."


    This turn of events got everyone around excited!


    That was the god of cars in their circle ten years ago, and in the circle Austin was still a legend!


    Unfortunately, Austin hasn''t been over here since he took over KLOC.


    Flora had been in the club for so many years, her driving skills were naturally good, and as they all


    knew, Flora liked Austin.


    This match today was interesting as hell.


    Elijah originally felt it tasteless, but now it seemed to be interesting.


    He got someone to get some snacks and moved a chair in front of the big screen, waited to watch fun.


    As both sides got ready, Austin looked at Suny: "Don''t be afraid, I''ll drive slowly."


    Suny looked at him askance, "So how fast will you drive if I am not afraid?"


    Austin touched her face, "I can''t let you feel bad."


    He knew what Flora was thinking.

 Chapter 247 Is This Love?

    Chapter 247 Is This Love?


    "Boom-", the two sports cars drove off in unison.


    Flora''s car was going faster and faster.


    Suny inclined her head and nced at Austin, who didn''t seem to have any intention of overtaking


    Flora.


    It was Suny''s first time to ride in such a fast car and she felt excited, but for fear of distracting Austin,


    she didn''t say anything.


    Austin''s car was not slow, so he always followed Flora''s car at a distance of 20 to 30 metres.


    The car behind her had been just short of that 20 to 30 meters, and Flora couldn''t help but increase her


    speed again.


    She didn''t believe that Austin would admit defeat!


    However, she still underestimated the weight of Suny in Austin''s heart, and after Flora increased her


    speed, it was only a few seconds before the car behind her could not be seen clearly.


    Suny looked at the car that was getting farther and farther ahead and couldn''t help but raise her


    eyebrows.


    The car sped along the mountain road for almost ten minutes beforeing to the first bend in the


    road.


    Austin had always driven very steadily, so Suny didn''t expect him to drift straight through.


    Flora''s cornering skills were clearly not as good as Austin''s, and she was almost caught up in the first


    corner.


    Suny looked at the two cars that were getting closer and closer, and her heart was beating faster and


    faster.


    "Suny, sit well."


    The man on the side suddenly spoke up, and before Suny could react, the car suddenly picked up


    speed.


    The blue sports car overtook the red car directly from the side, and after the second corner, Flora had


    been the back.


    This evening was not supposed to be a seriouspetition, the showpiece was more of a show-off.


    Austin and Flora''s so-calledpetition was a casual affair that most people did not take seriously, so


    naturally they would not run the whole course like a regrpetition.


    After half a loop, Austin drove back.


    The car had just stopped, and Elijah came over with a ss of watermelon juice: "You''re awesome!"


    Austin nced at him and went around to the passenger side, picking up Suny from the car.


    With this thoughtful gesture, the people around looked on, and they dared to question Suny.


    Suny''s helmet had just been taken off by Austin and Flora''s car also drove back.


    Flora thought she had gotten her way and was happy to lose, so she walked up to Suny at once, "Miss


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hond, are you alright?"


    Suny nced at her and looked up at Austin, "I seem to be dizzy."


    "Want to throw up?"


    Austin looked down at her with a very worried expression on his face.


    As Elijah watched, the watermelon juice he was holding in his hand was not sweet anymore.


    Suny nodded, "My legs are a bit weak."


    With that, her whole body went soft on Austin''s body.


    Austin threw the helmet in his hand directly to Elijah and picked up Suny directly by the waist: "Let''s go


    back."


    Not far away, someone called out, "Oh my God!"


    Austin carried Suny directly and walked towards the car. Suny raised her hand and hooked her arms


    around his neck, and when she passed by Flora, she slightly hooked her lips and smiled.


    It was a pity that this Miss Lowe was not smart.


    Flora didn''t expect the result to be like this, she looked at Suny who was being held in Austin''s arms


    and smiled at her as if provoking, she exploded: "Miss Hond can''t stand it after just a loop, how can


    she still be Mr. Johnson''s co-driver?"


    When she finished, she snorted and waved her hand as if she was bored, tossing the helmet in her


    hand aside, "Boring, I''m going back."


    Elijah took a sip of watermelon juice and also felt that it was meaningless, running here at night to feel


    mountain breeze, he felt that he had a problem in his brain.


    Austin walked to the car, put down Suny, opened the door, looked down at her, his ck eyes moved:


    "Is it still hard?"


    Suny did not feel embarrassed when he saw through her, and smiled, "There are fewer people here,


    and the air is much better, so I am okay."


    Austin didn''t expose her: "It''ste, let¡¯s go back."


    It was after nine o''clock.


    The ck car drove slowly in the direction of the city centre, and it only took more than twenty minutes


    to go back to the city center.


    In front was the fork, red light, the car stopped, Austin inclined his head to look at Suny: "Want ate


    night snack?"


    Suny shook her head, "No."


    She said, yawning, "I am sleepy."


    She had been at Phantom all day today and hadn''t taken a nap, and it was almost ten o''clock and Suny


    started to get sleepy.


    "Okay."


    Austin responded and turned in the direction of Suny''s vi.


    It was already ten o''clock when she returned to the vi, Suny almost fell asleep in the car, when the


    car stopped at the entrance of the vi, Austin called out to her, "Suny?"


    "Have we arrived?"


    Suny nced outside and raised her hand to cover her mouth and yawned, "Do you want toe in?"


    Seeing how sleepy she was, Austin shook his head, "You take a bath and rest."


    "Good night and take care on the road."


    When Suny finished speaking, she pushed open the car door and kept her foot on the ground. She


    paused, turned back and gave Austin a quick kiss on the cheek, before she got out of the car and


    closed the door behind her.


    She moved quickly and consistently, and when Austin reacted, she was already standing outside the


    car looking at him with a smile on her face.


    His dark eyes twitched, "Good night."


    "I''m going up, Austin."


    When Suny finished, she gave him a look and turned to go into the vi.


    Soon, the lights inside the vi came on on the first floor, followed by the lights on the second floor.


    Austin looked up at the balcony on the second floor and took out his mobile phone to call Ivan.


    When he received Austin''s call at this hour, Ivan thought there was something wrong with the proposal


    he had handed in this afternoon, so he was a bit apprehensive about answering the phone: "Mr.


    Johnson, good evening."


    "Good evening."


    Austin responded, and the finger on the steering wheel tapped slightly, "Did J City University send me


    an invitation?"


    J City University sent invitations to Austin every year, but whether Austin going or not was his decision.


    "The paper invitation just arrived this morning, the electronic copy was emailed to youst week and


    you asked me to decline it."


    It wasn''t a case of him failing in his job and not showing him the invitation, but Austin had already told


    him to turn down J City Universityst week.


    Despite this, Ivan was still apprehensive.


    "Well, I''m free the day after tomorrow, so I''ll go over there."


    Ivan was stunned for a moment before responded, "Okay, Mr. Johnson."


    After hanging up the phone, Ivan looked down at the caller ID on his phone, somewhat confused as to


    why Austin had suddenly changed his mind.


    Austin had been in office for almost ten years, and J City University had extended an invitation to


    Austin almost every year, yet Austin had been the one answer every year.


    If it wasn''t for Ivan''s cautious approach, J City University''s anniversary celebration would not be


    mentioned to Austin.


    When he told him about thatst week, Austin said "no" without raising his head.


    But after four days, how could he suddenly change his mind?


    Suddenly, Ivan had a sh of light.


    Was it because Miss Hond was also going to the anniversary celebration of J City University?


    After thinking, Ivan sent a message to Rosa, asking her if Suny would be going to J City University''s


    anniversary celebration.


    Rosa felt that Ivan''s question was a bit strange, but she couldn''t tell what was strange, so she finally


    told the truth, maybe this was what Austin had asked him to ask.


    After getting the reply, Ivan drew a breath.


    Perhaps this was love?

 Chapter 248 Suny, I Am Your Fan

    Chapter 248 Suny, I Am Your Fan


    On the day of J City University''s anniversary celebration, Suny had nned to go there with Ashley, but


    Austin was with her, he was also invited and had to go there with her, so in the end she had to go there


    with Austin.


    When President Woods learnt that Austin would also be attending this anniversary celebration at J City


    University, he thought he was too old to have heard it correctly.


    The Johnson family started to make its fortune from Austin''s grandfather''s generation. After the


    Johnson family made its fortune, Austin¡¯ grandfather donated a lot of funds to J City University.


    Later, when he passed away, Austin took over KLOC and the Johnson family, and every year Austin


    would also ask his secretary to make a fixed donation of five million to the school''s ount.


    So for years, even though Austin declined the invitation every year, Rhys still had that person send


    invitations to Austin''s secretary''s email address every year.


    But Austin was not present, which was pretty much everyone''s default.


    But this year Austin''s secretary said that Austin happened to be free today and would attend the


    anniversary celebration of J City University, not to mention Rhys''s surprise, even the school secretary


    was not quite convinced.


    The ck Lexus slowly stopped and a man in a ck suit got out of the car, then he turned to look at


    the person inside the car and reached out to help Suny out of the car.


    Several university leaders froze for a moment when they saw Austin in person, realizing that Austin had


    reallye over this time, they quickly greeted him with a smile, "Mr. Johnson, you took time out of


    your busy schedule toe over to attend our anniversary celebration, it''s really an honor for J City


    University!"


    Rhys looked at Austin with a smile, and when his eyes fell on Suny beside Austin, Rhys was stunned


    again, "Suny?"


    Suny nodded and smiled, "President Woods, it''s been a long time."


    "It''s been a long time, and after all these years, you haven''t changed much from then."


    When Rhys finished speaking, Secretary Lam, who was at the side, spoke up, "Howe there''s no


    change? Suny is getting prettier and prettier."


    Suny didn''t get stage fright when she was young, and she was even less likely to do so now.


    She knew that Lam was also saying this for the sake of getting closer for bettermunication, and


    Suny responded, "Why is Lam still like before! When you see a girl, you praise her for getting prettier


    and prettier!"


    J City University was Suny''s alma mater, and Suny was the pride of J City University, and was also


    back today as a distinguished alumnus, so the university leaders were naturally very friendly to Suny.


    As for why Suny was there with Austin and not with Ashley, everyone would understand.


    "Suny, Mr. Johnson, we''d better go into the lobby first."


    Rhys promised Suny that he would not allow the media to disturb her.


    The fact that Austin attended the anniversary celebration of J City University was also news to the


    media.


    President Woods naturally also wanted to take this opportunity to help J City University promote itself


    for free, but he had promised Suny a long time ago, as a teacher, how could he fail to keep his word?


    A group of people came in the lobby. The fact that Suny and Ashley were back to school was known to


    the students of J City University, but the school''s lobby would only be able to amodate more than


    3,000 people, but the school had 40,000 to 50,000 people, the lobby tickets could only be resolved


    within the student sses.


    Many students who did not have tickets, but wanted to see the goddess of J City University and had


    stood guard at the window outside the lobby early. If Rhys had not prepared for this, Suny would have


    been surrounded by students even before she got on stage.


    Rhys personally led Suny and Austin to the meeting room, and soon after, the secretary and other


    school leaders also led Ashley in.


    Suny nced at Ashley and the two nodded to each other as a greeting.


    With more than half an hour to go before the start time, Rhys and Lam stayed behind to apany the


    three.


    Suny and Ashley were both students at J City University, so they naturally had a lot to talk about, but


    for fear of ignoring Austin, Rhys introduced Ashley to Austin.


    However, President Woods did not know that Ashley had known Austin for a long time.


    But both men pretended not to know each other and were reacquainted by President Woods''s


    introduction.


    Suny sat watching, smiled slightly and took the teapot on the table, "President, see if my skill in making


    tea has improved."


    Rhys gave Suny a look, "Okay! It''s been five years since you graduated and you don''t evene back


    to see me, what''s the use of just sending gifts?"


    Rhys pretended to be angry, but his face was all smiles, his eyes turned to Austin: "Mr. Johnson, how


    do you think such a student?"


    Austin inclined his head and nced at Suny who was straining tea leaves, his ck eyes faintly


    turned: "Suny should be remembering you, otherwise she wouldn''t send people back with gifts every


    year."


    Rhys chuckled, "She didn''t like to socialise when she was in school, I don''t me her! When I retire in


    the future, you and Ashley wille to see me more often."


    Suny made the tea and handed the first cup to Rhys: "Yes, when you retire, I''ll find you to y chess!"


    Rhys liked to y chess, and Suny learned it from him, but Rhys liked to y chess by cheating, and


    had to repent every time he could not win.


    Although Suny had not been back to J City University for a few years, she did miss the kindness Rhys


    had shown to her back then.


    She did not return to J City University because she did not want to cause trouble for the university, after


    all, the incident back then was too shameless.


    While the atmosphere inside the small room was cordial, outside the lobby was already getting rowdier


    and rowdier.


    Rhys didn''t expect Austin toe over, so the sharing talk that followed was a bit difficult for him, not


    knowing how to arrange Austin.


    When the outside was almost ready and it was about time, a teacher came over and asked Rhys when


    he could start.


    Rhys nced at Austin: "Mr. Johnson, today Suny and Ashley came back and our school arranged a


    talk for them to share, do you want to listen to it or talk to me?"


    Austin was here today for Suny: "I want to hear about Suny and Ashley''s sess, too, and you don¡¯t


    need to take special care of me, just give me a ce."


    Naturally, Rhys wanted to watch the interview of two distinguished alumni of his school from the stage,


    and Austin said this, which was just what he wanted: "Mr. Johnson,e with me."


    Rhys led Austin into the lobby guest seating first, while Suny and Ashley were both led on stage by


    another teacher.


    Suny wore a white half-sleeve mid-waist dress today, simple and generous without being too dense


    and grand, with her long hair tended to in big waves draped behind her, looking fairy and pure.


    But the stage was far apart, and most of the students on stage actually couldn''t see Suny''s face clearly,


    but when Suny came out from backstage, many of the schoolgirls on stage were going crazy.


    "She¡¯s my goddess! Her legs are like my lifelong dream! They''re thin and long!"


    "My goddess'' neck is long and straight! Oh my God! How can my goddess have such a good


    temperament!"


    Suny had just sat down and someone on stage shouted out, "Miss Suny, I''m your fan girl!"


    As soon as these words came out, many people followed suit, "Senior Suny! I''m also your fan girl!"


    "Miss Suny, I''m your fan boy!"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before the talk had even started, there was already a lot of enthusiasm on stage.

 Chapter 249 To Repay Kindness

    Chapter 249 To Repay Kindness


    The host handed a microphone to Suny and Ashley, Suny smiled and reached out to take it, "Thank


    you."


    The host looked at the smile inside those charming eyes and couldn''t help but whisper, "Suny, I''m also


    your fan girl."


    Suny let out a lightugh, "Senior Ashley will be embarrassed."


    The host girl looked at Ashley with embarrassment, "Senior, you''re also very good!"


    But I still like Suny-san a bit more!


    How could there be someone so good looking, so gentle and with such a nice voice and such a high


    IQ!


    The host was so excited that if she wasn''t sitting here with a microphone, she would be shouting like


    those students!


    What was the sudden envy of the students off stage?


    But she still remembered that she was a host, and she tapped the microphone: "Students, I know that


    you are very excited, and I am also very excited. I just whispered to Miss Suny that I am also her fan


    girl, and Miss Suny said that if I said that, it would make Senior Ashley very embarrassed. So, let''s


    keep a low profile and give Senior Ashley some respect, okay?"


    The host was very good on the spot and had a great sense of humour, she had already got the mood


    going before the show even started.


    The stage gradually quieted down and the talk began.


    "I believe you all know who the seniors sitting opposite me now are. I don''t think I need to say much


    about how great Senior Suny and Senior Ashley are anymore, the students have probably see the


    school''s posting. But as the host, I still have to go through the procedure! The beautiful and gentle


    goddess on the left is our J City University Year 2011 senior Suny, who was ......"


    "The handsome and gentlemanly man on the right is Ashley, our J City University Year 2010 senior,


    Ashley started in his sophomore year ......"


    After some introductions, she got to the point: "Senior Ashley said thatdiese first, so I''ll ask our


    Suny first. The first question, which is also the highest voted question in the whole school, may I ask


    Senior Suny, what was your reason for enrolling in our J City University with a high score of 780 points


    back then?"


    There was a lot of guess on this issue, although none of the logic made much sense.


    Suny picked up the microphone and smiled, "That depends on whether you want to hear an official


    answer or a different answer."


    Before the host could say anything, people shouted "different answer".


    "Did you hear that? It''s not that I want to make things difficult for you."


    This question was not really a problem for Suny.


    Only now, after all these years, she still admired her courage back then.


    "To repay the favour, the year I turned fifteen I came to J City for apetition and I had ident and


    was saved by a man."


    Suny took the microphone and her gentle voice rang out throughout the lobby.


    Austin''s heart trembled on the stage, he thought she hade to J City for Alicia.


    Little did he know that it was for him that she gave up a better option and came to J City with courage.


    "Have you found your rescuer?"


    Suny nced across at the host, "Yes."


    And married to him.


    If it went smooth, she would marry him a second time.


    Thinking of this, Suny couldn''t help but look down and smile faintly.


    The host didn''t think much of it and asked a second question directly, it was about how Suny founded


    Phantom.


    The questions were clearly inspirational to the students and Suny lived up to his expectations.


    When asked about future technology, this had something to do with Ashley.


    Most of the questions that followed were almost exclusively thrown at Ashley, with Suny asionally


    answered.


    She sat there, very idly.


    With nothing else to do and a tea set on the table, Suny simply made tea.


    As Rhys looked on from the stage, he couldn''t help butugh, "Haha, Suny is really funny, she is still on


    stage and she''s actually making tea!"


    As he said that, Rhys seemed to think of something and nced at Austin beside him, "Mr. Johnson,


    my student is really to my liking! It''s a pity that I don''t have a son, otherwise, I would definitely let my


    son marry Suny!"


    Austin''s eyebrows twitched: "Such an excellent Suny is indeed worthy of the likes of you."


    Rhys said, "It''s a pity that some people don''t know how to cherish her."


    After saying that, Rhys went back to looking at the stage, as if he hadn''t said that earlier.


    Austin also collected his eyes and looked at Suny on stage.


    He knew that he had, indeed, been too stupid in the past.


    Ashley, a man who was usually very high strung, was eloquent when it came to future technology and


    AI rted matters.


    After forty minutes, it was time for free questions, and those on the floor had six opportunities to ask


    questions.


    After Ashley''s speech just now, he gained a lot of fans on the spot.


    The first person to raise his hand to ask a question was Ashley''s fellow student, asking a question


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    about artificial intelligence.


    The second question was for Suny, a cute girl who asked if Suny now regretted the choice she made


    when she applied for the college entrance.


    Suny nced at Austin on the stage, "No. I do everything with deep thought, and even though I


    sometimes make some choices out of impulse, I don''t regret it."


    "And do you have any regrets?"


    Suny, "That''s the second question."


    The girl was embarrassed, just when she thought Suny would not answer, Suny opened her mouth,


    "No. I am a person who likes to look forward, the past is just the past to me, I don''t like that the past


    can affect my future, what I care more about is the present and the future."


    As soon as Suny''s words fell, a burst of apuse rang out from the stage.


    The next two questions were both asked of Ashley, one about the future direction of Future Technology


    and the other, somewhat more pointedly, asked if Future Technology would have made it this far


    without Suny''s investment.


    However, Ashley had dealt with all of them calmly. Excellent people were not afraid of any provocation,


    excluding, of course, some deliberate and brutal provocations.


    "Miss Suny, there is no doubt that you are a very good person in terms of academics, but if you are so


    good and capable, why did you still marry into the Johnson family for money back then once you


    graduated?"


    The question was asked by a boy, and as soon as the boy finished speaking, the students questioned,


    "Which ss are you from, and why have I never seen you before?"


    "I''m in ss 3 of 2018!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, another boy stood up, "Nonsense! I''m from ss 3 of Year 2018,


    howe I don''t know you are in our ss?!"


    "I was wrong, I''m in ss 2 of 2017 ......"


    "He is not from our school! What are your intentions?!"

 Chapter 250 I Dont Regret It Either

    Chapter 250 I Don''t Regret It Either


    Soon the boy was taken away.


    Before the host on stage could say anything, people on stage ignored what had just happened: "Suny,


    choose me! Choose me!"


    Everyone raised their hands enthusiastically to ask questions, and the question that was deliberately


    asked earlier was tacitly dismissed as not having been asked.


    Suny smiled and gave a random seat number.


    The questions that followed were very light-hearted, and the seminar, whichsted an hour and a half,


    ended with many students who did not want to leave and wanted to take a photo with Suny.


    Suny was not usually a particrly soft-hearted person, but when she thought of the scene where the


    schoolmates defended her just now, she couldn''t help but stop in her tracks, "President, you guys go to


    the big round building first, I''ll take a few pictures with them before I go."


    Rhys was also happy to hear that, "Okay, then I will go over with Ashley and Mr. Johnson first."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Before leaving, President Woods asked again, "Remember the way, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Hahahaha, I''m old, it''s my memory that''s bad!"


    Suny smiled and said to the host, "You can ask them toe over, I''ll take a photo with them."


    As soon as the host''s words were finished, several dozen students came forward, but they didn''t


    At the end, Suny even asked the staff to take a group photo for them.


    After the group photo, Suny grabbed her bag and rushed over to the Big Round Building.


    Today was the anniversary of the school and there were many cultural corners of the school campus


    and a school programme in the evening, with many alumni returning.


    There was a pathway from the lobby to the big round building, and it was time for lunch, there were


    hardly any people on that pathway.


    The person behind her had followed her all the way, and Suny stopped, "It''s you."


    "It''s been a long time, Suny, don''t you recognise me?"


    Suny looked at Sue who was following her and smiled, "Sorry, I really don''t recognise you very well."


    Hearing Suny''s sarcasm, Sue''s expression stiffened, her face that had undergone a facelift was a bit


    frightening at this point.


    Suny, "Is there something wrong?"


    Sue had always looked at her unfavourably and Suny did not even want to say much to her.


    "Nothing, I''m getting ready to get married and I was nning to get together with my ssmates before


    the wedding. But you''ve been out of contact since you graduated and I couldn''t find you, so I had to


    Sue said, taking out an invitation, "It''s been five years since we graduated, we haven''t seen each other


    for so long, so you should show your face."


    She said, pausing for a moment, "Oh yes, I know you don''t care much about us old ssmates, but


    you have to meet Dora. She hasn''t had a very good time over the years, and I heard she was suffering


    from depression and hadmitted suicide not long ago."


    The smile on Suny''s face faded: "Thank you, and I wish you happiness."


    She took the invitation, lifted her legs and continued on her way.


    When Suny arrived at the Big Round Building, Rhys and the others were already inside the box, and


    only when he saw her arrive did Rhys ask the waiter to serve the food.


    Suny collected her expression and smiled as she walked in, "Sorry, I''ve kept you waiting."


    After lunch, Suny and Austin went back.


    They were allpany owners now and busy and to take a morning off toe back to school was


    already a great favour to the school.


    On the way back, Suny didn''t say much, clearly not in a good mood.


    Austin called out to her, "Suny?"


    It was only when she heard his voice that Suny came back to her senses, "What?"


    "What¡¯s in your mind?"


    "Thinking about some old stories from my student days."


    "May I know?"


    Suny was in little mood to say today, "I haven''t checked it out yet, I''ll tell you when I do."


    What happened back then might not have been as simple as she thought.


    "Okay, do you need my help?"


    Suny looked at him and smiled, "Not for now."


    She said, after a pause, "Austin, you are very happy, aren''t you?"


    She hade for him from the first step she took in the city.


    Austin looked down at her and twitched his eyebrows, "I am sorry."


    He said, raising his hand to take hers.


    Suny gave augh, "It''s my own choice, and I don''t regret it."


    There was no such thing as a perfect ce in life. She didn''t know how it would have ended if she


    hadn''te in the first ce. Regrets were only momentary, and she was willing to pay the price for


    her impulsiveness.


    Austin didn''t say anything, but just tightened his grip on her hand.


    Soon, the car slowly pulled up underneath Phantom.


    Suny returned to her office and called Rosa.


    Soon, Rosa knocked on the door and came in, "Miss Hond?"


    Suny looked up at her, "Rosa, help me check the situation of my college ssmate, Dora, this year.


    And-"


    She said, after a pause, "Check what happened in my senior year."


    Bently, who had been chasing her for three years, tried to drug her on her birthday in her senior year.


    The ssmate Dora heard Bently calling someone and approached her privately.


    After Suny avoided that disaster, she asked Rosa to give Dora an internship at Phantom, however Dora


    herself refused, saying that she had to go back to the countryside to recuperate from her illness for


    health reasons.


    Suny didn''t force the issue and let Rosa give her some gifts, after that she didn''t pay any attention to


    Dora.


    Sue had always looked at Suny in a bad light, and it was clear from the words that Dora was off.


    But Suny remembered that Dora was a very cheerful person, but she suddenly became depressed.


    Suny had never believed in karma, and with Sue''s words, she suspected even more that she might not


    have understood what happened back then.


    Suny actually already had a guess in her mind, but she didn''t want her guess to be true.


    Rosa was with Suny when she was a sophomore in college, and Rosa knew about the incident that


    year, and she even got Bently into prison, not expecting that after five years, Suny would bring up what


    happened back then again.


    "Okay, Miss Hond, I''ll have someone check it out right away."


    Suny nodded, "Ok, thank you."


    Suny and Austin''s visit to J City University for the anniversary celebration was not captured by Rhys by


    the media.


    But the students of J City University were too enthusiastic, and in just over two hours, Suny was


    pushed into the hot seat.


    What caught heat this time was the video of Suny making tea during the symposium. Originally, one of


    the schoolmates saw Suny making tea in a nice way, so she took out her mobile phone and recorded it.


    Suny¡¯s movement was flowing. Since the video was just sent to the official blog of J City University,


    there were suddenly over a thousandments,ter forwarded by a tea blogger, the flow got more.


    By 3 or 4pm, the topic of "fairy making tea" had been pushed to number three in the hot search.


    Alicia just finished a set of endorsement photos and when she swiped Weibo, she forwarded it: My fairy


    is really a delight to make a tea.


    Since thest time Alicia made a scene on the inte, she did not cover herself up anymore.


    Joan originally thought that Alicia would lost her fans, but to her surprise, Alicia''s protection actually


    increased some fans, and now when Alicia forwarded Suny rted things, Joan ignored it.


    It was out of her hands too.


    After Alicia forwarded it, she even thoughtfully sent a link to Suny so that she could see the praise of


    theizens.


    Suny, "No need, you have praised enough."

 Chapter 251 Winnie Again

    Chapter 251 Winnie Again


    After Suny¡¯s tea-making video went viral, people found out that Suny and Ashley attend the anniversary


    as outstanding alumni of J City University.


    Although J City University was not as prestigious as other famous universities, it was still in the top ten


    in this country, and Suny was a distinguished graduate. The invitation from J City University was


    enough to prove that.


    Soon, some people dug more out about Suny, like she was once the state¡¯s best student who gave up


    on a famous university for J City University.


    The negativements below Suny''s tea-making video were soon reced with a sea ofpliments


    as people got to know more about her.


    Winnie was absolutely livid about this as the situation didn¡¯t turn out the way wanted ¨C Suny¡¯s cyber-


    bully feast.


    A few days ago, she heard from a cousin about Suny and Ashley being invited back to hold a talk at J


    City University.


    It was an annual anniversary, so there would be a lot of journalists. Then Winnie secretly pulled some


    strings to hire a random audience, who was tasked to sneak into the lobby and give Suny a hard time


    during the Q&A part.


    Then when the time was right, Winnie¡¯s helper took the video and posted it online. ording to her


    n, Suny would have be a hrious joke.


    Sadly, it was not to be. Four or five hours since the talk ended, Suny had gained in poprity.


    Winnie flung the tablet on the sofa and called her helper. She snapped over the phone, "What''s wrong


    with you? Where is the video?"


    "Miss Bates, I''m sorry. Some students recognized I¡¯m not a J City University student, so I was kicked


    out before asking the question. My friend helped me make a video, but the talk was going t as if


    nothing had happened, and Suny just skipped my friend¡¯s question."


    Winnie flew into a rage, "Stupid!"


    ¡­


    Ivan had found out who was the brain behind this operation. "Mr. Johnson, I found the person."


    Austin looked up at Ivan, "Who is it?"


    "Winnie."


    It was Winnie again.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin''s face fell as he asked, "Does the Lee family do anything?"


    A little bird told Ivan that Parker and Winnie had been very close recently.


    Then Ivan reported to Austin, "Parker and Miss Bates seem to have a good rtionship."


    "Then you must have not pushed it hard enough. Push it till it hurts."


    Austin''s bloodthirsty gaze sent a creepy chill down Ivan¡¯s spine. Ivan wondered if Winnie had some


    kind of quirks that she was crazy about messing up with Miss Hond.


    "Okay, Mr. Johnson." Ivan had worked for Austin for so many years, so he knew the next thing was to


    drop a bombshell in Parker''s mailbox.


    Parker checked his mail box after finishing his meeting, and his brow shot in confusion when he saw


    the email address. The next minute, Parker threw the mouse away with rage as soon as he saw the


    attached photos.


    He didn¡¯t know Miss Bates was a slut!


    Now, Suny is only concerned about Dora.


    Rosa sniffed out something about Dora two dayster and reported it to Suny, who, however, fell silent


    for a long time before she said, "Thank you."


    Rosa noticed the smile started to fade on Suny¡¯s face, so she knew it was time to leave Suny alone.


    "I''m leaving first. Miss Hond. Just call me if you need anything."


    "Okay," Suny responded, zing at Rosa''s back.


    She didn''t expect that the ident wasn¡¯t as simple as she had imagined, though she escaped a


    disaster. Her mind started to drift to the past when Bently nned to rape her.


    Bently¡¯s family suddenly became rich after receiving a hugepensation from the government when


    their house was part of thend expropriation n. After that, he was enrolled in J City University as a


    sports student.


    As rich and tolerably good-looking as he was, Bently yed the field like a dandy and never stayed


    with one steady partner when he was in the university.


    Bently kept seeing different women even when he pursued Suny during three out of four years of


    college life.


    Anyway, to him, women were all gold-digger, but surprisingly, Suny knocked his socks off. He had a


    craze for Suny, who turned blind eyes to his ¡®money policy¡¯, so he nned to rape her at the graduation


    prom.


    Unluckily, he failed and was thrown into jail.


    During the detention, someone told Bently that Suny had known about his n earlier than he took


    action.


    So, the first thing he did aftering out of jail was to find Dora, the whistleblower.


    At first, Bently just wanted to beat her up to vent, but that day was Dora''s birthday. She dressed like a


    pretty doll, which kind of surprised Bently.


    Although Dora wasn¡¯t stunningly hot, she was still adorable. So, Bently threatened Dora and took her to


    a stairwell. Dora¡¯s pitiful crying face turned Bently on, and then Bently raped Dora right there.


    Dora and her family tried to sue Bently, but they failed. Legally speaking, the school couldn¡¯t take care


    of this case because that happened after graduation.


    Bently once found people threatening Dora''s family to give up the case, and otherwise, he would tell


    everyone that Dora seduced him to do that.


    Dora''s mother suffered a heart attack upon hearing that. After more than eight hours of rescue, she


    survived. Dora''s father identally fell from the hospital stairs and suffered a fracture.


    When Dora''s parents were still in hospital, Bently forced Dora to sign a letter of understanding and an


    agreement to drop thewsuit after epting 300 thousand dors as damages.


    Dora needed money because she had to pay for her parents¡¯ surgery and hospital fees. She had spent


    30 to 40 thousand dors on her father''s surgery, and her family was nearly broke, so she had to sign


    the deal and get that money.


    Dora got married two years ago, but her marriage didn¡¯t end up happily-ever-after. She suffered


    domestic violence and half a year ago, her husband found out her dirty little secret. From then on, Dora


    lived a terrible life. She then suffered from severe depression, and before staying with her parents, she


    once cut her wrist andmitted suicide.


    After Suny read the information Rosa dug out, she couldn¡¯t even describe her feeling.


    Although Suny shouldn¡¯t take responsibility for Dora¡¯s miserable life, Dora would have had a happy life


    if she didn¡¯t know Suny.


    A buzz of her phone brought Suny back to reality. She pulled herself together and picked up the phone


    as she walked out.


    Rosa was startled, "Miss Hond, are you going home?"


    Suny shook her head no. "I have to go out."

 Chapter 252 I Am Terrible

    Chapter 252 I Am Terrible


    ording to Rosa''s information, Dora and her family rented a house in a suburban vige.


    After nearly an hour and a half, Suny reached the vige.


    This ce was less fancy than the downtown area though, it was still better than she imagined.


    Suny parked the car and asked several families before finding out where Dora lived.


    It was a non-elevator building, so Suny had to walk six floors up in the sizzling summer.


    When Suny reached the sixth floor, her forehead was covered with a thinyer of sweat.


    She looked at the house number and turned to the left of the stairs.


    As soon as she approached the door, a strong smell of disinfection barged into her nose.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She then knocked on the iron door of a house from where the smell spread out.


    A woman pulled the door open, and she looked really like Dora.


    Suny guessed she was Dora''s mother, Jane Woodbury, so she greeted through a genuine smile,


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Woodbury, I''m Dora''s friend from college.¡±


    "Bugger off! Dora doesn''t have any friends!"


    Before Suny finished speaking, Jane suddenly shut the iron door.


    Suny quickly raised her hand to stop it. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you got me wrong. My name is Suny. I¡¯m really Dora¡¯s


    friend, really. Please tell her I¡¯m Suny Hond, please.¡± Suny sounded sincere and gentle. She had


    taken off her guard and Jane believed her, but she couldn¡¯t let her in. A few days ago, Doramitted


    suicide again when she was stimted.


    So, she had to ask Dora. "Wait a minute. I¡¯m going to ask Dora."


    Jane seemed to be off her guard even though her expression remained unchanged.


    Suny took her hand back and let Jane close the door.


    Suny was waiting outside, but Dora''s neighbor went up and down, scanning her face like a hunter.


    These men had probably never seen such a beautiful woman in their lives.


    Suny ignored them, and soon, the iron door was opened again.


    This time, she saw Dora behind the gate.


    Five years after graduation, Suny never met Dora, who turned into a different person now. Suny saw a


    dark world in Dora¡¯s eyes. "It''s you, Suny!" Dora sounded a little surprised to see Suny.


    She said, taking a step back, "Do you want toe in?"


    Then she paused, "Or, we can go to the caf¨¦ downstairs.¡±


    Suny said through a smile, "Okay."


    Dora was about to get change and take Suny downstairs, but Suny already walked in.


    The living room, which was only four or five square meters, was narrow and stuffy.


    Suny finally found a small stool to sit down on. Dora noticed her uneasiness and said, ¡°I''m sorry. The


    room is packed.¡±


    Suny shook her head no. "It''s okay."


    Dora sat down beside her.


    Jane came out with a teapot to pour tea for them. ¡°Miss Hond, please forgive my rudeness. I thought


    you were Dora¡¯s those mean friends. There were two women, dressed up nicely, who visited Dora a


    few days ago, but when I let them in, they said something really mean to Dora. Those were Dora¡¯s sore


    spots!¡± Jane said through tears.


    Probably feeling embarrassed, she quickly wiped her tears, ¡°Miss Hond, no offense. I¡¯m old. I just like


    to talk nonsenses.¡±


    "Mom¡­"


    ¡°I will leave you guys here. Will Miss Hond stay for lunch?"


    Suny beamed at Jane while saying, "Okay."


    Jane was happy to know that, "Well, I''ll cook."


    The sound of chopping vegetables soon came from the small kitchen.


    "Suny, you still look stunning."


    Suny pursed her lips thoughtfully, "And you¡¯re still adorable."


    They were just ssmates before Dora found out about Bently¡¯s evil n, and Suny probably wouldn''t


    even remember what Dora looked like after all these years.


    So, they fell into a short silence.


    Dora had been working in the bank after graduation. Over the past two years, she just made a living.


    But unluckily, she married a scum. After that, things were difficult for her. She couldn¡¯t move on from


    the past and as it were, she got severe depression.


    After a moment of hesitation, Suny said, ¡°Actually, I need your help.¡±


    "Suny, I''m sorry. Look at me! There¡¯s nothing I can help.¡±


    Suny said through a grin, "Of course, you can. Remember the State Comic Competition? You won the


    second prize.¡±


    Being a cartoonist had always been Dora''s dream, but her dream and life were on the brink of copse.


    The smile didn¡¯t leave Suny¡¯s face, and she continued, ¡°I owned an entertainmentpany. We buy


    royalties sometimes. Have you heard about that? So, this year, my friend and I n to invest in a novel,


    A Love Poem.


    Dora''s eyes lit up with intrigue, "I''ve read this novel. It''s good."


    ¡°The camera is rolling, but I still want to make it aic book. We¡¯re looking for cartoonists, but none


    of them were satisfying.


    Suny paused and then continued, ¡°I was invited to a symposium a few days ago. The bulletin board


    reminded me of you, who won the second ce in State Comic Competition. Remember the school put


    that news out all day and night? I think you are very fit for A Love Poem. You know, one text, a


    thousand interpretations. Since you have read this novel, you must have your own read into it. So, I


    want you in.¡±


    "Well, I know this may be difficult for you."


    As Suny¡¯s voice fell, Dora suddenly burst into a cry.


    "Suny, I look terrible now. Really, I don''t know why I look like this. But I¡¯m just a mess."


    Dora felt she was alive when Suny brought up her dreams.


    But she was really a mess.


    Suny pulled Dora¡¯s fingers off her face one by one and wiped away her tears with a tissue. Warmth


    filled her and this was the first time she saw the good side of the world.


    Over the past six months, she had felt more than once that she should not live in this world.


    "Can I help you, Dora?"


    Suny''s gentle voice lingered in her ears, and Dora looked up at Suny''s gorgeous face, ¡°Suny, I''m


    terribly sick.¡±


    "It''s okay. I''ll find the best doctor for you."


    "It won¡¯t change anything! Suny, they have been haunting me like snakes. They won¡¯t let me go, Suny!"


    "Who are they?"


    Dora remained silent, and then, she screamed hysterically. Probably she was experiencing depression.


    Jane heard the screech and scurried out, pulling Dora closer to her chest, ¡°Dora, I¡¯m here. It¡¯s okay.


    Please don''t be like that!¡±


    Suny watched this and her throat tightened.

 Chapter 253 You Are Right, Austin

    Chapter 253 You Are Right, Austin


    This must be hard. Suny was stunned for a while before she reacted, "What can I do for her?"


    "Medicine! Miss Hond, help me get Dora''s medicine."


    Suny didn''t know where the medicine was, so she took over Dora whileforting her, ¡°Dora, don''t be


    afraid. It''s me! No one can hurt you. Really, trust me!"


    Dora paused, staring into the distance with hollow eyes.


    Then Jane fed Dora medicine, and she quickly became droopy.


    Suny and Jane took Dora back to the bedroom. There was nothing but a wooden bed and a wooden


    desk in her room.


    Dora was lying on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    Jane wiped her tears and then walked out of the room.


    Suny followed out, "Ma¡¯am, I have something to tell you."


    Jane was startled. "Okay."


    They returned to the living room.


    Suny cupped the water ss with both hands and said with a heavy heart, ¡°Ma¡¯am, my name is Suny.


    Dora may not have mentioned me to you. But five years ago, Dora helped me and saved my life. Bently


    was after me. Dora reminded me after knowing about it, and then I called the police and sent Bently to


    jail."


    A sudden sadness rose in Suny¡¯s throat. "Ma¡¯am, I''m sorry. I didn''t know those things would happen


    next."


    Jane kept silent thoughtfully.


    Suny lifted her hand to wipe her tears, "I started all of this. I have to take care of her."


    Hearing that, Jane asked, "Miss Hond, what do you want to say?"


    "I''m sorry. I secretly asked my secretary to check on your family. Her current situation is not optimistic,


    and you are getting old. Dora once saved my life, so I hope she can get better soon. Let me help you."


    Suny said as she took out a bank card in her bag.


    Suny saved 300,000 dors on the bank card. It wasn¡¯t a lot of money, but for Dora, it could temporarily


    ride out a storm.


    "They''re more than 300,000 in it, and this¡¯s the key to my small house in the downtown area. I hope


    you can ept it."


    "Miss Hond¡­"


    Suny interrupted her, "That¡¯s a deal. My secretary wille over tomorrow to help you move, and she


    will bring an agreement. You can tell Dora that I didn¡¯t give her the money and the house for free. It was


    a loan. She has to pay me back when she gets better."


    Jane knew there was more to Suny¡¯s words. Her eyes turned red emotionally, "Miss Hond, thank


    you! Dora just did what a friend should do!"


    Hearing it, Suny was moved. Like mother, like daughter.


    Dora was just unlucky, but from now on, Suny believed that everything would get better.


    "I need your opinion for one more thing."


    "Miss Hond, you are a nice person. You treat Dora as a friend. Just tell me."


    She only had a daughter, so she wouldn''t want Dora to be happy.


    Suny pursed her lips hesitantly, "I knew about Dora''s marriage. Her husband is evil. If you trust me, I


    will arrange a divorce for Dora."


    "That jerk wouldn¡¯t agree. If you can really help Dora divorce, I¡¯ll pledge my loyalty to you the whole life!


    Miss Hond."


    "Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t need to say those words!"


    Suny was partly responsible for this whole thing. She should have asked Rosa to stay on for a few


    more days.


    "Miss Hond, you are a good person. You know, good people deserve good things. It''s gettingte. I


    have to cook. Well, I have nothing but my cooking skill."


    "Okay, Ma¡¯am, I''ll stay for dinner."


    "Okay! You can watch TV. I''ll cook. It will be fine soon!"


    Suny then went to Dora''s room.


    After taking the medicine, Dora seemed to fall asleep.


    Dora looked very peaceful. No one would have imagined that she copsed and screamed a few


    moments ago.


    This was manageable, but in the dead of night, Dora must feel so desperate that she would rather end


    her life.


    After lunch, she gave her private number to Jane and left.


    On the way back, she called Rosa and asked her to arrange a psychiatrist for Dora and called a


    movingpany.


    An idea popped into Suny¡¯s mind. "Oh, we need to hire another security guard. I have a choice."


    Rosa said knowingly, "I''ll ask someone to book a psychiatrist."


    Suny continued, "Check Dora''s husband, Calvin, and his family."


    Calvinopened a smallpany. His family was prestigious in the town.


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    In the evening, she asked Austin at the dinner table, "Can you help me ask Mr. Brooks out?"


    Austin said, "Tonight?"


    "Yes." Suny suppressed her smile.


    Austin held her hand, "What happened, Suny?"


    Suny briefly told him about Dora, "If she hadn''t reminded me, perhaps Bently would have really hurt me


    that night. I went to visit her today. She looks terrible like she had lost her soul. Her eyes are hollow-


    out. She is no longer the Dora I met."


    "Suny, don''t me yourself. Both of you are victims."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny pursed her lips, "You are right, Austin. Bently needs to pay the price."


    "I''ll help you."


    Suny looked into his eyes. This time, she didn''t refuse.

 Chapter 254 I Want Sweet Love

    Chapter 254 I Want Sweet Love


    When Elijah received Austin''s call, he thought that he saw it wrong. But the voice of the person on the


    other end of the phone was still as indifferent as ever.


    Austin raised his eyebrows, "What happened, Austin? Are you asking me out?"


    Austin just cut to the chase, "8 o''clock in the evening. ONE!"


    Then Austin immediately cut off the call.


    Elijah looked at the call that had been hung up.


    Was this the attitude to ask him out?


    Forget it! He was a gentleman. He wouldn¡¯t care about it!


    ONE was a well-known bar in J City. Elijah guessed Austin was likely to have some problems in his


    rtionship, so he needed a mentor.


    Thinking of it, Elijah drove at a gallop.


    Anyway, he was a nice friend!


    However, when Elijah saw Austin and Suny, he was stunned, "You ask me out?"


    Why did Austin ask him out but Suny was there too?


    Could it be that Austin wanted to do PDA in front of him?


    For a moment, Elijah wanted to turn around and leave. That was ridiculous!


    But Suny said before he turned around, "To be precise, Mr. Brooks, I asked you out."


    Elijah sat down with a grumpy grunt, "What¡¯s wrong with you guys? This is the first time you''ve asked


    me out!"


    Suny smiled, "Yes, I have something to discuss with you, Mr. Brooks."


    Elijah looked at Suny suspiciously. "What, what''s the matter?"


    Mr. Brooks finally learned from his several losses. But actually, from the moment he received Austin''s


    call, he had fallen into a trap.


    "Is the royalty of A Love Poem in Central''s hands?"


    Hearing this, Elijah breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Yeah, do you want it?"


    "Can I?"


    Elijah nced at Austin. He wanted to say, "What benefits can I get?" But under Austin''s staring, Elijah


    had to swallow it back, "You¡¯re wasting your time turning A Love Poem into theic."


    Suny smiled, "So, I can take it as a yes?"


    Suny said as she took out the contract, "I have already signed my name. Please send someone in


    charge of this to sign it tomorrow if there¡¯s no problem. I will let my friend take it."


    Elijah still had a lot to say, but in the end, he just said, "You seemed toe prepared tonight."


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "I alwayse prepared."


    Elijah nced at Austin, "Well, you can¡¯t lose this battle, right?"


    He had to say yes in front of Austin!


    A love Poemic book wouldn¡¯t be a big hit, and it had been proven. Someone did it before.


    Since Suny asked it, Elijah would not disagree.


    Out of curiosity, Suuy asked, "Can I ask why you are suddenly interested in A Love Poem?"


    Suny gave a half smile and beat around the bush, "No reason."


    Elijah snorted. Looking at the couple in front of him, he was a little sad, "Is there anything else?"


    He was going down to a more interesting pub!


    It was quiet and bored here for him.


    Suny took a sip of the juice, "Take your time."


    As she spoke, she tilted her head and nced at Austin.


    Austin looked at Elijah as an implication ¡°you can get out.¡±


    Elijah didn''t want to stay with them any longer. He took a sip of juice, "I''m going to Deep Night. Are you


    guysing with me?"


    Undoubtedly, he received Austin''s disgusting look.


    Elijah felt that Austin was really bored, so he took the car keys and left.


    But after sitting for five minutes at Deep Night, Elijah felt even more bored.


    Elijah was jealous when he recalled Austin¡¯s affectionate gaze on Suny.


    He suddenly wanted sweet love!


    The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became, so he left. His friend made him stay, but


    Elijah just waved his hand without looking back.


    It was time for sleep.


    He didn''t want to be bald at such an age!


    However, his n seemed to go down the drain. Suddenly, a white car crashed his car.


    He was in a rage when the door of his beloved sports car was dented. He got out of the car and walked


    to the other driver, "Are you blind? How can you do that to me?"


    Sheri was sitting in the car, embarrassed. Kim in the passenger seat cowardly pulled Sheri, "What


    should we do? We seem to have crashed the wrong car."


    Funny question!


    Sheri had no idea about it!


    Elijah then kicked the car door, "Get the hell off your car!"


    Soon, the car door was opened. A woman in a white shirt and dark jeans stepped out of the car, "Sir,


    I''m sorry. I made a mistake."


    Elijah looked at the woman in front of him and snorted coldly, "You look perfect if you fix your eyes."


    Sheri didn''t know whether it was praise or satire.


    Kim was a little scared because Sheri did that for her.


    After a moment of hesitation, she got out of the car, "Sir, I''m sorry. I thought it was my boyfriend''s car."


    Sheri pouted, "Ex-boyfriend."


    Elijah clicked his tongue, "Forget it! Cut the crap! Just focus on the car crash."


    Sheri knew she was wrong, "Can you give me your phone number? After you repair it, send me the bill.


    Is that ok?"


    Based on others'' attitudes, Elijah wouldn¡¯t give them a hard time. So, he agreed.


    He then took out his mobile phone and handed it over, asking the girl to input her phone number.


    Sheri watched satire unlock the phone. It was the first time she saw such a simple password.


    After inputting her phone number, Sheri nced at the luxury car and knew that this time, she would


    have to lose a lot of money.


    She would have left him a fake number!


    As soon as the idea popped into her mind, her phone rang.


    She froze for a moment. As soon as she looked up, Elijah raised his eyebrows and said, "You didn¡¯t


    y tricks."


    She thought that he was stupid? He definitely had to verify the number!


    Sheri was speechless, starting to appreciate his smartness.


    After the car crash, Elijah was in a particrly bad mood tonight.


    Back at home, he felt even lonelier. He was thinking about asking Austin out to talk.


    But when he stared at the new number on his phone for a while, he copied it and searched it on Twitter.


    Soon, he found it. The profile picture was a cartoon girl, and the screen name was Sugar.


    Elijah wanted to read the girl¡¯s Twitter posts.


    But it was nk!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When he was clicking out, he identally hit the friend request button.


    The other party replied almost in seconds, ¡°No strangers.¡±


    This aroused Elijah¡¯s interest, and he texted back. ¡°You crashed my car tonight.¡±


    This time, she didn¡¯t turn him down.


    Elijah suddenly found something interesting to do. This wouldn¡¯t be a long night again.

 Chapter 255 Suny, Can I?

    Chapter 255 Suny, Can I?


    Rosa had always been efficient. The next day she helped Dora and her family move to a house under


    Suny''s name.


    After three o''clock in the afternoon, Dora called Suny and thanked her.


    Through the phone, Suny could hear Dora''s broken voice.


    "Dora, I owe you a thank you."


    "No, anyone would do that."


    She added, "Suny, I never me you."


    She could me it on fate or Bently''s viciousness, but never Suny.


    After hanging up the phone, Suny looked out of the floor-to-ceiling window, feeling a little lost.


    When there was a knock on the door, she came back to her senses, "Come in."


    "Miss Hond, things are well arranged. The doctor suggests her stay in hospital until her condition


    improves."


    Suny nodded, "What¡¯s the opinion of Dora and her family?"


    "Miss Dora said she is willing to receive treatment."


    Then Rosa handed a box to Suny, "Miss Hond, Miss Dora asked me to give it to you."


    Suny froze for a moment, and reached out to take it, "Thank you! You can leave."


    Rosa nodded, "Okay, Miss Hond."


    With that said, Rosa turned around and closed the door.


    Suny was left alone in the office. She went back to her seat and opened the box.


    As the box slowly opened, she saw a pen.


    Suny zed at the pen.


    This pen should have been lent to Dora by her during the test in her freshman year.


    There were a few folded stars in the box, and a note was under the pen, with Dora''s neat and delicate


    handwriting on it, "Suny, thank you for your pen. Wish you happiness every day!"


    Dora must write this back then, but she hadn¡¯t had a chance to return the pen to Suny, who rarely


    returned to school.


    Suny pulled herself together, opened the cap of the pen, and took a piece of paper from the side.


    After many years, this pen still had ink in it.


    She wrote the word "Dora" on the paper, then closed the cap and put the pen back.


    Suny swore she had to save Dora from this disaster.


    Around four in the afternoon, Suny already received Elijah¡¯s contract.


    She had already got the copyright. The next thing was Dora.


    After five o''clock, Suny went to the hospital with the new contract.


    When Suny arrived, the attending doctor had just examined Dora and reported it to Dora and her


    mother.


    Suny stood beside the door and knocked on the door.


    The knock attracted several people¡¯s attention.


    Dora was happy to cry out, "Suny."


    Suny smiled, and then walked in, "Go on."


    Dr.Phil nced at Suny, then looked back and smiled gently at Dora, "As long as you cooperate with


    my treatment, you will soon be able to recover."


    Dora was obviously much better today than yesterday. She was obviously convinced by Dr.Phil, "Okay,


    Dr. Phil, your call."


    Dora should still be in the hospital for the next three months, soDr.Phil shouldn¡¯t jump to a conclusion


    earlier.


    "Well, I have to go now, bye."


    With that said, Dr. Phil left.


    Jane hurriedly poured tea for Suny.


    She came here from thepany. There was a traffic jam at a turn near the hospital. She wanted to


    get off the car to buy a bouquet of flowers for Dora, but the traffic jamsted until she arrived at the


    hospital gate. So, she had to give up the idea.


    "Mrs. Woodbury, no need."


    "Never mind. You did so much for Dora. I just poured you a cup of tea."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dora looked at her from the side, "It''s okay, Suny. She¡¯s always like that"


    Hearing that, Suny took the cup with a smile, "Thank you."


    She took a sip of water, and handed the contract to Dora, "See if anything else to be modified."


    It was hard to see a symptom in depressed patients.


    Dora was obviously different from yesterday. If it wasn''t that her eyes were still hollow, Suny would


    have thought that Dora changed back to the school girl she knew.


    Dora was still hesitant and fearful. She just didn''t want them to worry, so she pretended that nothing


    happened.


    Thinking of this, Suny felt a little upset.


    "What''s this?"


    Hearing her words, Suny smiled, "You will know when you open it."


    Dora nced at Suny and opened the contract. When she saw the first page, she was stunned, "Is


    this¡­the copyright of A Love Poem?"


    "Yes, I didn''t lie to you, Dora."


    "Suny, can I really do it?"


    Over the dark years, Dora had buried her dream.


    Although J City University was not as good as other famous universities, Dora could be admitted to the


    most popr majors in J City University from such a small town, which meant that she was one of the


    talents.


    However, over the years, the trauma given by Bently and the suppression given by her husband and


    his family had worn away all her confidence.


    She had lovedics since she was a child. Her dream was to be a manga artist like Hayao


    Miyazaki. She chose the financial industry because she wanted to earn enough money to take care of


    her parents within two or three years after graduation, and then she could go after her dream without


    any worries.


    Dora''s n was good, but fate gave her a fatal blow.


    When Suny told her about these things yesterday, her first reaction was to question her own abilities


    and whether this matter was true.


    Today, however, Suny put the signing contract in front of her.


    "The online drama A Love Poem is already being filmed. It is expected to be finished by the end of this


    year and will be broadcast online in the summer of next year. Of course, in order to save some publicity


    expenses, I hope you can start serialization in October this year, and finish it with the online drama


    together at the same time."


    Suny said with a smile, "Will it be too stressful for you?"


    Dora was not worried about this. She just doubted herself, "Suny, you may not know that I haven''t


    drawn for a long time. This price..."


    Suny paid her a minimum of 3,000 dors per chapter. If there were readers to subscribe to it, she


    could get 40% of the subscription fees. If theic was published, she could get 20% of the


    There were a total of 156 chapters in the whole book. She would have a guaranteed sry of 450,000


    dors. At that time, if the drama was on TV, the subscription to the online serialization would increase,


    and then she could earn a lot. A story with 150 chapters could be divided into threeics. After


    deducting the procedure fees, it would be at least ten dors for eachic in profit. Suny gave her


    20%, which was two dors. She would get 200,000 dors if they sold 100,000 books; and 2 million


    when they sold 1 million books.


    Dora knew Suny was just giving her money with this.


    "Dora, I can afford this price because I believe in your strength. I believe that if you draw it, A Love


    Poem will surprise me."


    Dora looked up at Suny, "But Suny¡­"

 Chapter 256 Can I Stay Here Tonight?

    Chapter 256 Can I Stay Here Tonight?


    "Dora, you don''t believe in yourself, but you have to believe in me."


    This was thest sentence Suny said to her before she left. Dora looked down at the contract in her


    hand. For a while, she wanted to cry.


    No one trusted her like this for a long time.


    Her husband said she was a bitch. Her mother-inw said that she was a whore. Her sister-inw said


    that she was a waste.


    They all scolded her for being useless. As time passed by, Dora also felt that she was useless.


    In the evening of early summer, the night came veryte.


    Dora tilted her head and nced out the window. She blinked, and tears dripped on the contract. She


    was startled and wiped away the tears carefully, and then she looked up at her mother, "Mom, do you


    think I can do it?"


    Her mother had been a kind and soft woman. Seeing her daughter suffer so many grievances these


    years, she couldn''t argue with those people. The only thing she could do was tell Dora that she was


    great.


    However, it was useless. But now Suny stood up and told Dora with actions that she believed her.


    Dora¡¯s mother was moved, but she was afraid of stimting her daughter. So she just smiled softly,


    "Dora, didn''t you tell me that Miss Hond is a very powerful person? I believe in her too. Moreover,


    you¡¯re always the best!"


    "Mom¡­"


    Suny left the hospital before the rush hour. When she returned to the vi, it was already past six in the


    evening.


    Austin had a dinner party tonight. Suny made a simple meal for herself.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After dinner, Suny stood on the balcony, feeling the summer breeze.


    It was a full moon today. When she looked up at the moon, Suny remembered something and picked


    up her phone to call Rosa.


    At this time, Rosa had just finished dinner, "Miss Hond, good evening."


    Suny raised her hand and tugged her hair behind her ears, "Good evening, did I bother you?"


    "No, Miss Hond. What''s the matter?"


    "I want you to help me check if Dora has any work over the years."


    If she remembered correctly, this year''s State Comic Competition seemed to be about to announce the


    winners.


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    After Rosa learned about Dora¡¯s stuff, she resonated with Suny. Within an hour, Rosa sent all the


    information to Suny.


    Suny looked at the email notification on the phone, shot her brows, put down the book in her hand, and


    bent down to pick up the phone. Then she quickly browsed the emails.


    She was right. Three years ago, Dora serialized heric The Moon and the Sword on a website,


    using the name Peachy.


    At the beginning of theic, the update time was very stable, one chapter a week. But after half a


    year, probably after Bently did such a cruel thing to Dora, she stopped updating for more than three


    months. Then she re-serialized after more than three months. But she only updated one chapter in a


    month, whichsted for about five months. Then theic began to be updated again every week.


    After the 88th chapter, Dora didn¡¯t update it again.


    There were a lot of readers below to ask her to update, and thetestment was a week ago.


    Suny read a page ofments and then called Alicia.


    Alicia went to a fashion show in another city in the past two days. She was not particrly busy. When


    Suny called her, she was browsing thetest news in the entertainment industry.


    Seeing the phone number, Alicia put down the juice in her hand on the table, picked up the phone, and


    answered it with a smile, "Darling, did you miss me?"


    Suny said, "I have something to discuss with you."


    "Well, well!"


    Suny directly said, "It¡¯s about Dora."


    About Dora, Suny told Alicia concisely about what happened the day before yesterday.


    Alicia let out a grateful sigh. If it wasn''t for Dora, Suny would have been raped by Bently.


    These were really serious things. She cleared her throat, "What''s the matter?"


    "I need you to do me a favor."


    "What?"


    "Dora used the name Peachy in the early years. She released twoics. One is The Moon and the


    Sword, which is updated to the 88th chapter, and the other is called Spring, which is updated to the


    32nd chapter. Next Monday should be the announcement of the winners of this year''s State Comic


    Competition. I want her trending by next Monday."


    Alicia understood it, "Got it. You just want me to use these to boost Dora''s confidence?"


    Suny smiled, "Yeah. Smart girl!"


    Alicia snorted, "I am very smart."


    Suny replied obediently, "Well, you are."


    Alicia felt that Suny was teased again.


    After hanging up the phone, Suny looked at the time. It was past nine o''clock.


    It was time to take a shower and sleep.


    As soon as she reached the third floor, the doorbell rang.


    Suny raised her eyebrows impatiently. She couldn''t think of anyone other than Austin who came to her


    at this time.


    As Suny opened the door, she saw Austin standing outside the fence from a distance.


    Under the moonlight, the man looked at her from a distance, his gaze as soft as tepid water.


    Suny''s heart skipped a beat. She looked away, and walked over to open the door, "It''s sote. Mr.


    Johnson is still up?"


    Austin held her hands, "I miss you, baby."


    Suny''s face suddenly blushed.


    "How much wine did you drink?"


    The smell of alcohol in Austin was a bit strong. Suny could smell it as soon as he approached. Now, he


    was standing beside her, so the smell was even more obvious.


    "Four sses."


    Suny turned to look at him, "That¡¯s a lot!"


    "Yeah."


    Austin responded softly and led her into the vi.


    "I¡¯m thirsty, Suny."


    Sitting on the sofa, he raised his hand and rubbed his temples, seemingly ufortable.


    Suny poured him a ss of honey water. Austin lifted his head and took in arge gulp of water.


    "More?"


    "Yeah."


    He looked at her while pulling the tie on his body. Suny blushed a little.


    "Okay."


    Suny responded, turned around, and went in to pour him another ss of water.


    She put the water ss on the table. As soon as she sat down, Austin pulled Suny to his chest, "It''s


    been three days, Suny."


    Austin paused slightly, "Should I move our progress bar on a bit?"


    Three days ago, they bet when Parker would take action against Winnie.


    Suny looked at him andughed, "Although Parker didn''t take action these three days, it doesn''t mean


    he will take any actions in seven days, right?"


    ording to Austin, Parker would take action in less than seven days and more than three days.


    Austin seemed to have expected her to say this long ago. He blinked mischievously and smiled when


    he looked at her, "The day after tomorrow is the 80th birthday of Mr. Bates."


    Suny was stunned for a moment. She finally realized that Parker was waiting for a big scene.


    Well, she admitted she lost the bet.


    "Then move it twenty percent forward."


    "Twenty-five percent left."


    Austin looked at her, "Can I stay here tonight?"


    Suny''s cheek blushed, and Austin added before she said anything, "I can sleep in the guest room."


    Suny answered awkwardly, "...Okay." She was just overthinking.

 Chapter 257 I鈥檒l Cook for You in Future

    Chapter 257 I¡¯ll Cook for You in Future


    Austin got what he wanted, and the clothes he deliberately left in Suny¡¯s house the other day came in


    handy.


    After taking a shower, Austin was sober.


    The moonlight outside the window was bright and the room was quiet. Suny was now in the same


    house with him.


    As soon as Suny came out of the shower, there was a knock on the door.


    She let go of her hair, went out, and opened the door. Looking at Austin at the door, she said with a


    smile, "Here is not the guest room, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin looked at Suny in front of him. She had just finished taking a shower. Her face was a little


    flushed. The curled eyshes fluttered slightly as she smiled. The little drops of water on theshes


    kind of made Austin feel sexually excited.


    Austin swallowed, and then said, "I want a thing, Suny."


    "What?"


    There seemed to be a luster in his ck eyes. Suny''s face was a little hot when being looked at by him


    like this. She looked away slightly and identally drifted his gaze on his six-packs under the robe.


    Suny''s face became even hotter.


    "Goodnight Kiss."


    He said, reaching out and holding her in his arms. Then his thin lips pressed against hers.


    After Austin took a shower, the smell of alcohol had been reced by the scent of shower gel. The


    fresh orange smell made people feel hungry and thirsty. The mint smell in his mouth made Suny sober


    and addicted.


    Being kissed like this, Suny went numb at the knees, leaning onto Austin''s body.


    The room was very quiet, except for the sound of heartbeats and gasps when they kissed.


    The atmosphere suddenly got heated up. A big hand groped under her pajamas.


    Just after taking a shower, Suny was braless.


    The man''s palm felt like a fervent fire. When it reached her breast, it stole her sense.


    Sex was a must when ites to adult love. Under the blurred moonlight, Austin indulged in it.


    Suddenly, Austin stopped and stared straight at her.


    Before Suny could react, he carried her up and walked to the bed.


    When Suny was put on the bed, she was sober a bit and looked up. The blue veins pooped out on


    Austin''s forehead, which showed his forbearance.


    "Suny."


    He seemed to sense her hesitation so he called her.


    Suny moved her eyes slightly, triggering his every sexual cell. Austin couldn¡¯t hold on anymore.


    He kissed her again. This time the kiss was much more fervent than the previous one. Suny felt as if


    she was going to be swallowed by him.


    The loose pajamas had been unbuttoned with the first two buttons. The neckline was scattered,


    revealing her fair skin.


    Just when Suny was prepared, Austin stopped all actions.


    He turned to the side, lowered his head, and kissed her on the forehead, "It''s gettingte. Go to sleep."


    He sounded so low-pitched. Suny was panting looking down slightly. Her face was already so blushed.


    Austiny beside her and put one arm around her.


    Suny leaned against his chest. The heartbeat sounded in her ears. She was confused.


    The moon was getting darker and darker. The room was gradually quiet.


    Soon, Suny fell asleep.


    Austin also calmed down. He looked down at Suny who was asleep. His eyes fell on the open neckline


    of the pajamas and then drifted to sleep too.


    The next day, Suny was woken up by the rm clock.


    She frowned. Just as she was about to call M to turn off the rm clock, it stopped.


    Suny turned around and found Austin on her bed.


    He seemed to have just woken up, with one arm still around her waist, and a thin quilt covering her


    body. He was holding her and the quilt together.


    What happenedst night kept shing across Suny¡¯s mind. She looked at Austin beside her, "Didn''t


    you would sleep in the guest room?"


    Austin looked at her and lied without batting an eye, "I identally fell asleep here."


    Hearing his words, Sunyughed, "Liar."


    Suny''s hair was a little messy. There was still a little sleepiness in her eyes, but when she smiled, she


    looked so adorable.


    Seeing this, Austin couldn''t help wanting to kiss her.


    Suny raised her hand to stop him first, "You haven''t brushed your teeth yet!"


    After speaking, she pushed his face away, turned around, and got out of bed, "I''m going to wash up!"


    It was the first time she slept in the same bed with a man.


    Of course, they just slept. Nothing more.


    But perhaps no one would believe it.


    Suny went downstairs after washing up. Austin was making milk and toasting bread in the kitchen.


    She stood at the kitchen door and watched him skillfully fry eggs. Suny felt a little miraculous, "Austin, I


    didn¡¯t know you can cook."


    Cooking was always a big obstacle for Suny.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah."


    Suny didn''t believe it, but the eggs looked tempting. Someone bad at cooking couldn¡¯t do that.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Austin looked back at her, "You?"


    "My nanny cooks."


    Suny said lightly, then walked to the side and poured a ss of warm water.


    Austin turned off the stove and brought out the sandwich, "I''ll cook it in the future."


    Suny sat down opposite him and took the milk, "Thank you."


    Not only thanked him for taking over such an important task in the future, but also thanked him for


    handing her the milk.


    Austin looked up at her, "You''re wee."


    After breakfast, they returned to theirpanies.


    Austin told her about Mr. Bates'' 80th birthdayst night. At noon, Rosa sent the invitation from the


    Bates family to Suny.


    Usually, Suny wouldn¡¯t go. The Bates family had been sending invitations to Suny in recent years. Oh,


    to be precise, it was Boss Suny.


    But Suny generally didn''t attend those parties. After all, not many people in J City were worth her time.


    But this time, it was an exception. After all, Parker chose this day to teach Winnie a lesson. Suny had


    to be there.


    Well, by the way, she wanted to see Winnie''s panicked and embarrassed look.


    Suny epted the invitation, "I''ll go with Austin."


    Rosa understood what Suny meant. Then she told the Bates guy Suny was not avable that day.


    On the day of Mr. Bates'' 80th birthday, Austin came to pick up Suny for dinner after five o''clock.


    They went to the hotel after dinner. Many guests had already been there.


    Elijah, Antonio, and Tate had already arrived. They were chatting together, pretending no one was


    around. Seeing Austin and Suny, Elijah raised his eyebrows and walked over to them.


    Mr. Bates had been in poor health for the past two years, so this time, he hadn¡¯t appeared yet. Winnie''s


    family was receiving guests.


    As soon as Suny and Austin entered the hall, Winnie saw them.


    Although Suny and Austin didn''t have any intimate interactions when they stood together, Winnie still


    remembered her words to Austin in the private room that day.


    She gritted her teeth and felt angry. Then she tilted her head and nced at Parker, "I''ll go over and


    say hello to Miss Hond."


    Parker took a sip of red wine, "Okay."


    The smile on his face started to fade as he looked at Winnie''s back.


    He wanted to see if Winnie could still smile like this after tonight!

 Chapter 258 I Didnt Watch, Suny

    Chapter 258 I Didn''t Watch, Suny


    "Suny, Austin." Elijah came over with red wine.


    A waiter passed by with drinks on the tray. He took a ss of juice for Suny and a ss of red wine for


    Austin. He looked into Austin''s eyes and saw a horrible world. He said in a broken voice, "Well, I''m a


    little thirsty."


    Suny raised her eyebrows and cocked her head to Austin¡¯s side. She asked, "Anything for me?"


    Austin went to the waiter and brought her a ss of juice, "Grape juice?"


    Suny smiled, "Thank you."


    "Miss Hond."


    At this time, Winnie came over, holding red wine. She said, "Did Miss Honde here with Mr.


    Johnson?"


    Suny knew there wasn¡¯t too much time for Winnie to be smug, so let her be. "Does the code say he


    can¡¯t bring a date?"


    "No. I just asked."


    Winnie said as her eyes fell on Austin, "I''ve never seen Mr. Johnson bring a date before."


    She only saw Suny as Austin¡¯s random date.


    Sunynded her eyes on the brooch on Winnie¡¯s dress, and asked tentatively, "Does Miss Bates like


    children?"


    Winnie''s face fell, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Suny mocked Winnie and said, "Miss Bates, don''t get me wrong. Your brooch is very cute, so I just


    asked."


    That was called, an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth.


    Winnie was humiliated, ready to retreat, "Have fun, Miss Hond."


    Winnie wiggled away, with a ss of red wine in her hands.


    Suny watched as Winnie left, and took a sip of grape juice, smiling.


    Elijah clicked his tongue, "Winnie still doesn¡¯t give up on you, Austin."


    After Elijah finished speaking, he nced at Suny for any reaction.


    Suny nced at Elijah and smiled lightly, "Mr. Brooks seems to know a lot."


    She paused and then continued, "But I wouldn¡¯t advise that if you want to end well."


    He was just kidding! Don''t have to be so serious, okay?


    Austin¡¯s eyes flickered to Elijah, implying, ¡°Get out! Don''t get in the way.¡±


    Elijah snorted, "Okay, I won''t bother you guys anymore."


    What enviable love birds they were!


    Elijah regained confidence when he went back to Antonio and Tate, "Austin is busy, well, dating."


    Antonio cut him a what-a-foolish nce. Tate smiled, "What do you think we are doing?"


    Who would bother them except for Elijah? Such an idiot!


    Elijah was embarrassed, "...I just went over to say hello."


    "Oh," Tate responded. He didn¡¯t bother to argue with Elijah.


    The Bates family was famous in J City, so Winnie and Parker was just a match.


    Tonight, on the 80th birthday of Mr. Bates, almost all the upper sses of J City came.


    As soon as Austin and Suny entered the hall, they drove many people¡¯s attention.


    People wouldn¡¯t take Winnie''s words seriously. Half a year ago, Austin made an announcement to


    pursue Suny again. The news could still be found on the Inte. When they entered together, many


    people wondered if Austin seeded.


    But still, Suny made many people envious.


    Women lovedpeting with each other. No matter how excellent Suny was, they would never admit


    that was true.


    Those richdies wished to find ws in Suny.


    If you want truths, you should go to thedy¡¯s room.


    Suny heard a hell lot of them within two minutes ofing in.


    "Austin actually really likes Suny! What''s he see in Suny? Her face?"


    "You can''t say that¡­"


    "Hey, which side are you on?"


    "Maybe she is good in bed?"


    "Wow! You bet! She dated a lot of men. Do you notice her when she walks? And she winks. My


    Goodness! Why is there such a bitch?"


    "You¡¯re still too young. Men love these women! She looks adorable, but actually, she is a sexual beast!


    Look at her dress today! Doesn''t she look adorable? But men enjoy a new thing, right?"


    "You! How do you know so much?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows and walked out, "Excuse me, back off!"


    She nudged the two women away, but she could still see they were smirking in the mirror. She turned


    off the water and wiped her hands with a tissue, "First of all, I¡¯m beautiful, and thank you."


    She said, paused, raised her hand, and threw the tissue into the trash can, "Secondly, as an educated


    woman, you shouldn¡¯t speak ill of others behind their back. Now, I''m here. Say whatever you want."


    Then she gave a faint smile to the two women.


    One of them became angry, "Bitch!"


    "Leave her alone. Let''s go!"


    Suny wasn''t here to make trouble tonight. She was just here to watch the show.


    She didn''t care about these two clowns.


    Back in the banquet hall, Winnie''s brother, Alistair had wheeled Mr. Bates out. The old man looked


    good tonight, keeping a smile on his face all the time.


    But unluckily, the smile wouldn¡¯tst long.


    Mr. Bates made some small talk and even mentioned his future grandson-inw Parker.


    Instead, Parker said sarcastically, "Mr. Bates, you ttered me."


    Suddenly, a scream burst into the crowd. Soon, a sex video with ck bars over the exposed area was


    yed on the screen, but their faces were clear enough to recognize.


    The woman in the video was Winnie, but the man was not Parker.


    A few secondster, the scene switched. This time, the man changed.


    The Bates family descended into chaos. Alistair yelled while beckoning someone to turn it off.


    But the hotel system had been hacked. It wouldn¡¯t end unless it was finished.


    The man in the video changed again at the eighth second, but the woman was still Winnie.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Bates passed out on the spot. The guests started to discuss it, and parents took their children out.


    As soon as the video was on, Austin covered Suny''s eyes with his hands.


    She pulled it off, but failed, "Austin?"


    "No."


    He couldn¡¯t let Suny see any other naked before seeing his!


    "Why not?"


    Then the hand was down, but Suny only met Austin''s affectionate gaze.


    He stood in her sight, facing her, and said, "Now, I don¡¯t."


    Suny looked at him and smiled, "Well, okay."


    The birthday party was in chaos. Winnie couldn''t turn off the screen, so she rushed to Parker on the


    stage, "Is it you? Why did you do that? Parker, answer my question!"

 Chapter 259 He Cant Give You One Hundred Million

    Chapter 259 He Can''t Give You One Hundred Million


    Winnie started to fight with Parker.


    Chaos and murmurs were everywhere.


    Suny smiled with satisfaction when she witnessed all this on the stage.


    Winnie, you wanted a problem? I would give you one.


    The guests didn¡¯t expect the birthday party would end up miserable.


    Suny nced at Austin, "Go home?"


    The show was over. Winnie had reaped what she sowed.


    Then they turned away to leave the hall.


    Winnie¡¯s sex video had be the topic of the night.


    Sex wasmon in this society.


    The problem was Winnie lied about her past by iming that she was single. The Bates family made a


    deal with the Lee family half a year ago before Winnie and Parker got married.


    The marriage earned lots of people¡¯s wishes because Winnie and Parker were a perfect match ¨C a


    good girl and a gentleman.


    But in the two-minute video, there had been seven or eight men, showing that Winnie was a slut.


    There were many guests tonight. It was toote for the Bates family to keep those guys¡¯ mouths shut.


    Things got out of hand, and finally, it went crazy online.


    The video of Winnie scolding and punching Parker became a big hit, and people were making fun of


    Winnie¡¯s slutty slogan, "I have sex with many men, but I have never been in love with them".


    The Bates family thought this scandal was put to rest the next morning, but someone found out about


    Caitlin.


    Soon, at nine in the morning, the Lee family came to break up their engagement.


    Alistair wanted to make amend but Parker only threw him one sentence, "I should have probably


    booked a DNA test for now if I had a child."


    He was mocking Winnie, who had a promiscuous lifestyle.


    The news from brewing up to spread out only needed about 18 hours. It caught the Bates family off


    guard. It was already there. This time, the reputation of the Bates family had plummeted.


    Some even aired the dirtyundry of the Bates family, who had stayed in a do-not-disturb mode since


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    this happened.


    As pressure built up, the Bates family decided to send Winnie and Caitlin abroad.


    But this time, for real. Winnie had a bad reputation in J City, so she didn¡¯t have any other option other


    than going abroad.


    Instead of caring about Winnie, Suny was more interested in the college reunion.


    Suny wasn¡¯t a people person in college, so she didn¡¯t bond with her ssmates.


    But Dora¡¯s mother reminded Suny of Sue, one of her ssmates. How did Bently know it was Dora


    ratted him out?


    "Miss Hond, you are having a college reunion tonight."


    Hearing Rosa''s reminder, Suny nodded, "Well, I see."


    At six in the evening, Suny picked up her bag and left Phantom.


    The guy who threw this party was quite generous. A private room only in Season Hotel cost at least


    thousands of dors, drinks excluded.


    Suny parked the car and saw the sign for the party as soon as she went there.


    The phone in her bag buzzed. It was a message from Austin, checking when it was over.


    Suny texted him back before entering the room.


    On the stairs on the left was arge banner that read "The 5th Anniversary Alumni Reunion of the 2011


    Finance ss 1 Graduation".


    Suny went upstairs and followed the sign to turn left. Then a burst of chattering came from a hall.


    The microphone sound went slightly higher. Suny followed the sound to the wedding party.


    As soon as Suny walked to the door, Sue was presiding at the wedding, "Ladies and gentlemen,


    wee. Please make it your home, and have fun tonight."


    So, Sue paid the bill.


    Sue spotted her in the crowd and suddenly, she said, "Guys, now see who ising!"


    As Sue¡¯s voice trailed off, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the entrance.


    The crowd burst into a murmur, "Who¡¯s this girl?"


    It had been five years since the graduation. This was totally eptable.


    Suny was the most beautiful girl at university, and Sue was the most beautiful girl in the ss.


    Which one looked better? Suny or Sue? It was obvious. And this thing kept haunting Sue over the


    years.


    But someone recognized her quickly, "Oh my God, it¡¯s Suny!"


    Some were surprised. Sue had already walked up to Suny, "I thought you weren''ting."


    Suny looked at her and smiled lightly, "You invited me personally."


    Sue didn''t seem to notice the sarcasm in Suny''s words. She said with a frown, "Oh, by the way, my


    husband will drop by after a dinner party. I should introduce you to him."


    Suny had no interest in Sue''s husband. She came here today for Dora.


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary."


    Sueughed, "He''s your ssmate, Suny."


    "Well?" Suny responded calmly and walked away.


    Sue was raised in a rich family and went abroad as soon as she graduated.


    She was beautiful, but not if there with Suny.


    Suny was special. She was calm, determined, and attractively graceful.


    But she was aloof, especially when she didn¡¯t smile, so few people came to approach her.


    Sue had been waiting for this day to take back what she deserved.


    "I heard that you owned an entertainmentpany. Nicely done, Suny."


    Sue praised Suny with a gloating look.


    Suny looked at the red wine Sue handed over and shook her head, "I have to drive tonight."


    Sue shrugged and gave her a ss of juice.


    "Thanks."


    Sue proceeded further with another question, "They¡¯re still pretty well, right? Sean, do you remember?


    His family received 200-million-dorpensation when the governmentunched a newnd project


    near his house. I think you really should have met him."


    Sue said, chuckling, "Well, but he may not be able to give you as much as 100 million."


    Everyone had seen the video of Austin bidding for Suny, so people knew she married Austin for money.


    Sean had been acting like a dandy all these years.


    Sue thought Sean and Suny would be a perfect match ¨C a gold-digger and a dandy.

 Chapter 260 It Was Cheap

    Chapter 260 It Was Cheap


    Sue called a man over. "Speak of the devil! Sean, your dream girl is here!"


    Suny narrowed her eyes at a man in trendy clothes, walking in at the door. When the man saw her, his


    eyes lit up with intrigue, "Oh, am I in the dream? This is the superstar in thepany!"


    Sean sized Suny up, "It has been five goddamn years, Suny! Why are you still so pretty?"


    Suny nced at him and smiled, "Thank you! You look great too."


    No, he was not! He still sucked.


    Sue chipped in, "We¡¯re just talking about you! I remember you¡¯re still single, right? Guess what? Suny


    is single! Well, the chance is here. It¡¯s now or never!"


    Sue''s words encouraged Sean. He fished out his phone to search for a photo. A few secondster, he


    handed it to Suny, "I bought it days ago. Suny, do you like it? I can send it to you, well, courtesy of a


    gentleman."


    It was a luxury purse worth 100 thousand dors.


    A man kept a female purse? Funny story!


    Suny cracked a fake smile. "How much is it?"


    Her question amazed everyone present.


    Why was such an elegant woman a gold-digger?


    Sue was satisfied with people¡¯s defiance towards her.


    Sean looked into Suny''s eyes defiantly, "It costs only 120 thousand dors."


    Suny smiled lightly, "Well, good, but it¡¯s a bit cheap."


    It totally gaveSeana a p in the face. After graduation, he opened apany and lived a good life.


    Almost everyone buttered him up, but Suny humiliated him in the public. His eyebrows pulled down and


    his nose wrinkled when he said, "I can afford a much better one."


    As he said, he took out a cigar from inside his pocket.


    A man in a trendy suit lit a cigar. If Alicia were here, she would definitely say, ¡®such a poser!¡¯


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Sean lowered his head while lighting his cigar. He narrowed his eyes at Suny and offered, "Drink with


    me tonight. Tomorrow you¡¯ll receive a purse worth almost doubling the price."


    Sean seemed to pre-trim the cigar.


    Suny smiled, "Sean, did anyone tell you not to duck your head while lighting a cigar? "


    Double kill! Sean''s facial muscles pulled and he growled, "Suny! I¡¯m trying to be nice!"


    Sue cut in, "Sean, rx. Perhaps Suny really knows cigars. A gentleman should listen to others, right?"


    Someone in the crowd burst intoughter.


    Sean was so embarrassed. He took a drag on the cigar but he choked on himself.


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "Well, you should take in small drags."


    Sean took out a case of cigars and snapped them on the table, "You show me!"


    Suny nced at the cigar on the table, "What if I don¡¯t?"


    ¡°Well, if you ask me, I suggest you don''t push your luck."


    Actually, Suny learned about cigars from movies. Then she started to search for information on cigars


    online and marked notes. But she didn¡¯t know how to smoke one.


    If Suny didn''t do it in the right way, Sean wouldn''t let her get away with it easily.


    Sunye here today to look for Sue and the people who went to Dora with Sue that day.


    Sean¡¯s arrogant attitude disgusted some men who admired Suny during school time.


    You know, men! They craved for the things they didn¡¯t have!


    Suny was out of every man¡¯s league when she was in school.


    Although Suny had a bad reputation in the year of graduation, and the divorcest year made it worse,


    these didn¡¯t ck their passions off admiring her.


    After a while, someone stepped out, "Sean, it¡¯s just a reunion. You¡¯re going too far."


    Graduating from financial majors at J City University, they were simr in strengths.


    If anything, 10 to 20 million wasn¡¯t a problem for them.


    Everyone present didn''t deal business with Sean, so they were not afraid of him.


    Sue nced at Suny, "Sean, calm down. What¡¯s this bigger deal? It¡¯s Suny! She was invited as an


    outstanding alumna to hold a talk in our school. Face the music!"


    Sue''s words inmed Sean¡¯s anger.


    Suny and her stupid entertainmentpany meant nothing to Sean.


    Suny gave a sideway nced at Sue and slowly picked up a trimmed cigar.


    She held it between her fingers, and the chestnut color brightened her skin. Then she ced it


    between her lips.


    Suny picked up the matchbox, struck a match, and lit the cigar.


    She was unhurried. The cigar was between her red lips, but her neck didn¡¯t bend a bit.


    Suny took a small drag, and closed the cigar box with a frown, "It¡¯s not my type."


    After two more drags, she put the cigar out and flipped it into the trash can.


    It only took two minutes before and after. No one dared to interrupt her.


    It was really different!


    Suny looked like a veteran, and meanwhile, Sean was just an amateur.


    Although the guests had never smoked cigars, they had seen them in some movies.


    Cigars were a symbol of the upper ss, but Sean smoked them like some kind of cheap cigarette.


    "Have you learned it?" Suny nced at Sean.


    Sean snorted coldly and left, but he wouldn¡¯t give it up easily.


    Suny cut to the chase, "Sue, I think you should tell me something about Dora. I don''t mind talking to


    you here."


    Just as she was saying this, another man came in at the door. Sue''s eyes lit up, "Alfonso!"

 Chapter 261 Why Are You Here?

    Chapter 261 Why Are You Here?


    Sue walked off to Alfonso and held his arm, "Look who¡¯s here?"


    Alfonso¡¯s eyes drifted to the bar.


    Suny dressed like a typical officedy ¨C white shirt, slim-cut denim blue jeans, and a pair of ck high


    heels ¨C which, however, looked unexpectedly smart.


    Alfonso pursued Suny for more than a year, but she failed. Later, he started to date Sue, and now they


    had engaged.


    But you know, for many men, first love was always hard to get over.


    After so many years, Alfonso still got stuck in the love-hate feeling toward Suny.


    Of course, he heard about Suny¡¯s scandals after graduation. Now Suny was no longer the girl he


    wanted to spend the rest of his life with.


    Sue was a good alternative. Her family was also good and Alfonso was her only date.


    "Long time no see, Suny."


    Suny turned to Sue, "Is he your husband?"


    "Yeah, small world, right?"


    Having spent almost four years in one ssroom, Suny knew what Sue wanted.


    Poor Sue! Sean failed her, and now she pinned her hope on her husband.


    Suny smiled, "Perfect match."


    She said, taking a sip of juice, "Excuse me, I''m going to the bathroom. You want toe?"


    She was calm enough to get on Sue¡¯s nerve. "Why not? I need to fix my makeup."


    Sue turned to Alfonso, "Excuse us, oh, have fun."


    Suny walked off on her high heels and clicked out of the hall. The sound of heels hitting the marble


    floor filled the small room.


    Sue trotted to follow, "Suny, honestly speaking, have you ever regretted refusing Alfonso? Hispany


    prepared tounch its IPO, with a market value of 2 billion. Although he¡¯s still far away from being Mr.


    Johnson, people his age can achieve this. It''s amazing, isn¡¯t it? Well, I kind of owe you a favor. You


    kind of set me up with Alfonso!¡±


    Suny gave a half-smile in return.


    When they arrived at the bathroom, Suny paused and looked into Sue¡¯s eyes while asking, "I need you,


    to be honest."


    The creepy smile never left Suny¡¯s face.


    "Of course."


    Suny narrowed her eyes while asking, "How did you know about Dora?"


    Sue''s face changed dramatically after hearing that.


    Suny already had the answer.


    Sue forced herself to calm down and exined, "I followed her that day."


    "Really?" Suny said through a fake smile and stared into Sue¡¯s eyes suspiciously.


    Sue frowned, "What? I''m not that familiar with Dora."


    "Well," Suny said lightly, but the smile on her face faded.


    She turned off the faucet, took out a tissue, and wiped her hands slowly. "Oh, by the way, who¡¯s the


    other girl?"


    "Laura." Sue blurted out, but soon, she regretted it. "Well, poor Dora. We want to help her."


    "You¡¯re so sweet."


    Sue heaved a sigh of relief, "Well, we went to the same school."


    "Of course."


    Suny threw away the tissue, "I have something to do. I should go."


    "Hey, are you leaving now? Will youe to my wedding?"


    Suny nced back and smiled faintly, "I bet you probably don''t want me toe."


    Sue ratted Dora to Bently. Five years after the incident, many relevant people had left J City, so Suny


    needed to find out the truth in person.


    Now the truth wasing out, the only thing Suny wanted to was avenging Dora.


    Why did Sue still invite Suny to her wedding? Suny may make a scene at her wedding.


    Looking into Suny¡¯s eyes, Sue would never read Suny¡¯s mind.


    But she still wanted Suny toe because that was the moment she could trump Suny.


    "I have invited the whole ss."


    "Okay." Suny responded casually, "I should go."


    "How do you get here? Do you need a lift?"


    Suny turned away in her high heels, leaving Sue jabbering in the bathroom.


    As soon as she reached the entrance, her phone buzzed.


    When she saw the caller ID, she narrowed her eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m in the hotel¡¯s private room."


    Suny froze for a moment before asking, "Why did youe here?"


    "I just wanted to stop in and say hello."


    Sunyughed, "Funny. Oh, wait a minute."


    Suny turned back in and walked to the private room.


    Suny saw a crowd of people handing business cards to Austin, who took them all.


    Then he became aware of Suny''s gaze and walked over. "Going home?"


    Suny nodded in response.


    Screw the stupid party! She was a queen, who gave a fuck about spending time with those silly people.


    They ran into Sue at the door, and she was on her way back to the banquet hall. Sue wanted to tease


    Suny about her date. But soon, Sue gave a strained smile.


    Suny just passed her and left the hotel.


    Sue soon pulled herself together, "Is he Austin?"


    Alfonso responded in a sulk, "Yeah."


    Then there was a murmur around the guests. In people¡¯s eyes, Suny ditched Sean because of Austin.


    That made sense.


    Sue snapped impatiently, "How do you know that? Maybe that¡¯s some kind of contract-lover trick. They


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    love this, right?"


    Someone cut in, "Austin admitted it. I asked."


    Hearing this, Sue pulled a long face.

 Chapter 262 Im Not Mrs. Johnson

    Chapter 262 I''m Not Mrs. Johnson


    Walking to the car, Suny shot the man with a fake smile, "Where''s your car, Mr. Johnson?"


    "It left with my driver." Austin peered down at Suny¡¯s nose seriously.


    Suny handed him the car key, "Have you eaten yet?"


    The people inside spoiled her appetite, so she hadn¡¯t eaten anything.


    "No. Any ideas?" Austin came here as soon as he got off work.


    It was getting sweltering hot in J City at the end of May. Suny looked at the sunset outside the car


    window and suggested, "Sushi?"


    "Okay."


    After the reunion, they finished dinner at around eight p.m.


    As the car entered the patch to the vi, under the street light, they saw two people standing outside


    the vi from a distance.


    They were Tina and Grace. Suny tilted her head to look at Austin and offered a faint smile, "Perhaps


    theye to you?"


    Austin cast Grace and Tina a neutral nce.


    He stopped the car and walked out.


    Grace was surprised to see Austin. "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to talk to Miss Hond for a sec."


    Suny got out of the car and lifted her brows, "We have nothing to talk about, don¡¯t we?"


    Grace pulled Tina¡¯s sleeves and urged, "It''s good with Austin here. That saves us time."


    It seemed that they already had a n.


    Suny guessed what Tina wanted through her gaze.


    She nced at Austin, "I¡¯d better stay out of this."


    Suny unlocked the door with her fingerprints and walked in, leaving them at the door.


    Austin stood there with a strained expression, "What''s up?"


    Tina then said through tears, "Austin, it¡¯s my fault. Mom has repaid the money. Can you drop the


    There was less than a month before her case went to court. Tina was begging Suny to drop the case,


    but she failed.


    Tina knew how that would turn out.


    But that was Grace¡¯s idea. Now they also ran into Austin outside Suny''s house.


    Austin might think they were here to threaten Suny. That was what Tina was scared of.


    Grace thought it would be easier to talk Suny out of the case, but she didn''t expect to run into Austin.


    Grace cleared her throat, "Come on, Tina is your sister. You don''t have to be like this, right?"


    She asked for help as his mother, but unluckily, Austin never took her mother seriously.


    When she said this, she felt very guilty.


    Austin nced at Tina, "This is thest time, Tina."


    Then he went into the car and slowly drove it into the vi.


    Before Tina reacted, Austin had already been into the vi.


    She stared nkly at the back of the car, "Mom, will he drop thewsuit?"


    Grace bore resentment toward Austin, "Have you ever seen a brother treat his younger siblings like


    this? He doesn''t even care about his mother now!"


    Tina remained silent. She wasn¡¯t a three-year-old kid and had heard people gossiping about Grace.


    Grace eloped with her lover and ditched little Austin in the Johnson family. Later, Maddox married


    Ellen, who raised Austin up as his stepmother. No one could judge whether Ellen treated Austin well or


    not, but at least she did as a mother should do.


    Then things changed. Grace was abandoned by her lover and came back to seduce Maddox. Austin


    had grown up a bit and witnessed how Grace forced Ellen to die of depression.


    Grace won and remarried Maddox.


    At that time, Tina was little, but she still understood what was happening.


    Once, she overheard that Ellen''s death had something to do with both Maddox and Grace.


    After Maddox''s death, although Austin didn''t take them seriously, at least he didn¡¯t kick them out of the


    house until Grace messed up with Suny.


    Tina had no idea if Austin med Grace for Ellen''s death, so she chose to remain silent.


    Moreover, Austin seeded in the Johnson family¡¯s business. She could still be Tina Johnson only if


    Austin nodded.


    In the past six months since Tina left the house, she had been through a hard time. She missed life at


    home.


    ncing at the vi, Tina stopped being such a hater as Grace. "Mom, enough. Austin has been


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    mesmerized by Suny. If you keep picking on Suny, we will never return home."


    This finally shut Grace¡¯s mouth.


    Austin came up when Suny poured a ss of water.


    She teased, "That¡¯s quick, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin took the water ss from her hand, sipped, and said, "We don¡¯t have that kind of strong


    maternal bond."


    More than 30 years after Grace gave birth to him, Austin didn¡¯t receive any bit of mother love. But


    instead, Grace used Austin a lot.


    Suny looked into his eyes seriously, "It''s not that simple, right?"


    From their marriage to their divorce, Austin rarely went back to the residence of the Johnson family,


    and Suny med this on herself ¨C Austin didn¡¯t like her.


    But actually, it didn¡¯t make sense.


    If Austin really hated her, he shouldn¡¯t have let her live in the residence.


    Half a year ago, Austin drove Grace and her kids out of the house. After that, their reputation had


    nosedived in the upper ss.


    In this case, Austin respected her enough to let her live at home, although he didn''t like Suny.


    After the divorce, Suny slowly figured it through.


    Hearing her words, Austin said, "My stepmother¡¯s death has something to do with Grace and Maddox."


    Suny was surprised to hear that, regretting pulling this question. "I¡¯m sorry."


    "For what?" Austin looked at her, "Mrs. Johnson will know it sooner orter."


    Suny found her voice finally, "I''m not Mrs. Johnson yet."


    He put down the water ss, came over, and hugged her, "You¡¯ll be soon."


    Seeing the pride in his eyes, Suny pinched his nose. Suddenly, the buzz of the phone interrupted them.

 Chapter 263 Open Up

    Chapter 263 Open Up


    It was from Robert. Suny caught a glimpse of Austin, "My brother."


    Austin let her go, leaned back on the sofa, and waited.


    "How¡¯s everything with Chee?"


    Suny was embarrassed, "Robert, actually¡­"


    The sound of Robert talking to someone put Suny to a stop.


    "What did you just say?"


    Robert added, "I got a lot of options."


    Suny was going to tell Robert the truth. She answered with a helpless smile, "Robert, my friend got into


    some trouble. I¡¯m busy, so I haven¡¯t seen Mr. Murray for a while."


    Suny was not lying. She was indeed swamped with Dora¡¯s thing for the past two weeks.


    After a short silence, Robert continued, "Well, forget it. You can¡¯t force love, right?"


    He wouldn¡¯t push Suny. He did this only to pressure Austin while giving Suny other options.


    That would be a happy ending if Suny picked a guy, but Robert wouldn¡¯t force them apart if Suny finally


    picked Austin.


    "Thanks."


    "Are you still seeing Austin?"


    Suny cast a nce at Austin on the sofa, giving a vague answer, "I''ve been tied up with my friend¡¯s


    problems."


    Robert responded with satisfaction, "Do you need my help?"


    Robert''s words touched Suny deeply enough to remind Suny of how she fooled Robert, "I can handle


    it."


    "Call me if you need anything. I''m your brother."


    "Thanks, Robert."


    Robert then hung up the phone contentedly.


    To Robert, Suny was a smart and well-behaved girl who was lousy at lying.


    Suny, who had just told a lie, cocked her head and met Austin¡¯s stare. Her cheeks immediately me.


    "Do you want melon? Secr¡­Rosa bought it." Suny slipped the ¡®Secretary Lee¡¯ out of her tongue.


    Austin studied at her for a while, "Where is the melon?"


    Suny pointed to the kitchen, "In a small bucket inside."


    Austin didn¡¯t call her bluff and went into the kitchen while rolling up his sleeves.


    The melon was ced in a small bucket full of ice cubes. When Austin picked it up, he felt the chill


    spreading from his fingertips to his head.


    Suny quietly stood at the kitchen door to watch Austin cutting the melon. After a moment''s hesitation,


    she said, "Austin."


    "What?" Austin lifted his head.


    "Do you know Boss Suny?"


    Austin paused, but soon, he reacted, "The president of Phantom."


    "What kind of person do you think she is?" Suny walked in to take out the te and put it beside his


    hand.


    Austin tilted his head to look at her and raised his eyebrows. "She¡¯s your boss. What do you think of


    her?"


    Suny didn''t expect this toe. Suny didn''t expect this toe. She stared at the ground nkly,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    digging out some proper adjectives in her mind to sound less bragging.


    After a long while, she said, "Smart and professional."


    "Well, same as me." Austin put down the knife and lifted his eyes to look at Suny.


    Suny felt that she asked for nothing. She snorted, "Anything else?"


    "I only care about you, baby."


    Suny blushed, "...I didn¡¯t mean this."


    Austin was smart. But why did he act like a fool when she needed him to be smart?


    "Noment on someone I haven¡¯t met."


    Austin''s answer was undeniable.


    They brought the fruit te to the living room. As Suny picked up a slice of melon, Austin asked her,


    "You''ve been working for her. Do you know why she loved ying hide and seek?"


    "I think she just wants to keep it low-key."


    Austin nodded, "Yeah, I guess so."


    Suny''s heart beat faster under Austin¡¯s suspicious gaze. She found Austin was acting weirdly the whole


    night.


    Rosa said Ivan investigated her again, but under Rosa¡¯s cover, he couldn''t find anything.


    But Austin was way too smart, and they were closetely, so he probably noticed something.


    Sometimes truth didn¡¯t have toy every piece of evidence on the table.


    Suny burst intoughter and melon juice jetted everywhere. She took out a tissue and wiped off those


    on the back of her hand. She said earnestly, "Austin."


    Austin also wiped his. He tilted his head to answer her seriously, "What¡¯s up?"


    "When did you know?"


    He looked at her with a smile, "What?"


    Suny didn''t mean to hide it from him. Everything was a coincidence. But now, she decided to confess,


    "I''m Boss Suny."


    Austin knew it earlier, but he was still a little shocked when he heard it from Suny.


    Who would have imagined that Boss Suny, the famous president of Phantom, would be Suny the gold-


    digger?


    To be honest, when he knew the truth, he hoped he was wrong.


    At least in this way, it could show that he wasn¡¯tpletely stupid back then.


    But when he looked at the genuine Suny, he decided to drop his narrow-minded attitude, "I knew it


    more than a month ago, but I haven''t had time to verify it."


    But tonight, she admitted it herself.


    Suny snorted, "I didn''t hide it from you on purpose."


    "I know." Recalling the past, Austin knew Suny wanted to confess to him many times. He just refused


    all her invitations.


    At that time, he felt Suny deserved nothing more than the title of Mrs. Johnson.


    Suny felt much more reassured.


    Austin was actually not that bad. She had partial responsibility for their three-year marriage to end in


    divorce.


    She shouldn''t have used Grace as an excuse and forced Austin to marry her.


    "I shouldn''t have threatened you to marry me. I''m sorry."


    She owed Austin an apology. He was forced to marry a stranger as his wife, who might be a pawn of


    her evil mother.


    Suny''s apology surprised Austin.


    A pang of regret mixed with wakefulness lingered in the room when they reminisced about the old time.


    After the divorce, they had grown a lot.


    Austin took her into his arms, "It''s okay."


    Without their divorce, maybe he would never know he had fallen in love with Suny.


    Beautiful but ambitious, soft but independent, Suny was never like the women he met.


    Austin started to open up to her, letting Suny walk in on the barrennd with the light.

 Chapter 264 Not As Loaded As You

    Chapter 264 Not As Loaded As You


    "Aren''t you curious?" Suny looked up at him with a frown.


    She didn¡¯t get any sense of aplishment from Austin¡¯s response.


    "Other than being curious¡­" Austin said, "I¡¯d like to kiss you now."


    Then he grabbed her chin, lifted her face slightly, and kissed her.


    The sweetness of the melon lingered on their lips. Austin''s intense kiss overwhelmed Suny.


    Probably feeling ufortable in this position, Austin lifted her up on hisp.


    Suny groaned as Austin started groping his hands way up to her breast.


    His soft lips slipped on hers, then to her neck, and finally her corbone.


    Suny''s loosened shirt revealed her tender breasts.


    Austin¡¯s eyes were half-opened in desire. Blood flowed into his penis, causing it to be erect. As


    Suny wanted to get off hisp, Austin let out a lustful groan and pulled Suny closer to his chest. They


    could hear each other¡¯s heavy panting and heartbeats. Finally, they sunk.


    "Don''t move." Sex had stolen Suny¡¯s judgment. She stayed there, letting Austin do anything to her.


    After a while, she found her voice, "I''m thirsty, Austin."


    The man slightly put her aside and got up to pour her a ss of water.


    Austin seemed to recover from the mess, except that the sweat on his forehead proved he was on the


    verge of losing control. Now, he returned to his normal aloofness.


    Suny took the water ss and lowered her head to take a sip.


    Her heartbeat still raced restlessly.


    "How did you create Phantom, Suny?" He stroked Suny''s hair and asked as a patient listener.


    Suny cut him a sideways nce and briefly talked about her stories in those years. "...When I was


    about fifteen, my parents and my family had saved some money and decided to spend some on life


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    insurance. After the ident, the insurancepany paid me more than 1.3 million dors. At that


    time, it was a lot of money for me. You know, I was a finance major. There was a professor who


    assigned us this little test - spent 2,000 dors to run an investment ount. How you run your


    ount decided what grades you got in the final. I just thought stocks were interesting, so I created


    two ounts. I put 2,000 in one and over 400,000 in the other. I sold it at a high price and then bought


    others at lower prices.¡±


    "More than two yearster, I got more than 10 million. When I was a junior, Alicia, who was still


    infamous, took that lead actress part in a small movie. But the shooting stopped due to limited budgets.


    I loved the script, so I invested 3 million in it to be the biggest investor in that movie."


    ¡°Eight monthster, the movie made a highest-grossing blockbuster, reaching $1.4 billion in box office


    sales. Then I became the biggest investor and the biggest winner. Three million leaped to 300 million.¡±


    Suny grew tired of putting the money in the bank, so she established Phantom in the same year. She


    invested in severalpanies, which in the following years, all went public. In just a few years,


    Phantom had developed rapidly.


    In her senior year, Ashley, Suny¡¯s friend, and Alicia''s boyfriend, his entrepreneurial project was cut by


    the school, but the product wasunched soon. The only thing Ashley needed was an investment.


    After being friends with Ashley for so many years, Suny trusted Ashley, so she invested 10 million


    dors in Ashley¡¯spany. Suny wasn¡¯t the only shareholder in Phantom, so she used her own


    money in case they wouldn¡¯t agree.


    The result was obvious. Future Technology had been listed, with its market value rising from more than


    3 billion to nearly 4 billion, and it was still going up.


    Phantom Entertainment Company was serendipity. Alicia wanted to earn more chances from the


    paid thepany eight million to clear the liquidated damages and started Phantom Entertainment.


    Alicia was the only actress in thispany at first, and after she became a popr star, thepany


    flourished.


    They hadn¡¯t talked like this before, so Suny wanted to talk more to make up for lost hours.


    To Austin, he had to admit that Suny was blessed with luck, visions, and courage.


    Suny downyed it, but from the view of a businessman, it couldn¡¯t be all ascribed to luck.


    An eighteen-year-old girl lost her parents, and the only thing she got was 130 million dors. Instead of


    saving it in the bank, she tried it on the stock market. That was courage.


    When she was only neen, she spent 3 million on her friend¡¯s movie. That was my vision.


    Austin heard about Alicia¡¯s movie, the total cost of which was no more than 5 million. No famous


    actors, no reputed directors or publishers. Luckily, it was scheduled for the National Day. On the first


    day of its release, the movie received more than 80 million in box office sales. After word-of-mouth


    marketing, the box office sales reached more than 200 million on the second day. During the vacation,


    the movie had earned1.2 billion at the box office.


    Central spent more than 100 million on a movie with a very strong cast, but it only had a box office of


    more than 300 million dors. Elijah was nagging it on and on.


    Austin looked into Suny¡¯s eyes with admiration for her courage and intelligence.


    "Baby, you¡¯re awesome.¡± Austin stroked her head with deep affection.


    She took Austin''s hand off her head and said in a mocking tone, "How can Ipare with Mr.


    Johnson? To you, I¡¯m just nobody!"


    It wasn¡¯t easy for Austin to get a foothold in the Johnson family. KLOC was getting better and better


    every year since Austin took over.


    Austin pondered for a while, "If my memory serves, thepanies invested by Phantom all develop


    well over the years."


    "So?"


    Austin looked at her, "So, you are loaded."


    Suny met his gaze and smiled, "Not as loaded as you."

 Chapter 265 Then He Is Really Unlucky

    Chapter 265 Then He Is Really Unlucky


    Suny yawned, and looked at the phone beside her, "It''s almost ten."


    Soon, more than an hour had passed.


    "Sleepy?"


    Suny''s got used to her regr routine. Usually, she had finished taking a shower at this time.


    "Yeah, kind of."


    Austin held her hand, "Go take a shower."


    Suny looked at him with a smile, "How about you?"


    "I need to clean this up."


    They only finished a quarter of the melon.


    Suny didn¡¯t bother to stop him, "I''m going to take a shower."


    "Ok," Austin said as he watched her disappear around the corner. He then took the te to the kitchen.


    Suny came out of the shower and saw Austining up with a ss of melon juice.


    She froze for a moment, "You made it?"


    Melon had better not be preserved for the next day, so that was the best way to make full use of it.


    Austin nodded, "Do you want some?"


    He already drank some before he came up. This one was specially served for Suny.


    Suny didn''t feel like eating anything before going to bed. But juice, "Okay."


    After finishing the juice, Suny looked at the time, "It''s ten o''clock."


    "Go to sleep." He cupped her face, and kissed her lips, "It¡¯s sweet."


    Suny touch her zing cheeks and looked at him, "When are you leaving?"


    Austin tapped the ss slightly, "Can I stay?"


    "What do you think, Mr. Johnson?" Suny walked up to him and tidied up his shirt.


    Her fingertips slid across his neck skin, and Austin grabbed Suny''s hand, "I don''t want to walk back."


    He rubbed the juice on her lips away with his thumb. "Johnson¡¯s residence is big and empty. I¡¯m lonely,


    Suny."


    Suny narrowed her eyes, "Don''t you live in the apartment?"


    "I¡¯ve already moved back."


    She snorted, "You deserved it.¡± Austin lived in the apartment when they got married, and now he


    moved back after they got divorced.


    "I don''t want to leave." Austin¡¯s skin seemed to develop a few inches thick.


    Suny didn''t prepare this toe. Suddenly, she smirked, "Don¡¯t you feel a little shameless?"


    "No." He peered down at her nose and answered seriously.


    They fell into a short silence. Finally, Suny said, "Sleep in the guest room."


    "Ok." Austin stayed as he wished. It was time for Suny to sleep. The circadian rhythm urged her to


    sleep. Suny turned off the light and went to bed.


    After Austin took a shower and called Ivan, he went straight to Suny¡¯s room.


    Suny didn¡¯t lock the door. With a slight turn, he opened the door.


    Austin tiptoed in. Suny was already asleep.


    Austin didn''t turn on the light in case not to wake Suny up. He sneaked up on the bed in the dark,y


    down, and hugged Suny.


    Well, now, he neither felt alone nor empty.


    Early in the next morning, Suny woke up and saw Austin lying next to her.


    Suny blinked in shock, "Aren''t you in the guest room?"


    "The room is too big."


    Sunyughed through anger, "Shame on you!"


    She then pushed him away. Okay, now, she was wide awake.


    Under a voice-activatedmand, the curtains slowly moved to the side, and the sun was shining.


    When Ivan delivered clothes to Austin, he also brought breakfast. Suny looked at the smile on Ivan''s


    face and frowned in confusion, "Ivan, you seem to be in a good mood today."


    Ivan replied as he nced at Austin, "The weather is fine today, Miss Hond."


    "I thought you got some great news."


    Ivan didn¡¯t say anything and left.


    Actually, he indeed had great news. Technically, not him, Austin.


    Austin had stayed with Suny overnight!


    But Ivan kept it to himself in case not piss Suny off. He never won an argument with Suny.


    Suny narrowed his eyes at Austin, "Is there anything scary on my face? Why is he so afraid of me?"


    Austin unboxed the porridge for her. "He probably hasn''t finished today¡¯s report."


    Austin was in a good mood today. It was rare for him to defend his subordinates.


    Suny smiled in return. She didn''t have an early meeting today, but she had an appointment at ten, so


    she still returned to Phantom.


    At half past nine, Rosa knocked on the door and came in, "Miss Hond, I found something on Bently."


    Bently was not a local in J City, so he went back to his hometown, E City, after graduation.


    Suny remembered what Robert told her the other night. Then she said with a sneer, "The time has


    Suny and Bently were from the same city. It was pretty much Rosa''s first response when she found it


    out.


    "Thank you."


    "You¡¯re wee, Miss Hond."


    Rosa turned and walked out of the office. Looking at the information, the smile on her face gradually


    faded.


    After graduation, Bently opened a smallpany with the help of his family. He was doing well. Two


    years ago, Bently raped a female college student. The matter was quite big. But the girl''s family felt


    humiliated and was greedy for money. Bently spent 800,000 dors put it to rest.


    Bently met a girlst year and she got pregnant the same year. They got engaged at the beginning of


    this year, but the girl found Bently cheating on her and made a fuss in Bently''spany. And typically,


    they made a peace.


    A fox may turn gray, but never kind.


    After graduation, Bently had done a lot of evil deeds.


    Suny put the files aside and called Rosa.


    "Miss Hond?"


    "Do whatever you want to gather those victims. I don¡¯t care how much money we need to spend. I need


    them there to put Bently in jail for the rest of his life."


    A forced smile shed across her face.


    Rosa nodded, "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Then Suny flipped through thepany''s documents about the investment today.


    Before ten o''clock, Rosa led the guest in.


    The two men were stunned for a moment, but they quickly reacted to the shock, "Miss Hond, we¡¯ve


    heard so much about you."


    Suny smiled, "Nice to meet you guys! Take a seat, Mr. Byrant and Mr. ry."


    Probably Suny was a woman, they asked for a million higher than they discussed.


    Suny frowned upon their offer, "I read your proposal, which says 3.5 million."


    They looked at each other. Then Marion said, "Miss Hond, here¡¯s the thing..."


    Suny had lost interest in thispany. Besides, they still wanted to try to fool her.


    She interrupted Marion and turned to Rosa, "Rosa, please send them out."


    "Miss Hond, please listen to us, we sincerely hope¡­"


    Rosa looked at them expressionlessly, "Mr. Byrant and Mr. ry, bye."


    Before they left, ry looked at Suny and said, "Miss Hond, we want to see Mr. Webster."


    "Mr. Webster?"


    Oh, it was a man of Raul.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny snorted coldly, "Rosa, take them to Raul."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    They snorted at Suny before leaving.


    Raul just took himself too seriously!

 Chapter 266 What Happened?

    Chapter 266 What Happened?


    Rosa took them to Raul''s office.


    Raul seldom came back to Phantom, but today he was here.


    As soon as they saw Raul, they scurried over, "Mr. Webster, long time no see."


    "Mr. ry! How is everything?"


    Gregory took his seat. As he still held a grudge towards Suny, he said, "Mr. Webster, how much do you


    know about this Miss Hond?"


    Raul''s face changed in surprise, "Mr. ry, Miss Hond is close to Boss Suny. She is a good person.


    Please ept my apology if she does something to offend you."


    Gregory and Marion looked at each other.


    Suny was indeed a tasty dish. But they came here today for an investment.


    Raul was willing to help for sake of Gregory¡¯s father, so Gregory was over with Suny¡¯s thing. "Forget it.


    Marion and I came here today just for the investment we talked aboutst time. You..."


    Marion handed over the proposal to Raul.


    "Don''t worry. After the formalities were done, you will receive the money."


    Gregory nodded. If his bank ount hadn''t been frozen, 4.5 million meant nothing for him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Webster." Raul nodded and walked them out.


    This news quickly reached Suny. She raised her eyebrows in a sulk, "Raul works for money. How much


    do you know about those two?"


    Rosa said, "Municipal Secretaries of F City surnamed ry."


    Suny clicked her tongue, "So, Raul is going to help him?"


    That was not what Suny wanted. She nced at Rosa, "Rosa, please invite Mr. Webster here."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Raul soon went to Suny''s office. As sophisticated as he was, Raul must know why Suny asked him to


    But Raul had his own n. Phantom invested in Chumpinagest year, and it was in F City. He just did


    it for Chumpinage¡¯s good.


    Raul was confident about this project either because his nephew was the capable founder of


    Chumpinage, or because Phantom strictly scrutinized Chumpinage.


    "Miss Hond, what¡¯s the matter?"


    "Mr. Webster, have a seat."


    Suny poured a cup of tea and handed it over, "Mr. Webster, do you think mingo is a good deal?"


    Raul heard the implication in her voice. "Isn''t it passed the assessment at the meeting?"


    Suny looked at him and smiled, "What if I say no?"


    Raul was slightly startled, "Is it Gregory and Marion?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows. "Don¡¯t get me wrong. Am I such a petty person?"


    Yes, Suny was, but she certainly wouldn''t admit it.


    Raul was totally confused, "Miss Hond, what do you mean?"


    "Mr. Webster, we¡¯re businessmen and we care about money. mingo''s proposal is good, and it got a


    great score in the preliminary assessment, but I think you¡¯ve heard a little about the price changing


    thing. That¡¯s not a regr thing, right?"


    Suny said and looked at Raul with a faint smile, "I understand your concern. But we¡¯re only an investor,


    not supermen to save them from any crisis. If Chumpinage can''t fix it itself, I think we should consider a


    pull-out."


    Raul suddenly panicked, "Miss Hond, you are right."


    Suny smiled, "Mr. Webster, you know things."


    Raul nodded in response. He was part of Phantom, so why should he offend Suny for a small


    Raul was a smart person. He knew the pros and cons.


    Suny smiled with satisfaction as he turned to leave.


    When Rosa came in, Suny had just finished signing a contract. She looked up at Rosa, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "Miss Hond, something happened to Miss Dora. The hospital called. Mrs. Woodbury has an ident


    today. Would you like toe over there?"


    Hearing Rosa''s words, Suny picked up the purse while asking, "What happened?"


    "I don¡¯t know. But I heard it seems to be rted to Miss Dora''s husband."


    Calvin?


    Suny frowned and picked up the phone on the side, asking, "Is she in the hospital?"


    Rosa shook her head. Before she said anything, Suny interrupted, "Okay, I''m going to Moonbay now.


    Hasn''t Calvin''spany had a new project recently?"


    Suny said, and then sneered coldly, "Then let''s help him."


    He wanted a problem? Suny would give her a one!


    Rosa was startled when she saw Suny acting like a revenger. She missed the old Suny, who had never


    been disoriented in love for a long time.


    She was inexplicably excited. "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Suny smiled and turned to leave the office.


    It was twelve o''clock when Suny arrived at Moonbay. After Suny graduated from college, she bought


    the house here for Alicia. She hadn''t been here for nearly four years.


    Not long after the doorbell rang, Dora''s mother came out with a startled look, "Miss Hond."


    "Mrs. Woodbury, are you all right?"


    Jane shook her head, "I¡¯m okay. Miss Hond, you are so nice to visit me when you are so busy with


    work."


    Suny smiled. Looking at Jane¡¯s tearful eyes, she asked, "Can I ask what''s going on?"


    Jane nced at Suny, "Miss Hond,e in."


    She walked into the house. The house was small, with two bedrooms and one living room, upying a


    total of 60 square meters.


    Suny asked with a frown, "Miss Hond, what''s wrong with your feet?"


    Jane froze for a moment, "It''s nothing. I just sprained my ankle. It''s nothing serious."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane then limped to pour some water for Suny.


    She cleaned the house well. The coffee table was clean and well-organized.


    Suny took the cup, "Thank you. Mrs. Woodbury. I''ll take you to the hospital, okay?"


    Jane hurriedly waved her hand, "No need! I''ll be fine in two days."


    Suny didn''t force her, but she asked, "What happened?"

 Chapter 267 Kidnap

    Chapter 267 Kidnap


    Jane couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Just six months after they got married, Dora noticed that Calvin had


    cheated on her. What¡¯s worse, Calvin¡¯s family then learned about Dora¡¯s story back in college. After


    that, Calvin even brought his mistress home, and that woman was pregnant. Six months ago, Dora filed


    for a divorce. But Calvin¡¯s family strongly required that Dora had no right to im for any property after


    divorce.¡±


    While speaking, Jane wiped off her tears, ¡°My poor little girl! Ever since she married him, she had been


    busy taking care of his family for the past two years. She felt like being a nanny 24/7! But now look at


    what they¡¯ve done to her! They even smeared her by saying that Dora had been eying for their


    property. They even said that if Dora refuses to divorce with no property im, they will air her dirty


    ¡°Though it doesn¡¯t matter to me and her father even others are gossiping about us, for the sake of


    Dora, we did want topromise. But Dora refused, insisting that she had to take back what belonged


    to her as she had been spending every penny she earned from the bank on the family during all these


    years. She could never just let it go. That was why she hadn¡¯t divorced till now.¡±


    Jane continued while sobbing, ¡°Perhaps someone told them that Dora made a fortune recently and she


    bought a house in J City. So they all came to her, iming that they should have a share of her house


    as she hadn¡¯t divorced yet. And for the same reason, they insisted that they had the right to own half of


    her fortune. Thus, they have been pressing me for the whereabouts of Dora.¡±


    Driven by rage, Jane pped Calvin on his face at the gate of the department. However, he pushed her


    away to fight back. That was why Jane stumbled down and sprained her own ankle.


    However, Jane didn¡¯t want to disturb Suny about it.


    She felt like Suny had been bothered by their family issues.


    ¡°Miss Hond, we will get it fixed.¡±


    A tinge of coldness shed across Suny¡¯s eyes. But soon it faded away when she looked at Jane once


    again, ¡°Okay, I got it. But Jane, do you still remember we have a deal?¡±


    As an agingdy, Jane found it hard to keep a clear track of her memory. She replied with a confused


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    look at Suny.


    Suny smiled, ¡°I promise you to help Dora divorce her husband.¡±


    Not until then did Jane recollect it. She answered awkwardly, ¡°Oh, sorry, Miss Hond, I am sorry to


    bother you because of such a trifle.¡±


    ¡°Jane, don¡¯t mention it. Dora is my friend. I can¡¯t bear to see her being bullied. Don¡¯t worry. I promise


    that Calvin and his family will no longer pester you and Dora again.¡±


    While speaking, Suny took a look at Jane¡¯s ankle, ¡°If the hospital is not your option, I will tell my


    secretary to bring you some ointment. If you still find it painful after using it for three days, you have to


    turn to a doctor.¡±


    As Suny knew about the whole story, she decided to leave.


    Then she headed to Dora¡¯s ward.


    Dora was painting when Suny arrived. With bright sunlight shedding in, Dora was painting attentively


    on the balcony.


    The nurse was about to utter when seeing Sunying in. But Suny gestured to hush with a smile.


    Then she walked in.


    Her footsteps sounded soft as she wasn¡¯t wearing high heels today.


    Suny sat down on a couch nearby. She put away her clutch and tilted her head to stare at Dora.


    About ten minutester, Dora finally noticed her when she raised her head. She froze surprisedly when


    seeing her, ¡°Suny, what brought you here?¡±


    Suny smiled to answer, ¡°Just dropping by.¡±


    ¡°Are you painting portrait again?¡±


    Suny stood up and walked over. Then she saw a nice portrait of the hero in A Love Poem.


    Dora smiled awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I paintedst time. I feel like being rusty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as your boss deems it a good one. From my perspective, it looks good.¡±


    Suny had never read about A Love Poem before. Everyone had their own taste in art, but it didn¡¯t mean


    that aic adapted from fiction would be likely to appear much different.


    But in fact, it was a challenging job for the painter to create a new image ording to the fiction itself.


    Suny soon recognized the role at the first sight of the portrait. Undoubtedly, Dora had got the point.


    Now Dora only needed to finish the loose end.


    Hearing that, Dora seemed to be thrilled, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Dora smiled delightedly, ¡°Suny, I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    Though she sometimes woke up from the nightmare in the dead of night, Dora still found that her life


    was getting better. She no longer lived miserable days like before.


    Suny hadn¡¯te to see her for the past few days, but Rosa had been keeping an eye on her.


    Though it had been only less than two weeks since Dora was hospitalized, the psychologist said that


    she was doing great in recovery.


    Now Dora painted in the daytime, in which she could rest her dream. During the daytime, Dora looked


    good. However, she still found it difficult to sleep well at night. Sometimes she felt like being haunted.


    So, the nurse had to stay by her side 24/7.


    ¡°Suny, I believe I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Two weekster, Dora no longer appeared pessimistic. Instead, she was filled with hope.


    Suny could clearly notice that Dora looked much better.


    As a girl in her twenties, Dora still had so many wonderful moments to expect for the rest of her life.


    Suny smiled, ¡°Sure!¡±


    It was 1:00 PM when Suny walked out of the hospital. There was a conference on her schedule at 3:00


    PM. So she nned to have lunch in a restaurant nearby.


    However, two tough guys rushed over from nowhere as soon as she got off the cab.


    Suny raised her hands to resist instinctively. However, the two guys fixed her arms before she could


    struggle.


    Her arms were fixed behind her back by the two strong men. Then they got her into a car.


    As soon as she was pushed in, her hands were tied.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Miss Hond, please stay quiet. We don¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±


    Suny frowned while staring at the two tough guys sitting by her on both sides.


    Then she remained silent.


    The car soon left the parking lot and reached the highway. Half an hourter, they arrived at a vi


    Soon, the car stopped at a vi.


    Suny was pulled off from the car. But the two tough guys maintained soft on her. After all, she couldn¡¯t


    escape. While walking in, the two guys stayed aside.


    But such an aboveboard kidnap still surprised her.


    She couldn¡¯t help wondering who the culprit was.


    As soon as she entered the vi, she saw Jennifer walking down the stairs.


    It had been two months. And Jennifer¡¯s belly seemed to grow a bit.


    Suny gazed at herposedly.


    Jennifer remained silent still.


    The air seemed to be frozen.


    She stared at Suny, expecting to see her being panic. However, Suny actually stood still while watching


    her as usual.


    Driven by grievance, Jennifer gritted her teeth to utter, ¡°Marvelous, Miss Hond, I didn¡¯t expect you to


    be soposed.¡±


    Suny squinted and sneered, ¡°Miss Dawson, were you nning the kidnap?¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t overestimate me. It was Mr. Francis, not me!¡±


    Then Jennifer smirked and walked over to whisper, ¡°Suny, I bet you never expect that Mr. Francis is


    sweet on you!¡±

 Chapter 268 Emergency Message

    Chapter 268 Emergency Message


    Suny was still smiling.


    Jennifer was getting annoyed when seeing that. Thisdy still yed tough even under threat.


    ¡°Oh, I got to tell you something. His wife is known to be jealous and violent! There was ady who tried


    to hook up with Mr. Francis before. But then his wife chopped her limbs off! What if she learns that you


    try to do the same? Just guess which parts she is going to chop off from your body.¡±


    Hearing that, Suny couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°Not until you are screwed.¡±


    Jennifer could tell what she meant. She turned sulky, ¡°Mr. Francis will be here tonight! I would like to


    see if you can keep on smiling when he arrives.¡±


    Then Jennifer took a look at the two guys behind Suny, ¡°What the hell are you waiting for? Take her to


    the room!¡±


    She gritted while speaking as if she were about to tear Suny apart.


    Suny cast a glimpse at the two guys walking over, ¡°You both should know Mr. Francis wants me. Keep


    in mind that don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    While speaking, she winked at them with charming eyes.


    The two guys seemed to be mesmerized, but they found nothing but coldness in her eyes.


    Her smile faded away, ¡°Where is the room? I can walk myself there.¡±


    ¡°Hey, she¡¯s asking where the room is! Walk her to the room!¡± Jennifer suddenly shouted.


    Suny squinted at her, who was still burning with rage. This might be the first best thing after she came


    here. ¡°Hey, my hands are tied. Are you afraid I am going to run away like that?¡±


    After a while, the two guys made their choice, ¡°Miss Hond, the room is on the second floor, the


    second one from the left.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Suny smiled to reply. Then she walked upstairs.


    While watching her back, the two guys wondered if the whole kidnap was Suny¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Hey! How dare you disobey my words! I¡¯m pregnant with Mr. Francis¡¯s baby! You¡¯d better get ready to


    prepare for the worst if something bad happens to me!¡±


    Jennifer was so pissed. Never had she expected that Suny actually managed to make the two guys so


    amenable to her with a few words.


    Before that, she had been the queen in the vi because she was pregnant.


    However, Suny had stolen Jennifer¡¯s thunder.


    Undoubtedly, Jennifer wouldn¡¯t just let it go, ¡°Stay at the door and keep your eyes on her! You¡¯re so


    dead if she runs away!¡±


    The two guys looked a bit hesitant. In their view, Suny didn¡¯t seem to n to run away.


    Seeing them standing still, Jennifer turned livid, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Out of concern for her pregnancy, the two guys still did as told. They then walked upstairs.


    Suny had entered the room. It was spacious with a TV andptop. However, the Inte was


    inessible.


    She walked to the balcony to feel the breeze.


    The two guys happened to see her standing on the balcony. A terrible misunderstanding soon crawled


    up in their minds¡ªSuny was about tomit suicide.


    They hurried to rush in.


    ¡°Miss Hond, no!¡±


    Suny looked at them, ¡°What are you doing? Do I look like I will kill myself?¡±


    She would never do such a stupid thing.


    Staring at her, the two guys couldn¡¯t tell if she was lying.


    Though she might not kill herself even if she jumped off from the second floor, James would be


    definitely pissed off once she hurt herself. And thus they must spoil James¡¯s wonderful night.


    As a bodyguard working for James for years, they knew well about him¡ªJames had been fickle among


    women. Only the new girl could win his heart.


    Suny was a neer and Jennifer was like an habitant here.


    After delivery, James didn¡¯t need Jennifer anymore.


    ¡°The breeze feels good,¡± said Suny casually. Then she walked back into the room.


    The two guys breathed a sigh of relief when seeing that, ¡°Miss Hond, do you want something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you guys got me here before I could have my lunch.¡±


    They seemed a bit awkward, ¡°Okay, we will get you something to eat.¡±


    Suny nced at them, ¡°Something nd would be lovely. I don¡¯t have the appetite for a feast.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± They seemed a bit surprised by herposure.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    As they had taken away her phone and purse, they believed that Suny could get through nobody for


    help. What was more, she was asking for food. So they eased their alert.


    As the door was closed when they left, Suny sat on the couch and smiled.


    Then she pressed a button on her wristwatch with an emergency system programmed by Future


    Technology.


    Once she pressed the button, both Ashley and Alicia would get a message about her location, which


    could guide them here to save her.


    That was why Suny had been soposed.


    As for James, she must let him pay the price for what he had done!


    Meanwhile, Alicia just finished filming in another city. When she returnedst night, she spent the whole


    evening with Ashley. He even woke her up for breakfast early this morning. As soon as Ashley left, she


    got a call from Joan, who had been talking to her for more than an hour. After hanging up the phone,


    Alicia got back to sleep till noon.


    As she just finished lunch, her phone started buzzing.


    She then read the message on her phone. It suddenly urred to her that it was sent from Suny¡¯s


    watch which Ashley modified.


    After reading the message, she hurried to get herself changed.


    Not until she hopped into the car did she recollect her thoughts again.


    Undoubtedly, it was a stupid choice if she came to rescue her all alone.


    At the thought of that, she took out her phone and was about to call 911.


    But at this moment, a strange number hopped on the phone screen.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She nned to hang up but she identally pressed the answer button, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Miss Poole, it¡¯s me, Austin.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­Mr. Johnson¡­¡±


    Alicia cut to the chase, ¡°Mr. Johnson, I got an SOS message from Suny. Besides, I¡¯ve located her. I


    need to call 911.¡±


    ¡°No, wait. We need to find out what they want. Miss Alicia, please tell me where you are. I aming


    to you.¡±


    Hearing that, Alicia felt a quiver of panic, ¡°Okay, I am at Golden Night.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss Alicia, keep in touch.¡±


    After that, Austin got off the phone.


    Alicia worried about Suny. However, Austin told her to stay till he arrived.


    While she was hesitant, Ashley showed up.


    The SOS message from Suny synchronized in Ashley¡¯s watch.


    He had been calling Suny but nobody answered while he was driving here.


    He was pretty sure that Suny got into trouble.


    Alicia rushed over to Ashley, ¡°What should we do? Is Suny in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Let me call Austin.¡±


    After a quick pause, Alicia told him about her conversation with Austin.


    Ashley replied, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s wait.¡±

 Chapter 269 Am I Playing Tough?

    Chapter 269 Am I ying Tough?


    At about 2 PM, Rosa noticed that Suny seemed missing. As the conference was scheduled at three,


    Suny hadn¡¯t shown up yet even at 2:30. It appeared unusual.


    Rosa then tried to call Suny. But nobody answered.


    After trying a few more times, Rosa noticed that Suny might get into trouble.


    As sophisticated as she had been as a secretary, she soon realized it was a red g. Then she told


    Austin about it.


    None of them could tell what was happening to Suny or what the kidnapper was aiming for. It had been


    two hours only since Suny went missing, so the police wouldn¡¯t take it seriously. What was worse, it


    might put Suny¡¯s life at stake if the kidnapper knew that the police was informed.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Rosa decided to tell Austin about it first.


    Actually, she could handle it by herself, but Austin could do better.


    After that, Austin called Alicia. He needed to find out if Suny was calling for help or if she just lost her


    phone.


    As Suny¡¯s best friend, Alicia might have the answer, he supposed.


    Alicia confirmed he was right about it and had located Suny.


    Austin drove with a livid face while thinking about who would be the kidnapper, but he couldn¡¯t even


    think of one possible target.


    Though he hadn¡¯t announced his rtionship with Suny in public, they actually attended the birthday


    banquet of Mr. Bates together at that time. Everyone could tell their rtionship by then.


    Knowing of that, the kidnapper should have hesitated before making move even if Suny had ever


    greatly offended him.


    So, Austin had no idea who would conspire such a kidnap aboveboard.


    Soon, they arrived at Alicia¡¯s house. Ashley appeared moreposed than Alicia. He briefly made a


    solution and then shared the location with Austin through his phone.


    Then they saw it was in a suburban area.


    Ivan soon recognized the location, ¡°Mr. Johnson, it¡¯s the vimunity.¡±


    Austin frowned, ¡°Can you find out all the residents?¡±


    Ivan answered awkwardly, ¡°there are too many of them.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Neither they could figure out the exact vi where Suny was held, nor did they know what the


    kidnapper was nning for.


    Rosa nced at Austin, ¡°Mr. Johnson, we don¡¯t even know if Miss Hond is safe or what they want. I


    don¡¯t think we should call the police now. But we still need to make a n.¡±


    Austin then replied with a glimpse, ¡°I will sneak in to see if I can get some clues. Ivan, Rosa, you two


    bring some men to follow me behind. And keep your phones on.¡±


    Rosa seemed a bit more relieved. They couldn¡¯t take action abruptly before they figured out what was


    happening or raid every vi one by one with a group of guards.


    But if Austin went there alone, it would be less conspicuous. Then they would follow him with a group of


    bodyguards in case he needed backup.


    After telling them his n, Austin got back to his car.


    Soon, the car galloped away at full speed.


    Ivan and Rosa looked at each other and then started to muster up bodyguards.


    Alicia wanted to join the team, but Ashley stopped her, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°But Suny needs help!¡±


    Alicia was overwhelmed with her concern about Suny. She spent her childhood with Suny and Ashley.


    Suny lost her parents while Alicia lost her only family member, her grandma. Ever since then, the three


    orphans stuck together to support each other for all these years.


    Whenever Alicia suffered grievance, she would turn to Suny or Ashley they would then manage to


    revenge on her.


    Meanwhile, they never hesitated to give Suny a hand when she was in need.


    That was why she was burning with anxiety when Suny was in trouble.


    ¡°Just stay. Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°Bring her back! And be careful!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    While Alicia and Austin were overwhelmed with anxiety, Suny appeared much more rxed. The only


    thing that bothered her was that she had to put off the conference and reschedule it for tomorrow.


    At the thought of that, she couldn¡¯t help getting annoyed.


    The kidnap totally messed up her schedule.


    While wondering, the door was pushed open. Then one of the two guards got her something to eat for


    lunch.


    Soon she smelt the wonderful scent of soup, which triggered her appetite. She washed her hands in


    the bathroom and returned to the table while the guard was cing those dishes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The guard took a look at her. He felt like thisdy was here on vacation.


    Now it was 3:00 PM. After starving for more than two hours, her stomach started to flip.


    The guard was considerate enough to provide various dishes.


    After finishing the meal, Suny walked over to the bookshelf and started reading.


    Jennifer couldn¡¯t help feeling displeased when she entered and saw her reading leisurely, ¡°Miss


    Hond, you kind of enjoy this, huh?¡±


    Suny replied with her eyes fixed on the book, ¡°Miss Dawson, isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    Jennifer was rendered speechless.


    Screaming and pleading with her knees on the ground was what Jennifer expected to see from Suny


    instead of watching her reading at ease.


    Jennifer flipped out, ¡°I wish you can still y tough till tomorrow morning!¡±


    She huffed and added, ¡°Listen, Mr. Francis is not the only oneing tonight. His wife will be there!


    Just imagine what will happen when she caught you and Mr. Francis in bed! Perhaps chopping off your


    limbs would be the easiest punishment you can have.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I bet you don¡¯t know about his wife, right? Well, listen, his wife was once known as


    ck Widow Spider twenty years ago. She used to own the club named Lovie Dovey, which had been


    closed a few years ago. She wasn¡¯t a person to mess up with. So you¡¯d better pray for yourself.¡±


    Suny was getting annoyed while Jennifer had been bbering around her. She frowned, ¡°Miss


    Dawson, why don¡¯t you worry about your own baby?¡±


    Hearing that, Jennifer paused awkwardly. She felt like being humiliated.


    ¡°I wish you can keep on ying tough.¡± Huffed Jennifer.


    ¡°Am I ying tough?¡± Suny frowned confusedly while looking at her.


    Jennifer was choked.


    She couldn¡¯t help wondering if she made the dumbest decision ever to suggest James keep Suny as a


    mistress.


    Jennifer no longer wanted to continue talking. She felt like her rage was running wild.


    Then Jennifer swaggered away with her feet stumping hard onto the ground to vent out her anger.


    Suny smiled at her victory.


    Jennifer never learned the lesson.


    Tonight Suny was going to tell her the price they had to pay for messing up with her.


    But now she would like to focus on the book.


    And the book appeared quite interesting to her.

 Chapter 270 Austin Arrived

    Chapter 270 Austin Arrived


    The vimunity was located in the suburban area in J City. So it took about one and a half hours to


    reach there at least. When Austin arrived, it had been 4:00 PM.


    As he saw from the phone, Suny was located at the Vi No. 1708 in Section C. He stopped the car


    and looked around. Then he made a call to Ivan.


    Meanwhile, Ivan had finished mustering up a team of bodyguards hired from apany, most of whom


    were veterans. The team consisted of the most elite of them. They were all highly capable of dealing


    with the emergency.


    When seeing Austin''s caller ID, Ivan paused, wondering if he was calling for backup. So he hurried to


    answer, ¡°Mr. Johnson, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Find out the owner of Vi No. 1708 in Section C.¡±


    The location was where Suny was held.


    But he couldn¡¯t make a further move before he found out who the owner was.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Soon, Ivan got the information. But the owner wasn¡¯t a local resident.


    Then he sent Austin the information in less than twenty minutes.


    Austin couldn¡¯t help frowning when reading the information.


    The vi was owned by a woman named Ann Powell. Of course, Ivan had dug out as much information


    as he could.


    This woman wasn¡¯t born in J City. She moved here at the age of five when her mom remarried a guy in


    J City. When she was twelve, her stepfather tried to rape her. While struggling, she identally killed


    him. Her mother left her alone out of hatred.


    After that, Ann joined a gang and she got imprisoned a few times. At the age of 25, she married a


    gangster. When she reached thirty, her husband was sentenced to death aftermitting a crime. In


    the following years, she developed her own business¡ªusury and real estate agent.


    At the age of 35, she married a guy named James Francis.


    Dennis used to be a gangster. He was imprisoned ten years ago. After the prison term, he married Ann.


    After being through all these, the couple seemed to get away from crime.


    Neither Austin nor Suny knew about this Ann.


    But when he saw the name Francis, he soon realized what was happening.


    He remembered he met this guy before in a restaurant when having a meal with Suny. At that time, this


    man, seemingly in his forties, showed up with Jennifer, who was addressing him as Mr. Francis.


    The answer was obvious¡ªit must have something to do with Jennifer.


    Smiling, he then made a call to Ivan, ¡°Bring Alex here. I bet he would like to know what his daughter


    has been nning.¡±


    Ivan paused confusedly upon hearing that. How came Alex got involved?


    But soon Ivan realized what happened, ¡°Okay, Mr. Johnson, I got it.¡±


    He could tell from Austin¡¯s words that Jennifer must be involved.


    Since he found out the answer, it was time to take action.


    Austin got off the car and pressed the doorbell. Then a tall guy came from inside the vi.


    Obviously, he must be working for the kidnapper.


    At the thought of that, Austin turned hostile.


    The tall guy walked over, ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I am here to talk to Mr. Francis.¡±


    The tall guy seemed to notice the hostility in his eyes. He hesitated when hearing Austin mentioning the


    name of James.


    ¡°Sir, I am sorry. He isn¡¯t at home right now. You can drop by another day.¡±


    ¡°What about Jennifer?¡±


    Once again, Austin mentioned a name that surprised him. The tall guy couldn¡¯t help staying alert.


    But he still yed dumb, ¡°Sorry, sir, I think you knock on the wrong door.¡±


    Austin sneered, ¡°Let me in or I will call the police.¡±


    Hearing that, the tall guy looked a bit panicked, having no idea what to do, ¡°Sir, a moment, please. Let


    me ask Miss Dawson for her opinion.¡±


    The tall guypromised.


    But Austin literally dialed 911 with his finger above the ¡®calling¡¯ button.


    ¡°Open the door!¡±


    As soon as he moved his finger a bit, the line would be connected.


    It suddenly urred to the guy that James told him toy low before his arrival.


    But now his unexpected guest suddenly mentioned both the name of James and Jennifer as soon as


    he appeared.


    After consideration, the guy opened the door, ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    Austin simply strode in. With his eyes on the screen, he walked upstairs.


    He could see he was getting closer to the location. Now he knew Suny was inside the room in his front.


    But there were two men standing at the door. While the guy following behind was about to reach him to


    drive him away. However, as soon as the guy reached out his hand, Austin fixed it against the wall, ¡°Tell


    them to leave!¡±


    ¡°Sir, there is an honorable guest inside the room. Please don¡¯t offend her.¡±


    An honorable guest?


    Austin couldn¡¯t help smirking.


    How ridiculous!


    He was pissed by James¡¯s nasty behavior.


    So he took the initiative to attack. Soon they started fighting. To their surprise, Austin actually gained


    the upper hand during the fight.


    While reading, Suny suddenly noticed the noise outside the room.


    She frowned, wondering if those guards were grappling with each other because of a quarrel.


    So she stood up and walked over to see what was happening.


    Never had she expected to see Austin as soon as she opened the door.


    Before Austin was about to get punched, she rushed over to kick.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    After Suny joined the fight, the three guys started to find it hard to resist.


    Soon, they were all knocked down.


    ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±


    As soon as they finished the fight, Austin hurried over to check her.


    Suny shook her head, frowning while staring at those guys writhing on the ground in pain, ¡°Where is


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Jennifer?¡±


    ¡°The¡­the third floor.¡±


    Never had they expected that this seemingly softdy was actually so good at fighting.


    Suny took a look at Austin, ¡°Miss Dawson has concerned about what will happen to me tonight. I¡¯m


    sure a farewell is necessary before I leave.¡±


    She suddenly paused while speaking. Then a wry smile appeared on her face.


    She couldn¡¯t help picturing Jennifer¡¯s reaction when she saw Austin here.


    Meanwhile, Austin breathed a sigh of relief when he was sure Suny was fine.


    Upon hearing the name Jennifer, he started to grow some hostility.


    But soon he returned to being gentle when looking back at Suny, ¡°I have told Ivan to get her father


    here.¡±


    After a short pause, Suny couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°Well, I wonder if Jennifer would love to see such a


    surprise.¡±


    Perhaps her family hadn¡¯t known that she turned to be a mistress, Suny supposed.

 Chapter 271 Apologize

    Chapter 271 Apologize


    Suny kicked one of the men to the ground. "Invite Miss Dawson down. The honored guest has arrived."


    Then she cut eyes at Austin and said, "Let''s wait in the living room. Miss Dawson is pregnant, so she


    probably needs a moment." Austin followed her to the living room. Suny sat down and asked for tea as


    if she used to live there. Suny took a sip of tea, and said, ¡°Oh, right. Did you reach James''s wife? If


    possible, please have his wifee here as well."


    Did Jennifer say that Ann the ck Widow Spider was jealous? Suny should invite Ann over to make


    Jennifer realize how jealous Ann can be. Austin didn''t know what Ann was up to, but he still called Finn


    and Ann over.


    Since Jennifer moved to this vi when she was pregnant, she got used to taking a nap and three to


    five at noon was her naptime every day. Now she was in sound sleep. In her dream, Suny was messing


    with James in bed when Ann came in with a knife in her hand. When Ann was about to chop Suny''s leg


    off, there was a knock on the door. Jennifer was startled awake. When she woke up and looked around


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    the empty room, the shouts of the bodyguards outside the door barged into her ears.


    She just had a beautiful dream. Jennifer was in a bad mood after someone else ruined it. But then


    Jennifer became excited, hoping James would send the bodyguards to deliver her good news. She


    calmed down and opened the door. "What''s the matter?"


    "Miss Dawson, there''s an honored guest. Miss Hond asked me to invite you downstairs." Jennifer¡¯s


    face darkened when she heard that. "What? Who can be the honored guest other than Mr. Francis? By


    the way, since when do you take Suny¡¯s order? Which side are you on?"


    The bodyguard briefly told Jennifer about what had happened and described the look of the honored


    guest. "It''s a tall and handsome man in a suit. He is very familiar with Miss Hond. They are waiting


    for you in the living room on the second floor, Miss Dawson."


    The bodyguards were only doing their job. They were afraid that things would get worse and that they


    wouldn''t even get their sries. If it weren''t for the fact that the sry of this job was high, they


    wouldn''t have wanted to be bullied by Miss Dawson. She had been mean and harsh towards them all


    the time.


    To be honest, she was not as kind as Miss Hond. After hearing what the bodyguard said, Jennifer¡¯s


    face suddenly turned pale. She closed the door and said, "I don''t know them. I don''t want to see them!"


    Closing the door, Jennifer leaned against the back of the door, trembling. Her mind was mixed up.


    ¡°Austin is here? How did Austin find her? How did he know Suny was here? Mr. Francis said that this is


    a secret shelter and no one would find it. But why is Austin here?


    Jennifer¡¯s face turned even paler. If Austin knew that she had talked James into kidnapping Suny and


    making her his mistress, he wouldn''t spare her! Jennifer¡¯s first thought was to run away, but she


    couldn''t. Austin and Suny were downstairs. Jennifer wouldn¡¯t have the gut to jump down the third floor.


    After a long time, James was herst lifeline.


    As long as Jennifer and James made the same statement that refused to concede, Austin couldn''t do


    anything to her! Right, don''t panic. This was not the worst situation. The most important thing is to find


    Mr. Francis!


    Jennifer was smart at this moment. This was the best method she could have.


    The bodyguards couldn''t push Jennifer if she didn''t want toe out. They found a ce to hide in


    case not to piss off Jennifer and Suny at the same time. They were just doing their job. There was no


    need to risk their life for it.


    Suny and Austin waited for five minutes, but no one went downstairs. She nced at Austin. "I think


    Miss Dawson has already known." Austin lifted his eyes up from the phone screen, "Ivan ising with


    Alex." After all, the downtown was far away from here. Before Finn and Alex arrived, James hade


    back first.


    Seeing that he hade back, the bodyguards in the vi finally saw a silver lining. Jennifer, who had


    been hiding in her room on the third floor, came down at this time. "Mr. Francis, this is a big mistake,"


    Jennifer spoke ahead of Suny.


    Suny raised her head and looked at Jennifer. She said with a chuckle, "Miss Dawson, can you return


    my phone and bag to me now?"


    "You idiots. I tell you to invite Miss Hond here, and this is how you treat our guest?" James said with


    a sh of anger. Several bodyguards bowed their heads apologetically. James kicked one of the


    bodyguards and said, "Go get Miss Hond''s bag and phone!"


    "Miss Hond, Mr. Johnson, it''s a misunderstanding. I''m pregnant. Mr. Francis was afraid that I would


    be bored, so he invited a friend here. I wanted to take Miss Hond back after a nap, but I didn''t expect


    you toe first, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin nced at Jennifer with a mean sneer. "You forcibly brought her here and confiscated her


    belongings. The way of your invitation is quite special."


    James did not expect Austin to care so much about Suny. If he had known, he would not have hurt


    Suny. But it was toote. The only thing he wanted was to send Austin away. James pulled himself


    together, and he poured a cup of tea after casting a nce at the teacup on the table. "Mr. Johnson,


    Miss Hond, this is a huge mistake. I didn''t make myself clear, so my men took it wrong. Please


    ept my apology. Miss Hond, I¡¯ll do whatever I can to make it up to you."


    "Really?" Suny nced at Jennifer with a quick smile which sent a shiver down Jennifer¡¯s spine. James


    nodded. "Of course, whatever within thews."


    "Well, I just spent some unpleasant moments with Miss Dawson, but I¡¯m generous. I will smooth it out if


    Miss Dawson pours me a cup of tea to apologize."


    "Suny Hond!" Jennifer flipped out, but James turned around and red at her. "Shut up!"


    Jennifer was scolded. She pursed her lips, clutched her clothes with both hands, and looked straight at


    Mr. Francis. "Mr. Francis, I..." As she spoke, she touched her belly, indicating to James that she was


    still pregnant. However, James, who used to spoil her, did not defend her at this time. He looked back


    at her directly and said, "Jenny, Miss Hond is talking to you!"

 Chapter 272 Suny, Dont Cross the line

    Chapter 272 Suny, Don''t Cross the line


    Jennifer¡¯s face turned pale in panic. She raised her head and looked at Suny. The smile on her face


    was so annoying. However, James''s gaze wasmanding and unquestionable. If she did not follow


    hismand, James would not go easy on her after that.


    Suny raised his eyebrows at Jennifer. "Miss Dawson, don¡¯t force it." The smile started to fade on


    Suny¡¯s face. "Mr. Francis, I think we can¡¯t just wipe it away like that."


    "Jennifer!" James snapped, making Jennifer tremble in fear. She poured a cup of tea, kneeling down to


    hand it to Suny, and said through gritted teeth. "Miss Hond, I''m sorry. It''s my fault today."


    Suny took the cup of tea and sshed it on Jennifer¡¯s face. "Miss Dawson, enjoy your tea."


    ¡°Suny, don''t cross the line!¡± Jennifer huffed with her face full of tea. She stood up, ring at Suny and


    she was about to p Suny. James raised his hand to press Jennifer¡¯s hand down. "Miss Hond,


    Jenny is a pregnant woman who can¡¯t control her hormone. Please don''t let her get to you."


    "Alright," Suny indifferently replied, "Mr. Francis doesn''t have to worry about it. I always keep my word,


    so this¡¯s over."


    As Suny¡¯s voice fell, a female voice filled the living room, "Over?"


    James screwed his face when he saw Ann. Color started to drain off from Jennifer¡¯s face.


    Suny secretly looked at Austin and smiled at him. Austin was mesmerized by his smile and he was kind


    of turned on. Suny subconsciously wanted to pull her hand back when Austin was holding her tightly.


    Finally, she gave up struggling to avoid attracting others'' attention.


    Ann first studied Suny and Austin and then turned her head to look at Jennifer. "Who is she?" Ann was


    a tough character, in the past and future. She didn''t know James was cheating on her because she had


    been tied up in her business in K city in recent years. Almost half of the year, she wasn¡¯t at home. She


    came back from K city to see her daughter these days when she received a call that told her about


    James and his pregnant mistress. The whistleblower also gave him the vi address.


    Ann doubted it at first, but then she received some photos of James and his mistress. She was not a


    fool. No matter what the whistleblower aimed for, she got a bone to pick with James. So, she took her


    daughter to her friend¡¯s house and drove over. As soon as she arrived, she saw James standing in


    front of a pregnant woman.


    Ann nced at the woman''s belly and sneered. "James, how dare you cheat on me? And you even


    knock her up?"


    After James was released from prison, he was very poor. Without Ann, he might still be a random


    past few years, James went out to fool around but was busted. That time, Ann disfigured that home


    wrecker.


    James¡¯spany had gotten better in recent years, and he was a little arrogant. In the past, he was


    timid in front of Ann, but today, he was unstoppable. "What''s the matter? She''s less than three months


    pregnant. If anything happens to her and the child, I won''t forgive you, Ann!"


    Hearing James¡¯s words, Ann couldn''t control her anger and pped Jennifer in the face. "You look


    decent, but why do you steal other people¡¯s husbands? Didn¡¯t you know he has a wife and children?"


    Ann¡¯s p made Jennifer¡¯s face swollen. She looked at Ann as if the woman was going to swallow her.


    Jennifer hid behind James and said in fear "I didn¡¯t know that."


    "I won''t let you hurt her again, Ann!" Over the years, James had always wanted a son, but


    unfortunately, Ann couldn¡¯t fulfill his wish. Now that Jennifer was hisst hope. So apparently, he had to


    protect Jennifer. Ann had met a lot of people over the years, so she saw through Jennifer at a nce.


    "You''re good at ying dumb, you slut. I''ll teach you a lesson that your parents should have taught you


    a long time ago!" Ann used to be a gang member, so James wasn¡¯t even a match for her. The scene


    was a mess, but Suny and Austin were having so much fun watching them run after each other.


    When their fight rose to the most exciting moment, Finn brought Alex over. When James was


    distracted, Ann grabbed Jennifer by her hair. Finn and Alex witnessed this when they arrived. Alex


    didn''t know what had happened, but Jennifer was his daughter. So, she had to help her.


    Finn came to his senses and hurried to Austin. "Mr. Johnson." As he spoke, he nced at Suny. "Miss


    Hond, are you alright?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Suny said throughughter, "You should ask Miss Dawson."


    It was the first time that Finn saw such a mess. Jennifer had grown tired of hiding over the past few


    years, so she simply fought back and pulled Ann¡¯s hair.


    As Alex joined in, Annpletely stood downwind.


    "Who are you? Why did you hit my daughter?"


    Ann said with a smile, "Look at what your good daughter did to us. She ruined my family!"


    Alex didn''t believe it, but when he turned around and saw Jennifer¡¯s big belly, he had to. Then Alex


    pped Jennifer and said, "Go home!"


    At the end of the drama, Suny got up and said, "Let''s go."


    Austin nced at Finn, indicating that he should tie up the loose end.


    Finn understood what he meant and saw them off.


    The night fell when they left the vi.


    Alex looked at Austin. "Mr. Johnson."


    But Austin and Suny ignored him and walked away. Alex turned to Finn, "Mr. Martin, why did Mr.


    Johnson ask me toe over?"


    Finn nced at Jennifer nkly. "Mr. Dawson, I think you should ask Miss Dawson"


    Finn said, "By the way, I don¡¯t think Mr. Johnson will let it pass like that. Well, Miss Dawson picked on


    nobody but Mrs. Johnson." Alex was still confused, but one thing he knew was that Austin was going to


    mess up with the Dawsons because of all the troubles Jennifer made!


    He growled furiously, "That foolish girl!"


    Finn warned Mr. and Mrs. Francis before leaving.

 Chapter 273 You Can Check Personally

    Chapter 273 You Can Check Personally


    It was nearly 19:00 when the car drove back to the downtown area, and it was getting dark.


    After having a long day, Suny didn''t want to eat outside. Austin took her back to the vi.


    Her clothes were wet with perspiration, so she was stinky. "I''m going upstairs to get changed."


    Austin stared at her back for a long time. It was not until she disappeared around the corner of the


    stairs that he took out his phone to order takeout. He then went upstairs.


    It waste at night. Suny changed into a loose pajama dress. As soon as she came out of the


    cloakroom, Austin approached. She nced at him and smiled. "What''s wrong?"


    As her voice fell, Austin held her in his arms, and then they tripped and fell on the bed.


    "Austin..." Before she could finish, Austin kissed her. It was a fervent and passionate kiss as if he


    wanted to swallow her. Suny¡®s tongue went numb, her cheek turned zing hot and her breath was


    racing.


    He gripped tight on her waist, so Suny mumbled, "Austin, it hurts." Austin stopped, and raised his head,


    his eyes full of lust and sexual desire. He removed his hand from her breast and gently touched her


    face. "I''m sorry."


    He was just too scared to lose her again.


    Suny¡¯s heart softened when she heard that. "I didn''t expect them to kidnap me at the parking lot."


    She was scared until she saw Jennifer at the vi.


    Austin looked into her beautiful eyes and saw tears brimming inside. His face was reflected in her


    bright eyes. He lowered his head to kiss her eyes. Then he turned over and held her in one hand and


    stroked Suny¡®s head with the other. "How did they take you away?"


    Suny lifted her eyes to Austin. "I left the hospital, and when I was about to get in the car, they suddenly


    dragged me into the car." She noticed them, but she could only handle one person.


    "Did you get hurt?" Austin was worried concernedly.


    Suny looked at him suggestively. "Or, sir, you can personally check."


    She started to regret it. The me of sexual desire was still burning in the room. And Suny just put


    herself into the trap. Austin looked straight at her. There was a whirlpool in his eyes and Suny felt like


    she was dragged into the unknown.


    Suny could not take it anymore. She looked away and said, "I should text Alicia."


    Austin covered his eyes with his hand and replied, "Yes."


    Suny hadn''t checked her mobile phone and Alicia texted her many times. Thetest one was sent ten


    minutes ago, asking if she had returned home. When Suny saw the notifications, she was both moved


    and amused. She guessed if she didn''t text back, Alicia would ughter her way over. Suny nced at


    Austin on the bed and simply typed, "I just got home. I''m fine."


    Alicia immediately texted back [Are you injured? Who kidnapped you? What happened?]


    Suny briefly exined the situation. After Alicia found out this incident had something to do with


    Jennifer, she sent a long message. [Oh my god, has she fallen in love with you? Why is she still


    haunting you? When did Jennifer have a crush on you? When you married Austin in the past, she didn''t


    bother you like this, did she? Why does she look like a lunatic who wants to attract your attention after


    the divorce?"


    Suny was amused by Alicia¡¯s text. "You should be a screenwriter."


    "If my vocabries bank was rich, I guess I would have been a screenwriter."


    "Are you sure only the vocabries bank¡¯s fault?"


    "... I''m sure you¡¯re safe. I will leave you and Mr. Johnson to catch up. Have fun, sweetie."


    When Suny put down his phone, she met Austin¡¯s eyes.


    Suny raised her eyebrows. "Is there something on my face?"


    "No," Austin then picked up her watch, and continued, "Did Ashley install the emergency app inside?"


    "Well, do you want one?"


    "Can you add me to the emergency contact list?"


    Suny looked at him and smiled. "Then you¡¯ll have to ask Ashley."


    "Okay." He would ask Finn to do this tomorrow.


    When Suny saw his serious face, she walked over and reached out to hug him. "This won''t happen


    again, Austin."


    "Ok."


    "I''ll ask Ashley to add you to the list tomorrow."


    "Okay." He held her hand and looked down at her. His expression softened a little.


    When Suny came out of the bathroom, her phone was full of messages from Alicia.


    In an instant, everyone knew Jennifer was a home wrecker, and Jennifer¡¯s career was fully screwed.


    As a tattletale, when a scandal went viral, Alicia should be the first to tell Suny. People had dug a lot of


    dirt about Jennifer like she once sent some intimate photos to Suny when she married Austin. This was


    a big hit at that time, and now people brought it up again. That night, Jennifer¡¯s gallery was smashed


    by haters.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Austin came in, Suny was tapping in the link Alicia sent to her and browsing intimate photos of


    Jennifer and Austin in bathrobes.


    Suny looked at the title and then at Austin. In the end, she decided to read the news calmly.


    "I didn''t cheat on you, Suny," Austin said. This had happened many years ago. Although her marriage


    with Austin for three years had failed and upset her, she still had her judgment.


    When she heard this, Suny looked at him with a smile, "I know." She just felt sad. After all, she was his


    wife. Seeing a photo of a woman and her husband being intimate, she was naturally angry and upset.


    "She drank too much at the cocktail party, so I asked Finn to take her downstairs. Later, she was in a


    drunken fit and ran to my room." Austin continued, "But now I think back, she was literally crazy."


    Suny burst intoughter. "If Miss Dawson heard these, she must be sad."


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    Suny released a light sigh. "Typical."


    "Hey, not to you, Suny." He leaned down and took the phone from her hands. He looked at her


    affectionately, and Suny¡¯s heart began to beat faster.

 Chapter 274 Are You Trying to Do Something?

    Chapter 274 Are You Trying to Do Something?


    "Austin..." Suny closed her eye to avoid Austin¡¯s gaze. "It''s almost 10 o''clock. I''m sleepy."


    She yawned as she spoke. "Ok."


    Austin loosened his grip and stood up. "Then go to sleep."


    Suny cast a nce at and pulled the nket up. "Good night."


    "Good night." Austin was going to stay overnight, but a man and a woman alone in the same room


    would easily end up having sex. Suny wasn''t scared of any of these, but she was still a virgin. That


    made her a little nervous. Austin didn''t have a n tonight. He turned off the lights, gently closed the


    door, and called Finn.


    He could no longer let Jennifer run amuck. Jennifer''s scandal traveled fast on the Inte, and it


    dragged Suny and Austin in. Finn hesitated to call Austin because it waste at night. So, when Austin


    called him, Finn was a bit surprised. He quickly picked up the phone, "Mr. Johnson?"


    "Make Jennifer disappear in J City."


    Finn came to his sense, and replied, "Got it, boss."


    After Jennifer¡¯s home wrecker scandal went viral, the Dawson family had fallen into disrepute. Mrs.


    Dawson barely went out of the house. No one dared to say a word about this in front of Alex in the


    stairs.


    "Did you see the trending topicsst night? Jennifer Dawson is Mr. Dawson''s daughter!"


    "She''s our boss'' daughter? Do you still remember Austin Johnson¡¯s divorce from Suny Hond a year


    ago? Wasn''t it because of Jennifer? She had this thing for destroying other people''s marriages. She did


    something stupid on her debut and offended the public and apologized on the Inte. Remember?"


    "Holy moly! You don''t say! What kind of person is she? Our boss'' family is from the upper ss, isn¡¯t it?


    How did they have such an evil person?"


    The two female employees did not expect that Alex was still in thepany. They gossiped in a voice


    that everyone could hear, and Alex was embarrassed. He gave Jennifer quite a tongueshing as soon


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    as he returned home. Jennifer¡¯s mother tried to say something nice to ease the tension, but it didn¡¯t


    seem to help. Alex didn¡¯t stop until his phone buzzed.


    This call came at the wrong time. He yelled angrily, "What the hell happened again?"


    "Hello, Mr. Dawson. I am Mr. Johnson''s secretary, Finn."


    Alex winced inwardly at Finn''s title. "Mr. Martin, I''m sorry. I thought it was my subordinate."


    Finn went straight to the point. "Mr. Dawson, you may have heard of your daughter''s thing, right? Mr.


    Johnson was after Miss Hond, so they''re very much likely to get back again. Miss Dawson has


    crossed Mr. Johnson''s bottom line. Mr. Dawson, Mr. Johnson wants you to know that he doesn''t want


    to see Miss Dawson again in J City. Oh, that''s from me. Kindly remind, me that you still have a son. If


    you don''t make a choice, Mr. Johnson will help you. I''m sorry to disturb you. Missionpleted.


    Goodbye, Mister Dawson. Have a nice day."


    Finn hung up the phone, and Alex held his phone and stood there with a pale face.


    Mrs. Dawson asked tentatively, "What''s wrong? Who is it? Why do you look so pale?"


    Alex came to his senses and immediately stood up to yell, "Ask your daughter!"


    Jennifer left J City on the same day, but she didn''t know this was herst time in J City. Before she left,


    she said her farewells andforted her parents. Alex stood there expressionlessly, staring at her. "If


    you still think of me as your father, you''d better mind your behaviors and stop doing things that you


    shouldn''t do!"


    Jennifer knew she screwed up this time ¨C she didn''t set Suny up, and what''s worse, she got Austin


    involved in this matter. She didn''t know what kind of deal his father secretly made with Austin to settle


    this case until her father called her.


    "You''re nevering back. We didn¡¯t and don''t have a daughter!"


    This put Jennifer in a deep grievance. Alex chose his son. He even arranged for someone to watch


    Jennifer in case she would return.


    A few dayster, Suny learned the news. With Jennifer being sent abroad, the rumors in J City had


    gradually been put to rest.


    It was June and J City was hot. The breeze was cool andfortable. Suny shook off the heat when


    she finally got in the car. She arrived at the mall by nightfall, and the summer sunset glow tinted the city


    red.


    Suny came out of the elevator and saw the restaurant. Today was Friday. The first floor of the mall was


    very quiet with few people. She then walked into the restaurant where on the contrary a lot of people


    were having dinner, and Austin had booked an outdoor table.


    When she reached the terrace, Austin was already there. Seeing hering over, he walked to the


    opposite side to pull out a chair for her. "Are you hungry?"


    "Thank you."


    Suny put down her bag and shook her head. "Not very."


    As she spoke, she looked around. "It''s quite reassuring here."


    It was indeed better than the artificial air inside.


    Austin poured her a ss of juice and said, "It has a nice view."


    Suny raised her eyebrows at Austin. "What do you want, Austin?"


    It wasn''t easy to be fooled around, but Austin didn''t answer her question. He handed the menu to her


    and said, "Check what you like."


    Suny received the menu with a brief smile. "Don''t change the subject."


    Then she lowered her head and began to flip through the menu.


    Guests went in and out of the restaurant, but they were the only guests on the terrace.


    Suny had a feeling that Austin was nning something big tonight.

 Chapter 275 That Was Me

    Chapter 275 That Was Me


    After ordering food, Suny took a sip of the juice and looked at Austin. She asked with a smile,


    "Anything special today?"


    Austin shook his head. "No."


    If anything, Suny would probably be his ''today''s special''.


    Suny lifted her brows suspiciously and changed the subject. "Did you talk to Mr. Dawson?"


    Austin admitted it squarely. "Yes."


    "Then should I say thank you?"


    Jennifer, the troublemaker would disappear from her life.


    "No." Austin was happy to help.


    "Then I won''t stand on courtesy." A smile shed across Suny''s face.


    "That''s right. Save your courtesy when you''re with me, Suny."


    At this time, the waiter wheeled the dining cart over. The steak was sizzling on the te and smelled


    great, improving Suny''s appetite. At 7 p.m., the sky turnedpletely dark. After the waiter finished


    serving the dishes, he left. In such arge area, there were only Suny and Austin.


    "Do you need my help with Miss Thompson''s matter?" Austin said while cutting the steak.


    Then he pushed the te full of steak chunks in front of Suny.


    "I can solve it."


    "Well." Austin had faith in Suny.


    Then they fell into a short silence.


    The premonition that Austin was going to do something tonight still pestered Suny. However, at the end


    of the dinner, Austin didn''t make a move, so perhaps she was just paranoid.


    Suddenly, a snowke fell on the back of her hand.


    Her hands that wiped her mouth paused and Suny raised her head to see snow falling from the sky.


    How could there be snow in summer? It urred to her what she had said to Austin that day.


    Suny looked at Austin across the table and said with a smile, "It''s snowing. Austin."


    Austin looked back at her affectionately, "Yeah."


    The out-of-nowhere Summer Snow made people exciting. Many people wanted to run out but the


    entrance was blocked by the waiter of the restaurant. "Sorry,dy, that is a private ce. You''re


    forbidden."


    What a bummer! But the thrill of Summer Snow swept their disappointment away. They took out their


    phones to record this special moment. Through windows, they saw a table with candlelights on, and


    Suny and Austin became the focus.


    Suny was well aware of the cameras across the window. She raised her eyebrows. "We''re going to be


    famous tomorrow." Austin tilted his head and nced at the people in the restaurant. He stood up to


    stretch out his hand. "Let''s get back." Suny ced her hand on his. "Austin, dance with me."


    That was a once-in-a-lifetime chance! They should do something special.


    He put her hand around Suny''s waist, and they danced in the flying snowkes. The romantic waltz


    music immediately sounded in the air.


    Along with the melodious music, they danced on the perfect steps, earning people''s praises. When the


    music stopped, Suny whispered in Austin¡¯s ear, "Austin, congrattions. You have my forgiveness."


    Suny was mean to Austin many times. There was no going back, but Austin still didn''t leave her. Once,


    he asked Suny how she would forgive him.


    She asked, "What are the odds of snowing in June?"


    How was it possible to snow heavily during summer? That was out ofmon sense!


    But today, it was snowing!


    Suny had forgiven him a long time ago, but she never said that.


    "Thank you. I won''t let you down again."


    Suny raised her eyes at him and said with a smile. "Then let''s wait and see."


    Austin peered down at her. Suny saw a gxy of stars in his eyes, and in the middle of the stars, she


    was standing there. She saw the original self in his eyes, the little girl who married Austin many years


    ago.


    They saw love in each other''s eyes!


    Austin knew Suny was a low-key person, so he shielded Suny with his tall figure when they left.


    The snowfall hadsted for over half an hour. It only snowed in the restaurant in J City, and the snow


    only fell for one person.


    After a shower that night, Suny received messages from Alicia. In two hours, the magical Summer


    Snow had topped the trending topic.


    Alicia typed a long message down there, "S, look! How romantic it is! It makes me so jealous! Who can


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    invite snow in June? Someone took a picture of them dancing in the snow and I watched the video.


    They are a perfect match! Jesus, I want one!"


    Suny reminded Alicia, "Are you sure you watched the video carefully?"


    Alicia replied, "No less than 10 times! They¡¯re amazing! That''s more than just a waltz. Trust me, it''s a


    high potion of adrenaline."


    As Suny typed, Alicia called her.


    She pressed the answer button. "What?"


    "I sent you a short video! They''re so romantic! This''s supposed to be in the fairy tale, isn¡¯t it?"


    Suny said softly, "Yes, I see that personally."


    "What? Do you know who they are? This must cost a fortune, right? I heard they''ve booked the whole


    ce! Tell me! Tell me!"


    "If you see it carefully, you should know that''s me..."


    Alicia jumped at Suny''s words and interrupted, "What? Wait, it''s you! Oh, no, cut me some cks. You


    are just so perfect."


    "Well, thank you very much."


    "... Bye!"

 Chapter 276 Still a Long Way to Go

    Chapter 276 Still a Long Way to Go


    After Alicia got off the phone, she was still full of jealousy. So, she tweeted [Can you believe it? That


    lucky girl is my bestie! How lucky she is!]


    Since Alicia''s other ount was exposed, it was well known that Alicia and Suny were best friends.


    Over these years, Alicia had very few friends and was always coated with an aloof and high-


    maintenance image in the public. So, when her post was updated, people soon targeted the female


    and man in the video.


    Finn also kept eye on the news on the Inte.


    Having weighed the pros and cons, Finn called Austin and asked tentatively, "Mr. Johnson, you and


    Miss Hond were famous online. Do you need me to do anything?"


    Austin had just returned home and he denied it since this was exactly what he wanted.


    After serving Austin for nearly a decade, Finn felt there was some kind of tacit connection between


    Austin and him. Austin wanted the news to move more quickly. So, Finn told his assistant to tweet on


    different social ounts to polish this story. They prepared sources of information that could boost their


    images like Austin once helped Suny or they married out of love. And these posts worked and they


    rebranded Suny. Then more juicy stories followed up, for example, how Austin realized his love for


    Suny and how much effort he paid to regain Suny''s trust. People online began to urge them to get


    married.


    When Brooks saw the news andments, he was jealous. With suspicion in mind, he called Austin,


    "Hey, is that true?"


    "Yeah," Austin was in a good mood, and his attitude toward Elijah was much better than before.


    "That''s ridiculous. Weren''t you still working on it?"


    "Get lost, Elijah." Austin hung up the phone.


    While flipping through his pages like never before, Austin drifted into sleep with satisfaction.


    At the same time, the news traveled a long way into Robert''s ears. A few days ago, Suny told him that


    she had nothing to do with Austin.


    Robert fell into deep thought, rubbing his temples with concern.


    Well, forget it! There was nothing he could do.


    Suny slept at around 10 p.m. and woke up at 7 a.m. the next morning. She opened her eyes and found


    a lot of messages from Alicia. She browsed through the message and finally made things clear.


    Now, everyone knew about their rtionship. Perhaps that was fate. Moreover, she didn''t intend to hide


    their rtionship. But there was one biggest problem ¨C how to tell Robert?


    Just after the morning daily routine, Suny received a message from Chee.


    Last night, Robert forced Chee to tell him about everything. So, this morning, Chee was going to give


    her a heads-up that Robert would call her sooner orter.


    Suny smiled knowingly and typed [thx] before getting changed.


    At eight in the morning, the doorbell rang. Suny knew that it was Austin.


    "Morning," Suny walked over to open the door with the slightest surprise on her face.


    Austin asked, "Did you read the news online?"


    Suny cocked her head to the side and said through a faint smile. "Yeah. You must be working so hard,


    right?"


    Austin met her eyes and said matter-of-factly, "I didn''t do anything."


    He knew Finn did this. But literally, he didn''t do anything.


    Suny said through augh. "Like I''ll believe you."


    Then she went upstairs. Suny took out a key from a cab and walked to Austin, who was setting the


    table. "Give me your hand."


    Austin tted his palm and Suny ced the key in his hand. "This''s your key."


    As her voice faded, Austin felt a metallic chill on his palm.


    He gazed at the key in his palm and he felt something intense surge up to his brain.


    "Not for permanent residence, okay?" Suny cruelly crushed his fantasies.


    Austin put away the key and looked into her eyes, mumbling, "Yes."


    There was a long way to go, so no need to rush.


    "Alright, let''s have breakfast."


    Although their rtionship had been made public, they still drove their cars to work. That was the most


    convenient way for them. Austin was getting brazen now and parked his car outside Suny''spany.


    The security guy took photos of him and posted them on the Inte. Austin didn''t stop him. And


    instead, he watched Suny¡¯s car into the parking lot fairly and squarely.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He was waiting for this moment for a long time ¨C a real boyfriend!

 Chapter 277 The Great Compromise

    Chapter 277 The Great Compromise


    "Good morning, Miss Hond." When Suny walked out of the elevator, Rosa greeted her with a pile of


    files in her arms.


    Suny nodded at Rosa with a smile. "Good morning."


    Rosa followed Suny into the office. "Miss Hond, this is ZC''s acquisition n."


    "Okay." Suny put down her bag and took the file clip. While noticing Rosa was still at her desk, she


    asked, "Anything else?"


    Rosa looked at Suny with the romantic Summer Snow in her mind. After seconds of struggle, she


    asked tentatively, "Are you and Mr. Johnson back together?"


    Suny¡¯s eyes half crinkled at Rosa''s question. She raised her head and looked at Rosa with a tight-


    lipped smile. "Did this freak you out?"


    Rosa shook her head. "No, I''m just a bit surprised."


    As Suny''s secretary, Rosa despised either Austin¡¯s behavior over the past three years or those people


    who worked for him. In Rosa''s eyes, Suny deserved better, so she felt a bit disappointed after learning


    this news.


    "Don''t worry, I''m rich and beautiful. I got a lot of choices." Suny knew Rosa''s concern, so she said it just


    to lighten up the mood. Rosa hesitated for a moment. "Miss Hond, I just want you to be happy."


    Suny was deeply touched,forting her, "I will. Rosa, don''t worry."


    Suny wasn''t a hotheaded person and aimed high and urate. Rosa knew that, and one more thing,


    she shouldn''t meddle in others'' rtionships. Since Suny chose Austin twice, he must have some


    strong points that others didn''t have. It urred to Rosa that when Suny missed Austin went to find her


    unarmed before everything was clear. Perhaps Austin was not asme as she had imagined. Anyways,


    Rosa had faith in Suny after working for her over the past eight years.


    Rosa nced at Suny and said, "I''m leaving, Miss Hond."


    Suny nodded in response, ncing at Rosa''s back with a smile. Austin didn''t seem to be popr.


    Otherwise, why did people around her never like him?


    The Summer Snowst night triggered a so huge ssh on the Inte that she couldn''t hide from


    Robert. Moreover, early in the morning, Chee had already sent her a warning. It was only a matter of


    time before Robert called her. And speak of the devil ¨CRobert called when Suny was going out for a


    lunch.


    "Robert."


    "Have you had lunch?"


    Suny nced at his watch. "I should''ve had if you didn''t call. You?"


    "On my way to grab a food," Robert replied tly, "Shouldn''t you exin things to me?"


    Suny lowered her head to check her wristwatch. "I didn''t mean to hide it from you."


    "So you trick me with Chee?"


    "Well, I wasn''t ready to tell you." Suny felt embarrassed, and after a pause, Suny continued, "I know


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    things between you and Austin were not working out well in the past."


    Robert grunted coldly. "Then why did you still choose him?"


    "I still love him." Suny''s cheeks reddened as she blurted it out. This was the first time she had


    confessed her feeling toward Austin. For so many years, Suny had never told Austin that she loved


    him.


    On the other end of the line, Robert rubbed his temples with resignation. "You had grown up. Perhaps


    I''ll just make it worse if I meddle in, so I won''t do it anymore. But if you suffer the same grievance with


    him again in the future, this won''t be open for discussion."


    Suny knew Robert loved and respected her. Robert cared for her, but he wouldn''t bind Suny to his


    rules.


    Suny felt a warm glow of family affection. "Robert, I understand."


    "I''m not saying I''ll love that jerk. Don''t take it as a ''Yes''. So, you guys have to tell grandpa."


    Staying out of this was already Robert''s greatpromise.


    Austin broke Suny''s heart once. Robert thought of taking Suny back home to stop Austin from seeing


    her again, but now he dropped that idea since they were back together. But Robert wasn''t the only


    witness of Suny¡¯s suffering, Charlie also knew it. Austin had to pay a lot to get Charlie''s permission.


    And Robert wouldn''t mind watching Austin paying for what he had done for Suny.


    Suny let out a small sigh. "Thank you, Robert."


    "Go," Suny was already a grown-up who had her own thoughts and Robert couldn''t change it.


    As soon as she got off the phone, Austin called. Suny walked out while answering the phone.


    "I''m downstairs."


    "I''m in the elevator. See you in two minutes."


    After a quick chat, they ended the call. Thinking about the conversation with Robert, Suny lowered her


    head with a bright smile. Well, poor Austin!


    Suny saw Austin¡¯s car as soon as she walked out of the elevator. This was the first time they have


    lunch after the public announcement. Austin booked a booth next to the window and the view was


    wonderful.


    Suny watched Austin pouring tea, asking, "Robert called me."


    Austin passed a cup of tea to her and asked, "Was he mad at you?"


    When Suny heard this, she burst intoughter. "Should he? So, this''s how you view Robert."


    Austin pursed his lips and said, "Well."


    Suny replied with furrowed brows, "My grandpa is way madder than Robert."


    Austin saw the gloating in her eyes, but he said, "Well, I''m not afraid."


    "Alright," The waitering up with the dishes interrupted their chat.


    This was a new restaurant that Rosa rmended it to Sunyst week and it was good.


    "Miss Hond?" Someone called Suny''s name when Austin paid the bill. Suny lifted her eyes from her


    text and saw Rachel.


    "Miss Murray." Suny greeted with a polite smile.


    After the live stream incident, Suny had not seen Rachel for more than half a year. Jasmine told her


    that Rachel had gone abroad for further study. It seemed that Rachel had returned. And there was a


    man standing next to Rachel. Suny recognized him at a nce. It was Parker Lee, who had just broken


    off his engagement with Winnie Bates.


    When Sunynded her eyes on Parker, Rachel said proudly, "Miss Hond, let me introduce you. This


    is my boyfriend, Parker Lee."


    Yesterday the news of Suny getting back with Austin was all over the Inte, but Rachel didn''t believe


    it. Today when she saw Suny eating with a random man, Rachel walked over with Parker. She just


    wanted to show off her boyfriend in front of Suny.


    The Lees family was prestigious in J City, so for Rachel, Parker was only second to Austin.


    "You guys make a perfect match."


    "Thank you," Rachel raised his eyebrows proudly, "Oh, where''s your boyfriend? I just saw you guys


    having lunch!"


    Suny titled back and smiled at Austin walking forward, "He''s back."


    As her voice fell, Austin bent his elbows, waiting for Suny to put her arms across the loop.

 Chapter 278 Have You Been in Love?

    Chapter 278 Have You Been in Love?


    "Mr. Jo-Johnson." Facial muscle slightly cramped, Rachel chattered.


    Austin nced at Rachel and greeted, "Miss Murray, Mr. Lee."


    "Sorry to bother you, Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond." Parker then left with Rachel.


    Rachel finally came to her sense when they reached out of the restaurant. "Is that Austin?"


    Parker asked with a nod, "Didn''t you watch the newsst night?"


    Everyone who could ess the Inte learned the news.


    Rachel said through gritted teeth, "Suny has been haunting Austin. This might be her n!" She


    snorted and continued, "Austin never loved her. No one knows what she has done to win Austin back!


    This slick bitch!"


    Parker wasn¡¯t a fan of women''s war, but he needed Rachel. The Lees benefited from the united


    marriage with the Murrays. Rachel was a better match for him. So, Parker had to echo Rachel, "You''d


    better not confront her in the future." As Parker spoke, Suny''s beautiful face shed across her mind.


    She was aloof and unapproachable before Austin showed up. And he remembered how Suny and


    Austin treated them on Mr. Bates'' birthday.


    Rachel shut her mouth reluctantly because Parker was right. The painful lesson remained fresh in her


    memory. So, Rachel dropped her n of revenge.


    When Suny left with Austin, it was already 7 p.m. The sunset glow tinted the sky red. Today was


    Antonio''s birthday, and Antonio booked Wyndham Grand to throw a birthday party. Suny and Austin


    arrived ahead of Elijah and Tate. Suny was led into the hall by Austin, which drew everyone''s attention.


    Elijah took the lead to whistle. Soon, the entire venue was filled with the sound of whistling.


    Austin nced at Elijah and frowned upon his childish behavior. He peered down at Suny and


    Suny said through a decent smile, "I am calm."


    Elijah wasing over with a ss of cocktail. "Tate, do you smell anything strange?"


    Tate nced at him. "No."


    "It''s the smell of love!"


    Suny raised an eyebrow and mimicked Elijah. "Austin, did you hear a dog barking?"


    Austin said, "I heard it."


    That amused Tate. But Elijah asked for it!


    "Hey, you¡¯re going way too far!" That was personal!


    Suny exined, "I mean, single dog. I wasn''t wrong, was I?"


    Austin echoed, "Of course not."


    Antonio came and put their joke to an end. Suny said solemnly, "Happy birthday, Mr. Read."


    "Thank you." Antonio then looked at Austin and Suny, he added, "Congrattions."


    "Thank you." Austin epted it.


    Many guests came tonight and they were members of the same social circle.


    Jasmine was here. When she found Suny, she ran over and shouted, "Suny!"


    After graduation, Jasmine had been busy with her job over the past few months.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny said to Austin, "I''ll go there with jasmine."


    Austin then let go of her hand.


    Suny smiled and followed Jasmine to the other side, but Austin''s eyes never left Suny until she went


    out of his sight.


    Goosebumps grew all over Elijah. Gasping with astonishment, he said, "Austin, gross!"


    Austin red at him and asked, "Have you ever been in a rtionship?"


    Being single for the past 32 years, Elijah argued, "... I may not experience this, but at least I''ve seen


    Chuck do this many times." But that was so different! Chuck was never like Austin.


    Austin said disdainfully, "Chuck? That''s not love."


    Could someone changing dates in three months know about love?"


    A familiar figure disturbed their talks. Elijah ran then quickly after that girl.


    Antonio looked at Elijah. "Who is that woman?"


    Tate sipped the red wine. "I have no idea."


    Austin had no interest in women other than Suny.


    While Elijah was talking to a woman, Antonio nced at Tate. "Is he into that girl?"


    Tate shrugged. "Who knows?"


    No one could read Elijah like an open book.


    Elijah didn''t expect to meet Sheri here at Antonio''s birthday party, and as far as he knew, Sheri wasn''t


    invited by Antonio. Every time when Elijah met Sheri, she was either working or on the way to work.


    Elijah raised an eyebrow. "You got a job here today?"


    Sheri looked at Elijah and said, "I came with my friend."


    Elijah was different from other rich brats Sheri knew. How different? Elijah seemed like a fool, but a rich


    fool.


    "Oh, I see. So do you need to work today?"


    "No. What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, I just want to ask about my money."


    Sheri had never met a rich brat who would care so much about a few thousand dors.

 Chapter 279 Only You

    Chapter 279 Only You


    Jasmine pulled Suny to a corner, and after confirming Austin didn''t follow, she muttered to Suny, "You


    guys are getting back together, aren''t you?"


    Suny nced at Jasmine with a brief smile. "Why? I don''t deserve Austin?"


    "Of course not! You''re way out of his league!" After learning what Suny had done for Austin from the


    interview held by the Uni. anniversary, Jasmine had redefined Suny''s love to Austin. The criticism


    heaped on their marriage and her bravery to fly over thousands of miles just for going to Austin''s


    university were so jaw-dropping.


    Austin was great, but Jasmine just thought Suny deserved a better man.


    Suny raised his eyebrows in confusion. "Is he ugly?"


    "No."


    "Is he incapable?"


    "Not really."


    "Then is he morally wrong?"


    "Well, he seems nice."


    "Then what makes you think I''m too good for him?"


    This question got Jasmine''s tongue. Actually, Austin was very pleasing in appearance, and KLOC''s


    thriving business spoke for his capability. After a long time, Jasmine mumbled, "It''s just my feeling. I


    don''t feel it right."


    Suny zed at the fruit juice in her hands and said, "Look, Jasmine. You''ll never find the best person


    because there''s always a better choice out there. You have to follow your gut."


    Jasmine fell into silence, zing at Suny into an empty stare. In her blurry vision, Suny''s long hair fell


    down her face and her voice was marshmallow soft. Suny chose Austin because she loved him. That


    was undeniable.


    Before Jasmine spoke, Austin quietly approached behind Suny and gestured Jasmine to leave.


    Suny stirred the ice cubes in the ss absent-mindedly. When she lifted her head, she found Austin sat


    across the table.


    Suny''s face registered surprise. "When''re you here? Where is Jasmine?"


    "I heard you guys talking about me." Austin was feeling a warm glow inside.


    Suny took a sip of the juice and lifted her eyes at him. "Weren''t you with Mr. Read?"


    "I''m not the only guest here today."


    "Well," Her cheeks suddenly med after saying such an embarrassing thing.


    She nibbled the straw with her eyes darting around, and finally, she fixed her gaze on Elijah and a girl.


    "Is Mr. Brooks chatting with a girl?"


    Austin had never met the girl before, so she was probably not part of the upper sses.


    "Yeah, it''s him."


    "It seems like a rewarding trip to Mr. Brooks."


    "Not really."


    "Why?"


    "We¡¯re talking about Elijah pursing a girl, right?"


    "Well, you''ve got the point."


    Suny had a strict routine, so they returned home at around 9 in the evening. Suny was a bit sleepy


    because she skipped the afternoon nap this day. Austin came out of the kitchen with a ss of water.


    "Thank you." She raised her head and took a sip.


    "You know that I only love you, right?"


    It wasn''t the right time to confess, was it? But if you turned the clock back earlier when she was


    chatting with Jasmine, it totally made sense.


    Suny¡¯s cheeks reddened and she swallowed hard with embarrassment. "I know."


    But Austin was not satisfied with her answer. He leaned to Suny, closer enough to hear each other''s


    beating heart.


    "I think you may not be very clear."


    He put his arms around her waist and lowered his head against hers, holding Suny with his intense


    stare.


    "I love you." He kissed Suny on her lips fervently. She didn¡¯t even know where this intense feeling led


    her until she found herself on the sofa, naked.


    "How''s that feel? Good?" Austin asked her.


    Their heavy panting and fast breathing lingered around the room. Suny stared into his eyes and


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    nodded. That made Austin excited and me of passion bloomed inside him. He climbed up on Suny


    and held her hips tight, leaning in and down inch by inch. Suny closed her eyes nervously and when he


    pushed inside her, Suny let out a groan.


    It was hurt. Tears started to brim around Suny''s eyes. Austin covered her eyes and whispered to her


    gruffly, "It hurts a bit. Hold it for me, okay?" He kept pushing until that stiff organ was buried deep. They


    were adrift in the pleasure of the friction of damp bodies, the gentle creaking of the sofa, the familiar


    scent of skin and sex and body-warmed cotton sheets.


    It was just so nice.

 Chapter 280 Let Me Try It

    Chapter 280 Let Me Try It


    The rm didn''t go off, so when Suny woke up, it was more than seven. The sun gleamed through the


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    quiet room. Last night''s feelings of excitement, intensity, and happiness were still vivid in her mind.


    Suny instinctively touched her zing cheeks.


    "M, open the curtains." Her voice was cracked.


    She quickly got off the bed, and when she finished her daily routine, it was almost nine.


    Suny heard Austin¡¯s voice when she walked down the stairs, and through a hollow Chinese-style


    screen, she saw him making a call.


    "That''s it. Rearrange the meeting to this afternoon."


    Austin ended the call and walked to Suny. "Still hurt?"


    "No." Her cheeks immediately med, and her eyes darted around the house to find an excuse to get


    her out of this embarrassing situation. Thank God! Catching a glimpse of the bags on the table, she


    raised her voice and asked, "Breakfast?"


    "This one is pumpkin chocte chip pancake and that one is avocado toast," Austin said as he


    unboxed the takeout.


    "I''ll take the avocado one."


    Austin ced some chocte pancakes on Suny''s te.


    Suny was busy chewing the toast, and suddenly, the room fell into a peaceful silence.


    The morning breeze brushed across the room, rustling against Suny¡¯s red cheeks. Austin reached out


    to help Suny tuck her hair behind her ears.


    Suny lifted her eyes at him, grinning. "Do you have a meeting this morning?"


    "I shift it to this afternoon."


    Suny lowered her head and her lips sealed into a smile.


    Well, Austin changed.


    After breakfast, Suny received Rosa''s call.


    Suny was supposed to be at thepany now, so Rosa just called to check out.


    "Well, I''m feeling a bit under the weather. I want to take a day off."


    Rosa put her worries down. "Have a good rest, Miss Hond."


    As she hung up, Austin called her name.


    "What''s wrong?" Suny asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Any idea for lunch?"


    It wasn''t the first thought in his mind, but afterst night, he decided to drop the idea.


    Suny looked into Austin''s eyes, and asked tentatively, "How about Mr. Johnson cook for me?"


    People said a man would do whatever a woman wanted after sex. Suny just wanted to prove it.


    "Okay, but I never cook before."


    He could handle eggs, but definitely not a table of food.


    "I trust you!"


    Austin ordered some ingredients from a grocery store and ran back and forth in the kitchen.


    Suny leaned against the doorframe, zing over at Austin into a faraway stare. Her memory of her


    mom''s voice talking to her dad in the good old days flickered back into her thoughts. Like Suny, her


    mother wasn''t a good cook. So, her father took over most of the kitchen jobs. Suny once learned how


    to cook but screwed it upter. Her father worried that she couldn''t get married because of her bad


    cooking skills, but her mother always defended her. "Perhaps Suny will marry a good guy. Who


    knows?"


    Suny wished her father was still alive.


    If her father was here, he must love this man.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    The deep voice brought her back to reality. Austin had stood in front of her, looking adorable with a


    lovely apron.


    "Austin, you look funny wearing this apron."


    Austin peered down at the apron. "But you gave it to me."


    "Have you finished, chef?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then what are you doing here?"


    As her voice fell, Austin stuffed a piece of tomato into her mouth, "How''s it?"


    "Sweet," Suny chewed it slowly.


    "Grade it from one to ten?"


    "Why don''t you try it yourself?"


    "Oh, you''re right."


    As he spoke, he pulled Suny close to his chest and kissed her. His tongue pried her lips open.


    Literally, Austin was trying.


    After half a minute, he reluctantly withdrew his tongue out and left her. "Well, it''s sweet. Then no more


    sugar."


    Suny touched her lips in a trance. She didn''t recover from the "sweet attack" minutes ago.


    The phone buzz pulled her back to reality. "Oh, I have to pick up the phone."


    It was a call from Alicia.


    She answered the call on the balcony. The sunlight was burning outside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you still remember your promise?"


    "Yeah?"


    "The recording will start next Saturday. Leave a block of time open this weekend. Love you, bye."


    "Alright."


    This phone call reminded Suny of her conversation with Robert days ago.


    What if she took Austin to her grandfather''s birthday party?


    Would her grandpa be pissed?


    That was a big problem.

 Chapter 281 I Deserved It.

    Chapter 281 I Deserved It.


    "Suny, lunch''s ready."


    Austin¡¯s voice disturbed Suny''s thoughts. When she walked back in, she saw four dishes on the table.


    She had to admit that Austin was a talented chef who could copy the vors of the food in almost any


    restaurant.


    After lunch, Suny was going to clean the table, but Austin stopped her. "Let me do the dishes."


    "That''s not fair. It''s my turn."


    "Fair? No." He quickly took the chopsticks in her hand.


    Actually, there was a dish-washing machine in the kitchen. Austin didn''t have to wash my hands, but


    Suny was touched by his thoughtful concern.


    "Austin, do you want to meet my grandpa?"


    Austin titled his head to look at her. "Really?"


    "No." Suny smiled mischievously at him.


    "When?"


    "His birthday is in early August. Well, let''s pick another day."


    She didn''t want to ruin his grandfather''s birthday.


    "But that day should be the best choice we have."


    Suny turned around and narrowed her eyes in confusion.


    "Your birthday is on July 16th. Why don''t we make it that day?"


    "How do you know my birthday?"


    Suny was a bit shocked. She got two birthday dates. The date on her ID card wasn''t real because the


    staff made a mistake and changed the 16th to the 26th. So, seldom did people know about her real


    birthday.


    "You kissed me on your birthdayst year."


    Oh, right! The Truth or Dare!


    "If that person wasn''t me, would you kiss him?" Austin asked tentatively.


    "I would. It was a game! Rosa says this cantaloupe tastes good. Try it."


    "Suny, you wouldn''t do that." Austin smiled knowingly.


    Well, busted! "Then why did you still ask me since you knew the answer?"


    He pulled her to his chest once again and they were close enough to feel each other''s breaths.


    "I want you to say it."


    "Why would I do that?"


    "Because you love me."


    "I didn''t say that," Suny asked throughughter.


    "Your eyes did." Austin gently tapped his finger on the corners of her eyes.


    "Well, I''m not the only thing in your eyes. I see sexual desire inside."


    "Suny, don''t ever try to talk dirty in front of man, especially a man of its prime."


    Suny¡¯s cheek blushed. She picked up a slice of cantaloupe and ced it in his hand. "Well, try it."


    Soon, Austin received Finn¡¯s calls and left for thepany. For the first time, Suny felt the house was


    big and empty. She was a bit droopy, so she slowly drifted into a snooze on the bedter.


    After a few hours, the phone buzzes woke Suny up. She was wide awake when she saw the caller ID ¨C


    Grandpa.


    "Grandpa?"


    "Suny, do you have a minute to talk?"


    "Yeah."


    Suny said as she got off the bed to pour a ss of water and continued the chat on the sofa.


    "How have you beentely?"


    "I''m fine, grandpa. You?"


    "I''m fine! Don''t worry about me!"


    Suny knew Charlie wouldn''t call her for the catch-up, and now the main course was served.


    "Suny, J City is beautiful, isn''t it? Perhaps I should travel around there when I can still walk without a


    stick."


    "Hey, Grandpa! Well, J City is great. It has a sea, shops, and the mour and buzz¡­Oh, my friend got


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    a yacht. We can have a boat party!"


    "Of course. One of my old friends in the army invited me to his party in J City in a few days. After the


    party, I''ll drop by."


    "Okay, when will youe? I''ll pick you up at the airport."


    "I''ll tell youter. All right, go back to work."


    After that, Charlie hung up the phone.


    Suny revealed a wry smile. She didn''t expect that her grandpa woulde to see Austin.


    At six in the evening, Austin came from thepany to pick her up for dinner.


    "Grandpa called me this afternoon."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "He wille to see me in J City in a few days."


    The Summer Snow caused a huge uproar on the Inte, so Charlie didn''t juste to visit Suny.


    "I''ll pick him up at the airport with you."


    "Alright."


    Austin was nervous inside actually. He had Finn look into Charlie, who was a stubborn, old man.


    Almost all the Murphys knew their stories. So, Charlie had most likelye to J City to meddle in their


    rtionship again. Austin was only scared of losing Suny again. After all, Charlie was her closest family


    since her parents died in an ident when she was 17.


    "Aren''t you afraid that my grandpa will give you a hard time?"


    "I deserve it, don''t I?"


    "Right, you deserve it."

 Chapter 282 I Dont Like Them That Much

    Chapter 282 I Don''t Like Them That Much


    Charlie had not exactly told Suny when he woulde, but he just would. After trying several times for


    nothing, Suny just stopped bothering Charlie. But guess what? Finn received a call from the Murphys.


    Finn became a bundle of nerves, starting at the sound of the phone ringing. He was afraid to screw up


    his boss''s chance, but obviously, he was just paranoid. He didn''t have a chance to utter a word.


    "Mr. Lee, this''s Mr. Murphy''s assistant. Could you please tell Mr. Johnson that Mr. Murphy''s flight will be


    tomorrow afternoon? Mr. Murphy wants to have dinner with Mr. Johnson. Room A1 at Bishounen at six


    tomorrow night."


    Then there came a long beep over the phone.


    Finn quickly sent the message to Austin.


    "Mr. Johnson, you have an appointment with TK''s president."


    "Antonio can do that."


    Mr. Murphy and TK''s president? Finn knew who the priority would be.


    "Mr. Johnson, should I check Mr. Murphy''s flight?"


    "No." Mr. Murphy probably didn''t like people who did things on the sly.


    "Okay, I''ll inform Mr. Read."


    "Thanks."


    Austin was not in the mood for work anymore because he was going to meet Suny''s grandfather. He


    was anxious. How could he leave Mr. Murphy a good first impression? Exactly, second after he had


    screwed up the first time. What if he ruined his chance this time?


    He gazed at his phone on the table. After a moment of hesitation, he opened the chat group and typed,


    "Do you guys know how to make your girlfriend''s family like you?"


    Soon, his phone pinged. It was Elijah.


    "Are you going to see Suny''s family? Well, big progress."


    Austin ignored his stupid joke.


    Then Antonio''s message popped out. "This''s a hard one."


    And Tate, "Sorry, no can do."


    Austin was too naive. How could he find an answer among a bunch of bachelors? Then he threw his


    phone aside. After a while, he received a call from Elijah but hung up the phone impatiently. But Elijah


    kept calling one time after another. Well, this man was nothing better than having thick skin!


    "You are asking for trouble, man," Austin answered in a frosty tone.


    Elijah was ying dumb. "Aren''t you trying to win favor with Suny''s family? I''m trying to help!"


    "Okay, wait, don''t! I knew you were going to hang up the phone! I''m serious! It works every time!"


    "Can you just tell me?"


    "Let your mind do the talking. I mean, butter him up and don''t go against his wishes."


    "... Bugger off!"


    Austin would never expect useful things from Elijah. He must be insane! But he must never know he


    would have to face such a problem one day.


    That night, he lost sleep over it.


    Late the next day, a phone buzz woke him up. It was from Suny.


    "Are you still in bed?" Austin was supposed to show up at her ce with breakfast, but he didn''t.


    "Sorry, I overslept."


    "Then do you minding down to open the door?"


    Austin got up from the bed and went to the balcony. He saw a person standing outside the door. It was


    Suny.


    "Wait a minute." He yelled and ran downstairs holding his phone. It had been so long that Austin felt


    like he was alive, having feelings ¨C excitement, happiness, and impulse. He slowed down when he saw


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny standing at the door of the vi.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Where do you think I should be?" Suny arched her eyebrows.


    Austin took the breakfast from her hand and led her inside. After a year and a half, Suny once again


    entered this vi. She was calmer than what she had imagined. Everything was left behind.


    "Have you washed up?" Suny stood at the dining table, looking at Austin.


    "No." He handed her a sandwich, rubbed her head, and went upstairs. But Suny was not in a hurry to


    eat. She walked upstairs to the third floor. The vi remained the same after she left. Suny had lived


    here for three years, so she could know where and what it was even with her eyes closed. The balcony


    was empty. The nts she took care of for three years were nowhere to be found.


    Austin came out of his room and saw her standing on the balcony.


    "I didn''t move them."


    When he returned half a year after their divorce, Austin discovered that the pots used to raise nts


    were already gone.


    Austin asked the housekeeper and found that Grace had asked people to throw them away.


    "It''s ok. I don''t like them that much."


    She was lying. She had been with those nts for three years! A few of them almost died. She found a


    lot of information to bring them back and took care of them for three years. After all, she still had


    feelings for them.


    "We''ll get more ntster. No one could throw them away this time." He gave her a warm hug.


    "What did you dost night?"


    Austin loosened his grip and led her downstairs. "Elijah broke up."


    "What? He had a rtionship?"


    "Yep." Austin started to lie with an expressionless face.


    "Is it the girl we met that night?"


    "Yes."


    "It surprises me."


    "Me either."


    Early in the morning, Elijah sneezed a few times as soon as he arrived at thepany. He was a little


    suspicious that he had caught a cold, so he quickly asked the secretary to make him a cup of water


    with VC.


    This was sour!


    "Forget it. It can enhance my immunity."


    Gritting his teeth, he closed his eyes and drank it up.

 Chapter 283 He Had Promised Her

    Chapter 283 He Had Promised Her


    Austin arrived at Bishounen ten minutes before six p.m. The meeting in the afternoonsted for nearly


    two hours. He only came out of the conference room at about five p.m. As soon as he got out of the


    conference room, Austin drove here directly. On the way here, there was a traffic jam for more than ten


    minutes, so the original half an hour earlier was now ten minutes earlier.


    The waitress of Bishounen knew Austin. As soon as he came, someone stepped forward and asked,


    "Mr. Johnson, are you making an appointment with a friend or booking another private room?"


    "A friend, Mr. Murphy."


    The waiter soon came to his senses and said, "Mr. Murphy is not here yet. Mr. Johnson, this way


    please."


    "Ok," Austin answered and followed the waiter to the private room.


    Two minutester, the waiter stopped at the door of the private room. He raised his hand and slightly


    pushed the door open. "Mr. Johnson, Mr. Murphy is not here yet."


    "Bring me a tea set."


    The private room was neither big nor small, about 20 square meters. There was a dining table and a


    bench next to it. Soon, someone came in with a set of teaware. Austin ordered ck tea ¨C a shot in the


    dark. He learned how to make tea from Suny but had no idea if this could help him impress Mr. Murphy.


    Soon, the door of the private room was open again. The waiter led in an old man leaning on a crutch.


    The old man was dressed in a brown suit. His hair was a little gray and there were many wrinkles on


    his face. They were marks left by the years. Austin looked up and saw the old man''s sharp eyes. The


    old man nced at him and sat down on the chair with a poker face.


    "Mr. Murphy."


    Austin stood up and handed him a cup of tea. Mr. Murphy looked at the tea set in front of him and


    handed his walking stick to his assistant. He then said, "Mr. Johnson, sorry to keep you waiting."


    "This is what I should do."


    The waiter came in with the menu. Mr. Murphy asked Austin to order and said, "It''s my first time here,


    so I don''t know much about it. Mr. Johnson, please order for us."


    The waiter took the menu and went out. The door of the private room was closed, leaving three people


    in it.


    Mr. Murphy took a sip of tea and said, "Mr. Johnson, I don''t like to beat around the bush. I think you


    know why I asked you out today."


    "Sir, you can just call me Austin."


    Mr. Murphy scoffed, "I wouldn''t dare to call Mr. Johnson ''Austin''."


    They just had met each other for ten minutes, and Austin had already been defeated. Mr. Murphy was


    well aware of what had happened over the past three years. So Austin had no choice but to sit there,


    waiting for his atonement.


    Seeing that he did not speak, Mr. Murphy put down his teacup and said, "Mr. Johnson, you are a smart


    man. I will not say mean words. Young people are always full of vigor, lest you think that I am using my


    seniority to threaten you."


    As Mr. Murphy spoke, he paused for a moment. "Suny''s parents died early, and it took me a long time


    to bring her back to the Murphys. She used to face hardship alone, but now she has us. Suny doesn''t


    mind what happened to her in the past, me neither. Mr. Johnson, I shouldn''t remind you of what you


    have done to Suny, should I? We loved Suny''s mother, and Suny is her daughter, so the Murphys


    cherish her. Although the Murphys are not a noble family, we can still protect her. I won''t pursue the


    past because I don''t want Suny to recall the heartbreaking experience. But..."


    At this point, he suddenly paused.


    Austin pursed his lips and looked up into his hawk-liked eyes.


    "I don''t want you two to get back together."


    Mr. Murphy cut to the chase. He did not curse Austin, but what he said just now was even more difficult


    for Austin to face than verbal abuse. He didn''t even know how to react. Mr. Murphy''s self-mockery


    reminded him of how they looked down on Suny in the past.


    "You''re a man, so be generous. Since you divorced Suny, you should have your own lives now."


    His words rendered Austin speechless. He lowered his head slightly and said, "Mr. Murphy, I admitted it


    I was wrong. That''s my fault. But everyone makes mistakes. Now that I know that I was wrong, I hope


    that you can give me another chance."


    "I believe Suny gave you many chances in those three years." Mr. Murphy scoffed. "If you had


    cherished one of them, I would not havee all the way here to lecture you today."


    "You''re right, so I''m full of regret."


    "There are many things in life to regret, but there''s no going back."


    The atmosphere in the private room was heavy and oppressive till the waiter pushed open the door and


    served the dishes that the suffocating atmosphere eased up a little.


    Austin nced at Mr. Murphy, who was also looking at him. He was an old man in his 80s, but his


    hawk-like eyes were still sharp as if he could see through his heart. Austin didn''t eat much for this


    meal, and he didn''t pick up the knives and forks often. But Mr. Murphy had a good appetite. After


    dinner, he asked his assistant to pay the bill.


    Only they were left in the private room. Mr. Murphy took a sip of tea and said, "I don''t want Suny to


    know about our meeting. I think Mr. Johnson should share the same thoughts as me."


    "Of course," Austin responded. He looked at Mr. Murphy and said, "Mr. Murphy, no offense, but I still


    want to tell you that Suny only loves me."


    "Youngd, it is good to be confident, but sometimes, it''s annoying when you crossed the line."


    "Mr. Murphy, Mr. Johnson has already paid." Mr. Murphy''s assistant returned and reported.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the assistant spoke, he walked over and helped Mr. Murphy up. Austin wanted to help pull out a


    chair, but Mr. Murphy raised his hand to stop him dismissively. Austin''s hand froze in the air. After a


    long time, he took his hand back and watched Mr. Murphy being helped out of the private room step by


    step. Well, the second meeting? Boom!


    It was alreadypletely dark when Austin left the private room. He lit a cigarette in the car. It had


    already been several months since hest touched this thing. When he thought back to what he


    promised Suny that day, no matter what she didn''t like, he gave up. Austin zed over at the shop in a


    faraway stare.


    He had promised her. He couldn''t go back on his word, could he?

 Chapter 284 The Patient One Would Win

    Chapter 284 The Patient One Would Win


    Elijah couldn''t believe his eyes when receiving Austin¡¯s call. Well, things happened.


    "Hey, man, what brings you to me?"


    "Drink? I''m at Wyndham Grand."


    "What? You''re going to numb yourself with alcohol? Why? Suny broke up with you?"


    "... youing or not?"


    Austin was not in the mood for a joke at all. Suddenly, he made a stupid decision to call Elijah. "Forget


    it. You don''t have toe."


    After that, Austin hung up the phone.


    Elijah said. "I will not do everything you told me. I am not your dog."


    How could he miss this rare chance to see Austin in a deste state? Elijah always built his happiness


    Austin''s bitterness! Well, that was what best friends did to each other, right? Elijah then drove as far as


    he could for fear that Austin would leave when he arrived.


    Well, Elijah should be disappointed. Austin didn''t break up with Suny. He was just down when Mr.


    Murphy told him to leave Suny tonight. But in case not to bother Suny with this, he came to the bar


    alone.


    Elijah then arrived at the bar, and walked straight to their same old private booths. The door was


    closed. When he walked in, Austin was leaning against the sofa in the dim light. There was a bottle of


    red wine, a decanter on the table, and a goblet with some wines left in it.


    "Buddy, something''s wrong with you." Elijah raised an eyebrow at Austin who was supposed to stay at


    Suny''s ce now. "Did Suny really break up with you?"


    Austin slowly opened his eyes and looked daggers at Elijah.


    "Mr. Murphy came to meet me at J city. We had lunch this day."


    "Who is Mr. Murphy to make you so depressed? Oh, no, do you mean that Mr. Murphy?"


    Halfway through his sentence, Elijah came to his senses.


    Austin cast him a disdain nce and said, "Use your brain."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "...So you were separated by the Suny''s family? Wow! That''s big news! This is the first time that I''ve


    heard a girl''s family member talks her boyfriend out of their rtionship! Amazing, dude, you''ve made a


    good start!"


    Austin grabbed Elijah by his wrist and cracked his knuckles. He couldn''t stand his mocking tone for any


    other minute. "It hurts! My fingers!"


    Austin looked at him coldly and then loosened his grip.


    "Then say something nice."


    "... Fine, seriously, what did her grandfather tell you?"


    Elijah poured himself a ss of red wine and sniffed it. Austin opened the bottle of wine he stored in


    the bar for a long time. Well, sixty thousand dors for a bottle of red wine? Worth this trip!


    The private room fell into a short silence, but then Elijah kept quarreling in his ear like a sparrow. Austin


    had regretted calling Elijah, the biggest trouble he was facing. All he wanted to do now was throw him


    out.


    "Can you turn off your horn?"


    "Where did I get the horn...Hey, Austin! I''m trying to help! Don''t forget it was me that helped you to get


    Suny back."


    "You do know how to im the credit."


    "If I hadn''t asked you to apologize to Suny, you would have continued pursuing her till my son was


    three years old!"


    "Cut me some cks, Elijah."


    Austin now knew how Suny felt when he forced her to get back. Despite Elijah''s shamelessness,


    sometimes, he was helpful.


    "Nothing. Mr. Murphy just doesn''t want us to get back together."


    "What''s the big deal? If he doesn''t approve, so be it."


    Easier said than done.


    "Get out." If Elijah didn''t leave, Austin was afraid that he would start a fight.


    The dim light shone on Austin¡¯s face made him look a little pitiful. All of a sudden, Elijah couldn''t bear to


    see him like this. He said seriously, "If you really care about Mr. Murphy''s opinion, why don''t you make


    him like you? I''m not asking you to please Mr. Murphy. I mean you should treat Suny better. As time


    goes on, the Murphys will see your sincerity, and things wille to a good end."


    "The door, please" Elijah was not helping.


    Elijah was unhappy. He didn''t do anything wrong! Anyway, he at least was a capable young man who


    got along with lots of old peoples. Austin should take his advice, shouldn''t he?


    "Believe it or not, Austin, you have to know that there''s no going back. You and Suny are now together,


    and Suny is now a member of the Murphys. That was happening. Mr. Murphy wanted to protect and


    love her, but you wanted to steal Suny from him. If I were Mr. Murphy, I wouldn''t be happy either!"


    "You have to give him some time. In this case, whoever is more patient wins. I can''t do anything if you


    don''t believe me." In the end, Elijah shrugged.


    Austin was surprised to hear something reasonable from Elijah. He now knew the root of the problem


    that he had been in such a rush. After all, they had just divorced, and Suny had just found her families.


    If they were to remarry in such a short period, the people around Suny would indeed be worried. He


    could wait, but this time he was just disturbed by Mr. Murphy.


    Thinking of this, Austin was suddenly enlightened. "Thank you."


    As he spoke, he stood up and left the room.


    Elijah snapped out of it and asked him in a hurry, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to Suny."


    Well, this was a man who valued his girlfriend over his friend!


    Elijah snorted and looked down at the remaining half bottle of red wine on the table. He pressed the


    bell and rang the waiter in. "Keep this for me. Remember, it''s mine!"


    It was not from Austin!

 Chapter 285 You Cross the Line, Austin

    Chapter 285 You Cross the Line, Austin


    Suny nced at her phone. She hadn''t received a reply from Austin half an hour ago. She didn''t know


    if the dinner party was not over or if he was drunk. It was already half-past ten. Suny felt so sleepy, so


    she texted a ''good night'' and then hit the pillow.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The lights on the second and third floors had been turned off when Austin returned home at around 11.


    He knew that Suny had already fallen asleep. She didn''t check Suny''s message when he was


    pestering by Elijah and Mr. Murphy''s things.


    "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond was asleep." As soon as Austin came out of the parking lot, he heard M''s


    voice, the intelligent housekeeper.


    "I know."


    "Have a good dream, Mr. Johnson."


    "Ok." Austin answered softly. In the dark, he fumbled up to the third floor. Suny¡¯s door wasn''t locked,


    and with a slight twist, the door was opened. Austin walked to the bedside and gently turned on the bed


    light at his feet. Under the dim lighting, he learned to watch Suny¡¯s peaceful sleeping face. Mr.


    Murphy''s words seemed to bring him back to the past, but at this moment, seeing Suny, Austin felt that


    it was real ¨C they were really together. He slid his fingers across Suny''s eyebrows gently. The


    eyshes under her tightly closed eyes were dense. Suny felt a little itchy on his face. She moved a


    little and Austin looked at her cherry-red lips, having that tight feeling in his throat.


    He lowered his head to kiss her. Suny was awakened by a kiss and found Austin skimmed his warm


    hand across her belly and between her legs. On a summer night like this, the fire of lust in Suny¡¯s heart


    was immediately stirred up. She instinctively looped her arms around Austin¡¯s neck and she curled his


    fingers around his shoulders, holding his steady for her hungry kiss.


    Austin looked at Suny, who was still droopy and lowered his body to whisper. "Honey, I miss you." As


    he spoke, he lifted her up and a little squeaking moan burst in her mouth at the dueling y of tongues.


    He then grazed her nipple with his teeth and she gasped. Now, she was wide awake, burying her head


    in his chest.


    "Baby, raise your hand."


    Austin pulled her pajamas up and took it off.


    Sunyy on his shoulder and smelled the alcohol. "Did you drink?"


    "Yes." Austin answered and kissed her at the same time.


    The man''s body was warm, and Suny''s less warmer. It was just right for them to stick together. His


    warm lips brushed back and forth in front of her breast, and then all the way down her belly and her


    secret garden. Suny held him in her arms, her skin turning red with excitement. Austin was still wearing


    a shirt. Suny bit his lip slightly and reached her hand into his shirt. Her pussy throbbed around his


    fingers, sucking them deeper with each spasm, while her clit pulsed beneath his thumb. When Austin


    bit down on her right nipple, neck, Suny t-out screamed.


    More than an hourter, Austin carried Suny into the bathroom. When the bright light shone over,


    Suny''s eyes were dazzled for a moment. She subconsciously raised her hand to block it. Between her


    fingers, she saw a "boiled shrimp" in the mirror. Every part of her body was red. Suny''s face became


    even hotter. She looked away and said, "I''ll take a shower myself."


    Austin turned on the shower. Warm water spilled down from their heads. Suny stared at Austin¡¯s chest,


    feeling weak as he leaned against Austin¡¯s arm. Under the rising steam, Suny''s eyes were charming,


    and Austin¡¯s heart itched again. He ced a hand on her waist and couldn''t help lowering his head to


    kiss her. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Babe, you''re so hot."


    Suny¡¯s heart was beating, all of the nerves in her body activated. She couldn''t help but curl up her toes,


    raising her hand to push Austin away, but she didn''t have the slightest bit of strength left.


    "You...!" He touched her face, and then, standing behind her, he kissed again.


    The sound of water dripping in the bathroom was mixed with the moans of women between the gaps. It


    was so attractive that their hearts fluttered and their ears turned red. It was half an hourter when she


    came out of the bathroom. Suny was held by Austin. When she was put down, she opened her mouth


    and bit him on the shoulder. She looked up and red at him. "You went too far, Austin!" This was a


    sweet curse.


    Austin touched her face. "Baby, don''t look at me like that."


    Austin was so annoying that made Suny evenugh. She grabbed a pillow on the side and fiercely


    smashed it on his body. "Go cook some noodles for me, I''m so hungry!"


    Austin took the pillow and tted it. "What else do you want to eat?"


    "It''s already sote." Suny gave him a resentful look.


    "I can order takeout."


    "I only want to eat noodles."


    "I''ll cook some noodles for you."


    "That''s right."


    Suny answered and took the phone next to her to read the news. She suddenly found that it was


    Austin¡¯s phone, not hers. Their passwords were the same! Suny hesitated for a moment before


    opening Austin¡¯s WhatsApp. When she saw that she was at the top of his list, the resentment Suny felt


    just now immediately disappeared. The word ''baby'' easily wiped away her anger. Suny then backed out


    and exchanged it for her phone.


    Austin quickly made noodles. Suny yawned on the bed. When she saw himing up, she shook his


    mobile phone in her hand and asked, "Is your password the same as mine?"


    "Yes."


    He answered and put the noodles aside. "It''s very hot. You can eat itter."


    Suny looked at him, raising her brows slightly. "I saw your phone just now, Austin."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Suny couldn''t help butugh. "Aren''t you scared of some secrets being seen by me?"


    "Have you found it?"


    Suny said, "No."


    He lowered his head to look at her with a faint smile. "I''ll help you find it."


    After saying that, he took the phone, exited the page, and opened the album.

 Chapter 286 Do You Like It?

    Chapter 286 Do You Like It?


    Suny took the phone and clicked on the album that Austin had mentioned.


    There were only two photos in the album. After Suny clicked on the photos, she immediately


    remembered where they were taken.


    She raised her head and nced at him, "This Christmas?"


    "Yes."


    He took the photos when he followed her back to C City during the Christmas holiday this year.


    After walking out of her friend''s house on Christmas Eve, Suny stood alone waiting for a bus. There


    were not many cars on the road, and she waited for a long time. At that time, he was hiding behind her.


    He saw that Suny was using her phone to call a taxi.


    The distance between them was not far, and he felt sad when he looked at her back.


    After their divorce, Suny lived a colorful and happy life. However, that night, she felt lonely.


    Even he didn''t know why he took this photo. After he returned to J City he often looked at this photo.


    Every time he saw it, he would think of Suny taking a taxi by herself on the day of the family reunion.


    If their rtionship had not been so bad at that time, he would have walked over and hugged her.


    At least he wanted to let her know that she was not alone.


    The other photo was taken that night after he drove her back home, he sat in the car downstairs of


    Suny''s apartment.


    He didn''t know which floor Suny lived on.


    Suny looked at the photo for a while, "Nice photos."


    With these words, she handed the phone to him, "I have to eat noodles."


    Austin reached out to pick up the bowl of noodles before she did, "It''s hot."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Suny saw that he was going to feed her, her face became a bit red, "I''ll eat it myself."


    She was not a baby.


    Suny reached out to take the bowl of noodles.


    Austin looked up at her, "I''ll feed you."


    As he spoke, he had already handed a chopstick of noodles to her mouth.


    Suny lowered her head to look at it for a while. Hunger forced her topromise.


    After eating the noodles, it was after midnight. Suny rarely went to sleep after twelve.


    She had felt exhausted after the sex, so she kept yawning when she was eating noodles.


    "Get some sleep."


    Austin saw her yawn again.


    "Okay."


    She was indeed sleepy. She closed her eyes and soon fell asleep.


    Suny had a dream that when she and Austin returned to their home in C City, her parents were sitting


    on the couch and chatting.


    "I said before that Suny would find a good man willing to cook for her!"


    "Suny is so excellent. She deserves a nice guy."


    Suny looked at her parents, she felt a bit confused that whether the scene before her was reality or a


    dream.


    It had been ten years since that ident. Every time she returned home, there was only endless


    silence.


    She shook off Austin''s hand and ran to the couch, "Mom, Dad!"


    However, when Suny opened her arms, her parents immediately disappeared.


    Suny suddenly woke up, there was already some light shining into the room. It was the next morning.


    Suny sat up and wiped away her tears. Only after a long time had passed did she snap back to reality,


    "M, open the curtains, thank you."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    It was a dream.


    The curtain was slowly pulled open, and the sunlight shone in her eyes.


    Suny raised her hand to block the sunlight, while her other hand picked up the phone. When she saw


    the time, she frowned.


    It was after eight o''clock.


    At half-past nine this morning, Suny had to attend a regr meeting in Phantom, so she got out of bed.


    "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    Suny had just finished washing up and walked out of the bathroom when Austin pulled her into his


    arms. She raised her head and looked at him, "I have to attend a regr meeting at half-past nine."


    "You can skip it."


    Sunyughed, "I''m not like you, Mr. Johnson."


    She was a dedicated boss.


    Austin didn''t mind her teasing, "I work hard and I deserve to rest."


    Suny pushed him a bit, "But I heard that you only work and never rest."


    "Who told you?"


    Austin let go of her and watched her walk to the dressing table.


    Suny sat down in front of the dressing table, "Everyone knows that."


    Mr. Johnson of KLOC worked hard every day.


    Austin looked at her, "When will your grandfathere?"


    Suny paused for a moment, "I don''t know yet. I''ll ask my brotherter."


    "Okay."


    Austin rubbed her head, "Go downstairs for breakfast."


    "I see."


    Looking at his figure in the mirror as he turned to walk out, Suny smiled.


    After breakfast, they all went to change clothes.


    Austin looked at the hickey on his neck in the mirror and touched it. Then he pulled down the cor of


    his shirt a little to reveal the dark purple hickey.


    After Suny changed her clothes and went downstairs, she saw Austin in a suit waiting for her at the


    stairs.


    She smiled and walked toward him in her high heels.


    Suny was nearly 9 inches shorter than Austin. Even though she was currently wearing a pair of high


    heels, she still had to raise her head slightly to meet his line of sight.


    This man was tall.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Austin turned his head to look at her.


    Suny shook her head. She didn''t want to tell him that she was calcting their height difference.


    When she was about to look away, Suny suddenly noticed a scar around Austin''s cor.


    She frowned, "Wait."


    Suny raised her hand and undid his cor, "Are you?"


    Before she could say the word "hurt", Suny''s face turned red.


    She let go of his cor, "Let''s go. It''s nine o''clock."


    Austin didn''t move. With a slight force of his big hand, he pulled Suny into his arms.


    He lowered his head and looked at her, "What''s this?"


    As he spoke, he lifted his hand and undid his cor, revealing the kiss mark.


    "You gave this to me."


    When Austin said this, his expression and tone were very calm, but it was this calmness that made


    Suny very embarrassed.


    Earlier, she was merely blushing. But now, her ears, her breathing, and her entire body were hot.


    Austin touched her head, looked down at her, and added, "Did you think I was injured?"


    Suny could tell that he did it on purpose. She asked, "Do you like this gift?"


    "Yes."


    Austin nodded.


    Suny looked at him with a faint smile, "But I don''t think it is that good looking. Let me help you make it


    better."


    Then she stood on tiptoe and pulled open his cor, and her red lips went straight to the hickey.

 Chapter 287 I Love Him Only

    Chapter 287 I Love Him Only


    Two secondster, the hickey was covered by Suny''s lipstick mark. Now, it looked redder, of course,


    more obvious than before, but the vintage red was elegant and ssic.


    "Keep that."


    "Of course," Austin looked down at it admirably.


    "Let''s go." Anyway, she wouldn''t the one being humiliated.


    But when they walked to the garage and got in the car, Suny changed her mind. It wasn''t still


    appropriate for a president of thepany to wear a lipstick mark on his neck, right?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Austin,e here."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Wipe it off."


    "Didn''t you want me to keep it?"


    He looked at her with a faint smile. Suny took out a wet tissue from her bag to cover that lipstick. She


    failed to wipe it off on her first try.


    "The lipstick is dry, I need to use a bit more force. So, it might hurt a little bit." Suny seeded in


    wiping the lipstick after several tries, but Austin''s skin turned red. She felt a little sorry for him.


    Suny had just finished the routine meeting when she received a call from her grandpa. Charlie asked


    her if she had time to join his lunch today.


    "Have you just arrived? Why didn''t you let me pick you up?" Suny was a bit shocked.


    "I visited a friend in the afternoon yesterday. Your brother had arranged the ce for me to stay, so you


    don''t have to worry."


    Yesterday afternoon? Suny thought back Austin''s kissesst night. They were strange, specifically,


    more intense and fervent than before. Butst time, her heart was ruled by her head when Austin


    climbed on her. Now it seemed that the person whom Austin had metst night was not a business


    partner, but her grandfather.


    "I am okay. Where are you? I came to you?"


    "You have to work. I''lle to you."


    Suny chose a nearby restaurant. After the call, Suny stared nkly at her phone for a moment. It


    wasn''t until Rosa knocked on the door and entered that Suny came back to her senses.


    "Miss Hond, this is the report sent by Mr. Shaw."


    "Put it down. Reschedule my work for the next few days. My grandfather is here."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Suny picked up her bag and walked out of the office building. She didn''t drive to thepany this


    morning, so Suny nned to take a taxi back to drive her car over. Charlie couldn''t walk for a long time,


    so she needed to drive.


    When Suny arrived at the restaurant, it was a quarter past twelve. Charlie was waiting for her.


    "Grandpa Charlie!"


    "Have you finished your work?"


    "Yes."


    Suny put down her handbag, wandering her eyes around Charlie. She could tell that Charlie was in a


    good mood. Suny poured a cup of tea for Charlie. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. They


    talked about a lot of things, but Charlie didn''t bring up about the dark history.


    Neither did Suny as if they were doing the little mind games.


    "Have you and Austin gone popr online recently?"


    "Yes, someone took our pictures and posted it online."


    "Is that true? Have you reconciled with him?" A frown flickered across his forehead.


    "Yes. Didn''t you already know that?"


    "Not only if you tell me first." Charlie snorted.


    "I think it''s better if you ask me first."


    "Is he that good?"


    "Maybe he''s not, but I only love him, Charlie."


    "You are still too young and you still have a lot of time to find the right man. I will not tell you what to or


    not to do now, but you have to promise me that you will get to know more men."


    "I am seeing him now, yet you are telling me to get to know another man. Are you telling me to cheat


    on my boyfriend?"


    "You are already divorced. Since you haven''t married him yet, you still have a choice."


    If Robert cheated when he was in love, perhaps Charlie could cripple him. However, Charlie felt that


    there was nothing wrong if Suny did this, after all, Austin didn''t do anything good before.


    "Grandpa, did you do such a thing when you were with Grandma?"


    "What are you talking about? I''m giving you some nice advice!"


    "I''m twenty-seven years old." Suny poured another cup of tea for Charlie.


    She was no longer a teenager who would be easily fooled by a man''s sweet talks. They made their


    decision after careful consideration. Seriously, Suny and Austin had never really been together before,


    and since their rtionship had never started, how could it have ended?


    "So what? You''re still a kid." Suny did not expect Charlie to be so open-minded. No wonder her 35-


    year-old brother was not married yet.


    "Did Austin think you are old?"


    "No, he didn''t."


    "Enough said. I know Austin is not a decent man! Don''t worry. Your brother and I know a lot of people.


    You can find a better one!"


    Suny knew that she couldn''t convince Charlie.


    "Charlie, my brother is thirty-five years old. You should pay more attention to her."


    "I did! He was still single!"


    "Perhaps Robert has always been waiting for his first love? They suddenly broke up. Did anything


    happen?"


    "I don''t know the reason, but it could be, since your brother hasn''t dated for so many years."


    "You can find that girl for Robert. I heard that she liked him very much. Maybe she got pregnant and


    found a ce to secretly give birth to a child?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Well, soon, Charlie would realize that Suny was true.

 Chapter 288 Who Do You Disdain?

    Chapter 288 Who Do You Disdain?


    Charlie knew Suny still wanted to be with Austin now. Since Suny didn''t want to talk about Austin, he


    dropped that thought. They talked about a lot of things for the next two hours.


    "It''s already two o''clock. Is it time for your work? I won''t bother you anymore."


    "I will be free in the next few days. J City''s scenery is good. My friend has a yacht, how about we make


    a sailing trip tomorrow?"


    As D City was an ind city, Charlie had never gone out to sea. He was a little excited about the sea


    views actually, but he was afraid of disturbing Suny''s work, "Put your job ahead of me."


    "No, you are more important to me." Well, everyone liked nice words.


    "Charlie, do you have any ns for this afternoon?"


    "I n to go to the museum with Jacob." Robert had arranged an assistant for Charlie.


    "I''m not busy in the afternoon. I''ll go with you."


    Suny paid for the lunch and helped Charlie out of the restaurant. Her car was in a nearby parking lot. It


    was hot outside, so Suny helped Charlie walk to the opposite square and asked him to wait there for


    her.


    "Miss Hond, what a small world."


    Suny was about to turn to the parking lot when she suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    "Mrs. Murray, Miss Murray."


    Suny paid a vase with 4,500 dorsst year and put the Murrays in an awkward situation in the J City,


    which deepened Ivy''s hatred towards Suny. But after that matter, Rachel no longer treated Suny


    impolitely.


    "Is this Miss Hond''s family?" Seeing Charlie behind Suny, Ivy smiled.


    The upper ss had heard of the Murphy family in D City. However, Charlie had always been a low-key


    person. After retirement, he wasn''t active in public. Now, people were more familiar with Walter Murphy


    and Robert Murphy.


    "This is my grandfather."


    "Miss Hond is nice." Ivy took out an invitation from her handbag, "It''s Rachel''s grandfather''s birthday


    next week. Miss Hond is a friend of Elijah. Perhaps you can drop by for a meal."


    Suny looked at the invitation in Ivy''s hand and hesitated. "Okay."


    Of course that was more than just a birthday meal, but Suny would like to see what Ivy wanted to do.


    "Rachel and I need to go, Miss Hond."


    From beginning to end, Ivy and Rachel just ignored Charlie, and even worse, Rachel nced at Charlie


    with disdain before leaving. Charlie noticed the micro expression in her eyes.


    "Did they bully you?"


    "Charlie, I''m not a pushover."


    Charlie nned to ask Robert about thister. They went to the museum in the afternoon. Charlie had


    not gone out with Suny for a long time, so the smile didn''t leave his face for the whole day. Suny was


    worried that Charlie''s legs would go weak tomorrow after today''s long time walk. Before leaving, she


    massaged his legs, and she told Jacob to help Charlie do a feet bath before sleep.


    Charlie wanted to use his phone to record what Suny said to Jacob. After he returned to D City, he


    would prove to his neighbor Nathan that he also had a granddaughter who cared about him.


    "Charlie, I''m going back. You should rest early."


    "Okay, be careful. Remember to call me when you arrive."


    "I see."


    After Suny left, Charlie gave Robert a call. He had always been thinking about the unfriendly mother


    and daughter, of course, also the fact that Robert was a single man of thirty-five years old. Robert was


    not surprised by Charlie''s call, but he didn''t expect Charlie to mention the mother and daughter of the


    Murrays.


    Robert rememberedst year when Suny went to the Murrays'' house as a guest, she was pushed


    down by Rachel and broke a vase. Charlie asked if they had bullied Suny before.


    After a brief exnation of the vase issue, Robert said, "...Later, Rachel apologized to Suny online."


    "The Murrays are arrogant! How dare they me Suny over a vase? Today, I heard that Master Murray


    is going to celebrate his birthday soon. Mrs. Murray gave an invitation to Suny. I guess they are


    probably trying to challenge Suny again."


    "Pick one of the treasured gadgets your grandmother collected when she was young as a birthday


    present for him."


    When Amy was doing business, she would go to the antique shop every time she went on a business


    trip, so she collected a lot of antiques. There was a collection room in the Murphys'' old house to store


    her antiques. A few months ago, Amy passed away. When Charlie missed her, he stayed in theN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    collection room. Those treasures seemed to talk to Charlie like Amy still was there, "Even if our


    The Murphy family was living an affluent life now. Charlie had never thought of taking out any antiques.


    However, Suny had been looked down upon by the Murrays. If Amy heard these words, she might take


    all the antiques and throw them into the Murrays'' house one by one.


    Robert had no objection. "I see."


    "You are thirty-five years old. Are you seeing anyone? I remember that when you were in college, you


    met a girl named Jayme. Do you still miss her? If so, hurry up and get back together with her. Don''t


    make me worry about you!"


    Poor Robert! He had done nothing wrong, right?

 Chapter 289 He Did What He Wanted

    Chapter 289 He Did What He Wanted


    When Suny got stuck in a traffic jam on her way back, her phone rang. It was from Robert. She


    estimated that the traffic jam wouldst for a long time, so she picked up the phone instead of using


    Bluetooth, "Hello, Robert."


    "Are you home?"


    "Not yet. There''s a traffic jam."


    "What did you say to Charlie today?"


    Suny understood what Robert meant. She remembered that at lunch she mentioned that he was single.


    She said guiltily, "We talked about what happened recently."


    "That''s all?"


    Robert seemed to smile, "Charlie asked me if I''m seeing someone."


    Suny started to y dumb. "Charlie said that he wouldn''t meddle in between me and Austin, but I


    needed to get to know other men."


    "He''s right."


    Suny could hear Robert was gloating, so she asked defiantly, "When will you bring a woman back?"


    "You''d better worry about yourself."


    "When you worry about me, don''t forget you''re having a trouble too."


    "Is that how you talk to Austin?"


    "Are you trying to change the subject?"


    "I know what I''m doing."


    "Me too."


    They were not in their puberty, so it was best for others to stay out of their rtionship. Robert


    understood that. However, since he suddenly had a sister, he wanted to protect her. Suny just was


    much smarter and more independent than he had imagined.


    "All right, drive safe. Text me when you are home."


    "Okay, bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Robert nced at the photo on the table. He picked up a cigarette and lit


    it. Was he waiting for Jayme? Seriously? If he saw her again, he would choke her to death.


    Okay, now, Suny received a call from Austin. It was already half-past eight. She saw that the traffic jam


    seemed to have eased a little. Suny answered the phone with a Bluetooth headset, "Hello, it''s me."


    "Are you on your way back?"


    "Yes. There''s an ident blocking the road."


    "Be careful, baby."


    Austin would only call her "baby" when they were having sex. Suny blushed when she heard that.


    "Okay." She hung up the phone and the road ahead finally began to clear up.


    It was already nine o''clock when Suny arrived at the vi. As soon as she came out of the parking lot,


    she heard M''s voice, "Wee home, Miss Hond. Mr. Johnson is home."


    A few days ago, Suny recorded Austin''s face into the face recognition system. M was now able to


    easily identify what he said.


    "OK. M." Even if M didn''t tell her, she knew that Austin was at home. She just saw the lights on the


    second floor of the vi. If there were thieves in the house, M would have called the police a long time


    ago. This intelligent butler named "M" linked to a powerful security system. If the house was invaded by


    a stranger, it would automatically activate its rm system.


    Suny walked up to the second floor and saw Austin sitting on the couch. He was facing aptop.


    Wearing a pair of silver-rimmed sses, his working-look was quite indifferent.


    Suny nced at him and then her heart started racing. When Austin looked up and saw her, he got up


    and poured her a ss of warm water.


    "Thank you." Suny took a sip of warm water and asked, "I didn''t know you wore sses?"


    "No, this is in ss spectacles." Austin took off his sses.


    Without the lenses, his ck eyes looked deeper.


    Suny''s hand tightened her grips on the cup, "Oh."


    Austin threw the pair of sses on the couch and put her cup on the table. "Are you going to the sea


    tomorrow?


    "Charlie hasn''t been out on the sea yet."


    "If you don''t mind, can you take me with you?"


    Suny stared nkly for a moment, "Aren''t you scared of my grandfather?"


    "Your grandfather doesn''t eat people."


    Suny looked at him, and then she suddenlyughed, "Okay."


    Well, this man had lost his coolness after seeing her grandfatherst night.


    Of course, Suny did not say these words.


    Austin looked into Suny''s eyes and guessed that she must have known what had happenedst night.


    After all, she was so smart. So, Austin chose to be honest.


    "I had dinner with Charliest night."


    "What did he say?" Suny walked over to the couch and sat down. Actually, she had guessed what


    Charlie said.


    "He said he didn''t like me very much."


    "Do you still want to go to sea with us tomorrow?"


    "Why not?"


    Austin held her on hisps.


    "Maybe Charlie will like me after meeting me a few more times."


    "Well, then I wish you good luck?"


    "Are you gloating?"


    He put Suny in his arms and leaned to look straight into her eyes.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny''s face flushed red. She gave him a gentle nudge and said in a soft voice, "If you insist, then I


    have no other choice."


    Now Austin found the Suny that he had never seen before. In the past, she either ttered him gently


    or was indifferent after the divorce. Now, she was cute like a little girl who could make him feel warm


    and, more importantly, feel like home. He couldn''t wait to throw himself to Suny''s embrace, well, literally


    of course. Looking into her beautiful eyes, Austin leaned to kiss her lips.

 Chapter 290 I Dont Want You Here

    Chapter 290 I Don''t Want You Here


    Suny was worried that Austin wouldn''t restrain his desire, but after a hot kiss, the man stopped. Austin


    stood up and sat to the side. His head leaned against the back of the couch. He reached his hand to


    rub her left palm with his thumb.


    Neither of them said anything. The only thing that could be heard in the living room was their heavy


    panting and rapid heartbeats.


    About thirty secondster, Austin gently touched Suny''s cheek, "Go take a shower and sleep."


    Suny''s face was still flushed, and she was staring into his eyes.


    Austin looked away, "Baby, don''t look at me like that."


    "I''m going to take a shower."


    Suny wanted to exin, but she didn''t think it was necessary.


    "By the way, I have a yacht."


    He meant that they did not need to rent a yacht.


    Suny smiled, "Me too."


    Austin squinted at her, "That one?"


    Suny nodded, "Smart."


    Then she turned around and went upstairs. Austin watched her back disappear and then looked down


    to the floor with a smile.


    The next day, Suny woke up very early. Austin didn''t sleep in the vist night. He came over with


    breakfast at seven o''clock in the morning. After breakfast, Suny went to pick up Charlie. Austin went to


    the port to contact Xander.


    Charlie woke up before six the next day. When Suny went to pick him and Jacob up, they had already


    finished their breakfast.


    "Charlie, did you sleep wellst night?"


    "I am different from you and your brother. I can fall asleep everywhere."


    "Grandfather, a friend of mine will alsoe with us. You don''t mind, right?"


    "Why? I will also take this opportunity to get to know your friends! Don''t you have two childhood


    friends?"


    "Yes, but they''re not free recently."


    "It doesn''t matter. When they are free, take them to D City."


    "Alright!"


    Suny looked at Charlie''s happy face. She didn''t know if he would still be happy when he saw Austin


    The sea breeze at June was a little strong in J City. It was indeed a good time to go out to sea. There


    was another yacht set for sailing. Suny helped Charlie up the yacht slowly. When Charlie saw that the


    yacht was very spacious, he felt that it was not too bad.


    "Where is your friend?"


    At this moment, Austin walked in from outside, "Mr. Murphy."


    Charlie''s face changed, "Why are you here?"


    "Suny told me that she came out with you today. So, I came over."


    When Charlie saw Suny smiling, he knew that it was a trap.


    He red at Austin, "I don''t want you here!"


    "Well, basically, I''m here for Suny."


    Charlie was totally pissed!


    Suny''s cheeks suddenly became red with embarrassment.


    "It''s a bit boring if there''re just the two of us."


    "You had a point." Charlie did not want to upset Suny.


    Suny''s yacht was veryrge and could amodate a lot of people. When she bought this yacht, she


    had nned to take Alicia and her other friends out to sea, or Alicia could throw a boat party. She had


    never thought that only the five of them would go out to sea one day ¨C well, which five? Charlie, Suny,


    Austin, including a yachtsman and Jacob.


    Rosa had prepared food early in the morning, but these were quite a lot that they could survive on the


    yacht two weeks. Charlie did not want to see Austin, but he did not want Suny and Austin to stay alone


    together.


    "Suny,e out with me."


    Charlie had never seen the sea before! Although Charlie had experienced a lot in his life, D City was an


    ind city. When Charlie was younger, he was busy in the army. Later, when he retired, he stayed at


    home because of Amy''s poor health. He didn''t expect that before he passed away, he found a


    granddaughter, who was now taking him out to sea.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Charlie felt that when he returned to D City, he could finally brag about his granddaughter, who was


    taking him out to sea! Had Nathan''s granddaughter gone to sea with him? Of course not!


    "Suny, take a few photos for me, I''m going back to show them to Nathan!"


    Charlie acted like a child who showed off his new toy.


    Suny heard Robert mention Nathan. His full name was Nathan Woods, he lived next door to their


    house. When he was young, he joined the army with Charlie. More than a decade ago, they both


    retired. Before he was hospitalized, Charlie yed chess with him every day.


    Nathan was diagnosed with terminal lung cancerst year, and since then he had been in the hospital


    for chemotherapy. Although Charlie said he wanted to show off in front of Nathan, in his heart, he


    hoped Nathan recover quickly so that they could go out to sea together.


    But Charlie knew there was only a slim chance for him to recover.


    Charlie looked at the photos Suny had taken for him. He said that he wanted to see Nathan when he


    got back, but he suddenly stopped. He looked at the sea and wiped the corner of his eyes.


    Time waited for no man.


    Suny looked at him, and the smile on her face faded.


    Austin walked out. Suny tilted her head and looked at him. She mouthed, "Don''te over."


    Her grandfather would be sadder if he saw Austin now.

 Chapter 291 Dont Wake Her Up

    Chapter 291 Don''t Wake Her Up


    Austin stopped walking over.


    Charlie alsoposed himself. He nced at Austin not far away.


    "Suny, time for a life lesson. Don''t find a boyfriend with low EQ if you want a happy life."


    "Thank you, grandpa."


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction. He then nced at Austin.


    Austin went straight over, "What do you want to drink?"


    "No need."


    "Orange juice."


    Charlie and Suny answered almost at the same time.


    Then, he turned around and entered the cabin.


    Suny gave Charlie a look and then smiled.


    There was a developed ind more than a hundred nautical miles away. Charlie seldom had the


    opportunity to sail, and if they went back after fishing on the yacht, it might be a boring trip. More than


    three hourster, the yacht docked by the ind.


    Suny nned to have a lunch on the ind. Although it was not a holiday, the ind was still packed


    with visitors. Suny met a group of young people that set sail with them this morning. One of the young


    men knew Austin and wanted to greet him, but he was stopped by his friend. "Don''t be a wet nket.


    He is out for vacation."


    "That woman is Suny, isn''t she? It seems that they really get back together!"


    "When my mom yed cards with her friends, she heard that Madame Johnson was kicked out of the


    house because she treated Suny badly."


    "Really? It seems that she is not a simple woman!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "I think so too!"


    There was a murmur of conversation from the group.


    The midday sunlight was intense. Suny was worried that Charlie might have a heat stroke, which was


    why they hurried to the restaurant. She didn''t notice that someone was gossiping about her.


    There was a five-star hotel on the ind. Today, there weren''t as many guests as during public


    holidays. There were many small restaurants along the coast, but Suny picked this one. They returned


    to the yacht after lunch. Charlie of his ages always needed an afternoon nap.


    The temperature was high at two o''clock in the afternoon. Suny sat on the couch and zed over at


    the sea in the distance. Charlie and the yachtsman were sleeping, and there were few people on the


    beach. So, basically, there were only Suny and Austin in the living room of the yacht. But Austin Austin


    had gone out to answer the phone.


    So, now she was sitting alone on the couch. Suny woke up at around six in the morning, so she was a


    bit sleepy as well. Slowly, she fell asleep on the couch. Austin came in and found that Suny was asleep


    on the couch by the window. He walked over to Suny''s side, admiring her fair skin that glistened under


    the sunlight.


    Austin bent down to gently pick her up. As soon as he reached the corridor, the door of Charlie''s room


    suddenly opened and they looked at each other.


    Austin nodded to Charlie and said in a low voice, "Suny is asleep."


    "Don''t wake her up."


    "Okay."


    Then, Austin carried Suny towards the room around the corner.


    Austin gently put Suny on the bed and tucked her in before leaving the room. He saw Charlie was still


    standing there, and he closed the door after he left Suny''s room. Charlie seemed to have treated him


    as a bad person!


    When Suny woke up, she found herself lying on the bed. The curtains of the room were not drawn, and


    the room was very dark. Her phone was not in the room, but the clock next to her showed that it was


    thirteen minutes to four in the afternoon. Suny washed her face in the bathroom and put on some


    sunscreen before leaving the room.


    It was very quiet on the yacht. Everyone seemed to be sleeping. After she walked out of the corridor,


    she saw Charlie and Austin ying chess. They both looked up at her.


    Suny sat down between them, "Go on."


    Austin looked at her and then looked back at the chessboard, "Charlie, it''s your turn."


    "I know! I don''t have dementia."


    Then, Charlie looked at Suny, "Suny, what do you think of my move?"


    Suny nced at Austin. She picked up the white chessman that Charlie ced and put it in another


    position on the chessboard, "I think here is better."


    "All right, it''s your turn."


    In the end, Charlie and Suny defeated Austin and Charlie took it for granted.


    "You are not good at this game. You can''t even win against an old man like me."


    "Of course. There''s no substitute for experience."


    "It''s already four. Let''s go fishing. At six, we can watch the sunset on the west coast."


    When Charlie had retired, he often went fishing, but after Amy fell ill, he didn''t have much leisure time.


    Although young Amy was a sessful woman, for Charlie, she was only a little girl who had a bad


    temper when she got sick. Even so, he still enjoyed those days with her. Suny heard all these things


    from Robert, so she nned to go out to sea with Charlie.


    "Whatever you want!" Charlie was happy.


    "I''ll ask the yachtsman to take us somewhere else."

 Chapter 292 I Am a Lecher

    Chapter 292 I Am a Lecher


    The yachtsman was experienced and knew the best location for sea fishing. More than ten minutes


    been sea fishing once. After the divorce, she went to Europe for months and went out to sea with a


    group of foreign young people, which was one of the reasons why she had bought this yacht.


    Elijah was an expert in entertainment activities. He often took Austin out to snorkel. Austin was not


    interested in those activities, but he preferred sea fishing, so he would fish every time he went out to


    sea. If he was lucky, he could catch a grouper and the hotel chef could help cook it for him.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the first time that Charlie had gone out to sea. He did not know how to fish in the deep sea.


    They threw the hook for more than ten minutes, but no one caught a fish.


    The weather was particrly good today, and there were no waves on the sea. Jacob put the juice and


    fruits on the small table aside. Suny had just handed a slice of watermelon to Charlie when Austin


    suddenly started to reel the line in.


    "Anything?" Charlie asked suspiciously.


    Suny saw Austin was slowly reeling the fish in. She smiled and didn''t say anything. Austin caught a


    nearly two-pound bass. Thest time when Suny went out to fish in the sea with a group of young


    people, no one had caught any fish because none of them had experienced it. This was the first time


    she had seen others catch a sea fish.


    Suny said to Charlie with pleasant surprise, "Charlie, it''s a sea bass!"


    "Not that big. I''ve seen others catching sea fish of about ten to twenty pounds."


    "You are right, Charlie, you will get arge fish that weighs more than eleven pounds."


    Charlie snorted at her mockery, "Which side are you on?"


    "Of course, I''m on your side. We count on you!"


    Charlieughed. He took a bite of the watermelon, "Wait. I will catch a leopard grouper for you!"


    He was trying to get her granddaughter''s attention back this time!


    "Good, you can do it!"


    "Baby, don''t be rude."


    If Charlie was serious aboutpeting with him, he would be in an awkward position.


    In front of Charlie, Austin had called her "baby".


    Although Charlie had not heard what he said, her heart was still racing.


    Suny''s face immediately became red. She red at Austin, "Are you crazy?"


    Austin nced at Charlie, he kissed Suny secretly, "You little rascal."


    Suny touched her lips and turned to look at Charlie. Fortunately, Charlie was focused on fishing.


    Otherwise, if he saw this, his fishing rod would be on Austin.


    "He didn''t see it."


    Suny quickly pinched his waist, and then she immediately ran to Charlie and asked, "Charlie, are you


    thirsty?" As she spoke, she turned to look at Austin smugly. The numbness on Austin''s waist had not


    gone away. He stared at her rosy lips and suppressed his desire.


    Ten minutester, Austin caught a tigerfish up. Charlie, on the other hand, had not been able to catch


    anything. After Austin threw the tigerfish into the bucket, he said, "Suny,e here. I have something


    to tell you."


    "Can''t you say from there?"


    When Charlie found out that Austin was going to take Suny into the cabin, he was unhappy.


    "You won''t want to hear about it."


    Charlie snorted, "If you have something to say, just say it."


    "Suny,e here. I''ll teach you how to fish and you can teach your grandfatherter."


    "...You son of bitch!"


    "Charlie, he knows the skill, so isn''t it normal for us to not catch it? Of course, he has to teach us!"


    Charlie felt that his dear granddaughter was right. However, he did not want Austin to teach him how to


    fish. He thought for a moment, "You teach meter."


    Suny felt it was interesting to watch her grandfather and Austin bicker.


    "Okay, wait for me!"


    "Go ahead."


    Charlie''s current happiness was in stark contrast to the way he had refused to let Suny walk over.


    He thought that Austin wouldn''t do anything to Suny in front of him, but he was wrong.


    As soon as Suny approached him, Austin took his granddaughter''s hand.


    Charlie was about to hit him with his fishing rod when he saw Austin put the rod in Suny''s hand.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, the temperature went down.


    Suny nced at Austin, "Did you do it on purpose? I mean, the hug in front of my grandpa."


    "Why did I do on purpose?"


    "Austin, you got guts."


    "Am I?"


    Austin then kissed Suny on the cheek, "What about this?"


    "Austin!"


    He suddenly let go of her hand, "Okay, you can try now."


    "No wonder my grandpa doesn''t like you. He''s right. You aren''t a good person."


    "Well, I am a lecher."

 Chapter 293 You Are My Only Love

    Chapter 293 You Are My Only Love


    Suny reiterated what Austin taught her to Charlie, and plus Charlie had fishing experience, so he


    mastered the fishing rod soon. In the end, although Charlie failed to catch a big fish, he got a bass


    bigger than Austin''s. However, Austin didn''t harvest, which was strange. His fishing rod did move!


    Perhaps he was going easy on the game. Of course, Charlie won. As long as Charlie was happy, right?


    There was a good harvest this day. Everyone caught a fish, including Jacob who caught a tigerfish.


    At about six in the afternoon, the yacht sailed to the west. The sunset glows tinted the endless sea.


    Charlie stood on the deck, enjoying the sunset. He was nostalgic for the good old days. "I wish your


    grandma were here."


    "She will see it."


    "Take a picture for me." Charlie handed the phone to Suny.


    "Okay, chest up."


    Suny was not good at taking pictures, but she knew how to find an angle to make the person look


    better.


    "That''s great. One more thing I should take to my grave." Charlie said approvingly.


    Death was a profound thing to deal with at any age. Suny felt her throat tighten, and said with a forced


    smile. "Nonsense!"


    Charlie felt ufortable standing on the deck for a long time, so he asked Jacob to help him back to


    the cabin. Charlie missed Amy so much that he didn''t pay much attention to Austin.


    The night breeze was a bit chilly. Suny zed over at the setting sun in the distance. She was sad.


    When Austin walked toward her, she tilted back at him. "You know what would happen if Charlie saw


    you and me alone, Austin."


    "He can''t see us in the cabin."


    He rested his head on her shoulder. They watched the sunset romantically on the deck.


    She didn''t push Austin away, "Beautiful?"


    "Sure."


    "This is the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful setting sun."


    "I mean you. You are beautiful."


    Suny blushed, "Witty talker."


    "I''m serious."


    He lowered his head and stared into her eyes. Suny was lost in his eyes.


    Suddenly, someone''s light cough sounded from the cabin. Suny subconsciously pushed Austin away. It


    was Jacob.


    "Miss Hond, Mr. Murphy wants you to go in."


    "Okay."


    Jacob quickly turned back to the cabin.


    "Well, Mr. Johnson, please enjoy the beautiful view alone." Suny blushed as she nced at Austin.


    Then she walked into the cabin where Charlie was drinking tea.


    "Where are we going for dinner? How do you want the bass to be cooked?"


    They had the bass steamed at the same restaurant where they had lunch. In the evening, Suny was


    worried that Charlie was not used to sleeping on the yacht, so she booked a room for him in the hotel.


    After all day''s travel, Charlie returned to rest in his room.


    There were many tourists on the beach at about eight o''clock. She looked out the floor-to-ceiling


    window of the hotel suite and saw some faint glow of fire in the distance. A beer festival was held on


    the beach, and there was a buffet barbecue over there. Suny wasn''t a people person, but when she


    was among those people, she feltfortable.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She changed into a Hawaii-style dress and went to Austin''s room. When she opened the door, she met


    Austin, who had also changed his clothes. He was wearing a white T-shirt, a pair of ck loose shorts,


    and a long blue-and-white striped shirt. This look reminded her of her school days.


    When they walked on the beach, people were attracted to their looks and vibes. There were many


    people on the beach now. There were cheers,ughter, and music all around. When Austin went to get


    some drinks, a little boy came to hit on Suny.


    "Chick, how about a beer?"


    "Her boyfriend said no." Austin came back and stared at the boy seriously.


    When the boy saw Austin, he apologized and left.


    Austin unscrewed the bottled water and handed it to Suny, "How many?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Austin snorted and took her hand, walking to a ce where there were fewer people. After a while,


    they walked to a nearby beach where there were only a few campers.


    Suny suddenly turned to look at Austin and hugged him, "Austin, have you heard that?"


    "What?"


    "Among fair beauties."


    "Oh?" His brows shot up confusedly.


    "You are my only love."


    "You too." After saying this, Suny wanted to let go of her hand, but Austin pulled her closer.


    He raised her chin slightly and kissed her.

 Chapter 294 Not Anyone Deserves the Gift

    Chapter 294 Not Anyone Deserves the Gift


    Although they were away from the crowds, asionally a few tourists passed by them. In the distance


    were lively music and people''s voices. Nearby were the sounds of ocean waves striking against reefs,


    and Suny could hear her heart beating faster. As soon as Austin let go of her, she saw a couple walking


    toward them. There was no light here, so it was hard to make out anybody''s faces.


    "Hey! People are everywhere!"


    "What? We''re not having an affair."


    "Austin!"


    "Then can I kiss you when we go back?" Austin''s eyes were crinkling. He took her soft hand,


    "Aren''t you scared of my grandpa?" Austin''s smile faded as he thought of Charlie. To be honest, it did


    seem like they were having an affair in front of Charlie.


    It was gettingte. Suny was a little sleepy.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Okay."


    At around seven o''clock the next day, Suny finally opened her eyes after the rm clock sounded. The


    sunlight outside the window was bright. She could vaguely see the light outside through the tightly


    drawn curtains. After Suny and Austin finished their breakfast, Charlie and Jacob came back after


    walking around the beach.


    When Charlie saw his granddaughter standing next to Austin, he looked unhappy, "Suny."


    Suny nced at Austin. She walked up to Charlie and asked with a smile, "Grandpa, do you see the


    sunrise?"


    The sun rose too early in the summer, so she missed the sunrise. The room Suny booked for Charlie


    was on the east side, so he could see the beautiful sunrise in his room.


    "I saw it. It''s amazing!"


    Charlie woke up before dawn. After washing up, he sat on the balcony to wait for the sunrise. He even


    took a picture of it! He quickly showed the photos to Suny. Unfortunately, the sunrise photos were very


    blurry because of overexposure.


    "I don''t know how to take photos. You must do better than me."


    "I got upte, grandfather."


    Jacob cut in, "Mr. Murphy, I took some photos. I can send them to you."


    Charlie wanted to go back and show Nathan these photos. When he heard this, he shifted his attention


    to Jacob. Suny felt her hand suddenly pulled by someone. She raised her head and saw Austin


    standing beside her. He was holding her hand while Charlie was not paying attention to them. Suny


    was worried that Charlie would turn around and see it. She wanted to pull her hand back, but Austin


    had already let go of her hand first.


    At about nine o''clock, they returned to the yacht and prepared to sail back. When they returned to the


    port, it was already after midnight. After lunch, Suny drove Charlie back to the hotel. Austin was picked


    up by Ivan. In the evening, Charlie attended a gathering of oldrades, and at ten o''clock the next


    day, Suny sent him to the ne back to D City.


    Not long after Charlie returned to D City, Suny received an antique painting and an antique vase from


    Charlie. The delivery man passed on a message for Charlie, "Miss Hond, Mr. Murphy said that your


    grandmother used to like collecting these antiques, so there are many antiques in their house. If you


    need them, just tell him."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny understood why Charlie suddenly asked someone to bring these things to her. That day, when Ivy


    gave her an invitation, her tone was full of contempt. Charlie witnessed all of this. She knew Charlie


    must have talked to Robert. Otherwise, Robert wouldn''t have suddenly called her that night.


    However, Suny thought the Murrays didn''t deserve these precious antiques.


    "I see. Thank you."


    "Ivan, see the guest off for me."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    When Rosa came back, Suny asked her to get insurance for the painting and vase. These two antiques


    were worth at least several billion dors.


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    "Right, get a gift for me. The day after tomorrow is Master Murray''s birthday."


    "Then should I prepare a pound of Earl Grey?"


    Because of the low yield, the price of Earl Grey was high, and one pound of it cost 1500 dors. The


    taste was sweet, and it was a good gift for the elderly. Master Murray liked to drink tea, especially Earl


    Grey. Rosa''s suggestion also indicated that she knew Suny didn''t want to give him a costly gift.


    "Rosa, you''re smart."


    "I need to work, Miss Hond."


    Suny got a lot of work to do after traveling with Charlie for two days. When she was reading a contract,


    Suny received a call from Charlie.


    "Grandpa?"


    "Did you receive my gifts?


    "Yeah."


    "You''re going to someone else''s birthday party. Your grandma used to keep a lot of these things at


    home. It''s a perfect gift choice for you to make."


    "I didn''t want to give out my grandmother''s collection, besides not everyone deserves it."


    "You''re right!"

 Chapter 295 She Was Still Beautiful

    Chapter 295 She Was Still Beautiful


    On the night of Master Murray''s birthday, Suny went to the Murrays'' residence with Austin after dinner.


    By the time they arrived, the house was packed with familiar faces. Ivy, Rachel''s family, and her friend


    Tina were here. The Isaacs and the Reeds alsoe. The Murray family still had influence around the


    upper ss of J City.


    Tina once loved pushing around Suny before they got divorced, but now Austin pursued Suny and they


    got back together, Tina and her snobbish friends stayed in the corner to avoid Suny.


    Jasmine excitedly came over with a ss of juice. "Suny!"


    "Jasmine."


    "Suny, you look so beautiful in this dress!"


    Suny wore an ordinary V-neck dress and light makeup. But that was enough to win over every woman


    in this house. Jasmine was wearing a white skirt and her hair was braided into an adorable fishtail.


    "You are cute."


    "Really?" Suny walked with Jasmine as they chatted and ignored Austin.


    Antonio walked toward him and Austin started toin, "Your sister is taking Suny away from me."


    "You can tell her yourself."


    Elijah interrupted, "Austin, what''re you doing? Jasmine is just chatting with Suny."


    "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Do you want to find me a girlfriend?"


    "Then you don''t understand."


    When Rachel saw Jasmine and Suny, she beckoned Tina over. "Tina, your brother is here. Why don''t


    you say hello to him?"


    Tina nced at Austin and flinched. "No, I don''t think he wants to see me."


    Rachel was Tina''s real bestie. She knew Tina since middle school and they had been friends for so


    many years. Rachel was a little angry at the previous incident, but she couldn''t do anything. She then


    whispered to Tina, "I heard that your brother got back together with Suny. I think she must have spoken


    ill of you." But Rachel had to admit that Suny was pretty. She continued, "Steven likes her. Even the


    youngest daughter of the Reeds likes her!"


    "Yeah, Rachel, you''d better stay away from her."


    Tina held the ss in her hand tightly and stared at Suny. When Rachel looked back and saw Tina''s


    face, she was shocked, "Tina, don''t you feel well?"


    "Nothing. I''m thinking about my job."


    After they left the house, Tina maxed out her credit card and Grace helped her pay all the money. But


    after that, Grace stopped giving Tina any money and asked her to get a job.


    Suny noticed the intense stares from somewhere in the house. She looked around and saw Tina and


    Rachel, and looked at them with a faint smile.


    "Suny, Tina had a hard timetely. Madame Johnson doesn''t give her money. She has to live on her


    own. She deserves it!" Jasmine said to Suny.


    "Poor Tina." But Suny was not interested in Tina. Jasmine chatted to Suny for a long time and told her


    a lot of funny stories about the so-called celebrities in the house.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "The dress, you had it delivered to me, right?"


    She remembered once ady used ame excuse to pour a ss of red wine on her. And that day, she


    was wearing a white dress. When she went to the changing room, she found that there were no


    suitable dresses for her. She could only choose one from some of those cheap dresses. Suny was


    going to choose one at random. Butter, a servant came in with a dress.


    Suny looked at Jasmine gratefully, "Thank you, Jasmine."


    "You''re wee."


    She was timid and that was the best she could do to protect Suny.

 Chapter 296 Cowards!

    Chapter 296 Cowards!


    "Suny, long time no see." It was a clear male voice. A man interrupted their chat.


    Suny froze for a moment as she saw Steven. "Hello, Steven."


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time after parting outside the vi that day.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Steven was Ivy''s adopted son. That was all Suny knew about him. So, it wasn''t a surprise to see him at


    Master Murray''s birthday banquet.


    Jasmine looked at the handsome man and Suny and started to picture them together.


    Rachel walked over when she saw her brother talking to Suny.


    "Steven, have you been busytely? I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Yeah, a bit."


    "Miss Hond, you look beautiful in that dress." If you read between her words, Rachel meant


    something else. Every woman wore a formal dress tonight - Every woman but Suny. In Rachel''s eyes,


    Suny didn''t take them seriously.


    "Thank you, Miss Murray. I love this dress."


    Of course, Rachel wouldn''t challenge Suny on this asion.


    "Where is Mr. Johnson? Didn''t youe in with him?"


    Rachel didn''t care where Austin was. She was reminding Steven that Suny was a slut.


    Surprisingly, the prince came to save the princess.


    "What are you talking about?" Austin came over and leaned on Suny lovingly.


    Suny''s cheek blushed, but she remained calm. "Nothing. We''re just talking to Mr. Saunders."


    Austin looked at Steven, "Mr. Saunders, I didn''t expect you toe alone."


    "Mr. Johnson. I''m enjoying my bachelor''s moment. I think Suny agrees with this."


    Everyone could sense the tension between these two men.


    "Steven, mom was looking for you." Rachel tried to suppress her anger.


    Steven nodded to say goodbye and left with Rachel.


    Rachel asked Steven, "You really that into her?"


    "Yeah?" Steven took a sip of red wine.


    "You don''t know how many men she has around her. She has nothing but a pretty face which made me


    kind of jealous. But she is definitely a witch!"


    "Rachel, I know you don''t like Suny, and I didn''t force you to like her, but I don''t want to hear any of that


    again. I just met Ivy, so I don''t think she''ll want to see me now."


    Steven walked away, leaving Rachel right there, annoyed.


    Why did everyone like her? She was just lucky to have a beautiful face.


    "So many people here. I want to go out." Suny took a sip of the fruit juice.


    Austin then led her out of the banquet hall and into the garden outside.


    Although it was at night, the breeze in June was still hot. People preferred staying inside to enjoy the


    air conditioning, and most of all, to keep their makeup. So, there were not many people in this garden.


    Any voices nearby were obvious in this silence. While walking along the path, they heard something.


    Two women were chatting near the garden.


    "Did you see that? Austin was holding Suny''s hand!"


    "I can see it! My mom yed cards with Madame Johnson the other day. Madame Johnson told her


    that Austin was just unhappy to be dumped. So, this''s his n ¨C get Suny back and dumb her again."


    "Is that true? I don''t think so! Madame Johnson was kicked out by Austin."


    "It''s true! She''s still his mother! Austin wouldn''t cut ties with his mother!"


    "You got a point. I saw Austin a few days ago when I was out for dinner. My dad told me to take the


    chance. To be honest, I''m quite excited to be Mrs. Johnson!"


    "Who doesn''t want to be his wife? Suny is stupid. She didn''t get anything over the past three years,


    and now she is with him again!"


    "Maybe not. It might be just a y. Now, Austin is with her again. No matter what the reason is, he likes


    his part in it."


    The two women might have not noticed Austin and Suny were around, so they raised their voices


    several notches. But believe it or not, their assumption was quite convincible. It could fool many people.


    Suny smiled at Austin, "So, Mr. Johnson, will you lie to me again?"


    "Nonsense!" He kissed her, and gently nibbled her lips.


    "You..."


    Austin took her hand and left the garden.


    Suny showed up behind the two women and chimed in, "So, Suny got back together with him to take


    half of Austin''s money?"


    "That''s very possible. Who is it?"


    The third voice startled the two women. They turned around and saw Suny and Austin, who they were


    gossiping about. They then exchanged nces and ran away.


    Suny looked at them and said, "Cowards!"


    "It''s time to go back."


    Master Murray wasing out soon, so they had to be there.


    "Alright, I can find out who those two women are."

 Chapter 297 The Gift From Suny

    Chapter 297 The Gift From Suny


    After they returned to the banquet hall, Suny searched around and saw the two women, who were


    looking guiltily back at her. They were Winnie''s friends ¨C one was Jean Chambers, and the other was


    Patricia Anderson. Suny never would have thought that Winnie''s two best friends would still be


    concerned about her after Winnie was sent overseas.


    Austin looked down at her, "Do you find them?"


    "Yes, Miss Bates''s friends."


    Austin didn''t know them, but he could find those guilty eyes.


    After Master Murray finished his speech, a one-meter-high cake was wheeled out. Rachel''s cousin Max


    helped Master Murray make the first cut on the cake, and then Max cut the cake into small pieces. Max


    and Rachel brought a few pieces of cake to Austin, Elijah, and the people with them.


    "Miss Hond." Rachel forced a smile.


    She didn''t want to do it, but Suny came with Austin today. So, she had to pay respects.


    Suny epted the cake with a brief smile, "Thank you, Miss Murray."


    Rachel probably had wised up. No matter how much she didn''t want to, she pretended to be nice.


    Suny didn''t like sweet food, so she didn''t eat too much, and Austin didn''t eat it at all.


    "You don''t like cake?"


    Elijah cut in, "Austin doesn''t like sweet and greasy food."


    It urred to Suny that she had ordered a piece of cake two days ago, but she didn''t t want to eat it


    after two bites. She tentatively asked Austin if he wanted to eat cake. It was supposed to be a joke


    because she didn''t really want him to eat her cake. However, Austin took the cake from her hand and


    finished it all. That was a sweet and greasy red velvet cake.


    Suny nced at Austin, "Is that true?"


    "Big mouth."


    Elijah didn''t say anything wrong, right?


    Tateughed. "Mind your behavior next time."


    Suny smiled as well, "Thank you for your information, Mr. Brooks."


    Elijah couldn''t follow what these people were talking about. At this time, Master Murray came over with


    Max and Rachel. "Mr. Johnson, Mr. Brooks, Mr. Isaacs, Mr. Read, It''s my honor to have you here."


    Elijah said, "What are you talking about? We respect you and only came because we liked you."


    "Elijah, you are good at words!"ughed Master Murray.


    Master Murray looked at Suny, "Is this Miss Hond? You are so beautiful! Elijah, look at Mr. Johnson,


    and look at you!"


    Elijah said, "That isn''t my fault."


    Suny gave him a faint smile, "Thank you, and happy birthday."


    It was the first time Master Murray had praised Suny, but there were many guests today, Master Murray


    quickly went to entertain other guests.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the end of the banquet, Suny and Austin left and Elijah had to stay since he was Ivy''s nephew.


    "Suny, I want to go to the bathroom. Youe with me?" Jasmine offered.


    "Alright."


    Jasmine took her hand and left. Austin looked at Antonio with dissatisfaction.


    "You should tell her." Antonio didn''t want to lecture his sister.


    "Suny, you busy? I''ll have a party at home. You shoulde!"


    "I''ll go when I''m avable."


    "That''s a deal!"


    Suny and Jasmine then entered the bathroom. Just then, someone came in from outside. They were


    Ivy and Rachel.


    "Mom, what gift did Suny bring?"


    "What do you expect? She brought some Earl Grey worth only a few grand."


    Suny was clever. Master Murray loved to drink tea. Moreover, except for close friends, most of the rest


    guests chose tea and tea sets. Suny''s gift was tolerable and decent.


    "I thought she was going to give us something fancy. She said she got the real vase in her house! Why


    didn''t she give it to Grandpa? I knew she was just bluffing!"


    "Mums the word! Suny''s gift is not fancy, but don''t make people think the Murrays are a craze for her


    gift!"


    Jasmine stormed out of the stall angrily, "You guys just pick on Suny, right? Otherwise, why would you


    only pay attention to what she had brought?"


    This was Jasmine''s first time arguing with someone. She red at Ivy and Rachel angrily.


    "You''ve gone too far. Suny was pushed into the water on Master Murray''sst birthday. You didn''t send


    anyone to save her, and even let people watch it! Why can''t you let it pass?"


    Ivy didn''t expect Jasmine to be there.


    Then Rachel snorted, "Why are you defending her? Aren''t you afraid that she''ll seduce your brother?


    You''ll regret it!"


    "I want Suny to be my sister!"


    Sunyughed in the bathroom stall. Ivy and Rachel subconsciously looked in the direction of the


    <pughter. When they saw Sunying out, their faces went pale.

 Chapter 298 What Did Mr. Johnson Want to Do?

    Chapter 298 What Did Mr. Johnson Want to Do?


    Suny nced at Ivy with a fake smile, and then she walked to the sink. As she washed her hands, she


    said, "I don''t know that Miss Murray wants the real vase in my house so bad." She took out a tissue


    and wiped her hands, "But why should I give it to you?"


    Suny looked at Ivy, "Do you guys deserve it?"


    "Miss Hond, how can you say that?"


    Suny''s words made her feel extremely ufortable.


    Suny walked up to Jasmine and looked into her bulging eyes, "Silly child, you don''t have to be angry


    with them. The animal doesn''t speak ournguages."


    After that, Suny held Jasmine''s hand and walked out.


    "Suny, who are you calling animal? Get back here!"


    Guess what? Suny turned around and went back, but this time, she took out her phone and yed the


    recording. "Mom, what gift did Suny bring? What do you expect? She brought some Earl Grey¡­"


    "You''re despicable!"


    Looking at Rachel, the smile on Suny''s face faded, "Despicable? When Miss Murray spoke ill of me,


    didn''t you think you were shameless?"


    Ivy didn''t want to make a fuss. "Miss Hond, don''t be angry. She''s just a kid. She doesn''t know how to


    say nice things."


    "I agree. If she used her brain, she wouldn''t have said things like that, as if the Murrays need that vase


    worth several billion dors."


    "Well, you get me wrong, Mrs. Murray."


    Suny did not intend to make a big deal out of it, but they started this.


    There was a recording on Suny''s phone. Ivy had to put down her pride. "Miss Hond is right. I''ll talk to


    herter. It''s Master Murray''s birthday. Miss Hond, please let it go." There was a hint of threat in Ivy''s


    words.


    "You''re right. Master Murray is old and it''s his birthday today. I don''t want to upset him."


    "Then let''s call it a day."


    Pay attention, she was only talking about today.


    But Ivy didn''t think too much about it. She breathed a sigh of relief, "Miss Hond, we are busy. There


    are many guests today." Rachel then was pulled away by Ivy.


    Jasmine had never won any quarrel since she was a child. She looked at Suny in surprise. She had


    always thought that the key to a quarrel was the volume of voice and speed. But actually, it was a


    "Suny, you''re amazing!"


    When Jasmine came out just now, she was mad. Although it seemed that she had said something


    tough, in fact, she almost cried. Jasmine felt sorry for Suny when the Murrays picked on her in the past.


    She had a lot to say, but she didn''t know where to start.


    Suny wiped away Jasmine''s tears, "When you meet unreasonable people, you have to first remain


    calm, collect your thoughts, and know yourself, as well as your enemy. To put it simply, you should find


    their weaknesses as soon as possible."


    Jasmine could understand every single one of Suny''s words, but why couldn''t she follow Suny?


    "You''re amazing!"


    Suny knew that Jasmine just pretended to understand, "The next time you''re in the same situation,


    remember not to be angry."


    "When you are angry at your others'' words, you lose."


    "Okay!"


    When they returned to the banquet hall, Ivy and Rachel''s expressions had returned to normal. When


    they left, Ivy and Elijah also walked them out.


    Suny nced at Ivy and followed Austin out of the house.


    "What happened?" She had just buckled up when Austin suddenly asked her.


    Suny yed the recording on the phone.


    After their car slowly got on the highway, Austin said, "Give me a copy of the recording."


    Suny looked at him with a smile, "Are you going to do something bad?"


    "Didn''t you want to post this recording?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will, but not tonight."


    "I just told them that this is over today."


    But tomorrow, she would do something.


    "Okay, I''ll post it tomorrow."


    "I want to post it myself."


    "Okay."


    Austin did not insist. He knew that Suny would fight back.


    After they returned to the vi, Suny went back to her room and changed her clothes, and then she


    sent the recording to Alicia. Alicia was very angry after listening to the recording. She sent a voice


    message, "Is there something wrong with Rachel''s mother and daughter? Why do they always mess


    with you? Can''t the Murrays afford a vase worth only several billion dors?"


    Alicia snorted, "That''s not the point. I mean the Murrays have gone too far! I remember that on Master


    Murray''s 80th birthday three years ago, when you fell into the pool, Rachel deliberately made fun of


    you with others. Ivy seems kind, but she is a mean woman. You didn''t offend her. Why is she so unkind


    to you?"


    "Perhaps it is because I''m pretty."


    "... you are right! Sometimes you make me jealous."


    "Take a look at your face in the mirror."


    Alicia thought that Suny was going to praise her, but Suny said, "Suck it up."


    "What a good friend you are!"


    "Okay, bye."


    Then, Suny typed seriously, "Tomorrow, find someone to help me post the recording online."


    It was called eye-for-an-eye revenge.


    Alicia suddenly became excited. "Okay, I''ll contact some influencers!"


    As soon as she put down her phone, she turned around and saw Austine in.


    Suny looked at him and asked on purpose, "What is it?"

 Chapter 299 Take Your Time to Learn

    Chapter 299 Take Your Time to Learn


    Austin came over with a fruit te, "Here."


    Suny took a small chunk of apple and put it into her mouth, "Sweet."


    "Well, is it?"


    The next second, Austin pulled her close and kissed her. While they were close to each other, Suny


    couldn''t help but notice how good he smelled, a subtle scent that intensified when her nose brushed


    the gap between his shirt cor and his skin.


    When Austin was on the top, the cotton of Suny''s bra was against him and she felt the insistent heat of


    her body. Austin''s kisses were intense, making Suny unable to breathe, think, to move. When she


    thought she was going to suffocate, Austin suddenly stopped and leaned to whisper in her ear, "Is it the


    safe period over, baby?"


    Sunny was surprised and shy. She red at Austin, "No!"


    Well, Austin didn''t believe her, kissed her, and carried her to the bed. That night, waves of soft moans


    filled the room.


    The next day, when Suny woke up and noticed his hand was on her waist. Last night''s sex shed


    back in her mind, making her cheeks blush. She wanted to get some water, but Austin woke up and


    rolled to hug her as she removed her hand.


    "It''s still early." It was not even six o''clock yet. The sky was still dark.


    "I''m thirsty."


    Her voice was hoarse. Austin opened his eyes, "I''ll get you some water."


    Then, he went downstairs and returned with a ss of warm water.


    After drinking a cup of warm water, Suny felt much morefortable in her throat.


    She was still sleepy. Actually, she didn''t sleeptest night, but she felt exhausted after having a long


    night''s sex. When she woke up again, she found that Austin was no longer in bed. Suny sat up from


    the bed. She opened the curtains, and only then did she pick up her phone to check the time.


    It was eight-thirty.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have to attend thepany meeting this morning.


    The bathroomst night was in a mess, but when she walked in today, she found that it had been


    cleaned up. Suny patted her cheek with cold water to cool down the flushed cheeks. She just wanted


    the sensation to stop.


    When she walked out of the bathroom, Austin walked over with a tie.


    "I have a morning meeting." He ced the tie in her hand.


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "I''m bad at this."


    Austin looked down at her and said indifferently, "You can try."


    "Okay."


    Suny tied a Windsor knot on his necktie.


    Suny did not lie to Austin. Indeed, she did not know how to do ties, but the Windsor knot was rtively


    simple. Once, she had seen a stylist tie Alicia''s necktie and remembered it.


    "Done." She looked up at Austin.


    Austin looked down and said with a smile, "You''re good at this actually."


    "I''ve seen someone doing it before. And shouldn''t you be happy if I don''t know how to do it?"


    If she knew how to wear a tie, Austin should have worried about something else.


    Austin lowered his head and kissed her lips, "Take your time to learn."


    "Alright."


    It was gettingte and Austin was going to have a meeting at nine-thirty this morning. Although he was


    reluctant to leave Suny, Ivan would probably keep calling him. In the end, Austin left the vi in his car.


    The weather in J City had been particrly good recently. The breeze and blue sky were extremely


    Alicia was efficient. Suny told her not to post the recording in the morning in case Master Murray


    fainted from anger, so she chose a better moment - after five in the afternoon. People were most


    rxed after work, detecting for something funny and juicy to drive their fatigue away.


    Rachel and Ivy were not stars, so this matter would not be very popr on the Inte when it was first


    tweeted, but some people recognized Rachel, who apologized to Suny on the Inte. This post didn''t


    go viral since it wasn''t juicy enough, but still eye-catching enough to make many people know the


    Murrays.


    When Rachel heard the recording, her face changed. She was angry and ashamed in thepany


    toilet. As soon as she walked out of the bathroom, she found that the way her colleagues looked at her


    became weird. Rachel''s colleagues originally didn''t think she was qualified, and now that she had done


    such a thing, they could obviously look down on her.


    Based on the rtionship between Suny and the Murray family, the tea was a suitable gift choice, but


    the Murrays thought less of her gift. Fine, but the Murrays'' criticalments were recorded. Now,


    everyone knew the Murrays were petty.


    Jasmine fully supported Suny''s decision since Suny used to be a pushover, and now, she fought back.


    That was nothing wrong, right? You couldn''t be bullied in silence, right?


    She then called Suny.


    Suny smiled as she answered the phone, "Jasmine."


    "Suny! I saw the trending topic! I guess Rachel and her mother must be pissed!


    "They may not be in the mood for dinner tonight.


    "Suny, you should have done that earlier! My brother told me to fight back when someone messes with


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    us!"


    Why did they always look down on others? They deserved this!


    "By the way, I need to tell you something, Jasmine."


    "What?"


    "I released this recording, but I will tell others that you are the one who posted it."


    Jasmine was confused. "Why? But I didn''t release it. I don''t get it."


    "It doesn''t matter. Listen, if someone asks you, just tell him as I said."


    "Okay, no problem!"

 Chapter 300 Why Do They Look Down on Suny?

    Chapter 300 Why Do They Look Down on Suny?


    Suny was right, the Murrays got pissed. Master Murray called Dorothy. Master Murray had always


    spoiled Rachel, but this time, he scolded Rachel over this. He got irritated because Rachel cared so


    much about Suny''s gift and for so, humiliated the Murray family. Moreover, Suny wasn''t close to the


    Murrays. After the vase incidentst time, the two families had be "frenemies". But Suny was well-


    behaved and decent enough to show up at the banquet. They shouldn''t push their guests to bring gifts


    nor talk about their gifts behind their back.


    People were discussing and making fun of the Murrays. If Ivy wasn''t involved in this incident, Dorothy


    would have hit Rachel. Ivy didn''t see thising, of course. So now, she had egg on her face!


    Ivy hated Suny to her gut, but she had to ask Suny to delete the recording first. She called Elijah for


    help, "Elijah, I want you to do me a favor."


    Elijah was in an awkward position ¨C Ivy was his aunt while Suny was his friend. To be honest, he didn''t


    quite agree with Suny''s behavior. But now, Elijah was the only one who could help Ivy to put this thing


    down.


    "Don''t worry, Auntie Ivy. I''ll call Austin."


    Actually, Elijah chickened out. You know, Suny was tough.


    His talk with Austin went smoothly on the phone in the beginning, but when he mentioned, "My aunt


    and Rachel shouldn''t have said that to Suny, but neither should Suny..."


    There was a long beeping from the other end of the phone. Before he could finish his words,


    Austin hung up the phone. Elijah found it a tough task, but he didn''t give up. He called Austin many


    more times, but no one answered. It was obvious that Austin had blocked his number.


    Elijah had no choice but to call Suny.


    Suny had been waiting for Elijah''s call for a long time. "Mr. Brooks?"


    "Suny, you may know why I''m calling. My aunt just made a stupid mistake. I apologize to her. Can you


    delete the recording?"


    UNIVERSE entertainment was owned by the Brooks family, so it was easy for Elijah to make the


    trending topic disappear if Suny went for UNIVERSE. But the problem was that Suny went for the


    Central, their bitter enemy.


    Hearing this, Suny smiled, "Mr. Brooks, why are you sure that I posted it?"


    "You are not?"


    "But I was not the only one there."


    "Jasmine?"


    "Probably. Last night, Jasmine even cried."


    This was so like Jasmine.


    Then Elijah called jasmine, but he didn''t expect jasmine tosh him out for Elijah didn''t speak up for


    Suny when the Murrays bullied her in the past. Now, he was trying to be the peacemaker for such a


    triviality.


    Jasmine got Elijah''s tongue. He had to call Antonio, but Antonio said, "Jasmine was so angry that she


    criedst night." Well, Antonio was not going to help him.


    Elijah called Ivy, "Auntie Ivy, this recording was not uploaded by Suny."


    Ivy didn''t believe his words, "Impossible? This recording was made by her! She''s too vicious. We just


    made a random chat. How could she post it online? Now everyone in J City isughing at us! How can


    Austin be like such a monster? You''d better stay away from Austin from now on, in case Suny


    sabotages your life!"


    Hearing Ivy''s words, Elijah''s face changed. "The recording was sent by Jasmine. You and Rachel have


    gone too far. Whether it is now or in the past, I''m done with this."


    Elijah hung up the phone and sighed. He was disappointed to see his smart and beautiful aunt end up


    like this. But Jasmine was right. Suny had not done anything to them, so why did they like to bully


    Suny? It was so strange. Although Elijah didn''t understand Ivy, she was still his aunt, so he couldn''t


    scold her as Jasmine had scolded him.


    Ivy was stunned after hearing what Elijah said. Was this incident caused by Jasmine? To be honest, Ivy


    started to argue this in her mind. Last night, Jasmine had protected Suny, and her eyes had turned red.


    If Suny had note out, Jasmine would have cried.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, they did not do anything to Jasmine. They only directed to Suny. Why was her nephew Elijah


    criticizing her now? Damn it!


    Ivy was at her wit''s end now. She told Dorothy about it. Dorothy said with sighs, "Why do you have to


    mess with Miss Hond? Let''s not talk about her rtionship with Austin. Just as the chairman of


    Phantom and the major shareholder of Future Technology, do you think she is a simple little girl?"


    As Dorothy saw it, Suny was more outstanding than those born with silver spoons in their mouths. It


    was not amon thing for a woman who was 27 or 28 to have several million dors in assets. On


    the surface, she set up Phantom for her celebrity friend. She invested in Future Technology for her


    childhood friend Ashley, but, as a leader, she was more decisive than most men.


    Why did Ivy and Rachel look down on Suny? They had nothing to be proud of. Ivy was not very happy.


    "I just think that Suny is too good at hooking up with men. When Steven was still with her, he talked


    back to me for her sake. I was unhappy, so I said those words. I mean no harm."


    Dorothy sighed again, "You and Rachel should apologize to her. If you don''t want to, then forget it."


    Dorothy could not think of any other way.


    Although Ivy was reluctant, she still agreed, "I will apologize to Miss Hond tomorrow."


    "We should ask Rachel to behave. She is spoiled. Will Parker Lee and his families put up with her


    nonsense after they get married in the future?"


    "You tell her. I won''t interfere in your decision."

 Chapter 301 Ignore Him

    Chapter 301 Ignore Him


    Not long after he had hung up on Elijah, Antonio arrived at home. As soon as he walked into the room,


    he found Jasmine sitting on the couch, angry.


    "Who pissed you off?" Antonio raised his eyebrows.


    Jasmine nced at Antonio and snorted, "Howe they could have been so evil? They used to bully


    Suny but nobody med them. But why are they ming Suny for doing the right thing?"


    Antonio knew Jasmine was a big fan of Suny. He used to hold prejudices against Suny but he realized


    that they were just judgmental and mean back at that time. Now he didn''t take it as something bad that


    Jasmine liked hanging out with Suny.


    On the plus side, if Jasmine had learned the slightest bit from Suny, Antonia didn''t need to be worried


    about his innocent younger sister being unfairly treated after she got married.


    "Then, why did you care about them?"


    Jasmine curled her lips in a sulk. "It was only because Elijah had called me to delete the post."


    "You didn''t upload the recording yourself. How are you going to delete it?"


    "Yeah. I didn''t upload..."


    Jasmine didn''t realize Antonio was tricking her. Then she covered her mouth immediately but it was too


    "I didn''t me you." Antonio smiled at it. Suny asked you to admit it, right?"


    Jasmine was afraid that Antonio would hate Suny for this, so she shook her head, "No, that wasn''t true.


    I volunteered to admit it myself!"


    "You have to learn more from Suny." Antonio looked at the naive girl in front of him and sighed. What


    was he going to do with her since she even couldn''t make up a good excuse?


    Hearing his words, Jasmine was a bit stunned, "Don''t you hate Suny, Antonio?"


    "For what?"


    "For Suny asked me to be a scapegoat."


    Out of question, Jasmine was willing to support and help Suny unconditionally, but she was not a fool.


    She had grown up and of course, wised up to think twice before making a move. For example, this


    time. If Antonio knew the truth, he would take Suny as a foxy person who liked to take advantage of


    others, because he didn''t like Suny in the first ce.


    "Now you''re thinking! Good! You''re making a progress." Antonio put on a rare smile.


    He paused and shared his thoughts with Jasmine, "She has informed you beforehand, right? She didn''t


    shift the me to you behind your back. It made no difference whether you admitted it or she did, and it


    was only about what the Murray family thought of it. It does you no harm. Since she had informed you


    in advance, as a friend, you helped her. Why should I me her?"


    Jasmine was suddenly enlightened, "No wonder! Suny has told me to be honest if you ask."


    "Yes," Antonio answered lightly. He cast a nce at her and went on speaking, "So, you must learn


    from Suny. She''s smart."


    Antonio told her a lot but Jasmine remembered nothing else but thest sentence. She was over the


    moon when she heard Antonio speaking highly of her goddess. "I also think Suny is smart. When I was


    in the restroom and heard what Rachel and Mrs. Murray were talking about Sunyst night, I was so


    angry that I almost cried. However, Suny stood out and shut them up only in a few words. How


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    impressive! Suny also taught me that we must hit the nail on the head when fighting with someone..."


    Antonio wasn''t much into Suny. He brushed her off, told her to hang out with Suny more often, and


    went upstairs back to his room.


    Suny was willing to teach Jasmine and Antonio was pleased to see it happen and seed. That was a


    win-win. But Suny didn''t know that Antonio would give it so many thoughts. She simply thought


    Jasmine was so childish that she even didn''t know how to quarrel.


    "Did Elijah call you?"


    After she got in the car, Suny turned her head to look at Austin with a smile.


    "Yes. Ignore him."


    Suny raised her eyebrows and stopped asking questions.


    Indeed, it was a bit too difficult for Elijah, but Ivy and Rachel were simply too annoying. Since they


    didn''t learn from what happenedst time, she wouldn''t mind teaching them another lesson, in case


    they found fault with her and caused her trouble all day long.


    ...


    However, Suny didn''t expect that Ivy and Rachel woulde and apologize to her in person.


    She saw Rosaing up to her as soon as she finished the meeting, "Ms. Suny, Mrs. Murray, and Ms.


    Rachel want to meet you."


    "I don''t think I have to meet them." Suny smiled.


    "I see, Ms. Suny." Rosa nced at Suny.


    The recording had been spread over the inte yesterday. The reason why Ivy and Rachel came here


    was to make peace with her and quiet down the matter.


    Suny suddenly changed her mind and stopped Rosa, "OK. Just bring them up here."


    She was really interested in seeing what game they were ying this time.


    Ivy disliked Suny, though. But what happenedst night had brought shame to the Murrays family in J


    City. So, along with Rachel, she came over to Suny at around nine in the morning. But neither of them


    had an appointment, so they were stopped at the reception.


    Rachel would have shrugged it off if such things happened to her in the past. But she was scolded by


    Dorothy and Master Murray and she couldn''t do that again. Ivy had been tossing and turning the whole


    nightst night and she had thought it through. Although she disliked Suny, she knew she had done it


    wrong this time.


    It was unnecessary to be fussy about these petty things with Suny or to be picky about her all the time.


    It was long ago between Suny and Steven. Moreover, Steven was only her godson, not her real son. In


    a word, she couldn''t do anything to stop Steven if he really made up his mind to do it.


    Ivy had figured it out, and she was really calm today. Dorothy was right. What had happened,


    happened. They knew everything now, whether they should know it or not. And it went round and lots


    of people knew it. Unless they had a superpower to erase what people had heard from the recording


    from their minds, otherwise, they had no choice but toe over to apologize to Suny. More or less, it


    might save the reputation of the family in this way.


    At least, the outsiders wouldn''t condemn the Murrays for being so rude and unreasonable that they still


    remained superior and arrogant since such things had happened. Ivy and Rachel had different


    thoughts, and soon they saw Rosae out of the elevator.


    "What did Ms. Suny say, Rosa?"


    Ivy simply thought Rosa was on good terms with Suny because both of them were the right hands of


    Suny. So it wouldn''t be a surprise that she sent Rosa down to them if Suny was at the meeting.


    "Ms. Sunny told me to invite you in."


    Rosa was very polite, but she looked ritually indifferent on her face.


    Ivy nodded and went into the elevator with Rachel.

 Chapter 302 I Just Wanted to Shut You Up

    Chapter 302 I Just Wanted to Shut You Up


    Very soon, Rosa arrived at the door of the office with Ivy and Rachel. Instead of going inside at once,


    Bonnie knocked at the door first, ¡°Ms. Suny, Mrs. Murray, and Ms. Rachel are here.¡±


    ¡°Come in, please.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy stood by the door and watched Rosa, wondering why Rosa would be so humble to Suny since they


    were sitting at the same table.


    While Ivy was absent-minded, Rosa had pulled the door open. ¡°Pleasee in, Mrs. Murray, Ms.


    Rachel.¡±


    Ivy came back to reality and walked inside.


    ¡°Mrs. Murray. Ms. Murray.¡± Suny raised her eyes to look at them and smiled.


    ¡°Rosa, please make two cups of tea here.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ms. Suny.¡±


    Ivy was totally confused about how Suny and Rosa were getting on with each other. But she wasn¡¯t


    here to pry and gossip today. She lifted her hand to take the gift, which she had prepared in advance,


    out from her purse and put it in front of Suny. ¡°Ms. Suny, it was our fault that day, in any case. But we


    didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. Rachel is so clueless that she said things like that to you because she has


    been holding the grudge of the vasest time.¡±


    Ivy then waited for Suny to answer. But Suny simply stared at them with a smile on her face and didn¡¯t


    n to say anything at all.


    The smile on Ivy¡¯s face subtly changed, and she had to continue, ¡°We¡¯re here today to apologize to


    you. This is a small gift that I prepared for you. It isn¡¯t something fancy but it shows our sincerity.¡±


    After she had finished talking, Ivy looked at Rachel next to her.


    Rachel nced at Suny and said, ¡°Ms. Suny, I didn¡¯t really mean it by saying things like that. I wasn¡¯t


    using my brain when I blurt it out. Never mind it.¡±


    Suny smiled, ¡°It¡¯s very kind of you, Mrs. Murray and Ms. Murray. For what happened that night, I''d


    rather not take it to heart.¡±


    She then fixed her eyes on the gift box on the desk, and raised her brows, ¡°Apology epted. As for


    the gift, I think I¡¯d better not take it, in case people take me as a vulgar woman who has never seen


    something great.¡±


    By no chance that Ivy couldn¡¯t understand the sarcasm.


    A few years ago, Rachel and her friends teased Suny with the exact words. And they didn¡¯t expect that


    Suny still remembered it as years had passed by. At the moment, resentment mixed with


    embarrassment overwhelmed Rachel, but she tried to calm herself down. Just remember, they weren¡¯t


    here to quarrel but apologize to her today. So, Ivy yed dumb and said, ¡°I should have known that


    Ms. Suny has tons of such little gadgets already.¡±


    Ivy took back the gift box. Right at that time, Rosa came in with tea but Ivy and Rachel weren¡¯t in the


    mood of enjoying it. ¡°Ms. Suny, you must be very busy and we¡¯d better let you get back to work. We


    should hang out sometime.¡±


    Suny smiled and didn¡¯t intend to persuade them to stay. Instead, she paid a nce at Rosa and said,


    ¡°Rosa, please walk the guest out for me.¡±


    Rosa put down the tray and stood up to walk them out, while Suny just stood there without moving a bit


    all the way. Actually, they could have felt better if Suny simply refused to meet them at the very


    beginning.


    Both Ivy and Rachel knew it clearly that they had no choice but to walk out of the office with a smile on


    their face even if Suny had scolded them today, otherwise, everything they had done was in vain.


    At the gate of Phantom, Elijah had arranged for some journalists to ¡°take the photos secretly¡±. Ivy and


    Rachel came out ''smiling''.


    Soon enough, the article that Ivy and Rachel apologized to Suny in person had been released on the


    inte. Of course, people probably didn¡¯t expect there was a follow-up of the story.


    But what Murrays did was not for others but for those they knew in J City.


    After the news of the apology had spread over on the inte, the Murray Family didn¡¯t regain their


    good reputation all at once, but gradually some people began to stand out and speak for them.


    Previously on the recording tape: Most people tacitly approved that it was Suny who had uploaded the


    recording on the inte but only the Murrays knew it was Jasmine who did it. The Murrays had


    certainly won themselves the good name of being rather broad-minded and generous by apologizing to


    Suny, which turned it around.


    But, something like this could only be a trivialitypared to businesses. No one would refuse to lean


    on a moneybag.


    Well, you know the upper ss! Interests and reputation were what they cared most about.


    Everyone cared about dignity. For something, it was better to talk it over and settle down under the


    table, because it would cause lots of trouble and embarrass people by turning it into a public event.


    In a word, the Murrays somehow had fooled the public around on the recording thing.


    ¡­


    On the weekend, when Suny and Alicia joined the crew to record the variety show, Alicia couldn¡¯t wait


    to fuss over the Murray Family to Suny, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s wrong with Ivy and Rachel? Why are they


    always mean to you?¡±


    Ivy didn¡¯t walk over Suny in public, but it was undoubtedly true that she didn¡¯t think much about Suny


    either over those three years.


    Well, not to mention Jasmine. She was close to Tina and kept making trouble with Suny.


    It was fine that she did that before. But she didn¡¯t stop it even after Suny had divorced Austin, who had


    taken his stand. Anyone with sense knew that it would be less fatal to irritate Austin directly than to


    annoy Suny.


    But Rachel was actually not that kind of person with ''sense''. On her grandfather¡¯s birthday, she just


    mocked and sneered at Suny loudly and openly in the restroom without the fear of being heard. The


    restroom was not a crowded ce but people came in and out from time to time. But she didn¡¯t care


    about it, or maybe she really wanted someone to be heard and spread what she said andughed at


    Suny as she wished.


    It was such a low trick that even Alicia had seen it through, let alone Suny.


    Alicia was still resentful though it happened two days ago. Suny smiled and lifted her hand to put a


    piece of dried mango in her mouth, ¡°Alright. What was done, done. Anger causes wrinkles on your


    face. Wrinkles will ruin your makeup.¡±


    At that moment, Joan came in with the dresser. She was pissed off when she saw Alicia having a piece


    of dried mango in her mouth, ¡°You are still eating sweets since you already get pimples on your face?


    Alicia, you don¡¯t want to be on the camera, do you?¡±


    Alicia took the dried mango off her mouth and looked slightly unwilling, ¡°Joan, I didn¡¯t ask for it. Suny


    put it into my mouth.¡±


    Suny raised her eyebrows, ¡°I just wanted to shut you up. I didn¡¯t n to make you eat it.¡±


    Alicia choked with embarrassment. She just didn¡¯t know how to defend herself!


    ¡°You greedy girl!¡± Joan simply took the dried mango away from her hand.


    Alicia threw an injured look toward Suny, who looked at the pimple on her forehead and said, ¡°Stop


    looking at me now. The pimple on your forehead won¡¯t be gone by looking at me that way.¡±


    It was the first time for the superstar Alicia to feel so weak, lonely, and helpless.


    Joan didn¡¯t bother to look at her and directly told the dresser to do the makeup for them.


    Suny came over without makeup. The skin on her face was wless and fair. Her facial features


    weren¡¯t that perfect separately but they did make a perfect face when they went with each other.


    Joan watched beside her. Hadn¡¯t she known how much Suny could earn every day, she would ask her


    if she would like to start her career as an artist. Thousands of face-judger fans would be crazy for such


    a perfect face!


    Noticing Joan was staring at her, Suny squinted at Joan with a spurious smile, ¡°Joan, didn¡¯t Alicia fulfill


    your ambition?¡±


    Joan was quite embarrassed after being seen through by Suny. Then she said, ¡°You know, we never


    stop pursuing.¡±


    Suny gave her a quick smile and stopped talking.

 Chapter 303 Be Safe to Win

    Chapter 303 Be Safe to Win


    Actually, Suny was discovered and invited by the talent scouts when she was sixteen. But she had


    never thought of starting her career in the entertainment circle, so she never gave them a positive


    answer. When she first went to college, some agents even contacted her instructor to ask her whether


    she agreed to sign the contract or not. As long as she agreed, they would invest ten million dors to


    poprize her, but Suny wasn¡¯t convinced. And Suny wouldn¡¯t havee to the crew to record the


    show if Alicia hadn¡¯t been pestering her unceasingly.


    This variety show, named Run Forward, was a show in that participants had to fight their path through


    the difficulties both physically and mentally, and most of it would be filmed outdoor. Five teams were


    going to join Run Forward this season. Each team consisted of a star and an ordinary person, among


    which included the new actor Shawn Browns, the best supporting actor for the year and his friend Sam


    Winters, the popr young actress Shirley Summers and her bosom friend Maple Woods, the new


    generation singer Joseph Williams and his elder brother Matthew Williams, as well as the skilled actor


    Kelvin Smith who regained his poprityst year, and his friend Donald Ford.


    After they finished doing makeup, thepere told the guests to gather outside and introduced them


    one by one, and then they were told to know each other in a few minutes.


    Suny was so dead-gorgeous that very few of the stars in the entertainment circle today could out-


    saw Suny¡¯s face. But, anyone that could be able to take part in the show was smart enough to say the


    right things.


    After the brief self-introduction, thepere began to show them how to y the game.


    The introduction was brief enough. In a word, the guests would win the points based on their


    performance on the tasks every season. And, from the third season, the team with the least points


    would be weeded out of the show.


    The y script given out by the show didn¡¯t help at all, for they had only the names of the tasks on


    each season without details. And the task¡¯s name for this season was "See the Forest through the


    Trees". To ensure the feedback of the show, all the staff didn¡¯t leak out any information during the


    filming and the guests had to figure it out all on their own.


    This was the first season. As the investor''s friend, Alicia didn¡¯t have any privileges. Usually, by no


    means would Alicia admit that she was not smart enough, but she was extremely confused when she


    read the verses on the card.


    ¡°The reflecting shadows of the mountains tiled on the water;


    There are households living deep in the clouds;


    Look into the distance, the water and mountains are green,


    Look closely, the blossoms are so red to be enjoyed.¡±


    But, Alicia wasn¡¯t the only one to be confused. So were the others.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shirley simply covered her face and screamed lightly, ¡°Holy moly! What kind of clue card is it? Are they


    telling me to do thenguage test?¡±


    Actually, Alicia couldn¡¯t agree more with Shirley, but she had to keep her public persona as an aloof


    beauty, so she couldn¡¯t say a word about it.


    ¡°Maybe!¡± Shawnughed when he heard Shirley.


    Suny stood by and didn¡¯t say anything. She simply nced at Alicia and then smiled, ¡°I got it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Everyone was frozen when hearing what she said. Shirley¡¯s friend Maple was an Inte celebrity, and


    she was jealous of Suny at the first sight of her stunning face. She couldn¡¯t help to say something when


    she heard that Suny im to have figured out the answer within a few minutes. ¡°Really? Did you figure


    out something in it?¡±


    In fact, Maple meant to tell Sunny not to y clever. But they were in front of the camera and she


    choked back with that sentence.


    Alicia couldn¡¯t stand any doubt against Suny and snorted, ¡°Suny used to be the top scorer of the


    college entrance examination. Of course, she is much smarter than us.¡±


    In the first ce, Alicia didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone by saying that. Since she had been a veteran in this


    circle, she knew better than anyone else what she should say now.


    What Alicia said ttered Suny but meanwhile ssified her to be ordinary.


    Maple wasn¡¯t happy in her heart but she still smiled, ¡°Oh, how impressive! But Shirley is pretty good


    enough! She was the top one in the grade.¡±


    Shirley was so camp and said, ¡°Oh, forget it! It was ages ago.¡±


    Where there were people, there werepetitions. Even the onlookers could smell the tension in the


    air.


    ¡°Are youing or not?¡± Suny squinted at her while Alicia was about to talk back.


    ¡°You are the boss, Suny!¡± Alicia shut up immediately.


    They turned and walked out of the park. Kelvin¡¯s team and Shawn¡¯s team were very clever. They


    followed up quietly though they couldn¡¯t figure out the clues for the time being. Soon enough, only


    Shirley and Maple were left on the spot. Shirley had realized it and caught up with the others together


    with Maple.


    As soon as she went out of the park, Suny tried to hail a cab on her phone. She saw the staff beside


    them were about to stop her. Then she raised her eyebrows and suddenly found several cabs across


    the road.


    Suny got it immediately and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll take a cab.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Alicia didn¡¯t know what Suny was going to do, but she trusted Sunypletely since she had


    known her for more than twenty years.


    They got on one of the cabs quickly. Suny saw the camera as soon as she raised her head. Obviously,


    it was arranged by the crew.


    ¡°Please take us to the Water Cloud Mountain, sir.¡±


    The cab driver showed the sign ¡°upied¡± and answered, ¡°OK. Sit tight,dies!¡±


    The cab drove off slowly. Suny couldn¡¯t help clicking her tongue when she saw the cabs following up in


    the rearview mirror. It seemed that the other guests were quick in action. They couldn¡¯t guess it but


    they knew they could follow her.


    Alicia saw it was only between the two of them, and asked her hastily, ¡° Tell me, dear Suny. How did


    you know that we have to go to Water Cloud Mountain?¡±


    Suny squinted at her, took over the card, and pointed the characters in the quatrains.


    ¡°The reflecting shadows of the mountains tiled on the water;


    There are households living deep in the cloud;


    Look into the distance, the water and mountains are green,


    Look closely, the blossoms are so red to be enjoyed.¡±


    ¡°Here! Take water from the first line, cloud from the second line, and mountain on the third line. Then


    you put them together and get Water Cloud Mountain.¡±


    Alicia was brightened up all at once, ¡° You must bring me to the victory, Suny.¡±


    Though she joined the crew with investing funds, Suny didn¡¯t wish to see any shady deal in the show.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Sunyughed.


    Alicia knew they were safe to win when hearing what Suny said.


    But Alicia found the problem not long after that, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of thest line?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Suny looked at her with a spurious smile.


    After around forty minutes, the cab stopped at the foot of the mountain. Suny and Alicia were the first


    ones to arrive. The staff had been waiting for them there and gave them an envelope. Then they were


    told to pick one path among the three to go up the mountain.


    Without any hesitation, Alicia picked the easiest way to go up the mountain - by cable car, but Suny


    turned it down. And she picked the tourist path instead of the winding mountain road.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take at least two hours to go up to the top from here, right? Suny, I¡¯ll lose my legs for it! Gosh!¡±


    Alicia totally gave up keeping her image and tried to persuade Suny to change her mind by acting cute.


    Suny looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to win?¡±


    In no time, Alicia took her hands off Suny and chanted briskly, ¡°Here we go! It¡¯s been a long since we


    went hikingst time. Summer is scorching and it is cool under the tree. So, this little path is extremely


    nice!¡±


    Suny smiled and went up on the path with the hint.

 Chapter 304 Show Me Some Respects

    Chapter 304 Show Me Some Respects


    Both of them were dressed simply today. Probably for the show, Joan had prepared matching outfits for


    them. Suny was wearing an orange vest, gray tracksuit pants, and a white-and-grey UV-protection


    jacket; while Alicia was wearing a light purple vest, gray tracksuit bottoms, and a light pink-and-white


    UV-protection jacket. They had their hair tied up in a ponytail and both wore a cap. When you looked


    far and away, you could hardly tell one from the other.


    Thinking of the envelope, Alicia opened it and found another clue card inside with only one sentence on


    it, ¡°He stopped the carriage because he fell in love with the maple trees inte Autumn.¡±


    It was another verse.


    Alicia had yielded to these verses and looked towards Suny for help, ¡°Do you know what it means,


    Suny?¡±


    Suny was silent for a while and said, ¡°No. Not for now.¡±


    There was little clue and it was hard for them to guess.


    They hiked for more than one hour. It was about noon and the sunlight was getting stronger.


    They took a short break in the pavilion and the staff that had been following them didn¡¯t stop until then.


    This little path was rugged to walk along but it was really shady and cool.


    Suny didn¡¯t sweat much after a one-hour walk.


    Alicia leaned against her shoulder, ¡°Who set this question? It¡¯s odd and only half was done.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just admit that you are not smart enough?¡± Suny smiled.


    Once again, Alicia was humiliated. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that I am not smart enough, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Behave yourself since you know that.¡± Suny lifted her hand to touch Alicia.


    Jesus! Alicia thought Suny took her as a fool!


    While Alicia was trying to defend her intelligence, Suny suddenly stood up and asked, ¡°Since when


    there is any maple tree in J City?¡±


    ¡°What maple trees are you talking about?¡± Alicia was confused.


    ¡°Well, stay here.¡± Suny smiled, without any expectation that Alicia would understand it.


    Then Suny walked towards a ¡°maple tree¡± that was not far away from her. And soon enough, Suny


    found the artificial maple tree. Such an artificial maple tree popped up in the mountain and it was


    obvious that the crew arranged it here.


    She took a look at the maple tree and put the maple tree with the clue card together.


    ¡°Is it an...artificial maple tree?¡± Alicia couldn¡¯t hold her curiosity and ran over.


    Suny turned and nced at her, ¡°What? You are not smart. You''re not blind.¡±


    ¡°Suny, we are in the show. Please show me some respect!¡±


    Alicia pulled Suny¡¯s sleeves. She had to say it out now. Otherwise, she would be totally humiliated and


    ashamed when the show was aired.


    Suny cast a nce at the camera. She raised her eyes and said, ¡°Alright! I just do it for the firm, not


    you."


    Then Suny kicked hard on the artificial maple tree suddenly. Alicia was surprised, ¡°Suny, you...¡±


    A card, looking exactly the same as a maple leaf, fell down on the ground right before Alicia could finish


    talking.


    Alicia picked up the card unbelievably. The clue on the card told them to return to the ce of


    departure and find the point card.


    ¡°Are they fooling us around?¡± Alicia couldn¡¯t cheer up as she felt like having been fooled.


    The staffs were too embarrassed. The one who had the camera on his shoulder blushed suddenly


    when he felt Suny was staring at him.


    Suny took her eyes off and said, ¡°OK. Let¡¯s head back.¡±


    They turned around to go downhill and happened to meet Shawn and Sam, who were going up the


    mountain.


    ¡°Have you found any clue, Alicia?¡±


    Alicia was not a fool though she was not as clever as Suny. They were thepetitors!


    ¡°No. So we¡¯re going back to see whether we have missed something.¡±


    Alicia proved herself a qualified actress. She was good at showing her disappointment and frustration


    at the time.


    ¡°Do you have any idea, Ms. Hond?¡± Sam nced at Suny.


    ¡°I have no idea, either.¡± Suny smiled lightly.


    Shawn and Sam exchanged nces and they knew they couldn¡¯t get anything from them.


    They took their own paths. Suny and Alicia returned to the botanical garden where they set off this


    morning.


    It was over one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Suny was hungry and ordered food delivery. Later, they found


    a cool shade in the park and began eating.


    The staffs with the camera were out of words because they were starving, too.


    After finishing eating lunch, Suny took out all the three clue cards.


    ¡°Suny, have you figured out something?¡± Alicia took a sip of water.


    Suny pointed at the cards, ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess it wrong, I think I know where it is!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where?¡± Alicia was almost choked with water.


    ¡°The ce of departure.¡±


    Suny threw her eyes on those staff with a half-smile. In fact, the staff knew the whole thing. Some of


    them were too surprised to hide their facial expressions and got caught by Suny.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Suny clicked her tongue lightly.


    Alicia immediately stood up and caught up with Suny. Very soon, they arrived at the small garden


    where they started. Suny raised her hand to point to the flowers far away, ¡°The point card, that we¡¯re


    looking for, is probably hidden there.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Alicia looked at the flower sea and doubted.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go look for it? They you¡¯ll know.¡± Suny looked at her and raised her brows.


    ¡°OK. Then you take a rest here. I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Alicia agreed.


    ¡°Just go.¡± Suny smiled.


    While she was saying it, she walked over to the pavilion and sat down there, watching Alicia nearby.


    More than ten minutester, Alicia cried out loud in the flower sea, ¡°Oh, Suny, I¡¯ve got it! I¡¯ve got it¡±


    Alicia ran back happily with the point card in her hand. Right at the time, thepere just popped out


    from nowhere, ¡°Congrattions, Alicia and Suny. You¡¯ve finished the task today and here is your


    performance in the first round, ten points!¡±


    Hearing this, Alicia simply ran over and hugged Suny, ¡°You are awesome, Suny!¡±


    She was about to kiss Suny but thetter raised her hand to stop her, ¡°Calm down. Camera.¡±


    ¡°Who cares! You¡¯re just awesome!¡± With it, she kissed Suny on the cheek.


    Suny paid a disdainful nce at her, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really! I¡¯ve never won any of such intellectual games.¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Suny looked rarely stunned and then smiled.


    They had finished the first task with sess but the other guests were still on it. They couldn¡¯t leave


    but they were invited to enjoy the afternoon tea in an RV. The other guests came back one by one, but


    they looked quite different from how they looked when they began the game. Among them, Shirley and


    Maple looked the worst, with their faces looking depressed and down and their clothes stained with


    dirty spots.


    All the guests had found the point cards until five in the afternoon.


    It was a long day.


    Austin called her as soon as Suny had removed the makeup.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go first.¡± She hung up the phone and nced at Alicia.


    Alicia was a public figure with hundreds and thousands of fans waiting for her outside, while Suny was


    just an ordinary person. She could just remove the makeup, got dressed, and left with her head down,


    and no one could stop her.


    Suny caught sight of Austin¡¯s Volkswagen Phaeton as soon as she walked out of the park.


    She smiled and walked over to him.

 Chapter 305 Suny Is Secretary Lee

    Chapter 305 Suny Is Secretary Lee


    Suny fastened the seat belt and found Austin staring at her when she looked up.


    ¡°Is there anything on my face?¡± She smiled.


    That was impossible. She was sure that she had removed the makeup and washed her face before she


    came out of the park.


    ¡°Was it fun?¡± Austin shook his head.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± But actually, she thought it was less challenging.


    She¡¯d got a good memory. She could process those clues in her mind after reading them once,


    reorganize, and find the answer.


    ¡°What would you like to eat for dinner?¡±


    Suny didn¡¯t have a n. After all, she was not hungry after having some desserts.


    But, she said while she was looking at Austin, ¡°How about Bishounen?¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Austin answered and started the car slowly.


    Suny received a text message from Alicia after dinner. The paparazzo took their pictures when she left


    without any makeup on her face. The paparazzo had nothing arresting since they had failed to


    photograph the crew or the stars in the Recreational Vehicle, so they had to upload the photos of Suny


    and Austin.


    But neither of them was in the entertainment circle, so the photos didn¡¯t fascinate the public. If Alicia


    wasn''t sensitive to gossip, Suny wouldn¡¯t have known it from the beginning.


    ¡°Well, Austin is good to you now. I heard from the paparazzo that Austin has been waiting in his car


    outside since three in the afternoon.¡±


    Reading the message from Alicia, Suny couldn¡¯t help to look at Austin, ¡°How long have you been


    waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Just a while.¡± Austin raised his head and looked at her.


    Suny simply stared at him but said nothing.


    ¡°Since around three in the afternoon.¡± Austin couldn¡¯t stand the stare.


    ¡°Why did youe so early?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he just looked her in the eyes.


    Why did he arrive so early? Of course, he missed her a lot!


    ¡°I am done.¡± Suny crooned.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Austin answered her.


    It was still early when they left Bishounen.


    Suny remembered that they were running out of toothpaste when they were waiting at the red light.


    She turned her head and looked at Austin beside her, ¡°Pull overter by the square. I want to get some


    daily necessities.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± He parked the car five minutester and they went out of the car.


    People living around were taking a stroll along the square. Some families were taking a walk after


    dinner and quite a few young couples like them were idling around. There were more people in the


    shopping mall. It was torture to stay in without air conditioners turning on in such a scorching summer.


    This was the second time that Suny and Austin went shopping in the mall. The first time was that Suny


    took him to get the slippers.


    It was so crowded in the shopping mall and Suny wasn¡¯t in the mood of idling around. She went to the


    daily use rack, took the tissue and toothpaste, and nned to go home after paying the bill.


    Suny had been in the show recording for the whole day. Thanks to her intelligence, she didn¡¯t pick the


    wrong path and fall into the trap set by the crew, like the guests from the other teams.


    Suny didn¡¯t realize how lucky they were until Alicia texted her on the way home. Certainly, it wasn¡¯t all


    about luck. After all, Suny figured out such a ¡°shortcut¡± based on her cleverness and wisdom.


    But the other guests were not fortunate like them! For example, Shirley and Maple picked the easiest


    way to go up the mountain by cable car, but it turned out to be a trap set by the crew. They fell into the


    two-meter-deep pit which took them more than one hour to climb up.


    After they got out of the pit, the crew told them that they could only walk downhill instead of using the


    cable car. ording to Alicia, Shirley almost quit on the spot but she managed to carry on after the


    agent called her and told her something.


    The rest three teams were cleverer and thought there must be something wrong with it if they chose to


    go uphill easily by the cable car, so they picked the winding mountain road. But the staff told them it


    was a dead end when they reached the hillside, and they had to walk around to take the path that Suny


    and Alicia had picked.


    Though these three teams were not as miserable as Shirley and Maple, they did have been fooled


    around by the crew and walked more than one hour for nothing in return.


    The four teams made themselves to the pavilion but they couldn¡¯t get the point. So they had no choice


    but to do some extrabor job to gain more clues.


    In a word, the remaining four teams were terribly tortured and they still had to continue the show


    tomorrow.


    It was a ten-minute ride from the square to the vi. Even so, Suny still fell asleep when they arrived.


    Austin parked the car steadily and lowered his head to look at her sleeping face. His gaze that was


    intense now turned so soft at this moment.


    He opened the door lightly and carried Suny in his arms carefully. Suny wasn¡¯t in deep sleep. She woke


    up when she was carried up. She blinked her drowsy eyes and looked at Austin,


    ¡°Are we home?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll carry you up.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    That was exactly what she expected!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny put her arms around his neck tightly and let him carry her upstairs.


    She must get up early the next day. So, she fell asleep soon after taking a bath. Austin found Suny


    asleep when he finished his work and returned to the bedroom. He turned off all the lights except a


    night light and went into the bathroom with a bathrobe.


    Austin found his phone vibrating on the night table when he finished bathing. He frowned and picked up


    the phone quickly in case to wake Suny up.


    It was from Elijah. Austin just hung up on him. But Elijah was such a risk taker. He called again in a few


    seconds. Austin knew how cheeky Elijah was! If he didn¡¯t answer this phone call, Elijah would keep


    calling him again and again until he powered off the phone or picked up the phone.


    Suny was sleeping soundly in bed. Probably she was tired today. He went over and tucked her hands


    and feet in. Then he went downstairs to the second floor and answered the call from Elijah, ¡°You¡¯d


    better have something serious to tell me!¡±


    Elijah, on the other side of the phone, could feel the anger in it, but he did have something big to tell


    him, ¡°Do you know who Suny is in Phantom, dude?¡±


    Hearing Elijah¡¯s words, Austin was a bit surprised. He knew Suny had been keeping her head down


    and no one could figure out that she was Suny, which meant that Suny was really good at keeping it a


    secret.


    But what Elijah said didn¡¯t necessarily mean that he had figured out who Suny was. Then, he just


    followed the trend and asked, ¡°You know?¡±


    Elijah was a bit smug when he found out Austin didn¡¯t know who Suny was. ¡°You don¡¯t know it, do you?


    Actually, Suny in Phantom is Rosa Lee herself!¡±


    After he had found out the big secret, Elijah snorted, ¡°You see? Where there is Suny, there is Rosa.


    Whenever important meetings are held, Rosa must be present! Moreover, as I see it, the shareholders


    and staffs in Phantom are far more polite and humble to Rosa than to any other secretary. It¡¯s normal


    that the staffs are respectful and polite to Rosa since she is Suny¡¯s senior consultant and secretary. But


    why even the other shareholders and board members are so respectful to her? Here¡¯s the only


    answer!¡±


    Austin frowned with despise and answered perfunctorily, ¡°Oh! Good for you! I am hanging up if you


    don¡¯t have any other things. Suny has to get up early for the show recording tomorrow morning.¡±


    Well, he had overestimated Elijah! Austin hung up the phone after he finished talking.


    Elijah was stunned and confused at it. Wasn¡¯t it striking news? Why was Austin so calm and


    emotionless?

 Chapter 306 I Won鈥檛 Let You Go

    Chapter 306 I Won¡¯t Let You Go


    At the same time, in the Murray Family.


    Dorothy and Ivy also wondered about their real identity of Suny. Ivy went to Phantom with Rachel and


    apologized to Suny two days ago. Right at that time, Ivy found that Rosa¡¯s attitude to Suny was odd,


    and they didn¡¯t look like counterparts at all. To be more exact, Rosa was like subordinate showing


    respect and obedience to her leader.


    But Ivy and Rachel went shopping in the exclusive shops after they left Phantom, and she had totally


    forgotten the doubts.


    Dorothy came back home from the dinner party and mentioned that someone had talked about the


    scientific and technologicalpany Future Technology. He couldn¡¯t help thinking of Suny and said


    with resignation, ¡°Suny is really tough! You and Rachel should try to get on well with her. If you can¡¯t,


    just avoid her.¡±


    After all, the Murray Family suffered the loss in these two conflicts.


    What made it creepy was that Suny could handle matters safe and secure and she was really


    organized and took the steps one by one. They might use her of setting people up, but it might not


    be totally true. When recalling the whole thing, they found they fell for Suny''s n and things ended up


    being a mess.


    Hearing Dorothy¡¯s words, Ivy remembered what happened that day and couldn¡¯t help to speak it out, ¡°I


    went to Phantom with Rachel that day. Rosa led us to Suny, but she was really too respectful to Suny,


    and she did whatever Suny had told her.¡±


    Dorothy was a clever man. Ivy was from the Brooks Family, and she was good at observing and telling


    people¡¯s minds. Hearing what she said, an idea shed over Dorothy¡¯s mind.


    Suny was mysterious in Phantom. As a neer in the investment field, Phantom was promising and


    vibrant. It had abundant funds but its background wasn¡¯t open to the public.


    It had been seven or eight years since it was first established. But until now, no one had discovered


    who the mysterious Suny was! They must admit that Suny was really somebody!


    After she had divorced Austin, Suny had made herself the strong shareholder behind the screens of a


    films and televisionpany, and then she had be one of the founders of Future Technology.


    However, she didn¡¯t meddle with Future Technology or Phantom Entertainment. Instead, she got a job


    as the special assistant in Phantom, which was really interesting.


    They were close to the answer but Dorothy found it hard to believe, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Sunny had been


    teased and taunted in the dark foring from an ordinary family and being not good enough for


    Austin during her three-year marriage with Austin. Who would walk over her like that if she was the


    boss in Phantom?¡±


    Compared with Dorothy, Ivy didn¡¯t wish Suny to be the mysterious Suny in Phantom. Though she was a


    trophy wife, she did understand things.


    If Suny was the mysterious Suny in Phantom, it wasn¡¯t good news for the Murray Family since they had


    offended her several times.


    ¡°Elijah is close to Austin. I¡¯ll talk with him tomorrow.¡±


    Dorothy nodded, ¡°Go to bed. No matter who Suny was, just don¡¯t irritate her again.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Ivy disliked Suny but she dared not to irritate her again after being taken advantage of twice.


    The lights went out. The room was dark.


    Austin embraced Suny and fell asleep.


    The rm clock rang at six in the morning. Suny was awake but she couldn¡¯t open her eyes since it


    was too early in the morning.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Austin turned off the rm clock and raised his eyes to look at the French window. The light vaguely


    shone through the curtain and it was apparent that it was bright outside.


    The light was dim in the room but they could see vaguely.


    ¡°Honey?¡± He lowered his head to nce at Suny who was next to him.


    In fact, Suny had been awake, but she just didn¡¯t want to open her eyes. Austin called her name so she


    had to open her eyes.


    Sunny yawned as soon as she opened her eyes.


    Her attractive eyes looked watery instantly. Austin looked at her and choked with desire in his throat.


    His voice sounded deeper, ¡°time to get up.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Suny got up on the wrong side of the bed. She was a bit indifferent.


    She was sitting on the bed to refresh herself. All of a sudden, Austin kissed her in the eyes.


    Suny was refreshed with the kiss from Austin. Suny nced at him and saw the me in his dark eyes.


    She shivered and took her eyes off with her face blushing, ¡°Come on. Pull the curtain open.¡±


    The heavy curtain was pulled open slowly. The sunshine pierced into the room and both of them were


    sober in a sh.


    ¡°I¡¯m going wash my face and rinse my mouth.¡± Suny squinted.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Austin turned his head to watch her figure for quite a while. He threw his eyes on his erecting private


    part, blinked his eyes, and got off the bed, too.


    The first season was not difficult, while the game in the second season was obviously more difficult


    than it. The clues were not so apparent to be seen as in the first season, and they had to ovee


    more obstacles along the way. It had be a test not only about IQ but also about strength and


    sporting gifts.


    However, all these were as easy as a pie to Suny. During the second season, Suny and Alicia still won


    ten points! Full marks again!


    Suny had almost figured out the tricks of the crew after they had finished two seasons. They made it


    even more difficult in the third season, but Suny could win it with ease.


    Suny would drop out of the show recording after three seasons, which was the consensus between


    Suny and the crew. All in all, she didn¡¯t want to start her career in the entertainment circle, so those


    halos meant nothing to her.


    Alicia had guts! After Suny dropped out of the crew, she asked Ashley to join the show with her.


    However, they had been with each other for so many years and it was almost time to make an official


    announcement. The show would be broadcasted in September and it was no big deal.


    Surely, these were the stories to be continued.


    Suny spent the whole weekend recording the show, which was fun and satisfactory.


    After the regr meeting on Monday, Secretary Lee looked at Suny but hesitated to talk.


    Suny seldom saw Rosa looking like this. She looked at Rosa and couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°What made


    you so bewildered, Secretary Lee? Are you gonna tell me that you want to quit?


    Rosa was embarrassed, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t like that. Ms. Suny.¡±


    If she quit her job, where could find a pretty, soft, and powerful boss like her?


    Certainly, Suny offered her the best sry and social benefits in the field. Even if she wanted to resign,


    no otherpanies could give her the same offer as Suny.


    ¡°Even if you want to quit, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Suny raised her eyebrows.


    Rosa was a bit touched, and swore faithfully, ¡°I won¡¯t quit in this life. You have my words, Ms. Suny.¡±


    ¡°Then what was it that made the almighty Secretary Lee hesitant?¡± Suny squinted at her.


    Rosa nced at Suny, ¡°Ms. Suny, there is a rumor in the field these days.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it about?¡±


    Seeing Rosa hesitant like that, Suny understood it was probably about herself.


    As expected, the next second, Suny heard Rosa speak, ¡°Someone said that I am Suny."


    Suny was rarely stunned at it andughed afterward, ¡°Who said that?¡±


    Whoever had drawn such a conclusion must be a fool!


    This was why Rosa was hesitant, ¡°People say it is Mr. Brooks from Central who said it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Brooks!¡±


    Suny lowered her head and smiled, ¡°Leave it.¡±


    All in all, she didn¡¯t give it a shit. And she wondered whether Elijah would be embarrassed when she


    presented herself as the mysterious Suny.


    She had to admit that Elijah didn¡¯t think in the way of ordinary people.


    Well, it was just too special.

 Chapter 307 Prepared a Gift

    Chapter 307 Prepared a Gift


    The gossip that Rosa was the mysterious Suny had been spread over J City for quite a few days.


    Phantom didn''t make a rification or stand out to deny it. Rosa kept working hard every day since she


    couldn''t control how the outside world was thinking of her.


    Some people called the other shareholders in Phantom to pry. They couldn''t tell who the mysterious


    Suny was but they could just deny that Suny was not Rosa. So, the gossip was almost forgotten in a


    few days when Phantom didn''t make an official announcement.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Aliciaughed so hard when she learned that it was Elijah who had started the rumor.


    "...Suny, I''mughing my ass off! Really? Is this Elijah a friend of Mr. Johnson? Why does he look like a


    fool?"


    It had been more than half a month since Suny came to Phantom Entertainment Co., Ltdst time.


    Alicia seized the precious opportunity to ask her about the rumor.


    "Have you looked at yourself before you said that?" Suny took a sip of tea and leered at her lightly.


    "Are you...implying something, Suny?" Alicia was almost out of breath fromughing.


    "No. You''ve over-read." Suny smiled.


    Alicia was not convinced, "Then why did you ask me to look at myself... Oh! You are teasing me!" She


    finally brightened up. Suny was implying that she was the pot calling the kettle ck.


    "Not bad. You figure it out. At least, you are a little better than Elijah." Suny cocked her head to look at


    her.


    By no means did she want topare with the stupid Elijah.


    Alicia was trying to say something but Suny''s phone rang all at once. So, she had to choke back the


    words and watched Suny answer the phone call.


    Suny paid a glimpse at the phone and didn''t intend to answer it, "Unknown number."


    It was a strange number.


    She hung up the phone but the phone vibrated again after two seconds.


    "It might be Austin''s mistress?" Alicia was hoping to see a fuss.


    "Get lost!" Sunyughed with anger and said lightly. Then she stood up to answer the phone.


    "Hello, Suny. This is Sue."


    Suny thought of something soon when she heard the familiar voice. "Yes. What''s up?"


    "It''s my wedding day this Sunday. I sent you the invitation cardst time but I am afraid that you''ve


    forgotten it, so I am calling to remind you of it. I''ve invited everyone to our ss. We used to be family


    and I wish everyone would be here for my wedding."


    "I''ll be there. Thanks." Suny watched a cloud outside the French window and smiled lightly.


    She would be there even though she was not close to them.


    "Yes, Sue. I''ve prepared a gift for you and I hope you''ll like it."


    She had a bone to pick with her on Dora''s matter, but Sue just couldn''t wait to lick her shoes.


    "It''s very kind of you. I am so happy to hear that."


    The ssmate reunionst time ended up with a tragedy, but Sue did gain something from it. At least,


    she had confirmed that Suny and Austin got back together and that Suny happened to be a childhood


    friend of Ashley from Future Technology. Sue had to admit that, though unwillingly, there were


    hundreds of thousands of people out there hoping to y up to Suny, based on her two identities.


    She sent the wedding invitation to Sunyst time, simply to tell Suny that she was marrying Leo so that


    Leo could just give up hope on her. And she was showing off the wedding and happiness by the way.


    But after the ssmate reunion, Sue had to face up to the reality though she didn''t want to. Leo''s


    Austin''s influence in J City was beyond words. So, if he could bring Leo into contact with the business


    tycoons, the future of Leo''spany would be promising and bright. What''s more, Leo''spany was


    rted to Future Technology. It would be much easier to negotiate a business partnership with them if


    she could get on well with Suny.


    Bubbles were beautiful before they burst. Suny''s words about preparing her a gift made Sue so


    dazzling that she almost forgot how they got along in the school.


    And, Sue had never thought of epting a gift like this.


    "My pleasure!" Suny smiled.


    "Ok then. I''ll leave you back to work."


    "OK."


    Suny hang up the phone and turned back to nce at Alicia, who was lying on the backrest of the sofa.


    "Who was it? Why were you talking about a gift?" Alicia snorted.


    "Sue."


    "Why did she call you?" Alicia was a bit surprised.


    Alicia was not studying at the same school as Suny, but she often went to find Suny and Ashley at J


    City University. Thus, she knew better than Suny and Ashley how many people were in their ss, who


    was good and who was lousy.


    She remembered Sue, who was selected as the prettiest girl in the ss. Alicia had been there for


    Suny''s graduation ceremony from A to the Z. And she had heard Sue talk many shitty craps. She was


    afraid that it would ruin the ceremony. Otherwise, she would really p her hard in the face.


    Suny stopped thinking and walked over, "She is getting married and invites me to the wedding."


    "Didn''t you say that she was rted to Dora on the matter? Why are you still going to her wedding?


    Suny sat back on the couch, "To deliver her a gift!"


    Seeing the look on Suny''s face, Alicia understood it would be a special gift!


    "What are you going to do, Suny?" She leaned over to her.


    Suny lifted her hand to push her head, "Stop digging. Let''s get back to the right thing."


    Alicia pouted. "Tell me! Dora was so pathetic and miserable. If Sue didn''t turn her in, Dora wouldn''t


    have been raped by the bastard Bently! Sue even went to visit Dora and teased her, right?"


    Suny faded the smile on her face while mentioning these. "Nothing much. I just want to beat her at her


    own game!"


    Suny didn''t feel like talking more and shifted the topic.


    They talked about the new artists and had lunch together. After lunch, they said goodbye. It had been a


    while since Suny visited Dorast time. After lunch, she drove to the hospital where Dora was in.


    Dora had been in hospital for almost a month. Rosa reported everything about Dora to Suny every day.


    She had been mentally stable these days, and even the attending doctor agreed that it was under good


    control.


    When Suny arrived, Jane was peeling an apple for her while Dora was drawing beside her. The


    sunlight shone through the window. It was peaceful and beautiful in the ward.


    "Dora! Jane!"


    "Suny!" Both Jane and Dora were kind of surprised to see Suny there.


    "Have some water, Ms. Suny." Jane poured a ss of water and passed it to Suny.


    "Thanks," Suny took over the ss and smiled.


    With saying it, she reached out her hand to touch Dora''s face, "Getting better off!"


    Dora was kind of embarrassed. She got blushed when looking at Suny''s attractive and smiling eyes,


    "I''ve been eating well recently."


    Jane stood up to leave the ward and left them alone.


    Suny paid a glimpse at Dora''s drawing. It was not about drafting the personas again this time, but


    about the scenery. And, it was the scenery outside the window.


    Noticing Suny''s eyesight, Dora took over theptop beside her and turned it on, "Suny, I''ve finished


    drafting the main roles. What do you think of them?"


    In the cartoon, A Love Poem, nine roles in the book, including the leading actor and actress, three main


    supporting actors, and four main supporting actresses, had their own unique personalities.


    She must say that Dora was talented in it.


    Suny did want to give her the opportunity. The cartoon A Love Poem, as Elijah put it, was not priceless.


    However, when she looked at the personas that Dora was showing her, Suny had a gut feeling that


    things would turn out to be better than expected.

 Chapter 308 Did you Miss Me, Babe?

    Chapter 308 Did you Miss Me, Babe?


    Suny did not stay at the hospital for long. She had a meeting at three in the afternoon.


    When she was leaving, Jane was still not back. Suny was going to ask her if Dora''s ex-husband had


    "I''m leaving now."


    "Alright, don''t worry about me, Suny, I will be fine."


    Dora, standing under the sunlight in the hospital room, smiled at her. Her eyes crinkled into a smile,


    which reminded Suny of what Dora was like when she was in college. A sh of emotion


    Feeling emotionally stirred, she nodded and smiled at her, "Okay."


    Then she left the room.


    "Miss Hond!" Jane came as Suny went out of the elevator.


    Suny approached her, "What''s wrong, Mrs. Woodbury?"


    She shook her head, but her eyelids were tinged with red, "Dora''s recovering well these days. The


    doctor told me that three monthster she would be able to go home and live like a normal person if


    nothing goes wrong."


    It never urred to her that one day Dora could go back to being the lovely girl she used to be. For the


    past few years, she almost forgot how much her own daughter used to loveughing.


    "It''s a good thing." Suny understood her feelings.


    "It''s all thanks to you, Miss Hond. If it wasn''t for your help, Dora could never have made it. Miss


    Hond, we can never return your favor. The only thing I can do is to pray for God to bless you and


    your family."


    "You don''t have to do that, Mrs, Woodbury. Dora''s also my friend, and she has helped me, hasn''t she?"


    Jane wiped her tears and did not continue the prayer thing, but it seemed she had made up her mind,


    "All in all, Miss Hond, we are all very grateful for what you have done for us."


    "I am also very grateful for Dora."


    Seeing that her eyes were turning red, Suny smiled a bit and changed the subject, "Has Bete


    to disturb you and Dora?"


    Jane thought about it and shook her head, "It''s very kind of you to ask, Miss Hond. They did not


    Suny nodded, "When Dora''s better, I will take her to divorce Calvin Bet."


    "That''s very generous of you, Miss Hond."


    Suny smiled briefly again, "Mrs. Woodbury, don''t say that anymore. It''s just what a friend would do."


    Knowing that Suny still had a meeting, Jane said no more and just saw Suny off. She stood there for a


    long time before she wiped her tears again and walked into the building.


    It was half past two when Suny arrived at Phantom. Rosa came to deliver the materials for the meeting,


    "Miss Hond, the materials for the meeting."


    Suny nodded, reaching out her hand, "Anything on Calvin?"


    Rosa hastened to report the updates, "Half a month ago, he signed a few documents that I''ve already


    tampered with. He will have no one to turn to after some time."


    Suny nodded, "I am sure Secretary Lee won''t let me down." Then she smiled and added, "No need to


    hurry, let''s give him some time."


    When Dora was out of the hospital, Calvin would know what despair tasted like.


    Thinking of that, Suny''s mouth twitched with a cold sneer, which deeply impressed Rosa.


    In her eyes, Suny still looked stunning even when her smile was sardonic.


    Suny soon returned to her normal expression, and gave Rosa a half-smile, "Alright, you may go now."


    "Yes, Miss Hond." Rosa was a little embarrassed by her nce. She bowed her head a bit to avoid


    eye contact and left the office.


    After Austin sent Suny to Phanton, he went straight to the airport. He had a three-day business trip.


    The meetingsted for more than two hours. When Suny was out of the meeting room, it already


    passed five p.m.


    The weather forecast said the first typhoon in the south was about tond on Wednesday on the border


    city of J city. A typhoon at level eleven would be apanied by both heavy rain and high wind. So it


    was better for people to stay at home.


    Suny lifted her eyebrow, thinking that Austin was not going to be back on Wednesday night.


    She put her phone in the purse, took a document, and went out of the office.


    While Austin was away, Suny had meals alone. If it was in the past, she would feel totally fine. But now


    seeing the love birds on the next table, she felt for the first time a bit lonely eating alone.


    At night, close to ten o''clock, Suny''s phone rang just when she had dried her hair.


    When she looked at the screen, something cheerful flickered in her eyes, "Austin?"


    "It''s me."


    As theing typhoon made the air a bit stuffy, Suny walked to the balcony, staring at the sky,


    "Social''s over?"


    "Just over." His voice was deeper than usual.


    Suny lifted an eyebrow, "Have you been drinking?"


    "Two sses of wine."


    "Not too much."


    Suny chuckled, "There will be a typhoon on Wednesday."


    "Then you should take care of yourself."


    "I will go home right after work."


    Austin loosed his tie and stared at the ceiling. It was after a long pause that he opened his mouth


    again, "I miss you, babe."


    Hearing that, Suny felt her hands holding her phone tighter, and her face reddening. She hummed


    without answering him. Both of them were silent, but neither of them wanted to hand up the phone.


    "I will be back on Wednesday."


    After a while, Suny heard Austin say so.


    She winced, "There will be a typhoon on Wednesday."


    "It''s not a big deal. I''m in S city."


    "Alright."


    Anyway, they couldn''t control the ne of their will.


    "Did you miss me, babe?"


    Suny really felt Austin was increasingly ashamed of nothing, for he dared to ask such questions. But


    soon, she found herself was also quite like him. She gazed at the light in the garden and answered, "I


    did."


    Instantly, she heard the gutturalugh from another end. It was the first that Suny had ever heard


    Austin smile like that. The sweet and deep sound just floated to her ear, scratching her ear canal softly.


    And Suny felt itchy. Not just in the ear canal, but also in the heart.


    "You should go to bed."


    Suny touched her reddened face, "Good night."


    "Good night. See you in your dream."


    After she hung up the phone, Suny lowered her head and smiled. She dawdled for a long time before


    she went into her room.


    The first typhoon came strong. The weather was abnormal on Tuesday. J city was all stuffy without any


    trace of wind. Since J city was close to the sea, a typhoon was a frequent visitor. But Suny was not a


    fan of humidity. She went home at three o''clock or so.


    Just as she walked out of the garage, it began raining. It seemed the rain had been gathering for a long


    time before pouring it down. Suny stood before the window for a while. Then she went upstairs to


    change her clothes and to read in the study.


    It was always a good option to take a good nap at home in a hurricane. When Suny woke up, it was


    already dark. The rain continued without any mitigation.


    She rubbed her eyes, "M, turn on the light."


    Instantly, the room was bright. She got her phone and found it was seven o''clock.


    She had slept for two hours!


    Then she made herself a tomato egg noodle for a simple dinner.


    When it was ten o''clock, she was not at all sleepy after two hours'' sleep in the afternoon, so she took


    the book that she was reading in the afternoon to bed.


    She read for half an hour and went downstairs to pour herself a ss of water. Just as she went out of


    the kitchen, she found Austin was walking up the stair with his coat on his wrist.


    Suny stopped for a moment, "How did youe back?"


    Just as she finished talking, Austin approached her. He raised his hand, hugged her, and pressed his


    lips against hers.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 309 Where Is Your Standard?

    Chapter 309 Where Is Your Standard?


    His kiss was like fire all around Suny, making her so hot.


    The ss of water was put on the table nearby by Austin when he wasing to hug her. Cuddled by


    Austin, Suny kept retreating until her calves hit the sofa. And then both of them fell into the fluffy sofa


    with Austin on top of her.


    He teased her lips before plunging his tongue inside her sweet, warm mouth. They were so close that


    they could hear each other''s heavy panting. Suny was growing light-headed surrounded by his smell,


    which felt like soaking in a hot tub.


    The pouring rain kept going, just like the atmosphere in the house.


    His fervent kisses gradually came softly. His lips traveled from the corner of her lip to the tip of her


    nose, eventually, he looked at her in the eyes, "Why are you still up?"


    "I slept for more than two hours when I got home."


    Suny vaguely opened her eyes, which looked just like petals with dews on them under the light.


    Austin swallowed a bit. He raised his hand and caressed her face, "I''m going to take a shower first."


    Though the ne was not dyed, it hovered for another half an hour and onlynded when the rain


    relented. Austin went straight from the airport. But the rain and wind were even wilder when he arrived


    downtown.


    When he got home, the rain was everywhere. The umbre could not take that much rain, a lot of


    which fell on him. But as soon as he saw Suny, he felt his pent-up love soaring, so he pressed her into


    his chest and kissed her for a long time.


    Suny sat up and savored her lips a little. Watching him unbutton himself, her heart beat intensely. She


    shifted her eyesight, "Do you feel like eating?"


    She remembered Austin never eat ne food packages. Now that he returned at this moment, he must


    go straight home without eating anything.


    Austin gazed at her, with something sparkling in his eyes, "That will be great."


    His fingers were lingering on thest button. Seeing he was going to take it off, Suny quickly headed for


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    the kitchen. Austin tilted his head to see her back, his lips twitching, eyes glittering. Then he went to the


    staircase to pick up his suitcase and went upstairs.


    There were still some beef rolls in the refrigerator, which Suny bought in the afternoon to make the


    tomato beef noodle. She peeled the tomatoes after showering them with boiled water, then put the


    noodle and tomatoes together in boiled water and waited for five minutes. And then she threw the beef


    rolls into it.


    Just about ten minutes for a tomato beef noodle. However, Suny was not so good at cooking. The


    noodle may seem delicious, but it tasted rather in, for she had tasted it herself, and was rather


    dissatisfied. But it was ratherte and it was raining outside, if she had ordered takeaway food, it would


    have been cold when it was delivered.


    Austin finished his shower and went downstairs. His hair was still wet, some of which was trickling.


    When Suny looked at him, a drop of water happened to trickle down his nose and stayed on his thin


    lips.


    Her little finger trembled slightly. She put the noodle before him, "Not so delicious, Mr. Johnson might


    need to eat it with some tolerance."


    Austin nced at her, took the chopstick, and had a try, "It''s fine."


    A faint smile yed across her lips. She held her chin and looked at him, "Where''s your standard?"


    Austin tilted, "It''s made by my babe."


    Suny felt her face heating, "ttery."


    Though, she couldn''t help chuckling.


    It was clear that Austin was really hungry. Though still seemed elegant, he took in more food than


    usual. When he was done, he put the dishes in the dishwasher. After that, he noticed Suny was still


    sitting at the dinner table. He approached her and simply scooped her up into a full bridal carry.


    She yelped. But when she figured out the situation, she closed her arms around his neck. This position


    was the first time. Her heart skipped what felt like a dozen beats when she stared at Austin''s face


    which was so close to hers.


    Every time he walked, the water drops on his short hair would slide down and gather at the end of his


    hair, and when it could no longer hold them, they fell down to Suny''s boobs.


    It was cold. Suny dipped her head, her face was heating.


    Austin put her on the bed, and took out a box from his suitcase, "I saw it at the airport."


    He continued while opening the box, "A gift from a business trip."


    It was a bracelet of camellia, thetest summer series of A. It didn''t ur to Suny that Austin had good


    taste. She smiled, showing him her wrist, "Will Mr. Johnson put it on me?"


    Austin cocked his head and looked at her. He took the bracelet from the box and then surrounded it on


    Suny''s wrist. Suny had fair skin - the creamy white of camellia elevated the fairness of her wrist.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Austin kissed her, "I will bring you a better one next time."


    "Okay."


    Suny wanted to remind him to dry his hair, but when she opened her mouth, she yarned.


    She was sleepy.


    Austin peeked at the clock, "It''s already eleven o''clock."


    "Remember to dry your hair. The hair dryer''s on the second floor of the cab in the bathroom."


    "Alright," Austin said but did not move.


    Suny looked at him and blinked, "What''s wrong?"


    Austin''s eyes glittered, and then he went into the bathroom.


    Suny was indeed sleepy. Normally, she was sleeping around ten. Now, it was eleven o''clock. If she


    hadn''t taken a long snap in the afternoon, she would have fallen asleep already.


    When Austin came out, Suny was already asleep.


    She did not turn off the light, so the room was as bright as daytime.


    He gingerly sat on the bed, turned off the light, andy close to Suny.


    Austin moved slightly and carefully, for he did not want to disturb Suny. He did not put much strength


    when heid his hand on Suny. When he found she was totally unaware of that, he cautiously moved


    her into his arms. It was not until her back was close to his chest that he stopped moving her.


    He adjusted himself to put his chin above her hair and closed his eyes.


    He had been sleeping alone since he was a child and he never liked anything on his bed. Though he


    had married Suny three years before, he never slept with her. He had never thought that one day he


    would be sleepless for being alone.


    During his three days'' trips, two of the nights he was unable to fall asleep, not untilte at night,


    because of the unfamiliar hotel rooms and the emptiness between his arms.


    Now with the softness really lying in his arms, he felt everything agreeable and serene.


    It was still raining outside the window, but it was rather quiet inside the room.


    Their extended sound of breathing mixed together in the darkness, which people might find hard to


    distinguish from another.

 Chapter 310 Did You Miss Me?

    Chapter 310 Did You Miss Me?


    When Suny woke up, the rm went off just in time. She turned it off before Austin was awake. She


    adjusted herself so that she could have a deeper examination of his face under the dim lighting


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    from between the curtains.


    Austin was indeed good-looking, his eyes pensive, noses prominent, lips full no plump, all perfect. She


    thought him handsome as early as when she first met him at the age of fifteen. The past thirteen years


    had made the man more mature and less childish.


    As she was appreciating, Austin slowly opened his eyes.


    "Looking good?"


    Suny lifted up her hand, and touched his eyes, "Yeah."


    Well, she was indeed a superficial girl who easily judged a book from its cover.


    The hand on her waist suddenly tightened, and the distance between them was only about inches


    away.


    She could clearly sense his breaths. It was hot. So was her face.


    "I forgot to ask youst night."


    It was probably because he was just up. There was some coarseness in his voice that somehow


    rendered it appealing.


    Suny lifted her eyebrow, and smiled at him, "Ask what?"


    "Did you miss me?"


    As he was saying, one of his hands climbed to the back of her head. His hand was so warm that Suny


    felt the back of her head was also warm.


    She looked down at him, "You may have a guess."


    Then she tilted her head, "M, open the curtain."


    Such a dim environment was likely to lead to romantic feelings.


    As the curtain slowly opened up, bright sunlight was scattered into the room. Suny narrowed her eyes,


    turning to the outside, "It''s morning now."


    Austin leaned forward until his chest was against her back, "I really missed you."


    His chest was burning hot, which made her burn as well. But what made her flush even more was the


    erected penis between her legs. She lowered her head a bit, looking at the bracelet Austin put on her


    wrist. Her lips twitched, "I know." She not only knew but also felt it.


    "Do you have meetings in the morning?"


    Austin suddenly kissed her on her ear. Suny stiffened and clenched the sheet unwittingly, her voice


    trembling, "No."


    "Me neither."


    He said and started kissing her from behind. His hands slid into her cloth and traveled up to her breast.


    Suny''s eyes fluttered closed, and her toes curled spontaneously. She could not help letting out a moan.


    The position made Suny feel protected and even Austin''s movement felt much tender.


    He kept moving while talking to her ears, "I miss you so much."


    Suny bit her lips, "I miss you too."


    When they were ready for breakfast, it was almost nine o''clock. Austin was picking a dumpling for Suny


    when his phone rang. When he saw it was Ivan, he could not help frowning and answered it with a bit


    of discontent, "What?"


    Sensing the discontent of Mr. Johnson, Ivan was quite intimidated, "Mr. Johnson, there''s an


    appointment for you with Time Technology."


    He had no intention to risk his life to make this phone call, but an appointment with Time Technology


    was once in a lifetime, plus KLOC was going to cooperate with Time Technology concerning a new


    project, so it would not be appropriate to miss the first appointment.


    Austin nced at Suny, "Got it."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Staring at his phone, Ivan felt there was little credibility in Austin''s words. It seemed to him that Austin


    was totally different. He used to be a workaholic for the almost spent eighteen out of twenty-four hours


    in the office, but now it was the utter opposite. He was barely in office.


    Sure Ivan preferred the present Austin, which after all, was more human-like.


    Suny nced at Austin and give him a half-smile, "Ivan?"


    "Yeah."


    After a second thought, he added, "I have no meeting this morning, except an appointment at ten with


    Time Technology."


    "Okay."


    She misunderstood him.


    Then she hummed, "I have no meeting this morning."


    The rain had stopped, and it was rather refreshing today. Austin went to work after breakfast and Suny


    had no intention to go to Phanton in the morning, so she spent an hour or so practicing yoga.


    After twelve o''clock, she had lunch and headed for Phanton.


    "Miss Hond."


    She just sat down when Rosa knocked on the door and went in.


    Suny''s pen dipped on the desk, "What''s up?"


    Rosa nodded, handing a stack of documents to her. "I have dealt with what you said before. These are


    the girls that Bently has harassed. There''s altogether eighteen, twelve of which were settled with


    money, three of which moved to another city and had married and had children. They don''t want to


    mention that anymore."


    Rosa continued, handing her the other documents, "These are the girls that I''ve contacted who are


    willing to use and sue Bently. For now, I''ve already sent awyer to talk with them. And awyer''s


    statement has been sent to Bently."


    Suny browsed through that. As she finished, the smile on her face faded, "Anything on Bently''s father''s


    firm?"


    Rosa was a bit guilty, shaking her head, "Not yet."


    Suny smiled again, "Never mind, we have time to y with them."


    Anyway, those who had hurt Dora before would pay their price.


    As she was saying, something suddenly urred to her, "The guy that has something to do with Sue,


    did you talk to him?"


    Rosa nodded, "He wants five hundred thousand."


    "Okay."


    The money would not be the issue as she had promised Sue that she was going to give her a big


    present.


    After that, Rosa mentioned that someone was secretly asking her if Suny was the real boss of Phanton.


    Suny couldn''t help lifting her eyebrow, "Who?"


    "Not someone I am familiar with. I looked into it, and it seems he is a friend of Mr. Murray''s."


    "Dorothy Murray?"


    "Yes, him."


    Suny hummed, "Then Mrs. Murray must have seen something that day."


    She looked at Rosa, "Never mind."


    She had no intention to hide who she really was the entire time.


    All she wanted before was to do things conveniently, such as avoiding those unnecessary socials, but


    now, it didn''t matter whether it was still a secret or not.


    Rosa was relieved since she was indeed a bit negligent that day for not changing her attitude towards


    Suny.


    "Alright, you may go out now, thank you for your recent work."


    Rosa smiled at her, "That''s just what I ought to do, Miss Hond."


    Suny replied with a smile and watched Rosa''s back as she left. Then she shifted her attention back to


    the documents of the three victims who were willing to use Bently.

 Chapter 311 When Are You Going to Marry Suny

    Chapter 311 When Are You Going to Marry Suny


    Suny told Austin about her attending Sue''s wedding on Friday. Actually, she didn''t n to ask for his


    apany because she was clear about what Sue had in mind. Austin''s apany would only make


    Sue more proud.


    But since Austin had clearly stated that he was free on that day, it left Suny no choice but to take him


    with her.


    The fact that Sue''s wedding was rather a grandeur clearly indicated that Alfonso was doing well.


    For Suny, her only impression of Alfonso was that he had expressed his affection to her. Other than


    that, she could barely remember anything.


    There were already quite a lot of cars parking in the hotel when they arrived. Judging from the cars,


    some guests were clearly distinguished.


    It made sense. Both Alfonso and Sue graduated from J City University. Sue''s temperament definitely


    made her a well-connected person. Quite a lot of people, important or not, came to their wedding.


    Suny and Austin came after they had dinner. It was not dark yet. There was a red carpet stretching all


    the way to the entry.


    And next to the entry was a huge KT board exhibiting the wedding picture of Sue and Alfonso.


    Suny nced at it and kept moving, holding Austin''s hand.


    The wedding hall was on the second floor and there were ushers standing right beside the staircase.


    The two of them were ushered in. Sue came from a well-off family. Her parents immediately recognized


    Austin and quickly approached them.


    They looked at Suny first, "This must be Miss. Hond."


    Suny smiled, "Congrattions."


    Suny met Sue''s parents twice. And the reason why they had greeted her first, not Austin, was probably


    Sue had asked them to do so. Sue really excelled at socializing, if she hadn''t been so envious and


    acting like a spoiled princess.


    "Sue told us that you are her good friend from college and that we must treat you well."


    Sue''s mother was quite slick in dealing with people, which, self-evidently, hadrgely influenced Sue.


    Then her father spoke, "Mr. Johnson, and Miss Hond, thank you both foring to Sue''s wedding.


    Please,e this way."


    Suny peaked at Austin before they went into the hall.


    She was a little surprised to see that their seats were in the front row. The corner of her mouth curved.


    Would Sue regret having given Suny and Austin the perfect spot to watch the show when she received


    Suny''s gift?


    Suny stopped temting when she found Austin''s attention falling on her. She said quietly, "I am going


    to do something awful."


    Austin looked at her with nothing else in his eyes, "And what will that be?"


    "You''ll know."


    He picked up her hand and put them in the palm of his hand, "Then, shall I expect it?"


    Well chosen. Suny blinked and curled her finger.


    There were already a lot of guests when they entered.


    And after a while, there were even more.


    Though the wedding hadn''t begun, desserts and drinks kepting. They were all delicate. Sue must


    have spent a lot of energy on the wedding.


    It was really a pity that no matter how much effort she had put into this wedding, it was bound to be


    ruined.


    Staring at the dimming light, Suny raised a ss of drink and had a sip.


    The wedding started. As the MC was talking, Alfonso was standing on the stage in white, with a


    bouquet in his hands.


    When the MC finished his sentence, the music began and the gate opened. Sue was standing there,


    holding her father. The light shone on her crystal-dotted dress, which sparkled and glittered.


    It would be hard to deny that the whole scene looked amazing.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Sue was walking down the aisle step by step holding her father. Suny shifted her attention and sipped


    again while Austin, who was sitting beside her, was texting.


    Suny tilted her head, "Didn''t you tell me you are free?"


    He showed his phone directly to her, "Elijah."


    The screen was still on, and the question just popped into her eyesight, "When are you going to marry


    Suny?"


    It just came and Austin hadn''t replied yet.


    She poked him, "Mr. Brooks sent another message."


    There was a crease between his brows at the sight of the message, "Ignore him."


    Elijah simply cast the question without thinking about it. He had real business to discuss with Austin.


    But before he typed it, he was ignored.


    Confused as he was, he wanted to call him but the idea that it may be inconvenient for Austin to


    answer the phone during a wedding ceremony stopped him.


    Elijah browsed their dialogue over and over again and failed to discover what was wrong.


    Later when he finally got the truth, he almost blurted out the f-word in front of Austin.


    What could think of that!


    Since Austin had put the word, he simply put the phone back in his pocket.


    Suny lifted her eyebrow without saying any more.


    Although she had no aversion to marriage, at least her grandpa should know.


    Now, Sue had walked to Alfonso. Listening to the MC''s speech, the curve on Suny''s corner deepened.


    As they were about to exchange their rings, two men stormed in, "I object! Sue, you said you were


    going to marry me!"


    "Sue, you said you were going to marry me!"


    The two men almost said at the same time.


    Their voice was loud enough for everyone in the hall to hear it clearly.


    On the stage, Sue colored. Her mother, among the first to figure out the situation, asked guards to drag


    out these two men.


    "Sue, have you forgotten our child? You said you were going to marry me! Why did you lie to me?"


    "Sue, if you dare to marry him, I will send out all of your photos on my phone."


    Both of them were not easy to deal with.


    Sue turned to Alfonso, "Al, I have no idea who they are. They are talking nonsense!"


    Alfonso was not aplete idiot. He ignored Sue and walked directly to the men, "Let them go."


    The guards hesitated and let go, "What''s going on between you and Sue?"


    "I am her boyfriend."


    "I am her boyfriend!"


    "Bullshit!"


    Sue rushed towards them while shouting and asking the guards to take them out. But without Alfonso''s


    consent, they dared not to take action.


    "She''s my wife, and she said she doesn''t know you."


    One of those two men burst intoughter, "That''s hrious. Your wife took this picture with me while she


    was on my bed a couple of days ago."


    As he was saying, he showed Alfonso his phone.


    And in front of everyone, Alfonso pped Sue on the face, "The wedding is canceled!"


    While the stage was filled with drama, Suny just felt a bit boring.


    All in all, she was not cold-blooded enough to show everyone those photos, which was thest thing


    she could do for Sue.


    But Sue, she was cold-blooded enough. She knew exactly Dora was suffering from depression and she


    went anyway to agitate her.


    Suny turned to Austin, her mouth slightly twitching, "Can we go?"


    "Sure."


    The two men on the stage were still questioning Sue about why she lied to them. What a scene!


    Before Suny left, she looked back at the mess Sue was sticking in.


    Well, she had sufficient evidence to believe Sue would never forget this day, as Dora had.

 Chapter 312 Why Are You Doing This to Me?

    Chapter 312 Why Are You Doing This to Me?


    A well-prepared wedding just got messed up by two mening from nowhere. The groom had


    stormed out, while the bride was forced to stay on the stage because of the grip from both of her


    hands. Some guests couldn''t bear the scene anymore and excused themselves, while others were


    really fond of it, some even took out their phones and started filming.


    Alfonso''s parents went to seek him. And on the other side, Sue''s parents and friends came to drag


    those two men away.


    "Call the police! We will call the police!"


    Sue''s mother was shaking with anger while pointing her finger at those men.


    Sue, however, panicked when she heard what her mother said, "Mom, it''s humiliating enough!"


    As she was saying, she nced at those men, pretending she had never met them before, "I don''t


    know you, and I have to know idea who sent you to mess up my wedding. But if you are not leaving, I


    will call the police!"


    These two men Sue actually did know, but they were not in a rtionship as they had described before.


    Though, they were exactly not in a rtionship. As Alfonso''s business was getting better, he was


    busier than ever and most of the time, he was on a business trip.


    Sue got nothing to do at home but y games. But she was not very good at it, and one time, there


    was a guy, who did really well in this game, who asked her if she was a female. She said yes and then


    one after another, they always yed games together.


    Since Sue leveled up quickly, she joined several groups. And when the group nned an off-line


    meeting, she attended because clearly, she had nothing else to do. That day, they all had alcohol and


    Sue made out with the guy.


    He was young and fresh and even offered to take her out again. Sue refused of course. But since then


    she often dreamt of him and the night.


    In the proceeding years, Alfonso was much preupied with work and seldom went to the gym. It may


    be unclear when he was wearing a suit but when he took it off, his belly was getting fatter.


    What made Sue even more insatiable was how soon he finished.


    She never thought of betraying him, it was just the boy was so good. And when he came to J city again


    with his friends on vacation, they ended up being friends with benefits.


    But six monthster, the boy told her he got a girlfriend. So they ended the rtionship.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But soon after that, Sue went to one of her friend''s birthday parties. When she was leaving, she


    bumped into another young man. Both of them were insanely drunk. And when the man was taking her


    to his car, Sue hesitated for a moment. But probably due to the alcohol, or probably it was her more-


    than-three-month-of-no-sex life or maybe her rather tormenting one with Alfonso, they ended up doing


    it in the car.


    This rtionship did notst long, either. After Alfonso proposed to her, Sue ended it with him.


    But she never could''ve imagined that six monthster, they would show up at her wedding.


    And of course, she dared not to call the police. If she did, the police would prove what they had said


    was true, which means she would have no choice but to admit it.


    But with still so many guests in the hall, though Sue knew she had been humiliated enough, there


    would be probably less ground for the guests to dwell their imagination upon if she just said that she


    was going to call the police.


    As for those two men, they were merely paid by someone to make a scene, they didn''t really want to


    face the policemen.


    On hearing that, one man shook off Sue''s hand which was pressing on his, and left.


    Another man gave Sue a nce and tried to act his way out, "Sue, I am always here waiting for you!"


    Leaving behind such a line, he left, too.


    Watching their back, Sue was on the verge of going crazy.


    But she couldn''t, the guests were beholding her.


    The only thing she could do was suppress her sentiments and send the guests away, one by one, with


    her parents.


    After that, she managed to find Alfonso, "Al, listen, I don''t know them. I don''t know who send them to


    mess up my wedding!"


    Alfonso, sitting on a sofa, looked up at her, sneering, "Sue, Do you really think I am a dumb-ass?"


    Did she really believe that she had fooled everyone?


    Sincest year, his work gradually increased and he would spend almost eight out of ten days in his


    office, and ten out of a month on a business trip.


    Every time he went back, he would find in the closet new seductive clothes.


    At first, he did not think it strange, but after several times, he knew something was wrong.


    But Sue appeared to be normal, except she was not that enthusiastic about sex.


    Given the fact that they''d been together for three years, he thought it was probably a period every


    couple would go through.


    And after he proposed in January this year, Sue almost went to work with him every day, which


    strengthened his trust in her.


    But tonight, Alfonso knew those two men definitely had something to do with Sue.


    He remembered one of them, it was the man in one of Sue''s photos when she went to meet the game


    friends.


    "Al, I did not! I swear I didn''t betray you, or I will swallow a thousand needles."


    He stood up, "We should get a divorce. If you don''t want this thing to grow, we will divorce tomorrow."


    "No! I am not getting a divorce!"


    The question was not about whether she loved Alfonso or not. The point was, if they were to divorce


    tomorrow, then everyone at the wedding would know what she had done.


    Plus his firm was going great, how could she let him go!


    She put her two arms around Alfonso and started weeping, "Al, please trust me. I did not do that. I did


    not. Someone must have set me up! You know I was not good-tempered in college, many people hate


    me!"


    "Who could it be? Name one, who could hate you so much?"


    It suddenly urred to Sue, "Suny, it must have been Suny!"


    Hearing that, a certain change in Alfonso''s softened face indicated a sudden decision made by the


    man. He pushed Sue away, "If you don''t show up at tomorrow''s divorce, I will have no other choice but


    to turn to those two men."


    He mmed the door and left.


    Sue, feeling her mind nk out, fell to the floor.


    After a while, what Suny said a couple of days ago upied her mind.


    She said she was going to give her a big present!


    She warned her about the ssmates'' reunion but offered to give her a big present the other day.


    How could she suddenly be so generous!


    Now, Sue figured out.


    She picked up her phone and called Suny.


    Suny was just getting out of the car and heard the vibration of her phone, she took it from her purse.


    She didn''t save or note Sue''s number, but she immediately recognized it. Sue called once.


    She turned to Austin, her lips twitching, "I guess it''s swearing words."


    She received the call and put it on speaker, "Done with the wedding?"


    "It was you! You sent them, didn''t you!"


    Suny chuckled, without saying yes or no, "My apologies, I don''t understand what you are talking


    about."


    "It''s you! Why? Why are you doing this to me? I didn''t do you anything wrong!"


    Hearing that, Suny''s face turned cold, "Are you sure?"

 Chapter 313 When Are You Going to Marry Me

    Chapter 313 When Are You Going to Marry Me


    Sue didn''t say a word on phone for a while. Perhaps she thought of something. After a while, she


    continued, "No, I just said a few unkind words to you before However, I didn''t do anything to cross a


    line. How could you treat me like that? Suny, we are ssmates. Just wait, I''ll make you regret it."


    "Don''t you remember the past, do you? How could you forget Bently, who you had been in love with for


    half a year?"


    Suny paused, "I''m waiting for you to make me regret it."


    She hung up the phone regardless of Sue''s reaction.


    Suny''s face was cold as her words.


    Seeing that she hung up, Austin reached out and held her hand gently, "Is there anything I can help


    with?"


    Suny smiled, "Thanks for asking, However, no yet."


    She will let all of them kneel in front of Dora and confess.


    "OK."


    Austin answered and led her upstairs.


    Everyone knew what happened at the wedding, However, it was not a big deal for Suny and Austin.


    Tomorrow is the weekend. Suny chose a thriller for watching early in the morning. They brought a te


    of cantaloupe to the movie studio.


    Suny hadn''t seen a movie for a long time, so she didn''t feel sleepy even at ten am.


    Austin fed her cantaloupes when watching the movie. At the end of the movie, Suny felt she was full.


    She nced at him, "Did you give me all of them?"


    "I had it, too."


    Austin bowed his head and kissed her. Suny looked at him with beautiful eyes and suddenly thought of


    something, "There seems to be an auction tomorrow."


    "Do you want to go?"


    Austin had received the invitation letter for a long time; however, he was not interested. He would


    rather spend time with Suny on the weekend.


    "July ising. August 10th is Grandpa''s birthday."


    His eyes moved slightly when he heard her words, "Let''s go and have a look tomorrow night."


    "It is said that there is a white jade carving from ancient China."


    Suny didn''t know what to give Charlie as a gift. He was too rich to need anything. He usually likes


    ying chess and fishing with his oldrades in arms. However, his oldrades in arms were ill in


    bed, so there was no one to apany him to ying chess and fishing.


    That was why she mentioned attending the auction and seeing anything proper for gifts. Anyway, it is


    worth it for grandpa to collect it.


    "OK."


    Austin supported her in everything.


    The auction was held in the evening. Suny stayed uptest night. When he woke up in the morning,


    it was already more than eight o''clock. Austin was not in the room. It was a sunny day so the room was


    not bleak inside even though there were curtains.


    Suny sat up and went to the washroom after a small while.


    Just after washing up, the phone on the table vibrated.


    Suny reached out and picked up the phone, but when she saw the caller ID, she was stunned at that


    moment, "Hello, Dora?"


    "Suny, good morning, does my call disturb you?"


    Hearing her voice, Suny was happy and opened the curtain by the remote control. The sun came into


    the room. She walked slowly to the balcony, squinting, "Not at all, what''s the matter?"


    Dora was silent for a moment, "Sue called me early in the morning."


    The smile on Suny''s face faded and suddenly she felt hands on her waist.


    She looked back at Austin and asked Dora, "What did she say?"


    "She said you ruined her wedding with Alfonsost night."


    Dora suddenly realized what she said is improper, "Don''t get me wrong, Suny. I just want to remind you


    to be careful with Sue. Listening to her voice on the phone, I guess she might hurt you."


    After so many years, Dora still cared about her.


    Suny felt warm, "Thank you for reminding me, I understand."


    She paused, looking down at Austin''s hand on her waist, "It is a nice day, isn''t it? Why not go out with


    your mom?"


    "Sure, thank you for the suggestion."


    "Have a nice weekend."


    "Have a nice weekend."


    After hanging up, Dora looked down at the cell phone in her hand for a while before she moved to the


    window next.


    Sue talked about more things, Bently and her, not only reminding her on the phone.


    She said Suny was crazy. After all these years, Suny still wanted to get justice for her.


    Dora didn''t give much thought to those unhappy stories in the past recently. However, Sue''s call made


    her feel dragged into the abyss again.


    Suny was right. Today is a good day.


    Jane came in carrying fruits. "Dora, are you OK?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Dora took back her sight outside the window and looked at her mother, "Mom, it is a sunny day today.


    Shall we go out and look around?"


    Jane was stunned. Her eyes were brimming with tears and nodded, "Of course."


    The doctor said that Dora''s condition was much more stable now than before, and she had less


    insomnia at night.


    Dora was in a good mood during the day. It is a sunny day. They did not go shopping for a long time, so


    why not?


    Everything was getting better and life would move forward.


    However, Calvin has been very unlucky recently. Being choked by life, he felt out of breath.


    Heather suddenly said that she would have a miscarriage. Additionally, the suppliers of his parents''


    to deliver the goods two monthster, they would have to pay tens of millions ofpensation at that


    time.


    The only good news is hispany got a new project, which could not have been won by Calvin''s


    him if he was confident inpleting the project.


    In addition, there was another thing that made him particrly upset. Dora may meet a rich man who


    bought her a vi in J City secretly. Even though he asked several people for more detailed information,


    however, they couldn''t find out where Dora Tao was now.


    Thinking of Dora, Calvin kicked the sofa in front of him. Fucking high-and-seek!


    If he found her, he would make Dora regret her decision.


    Of course, if she dared toe out, the vi in J City would belong to him.


    At that moment, the Secretary''s words that there was a call from the Universal broke Calvin''s dream.


    The Universal was a famous international group. If Calvin couldplete this project well, he wouldn''t


    have to work hard to search for projects in the future. Instead, the projects would havee to him for


    cooperation.


    As soon as Secretary Lee received the news from Calvin, she called Suny, "Miss Hond, we have cut


    off the suppliers to Calvin''s parents''pany. In addition, the manager of the Universal called me that


    Calvin had already signed the contract."


    Suny closed the book in front of her and said, "Well done. We are not in hurry. Let Calvin and his


    friends have fun for a few more days."


    In a few days, they would know what hell it was. After hanging up, Austin had already finished the


    meal.


    Mr. Johnson always kept his word. He said that he would cook for her in the future.


    Today, it was too hot to go out. Austin ordered fresh ingredients and cooked lunch himself.


    It must be delicious. Even meters away, Suny smelled the food.


    She put down her book and went into the kitchen to wash her hands. When she came out, Austin


    served the rice.


    Suny nced up and down at Austin wearing an apron and couldn''t helpughing, "Mr. Johnson is a


    responsible family man."


    Hearing this, Austin looked up at her, "Certainly, so when are you going to marry me?"

 Chapter 316 Cant You Please Watch Your Man?

    Chapter 316 Can''t You Please Watch Your Man?


    After eleven p.m., Austin carried Suny out of the bathroom and put her on the bed. Suny remembered


    the missed call, so she wanted to get downstairs to fetch her phone.


    Austin stopped her, "What do you want?"


    "My phone," Suny touched her rosy cheeks and added, "And watermelon."


    Hearing her words, a smile that was rarely seen these days broke across Austin''s face and drew his


    brows apart. "I''ll help you get it."


    "Thanks," Suny said as she covered herself with the quilt and a grateful smile shed across her face.


    Soon, Austin returned with a te of watermelon cubes and a phone in his hands. When Suny saw the


    two missed calls from Robert, her cheeks turned pink with embarrassment.


    It was past eleven, which meant Robert called 40 minutes ago. There was nearly an hour gap after his


    call. If she dialed back now, Robert probably guessed what she was doing. The crazy shback scenes


    ofte-night sex kept lingering in her mind and caused her cheeks'' to turn deeply reddish.


    She started at Austin, "It''s your fault."


    "Do you want me to call back?"


    "Do you want me to be lectured?" If Robert knew Austin was staying at her house every day, he might


    immediately fly here from City D.


    "Yes, but not you. He will onlysh me out."


    "I''ll call back tomorrow."


    Suny called Robert back at about seven in the morning. She was still leaning into Austin''s arms and


    "I have to call Robert."


    Suny struggled to sit up, "Go back to sleep. I''ll talk outside."


    As she was about to get off the bed, Austin grabbed her by the wrist, "No, you can talk here."


    A few seconds after Suny dialed, Robert soon picked up the phone. "Hi, Suny?"


    "Robert, good morning, I went to bed earlyst night."


    Robert knew his sister was disciplined. "Well, your birthday ising soon. Grandpa asked if you want


    to go back to City D for a celebration."


    "I don''t need any celebration. We can simply have dinner."


    It was the first year that she found her family, so Suny wanted to celebrate her birthday with them.


    How? Suny had a n. She would celebrate twice ¨C one in the J City, and the other in D City with her


    family.


    Robert knew her decision. "Okay, I''ll tell grandpa." After pausing for a moment, he asked, "Does


    grandpa know about you and Austin?"


    "Of course." Suny was too embarrassed to tell Robert that Austin was on her bed now.


    Robert didn''t give muchment. "Then you should be mentally prepared when you go back. Grandpa


    is not as easy to be fooled like me."


    Suny was confused at first, but soon she realized that Robert was talking about Chee.


    Quickly trying to change the subject, she replied, "I know, Robert."


    "Well, have a nice day."


    "You too."


    After hanging up, Suny nced at Austin, "Guess what Robert said?"


    Austin hugged her from behind, "Wish us forever?"


    Suny shook his head.


    "Robert would have taken me back to City D if he wanted me to leave you."


    "Then Charlie wants to introduce someone to you?"


    Suny nodded, "You are very smart."


    Austin suddenly didn''t look well, "Can you refuse?"


    "It''s not up to me."


    What if someone offered to know Suny?


    Austin tightened his grip to lock her in his arms and exhaled in her ear.


    The conversation ended.


    Elijah sent the address of the lunch restaurant early in the morning. Suny put on light makeup and


    when they arrived at the restaurant, Elijah was already there.


    "Morning, guys."


    Suny smiled and sat down, "Nice to see you, Mr. Brooks."


    "You freak me out each time you call me Mr. Brooks. Call me Elijah."


    Elijah was good at pissing Austin off. He hadn''t seen Austin for a long time and once he saw Austin, he


    couldn''t help doing it again. Clicking his tongue, Elijah said, "Austin is cranky. Suny, don''t you regret


    your choice?"


    Suny was amused, but Austin''s face darkened. "Don''t speak until spoken to."


    "I''m sorry. I can''t do that, Austin. By the way, thank you very much, Suny."


    Suny knew he was talking aboutst night, so she smiled, "You are wee. No big deal."


    Elijah was confident, or specifically, narcissistic. Suny''s words gave him the chance to step up, "I hope


    we can work well together."


    Suny was quite satisfied with this meal.


    Austin used to be a quiet gentleman, and sometimes, he was narcissistic. Suny had been wondering


    why would be like that, and now, she looked at Elijah and found the answer. Birds of a feather flock


    together. There must be reasons why Austin and Elijah could be friends. For example, they were quite


    simr in some aspects.


    Elijah paid the bill and came back. He offered in a good mood, "It''s been a long time since I yed


    golf? Would you like to join?"


    Austin nced at him, "No."


    "Why? Do you have something funny? Take me!"


    Suny looked at them with a tight-lipped smile.


    Austin snorted and asked, "Are you going to be the third wheel?"


    Elijah turned to Suny. "Can you please watch your man?"


    Suny curled her lips into a smile, "I think Austin is quite right."


    Every lovebird should be responsible for every single man''s lonely death.


    It was a blow to Elijah. "I''m leaving. Don''t stop me!"


    After taking two steps, he turned back. "What if I bring a friend? Then we can go together. I won''t


    disturb you guys."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Austin would rather not be disturbed, but Suny seemed to n something else. "Okay, you''re most


    wee with a female friend."


    Elijah felt that there was something hidden in Suny''s words, but he was too bored to be alone today.


    "Then you guys go to the stadium first. We''ll meet you there."


    "See youter."


    "See you then!"


    Elijah was cheerful, and he quickly took out his mobile phone to call Sheri.


    Suny slightly plucked at Austin''s shirt. "Let''s go."


    Austin narrowed his eyes at Elijah who was excitingly calling someone at the side, but then he noticed


    Suny''s smiling eyes. Austin had topromise, but he reminded Suny, "All the females Elijah could


    reach are his cousins."


    The implication was that those women were all arrogant princesses. Of course, Austin wouldn''t let


    anyone walk over Suny.


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "You forgot that girl we saw a few days ago?"


    Austin understood and squeezed Suny''s palm, "Leave him alone."


    Suny smiled. "Well, I like to help others."

 Chapter 317 What Happened?

    Chapter 317 What Happened?


    "Austin! Suny!"


    After Suny''s first stroke, Elijah came with a girl exactly the same as Suny saw the other night.


    Austin nced at Austin with a chuckle, "This isn''t one of Elijah''s cousins, is she?"


    Austin was a little surprised, "No, but he surprises me."


    It was such a big surprise that Elijah would also invite other girls out.


    "Austin, Suny, this is my friend, Sheri."


    "Sheri, these are Austin and Suny. You might hear of them already."


    Of course, Sheri had heard of Austin and his ex-wife, Suny, but only from mouth-to-mouth gossip. It


    was the first time she saw them personally, and she was instantly impressed by Suny. Sheri''s heart


    was beating, but sensing Austin''s intense stare, she calmed down and smiled politely, "Miss Hond,


    Mr. Johnson, nice to see you."


    Austin nodded, and Suny said, "Miss Pena, have you ever yed golf?"


    Suny''s gentle voice and charming smile put Sheri at ease. "This is the first time."


    If it wasn''t for paying back the money, she wouldn''t be here today.


    Suny offered, "Then I can teach you."


    That made Austin frown but on the contrary, made Elijah ted, "Austin,e, let''s have a race. It''s


    been a long time since we yed golf!"


    Noticing mischief in Suny''s eyes, Austin turned around knowingly and followed Elijah away.


    Suny asked the caddie to get a club. "Actually, golf is not rocket science. There are a few tips..."


    Suny''s voice was gentle andforting, and the way she exined was simple and focused. She even


    held Sheri''s hand to teach her to lift and swing the club.


    Then Suny stepped aside and looked at Sheri with a smile, "Try it."


    "Well done." Suny was nicer than Sheri imagined, and Sheri had put off her guard and freely chatted


    with Suny.


    "You''re prettier than you look in the picture." While drinking water, Sheri looked at Suny whose cheeks


    were slightly flushed in the sun and said enviously.


    "Thank you, you are beautiful too."


    Beautiful people were perfect from each angle. Sheri calmed down to search for a topic and asked, "Do


    you know how I met Elijah?"


    "No, but I''m sure Elijah wouldn''t ask for your phone number."


    "Half right."


    "Oh, really?" Suny was a little surprised and raised eyebrows.


    Sheri briefly told what happened that night, "...To be honest, if my friend was not with me at the time, I


    would''ve left a wrong number."


    When they were chatting, Elijah came over. "What is the wrong number?"


    Sheri was startled and looked at Suny, who hurriedly smoothed things over. "You heard it wrong. We''re


    just talking about whether a celebrity''s nose was made by cosmetic surgery."


    Elijah did not doubt her, "Well, I know it very well!"


    His family was in the entertainment industry, and Elijah was very clear about this scandal.


    Suny gave him a random name, and Elijah awkwardly touched his nose, "Sorry, this is out of my


    knowledge, and I don''t know much about the unknown celebrities."


    Suny clicked her tongue and said, "All right, Sheri wins. She is Yvonne''s assistant."


    Yvonne Lawrence was a popr actor in thepany of UNIVERSE. As Yvonne''s assistant, Sheri


    knew a lot of juicy inside news in the entertainment circle.


    Sheri continued, "The newses to me."


    Elijah was interested. "Then what other news do you have?"


    Sheri heard Elijah''s words and nced at him, "None."


    Elijah was suddenly unhappy. "Didn''t you just tell Suny?"


    "Oh, Suny is pleasing to the eye. I would like to share with Suny."


    That meant Elijah was not as good-looking as Suny.


    "Although I don''t look handsome enough to make God shy, I''m not ugly that you don''t want to say a few


    more words, right?" said Elijah through the clenched teeth.


    Sheri just stared at him quietly. Elijah felt discouraged, and quickly moved to Suny and Austin, "May I


    have your suggestion?"


    Austin gave him a look of disgust, but Suny smiled, "Not handsome enough to let people have a few


    more words."


    So, being good-looking could enjoy some priority, couldn''t it?


    Indeed. When they were having dinner at a restaurant, the manager came to invite Suny and Austin to


    take an advertising photo for the Valentina''s Festival, and in a return, the dinner was on the house.


    Elijah was very excited and grabbed Sheri''s hand, "How about I take a photo with her?"


    Sheri wanted to get free of his hold, but Elijah grabbed her tightly. She couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    The manager nced at Elijah and Sheri, and exined, "Our boss had picked this gentleman and this


    Thanks for your exnation, but still, it was offensive!


    Sheri took the opportunity to shake off Elijah''s hand, "We are not a couple. Please don''t tell lies."


    "It''s not that Ick the money for that meal, I just¡­" Elijah might have said, but he bit back the words.


    He shouldn''t have asked for the humiliation.


    Unfortunately, the manager left with a direct refusal from Austin even though he asked a few times.


    Suny nced at Elijah, "Mr. Brooks, don''t be discouraged. At least you are loaded."


    After hearing the first half of the sentence, Elijah thought that Suny wanted tofort him, but when he


    heard the second half of the sentence, he felt even worse, "Suny, you''re just..."


    Sheri cut him off, "This is quite right."


    Elijah felt that he spent money to buy insult today. Why did he determine to have Sherie over


    here?


    But overall, it was a pretty good day today.


    After dinner, Suny and Austin separated from Elijah and Sheri.


    The car slowly stopped at the red light. Suny tilted her head and nced at Austin sideways, "What do


    you think of Sheri?"


    Austin frowned in confusion, "I don''t know."


    He didn''t even remember Sheri''s face now.


    Suny raised her hand to support her chin, "Do you think there''s a thing between Elijah and Sheri?"


    Actually, Suny felt that Sheri was a nice girl.


    "It''s up to Elijah."


    However, considering the Brooks family, it was not easy for Elijah married with Sheri. Suny understood


    that more than anyone. When she married Austin, Grace drove her crazy, not to mention Elijah''s


    parents and his sister.


    "But I don''t think Sheri loves Elijah." As for Elijah''s feelings about Sheri, Suny was not sure. After all,


    she didn''t know Elijah very well.


    When the green light turned, Austin restarted the car.


    Back at the vi, it was still early, around nine o''clock. However, Suny was a little tired after the whole


    day.


    She changed into pajamas. Austin was answering the phone when she went downstairs to have some


    water. Seeing his furrowed brows, Suny walked to him with a ss of water.


    Austin hung up the phone when she came, put his hand around her waist, lowered his head, and took a


    sip of water.


    "What happened?"


    Austin had an unpleasant expression, but he was not someone who frowned all the time.


    "It is about Kasper, don''t worry about it."


    Austin didn''t care about Kasper, so Suny didn''t ask.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 318 More Than She Could Wish

    Chapter 318 More Than She Could Wish


    Suny had just finished breakfast when the vi doorbell rang at 9 am.


    Austin said, "I''ll go down and have a look."


    "Okay." Suny took a sip of warm water and went upstairs to get changed.


    After Suny changed, Austin hadn''te up yet. She went downstairs, and surprisingly, she met Grace


    at the door. Since thest time Grace stopped them at the door about Tina, Suny hadn''t seen her and


    Tina for a while, but she didn''t expect that they woulde today.


    Grace didn''t walk over, just standing at the door and watched.


    The sun rose high at this time. Suny and Austin felt hot after standing for a while, so they turned around


    and went back to the vi. Grace became anxious when they were walking away. She ran over to pluck


    at Austin''s sleeve. "Austin, that''s your younger brother!"


    Austin peered down at his wrinkled sleeve, and frowned, "What he did is against thew."


    "No, that''s not so serious. You can settle the case with the victim by sending Ivan to offer some


    "Since you have alreadymunicated with the victim''s family who does not agree to reconcile, do you


    think Ivan can make any change?"


    Austin raised his hand and pushed Grace''s hand away, turned around, mmed the door, and returned


    to the vi.


    Grace was such a bummer early this morning!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Austin had a long face, and when he looked up to see Suny, his expression softened.


    Suny handed him a ss of water. "Grace came twice. What happened to Kasper?"


    Austin raised his head and took a sip of water. "Last week, Kasper hit someone after drunk driving, and


    the victim was experiencing a brain death. His father is the general manager of a branch of KLOC. The


    victim''s family does not ept the reconciliation."


    Austin''s exnation was concise but to the point, and Suny soon got the picture.


    It was not the first time Kasper was drunk driving. Last year, Kasper did it once. She insisted on calling


    the police and sent Kasper to the police station where he was detained for more than ten days. Now


    again but he went even further. Grace couldn''t solve the problem with money, which was the reason


    she found Austin.


    The general manager of the branch of KLOC did not care about the money, even though Grace offered


    millions ofpensation. The only one who could help her was Austin.


    Suny nced at Austin, "Are you going to help?"


    "Of course not." He had helped Kasper a few times before, and in the past, he could smooth it over


    with money. Now, hitting a person into a vegetative state was no longer something that could be solved


    with money. Furthermore, Austin was tired of being used to wipe the shits of Grace, Kasper, and Tina.


    He had no feelings for Grace and those so-called brothers and sisters. Not kicking Grace and his


    siblings out of the Johnson family after Maddox passed away was the best Austin could do for them.


    But they were too insatiable and too restless.


    From the day they were out of the old house, Austin never thought about asking about their situations.


    Grace had hundreds of millions left by Maddox. Both Kasper and Tina were already twenty-five or six-


    year-old. He had no obligation to take care of them.


    Aware of Austin''s irritability, Suny raised her hand and hugged him, "Then, let''s drop it."


    Austin peered down at her, the irritability in his heart gradually subsided, and he responded, "Sure."


    Suny looked up at him, reached out, and took the water ss in her hand, "How about going to the


    boxing gym today?"


    Hearing her words, Austin moved his eyebrows, "Why not? I''m going to change clothes."


    Austin raised his hand and rubbed her head, then went upstairs to change clothes.


    During these periods, Austin was in Suny''s vi, and there were gradually more and more clothes of


    him in Suny''s cloakroom.


    In the beginning, there were only one or two sets. After Austin came back from a business trip that day,


    he put all the clothes from the business trip in the vi.


    When Suny went home a few days ago, Ivan sent someone to bring a lot of clothes to Austin.


    Suny took the phone aside, walked to the sofa, and sat down, waiting for Austin.


    Alicia sent her a message, asking her how she wanted to spend her birthday this year.


    Today was July 2nd, and there were still two weeks until July 16th.


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "Just make it simple."


    She wanted to keep it low profile, but she had to take care of others'' feelings.


    "Oh, I thought you were going to celebrate it with Austin!"


    Suny heard the sarcasm in Alicia''s words. "How do you know we won''t?"


    Alicia said, "Hey, stop showing off to me. I''ll prepare a party likest year."


    Suny smiled and said, "Thanks."


    When she had just finished texting, Austin went downstairs.


    Suny put away her phone and picked up the backpack. As soon as she walked over, Austin reached


    out and took her bag, "Give it to me."


    "Alright." It would be more than she could wish if Austin could help.


    Grace didn''t expect Austin to be so cruel. No matter how hard she begged him, Austin didn''t care about


    Kasper''s death. After leaving Suny''s vi, Grace went to the detention center to visit Kasper.


    It had been the eighth day since the incident, and Kasper was also detained for eight days. The victim


    was lying in the hospital in aa. Kasper had been used of drunk driving, hit and run, and a crime


    of intentional injury. This was no longer a traffic ident, but a criminal case. The victim''s family issued


    a public prosecution. No matter how muchpensation Grace promised, they were unwilling to settle


    the case.


    Kasper was like seeing a final straw when he met Grace, "Mom! What did Austin say?"


    Hearing Kasper''s words, Grace''s expression changed immediately. "He''s not your brother! You don''t


    have a brother! Kasper, you don''t have a brother!"


    While talking, Grace suddenly burst into tears.


    Kasper''s face turned pale. "Mom! What are you talking about? Why don''t I have a brother? Who can


    help me if my brother doesn''t?"


    Besides Austin, who else could help Kasper?


    "Mom, beg him! I don''t want to stay here for so many years. I was wrong. I really know I was wrong!"


    Kasper had to serve a minimum of three years in prison, but he couldn''t even stand here for three


    days, let alone three years!


    The victim''s family was unwilling to forgive. One victim died on the spot and the other was now brain-


    dead. Neither family was willing to ept forgiveness.


    Although Grace had done a lot of irresponsible things in her life, she loves Kasper very much,


    otherwise, how could she spoil Kasper like this. She also didn''t want Kasper to stay inside for several


    years. After wiping away tears, Grace made a decision, "Kasper, don''t worry. Mom will help you! You


    have to protect yourself inside. Wait for me! You must protect yourself!"


    Grace turned around and left. If Austin didn''t help Kasper, she would force him to do so!

 Chapter 319 I Can Take Care of Him

    Chapter 319 I Can Take Care of Him


    Yesterday Suny and Austin practiced boxing in the gym for more than three hours, and they felt a little


    exhausted when they woke up this morning.


    But today was Monday. Phantom had a morning meeting that Suny had to attend.


    After more than an hour of the regr meeting, Suny had just returned to the office when Rosa


    knocked on the door and came in, "Miss Hond, Ms. Grace is at the front desk downstairs and said


    she wants to see you."


    "Grace?"


    "Invite her in." Grace came to her, and Suny knew that it was for Kasper.


    But how can Grace be so na?ve? Austin didn''t care about it. What made Grace think she care?


    Soon, Rosa brought Grace up. Hearing the knock on the door, Suny said, "Come in."


    "Miss Hond."


    The door opened, and Rosa led Grace in.


    Suny raised her head and nced at Grace, "Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "There is something rted to Austin, and I think you might be very interested."


    Grace kept it a mystery, but Suny shot her eyebrows and looked at Rosa, "Rosa, leave us alone."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Grace came to Suny today for Kasper''s case. She only wanted to save Kasper from jail, and she had


    no time to pay attention to the rest. She didn''t care at all about why Rosa was so polite to Suny.


    Rosa closed the door, leaving Suny and Grace in the office.


    Suny got up from the office chair and walked to the sofa beside him, "Grace, take a seat please."


    Grace used to pick on Suny''s improperness, and although Suny and Austin divorcedter, she didn''t


    change this habit.


    After Grace was seated, she didn''t even offer her any tea or coffee. In the past, Grace always said she


    had no respect and no tutoring.


    But today, Grace didn''t say a word about this, "I went to see Austin yesterday. You must know it."


    Suny smiled, "So you came here today to persuade Austin to help Kasper?"


    "Since you know the purpose of my visit today, then I will not beat around the bush!"


    Grace looked at Suny, ready to talk about the elephant in the room. It could be seen that she cared for


    Kasper.


    Austin was her son, but now he came to her in order to save Kasper and make trouble with Austin.


    Kasper was her only favorite.


    Suny knew that Grace was in a hurry, but she was not. Hearing Grace''s words, Suny smiled, "I am not


    the person who can save your favorite son, right?" After a pause, she continued, "Not to mention that


    Austin and I are in love now, even if we are still in marriage, I think you should know that ording to


    our history, I won''t even if Austin is willing to help Kasper. Additionally, Austin had clearly expressed his


    thoughts to you yesterday. If youe to me today, you are doomed to fail."


    Grace''s face turned pale immediately, she gritted her teeth, took out something from her bag, and


    handed it to Suny, "After you read this, you will help me."


    Suny nced at the file bag and chuckled, "You are very confident. I hope you will not be disappointed


    Suny put the file on the desktop, unhurriedly tore off the tangled thread, and took out the paper inside.


    Seeing Suny pick up the document, Grace''s pale face gradually returned to rosy, and the panic on her


    face slowly disappeared. Looking at the paternity test, the smile on Suny''s face gradually faded.


    Grace, who was sitting opposite her, regained certainty and confidence on her face as if Suny would


    help Kasper after seeing the paper.


    Suny looked away, put the paper into the file bag, and then looked at Grace, "How do you think this


    paper can beat me?"


    Grace snorted coldly, "I don''t know if it works, but if I give this thing to the Johnson family, do you think


    Austin can still sit so firmly in this position?"


    Suny tut-tutted, "Why don''t you just bring this to Austin? It can be a threat to Austin than to me. What


    makes you think that I will meddle in the Kasper affairs due to a paper?"


    It had to be said that Suny''s words hit Grace.


    Suny was right that this paternity test was more useful to threaten Austin. But Grace was not an idiot.


    She knew Austin who had spent more than ten years living with her. If this paper came to Austin, not to


    mention whether Kasper was saved from jail, she might not stay in this city. Austin was not simple as


    he looked in appearance since the Johnson family appointed him to inherit KLOC before the senior


    passed away.


    Maddox had been Mr. Johnson''s eldest son for fifty or sixty years, and Mr. Johnson did not think highly


    of Maddox. Kasper apanied him when Mr. Johnson was in the hospital every day and the old man


    would rather choose Austin as the sessor, instead of Kasper.


    People could imagine Austin was scheming and calcting.


    Grace knew clearly that she was not able to take Austin down. If she sent him the test that Austin


    wasn''t her biological son, Austin would kill her.


    Grace never wanted to be his enemy. She nned to bring this secret to the grave. After all, she knew


    the characteristic of Kasper and Tina. It wouldn''t be long for the siblings to squander the entire family


    fortune. It was wise to have Austin as the head of the family. As long as she didn''t spill out the secret,


    then Tina and Kasper would be Austin''s brother and sister all their lives. After her death, Austin would


    take care of the siblings.


    Now Austin refused to help Kasper, she had no way but toe to Suny for help.


    Grace knew Suny loved Austin long ago since she suffered a lot of injustice in the past three years. If


    Jennifer didn''t return to China, Suny might not have divorced Austin.


    Suny''s feelings for Austin were exactly the reason why Grace dared toe to her for help today. But


    Suny''s words made Gracepletely panicked.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Austin will be kicked out of the Johnson family?"


    Suny leaned on the sofa, looked at Grace, and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. I am rich enough. If


    he is kicked out of the Johnson family, I can take care of him."


    "You!" Grace didn''t expect Suny to react like this. She was panicking now and didn''t know what to do.


    You had to take the good with the bad, right?


    Now she had told Suny the secret, but from Suny''s reaction, Grace believed that if she left here, Suny


    would tell Austin immediately.


    This was not what Grace wanted!


    Suny looked at Grace and saw her eyes shing with fear and anxiety. She called Rosa. "Rosa, see


    Grace off."


    "Suny! Do you know what this means to Austin?"


    Grace did not willing to give up but she was also a little scared.


    "I know, as I told you I''m rich enough, so I don''t care if Austin is the true-born Johnsons."


    These words were undoubtedly thest straw for Grace. "Okay, you don''t have to help me. Just


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    pretend that we haven''t seen each other. You haven''t seen and heard anything from me."


    "Grace, it is really funny. Water under the bridge; how can you pretend it didn''t happen?"


    Suny said, nced at Rosa who had alreadye in, "Rosa, lead Grace downstairs."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Rosa nced at Grace, "Grace, this way please."

 Chapter 320 If I Say I Miss You

    Chapter 320 If I Say I Miss You


    Grace stared at Suny for a while, and seeing that wouldn''t change anything, she gritted her teeth and


    left.


    Rosa took Grace away and helped Suny gently close the office door when they went out.


    Suny was left alone in the office, and the smile on her face disappeared instantly. She was not as calm


    and indifferent as she looked. The test that proved Austin not to be biologically rted to Maddox and


    Grace shocked her.


    It was known that Grace eloped with her lover after giving birth to Austin, and that wasn''t something


    new or fresh in this circle.


    Grace had a bad reputation for many years because of this. Although the Johnson family had many


    fortunes, after the death of Mr. Johnson and Maddox, Grace had be the most honored Madame


    Johnson in the family. However, in private, people would still mention that affair asionally.


    People had been talking about her for two things - one was her arrogance and the other was her


    cruelty. But Grace never leaked a word that Austin was neither Maddox''s son nor her son for so many


    years.


    Now, Grace had the DNA test result and told Suny that Austin was not from the Johnson family, and he


    had no blood rtionship. If this news spread, it was conceivable a great shock it would cause.


    And for Austin, it would be a fatal blow.


    Mr. Johnson senior personally named Austin as his sessor before his death, but all this was under


    the premise that Austin was one of the Johnsons.


    If Austin was not from the Johnson family, then all the shares and estate in his name were gone. It was


    clear in the will that all the shares in his name were given to his eldest grandson Austin. But now Austin


    was no longer his grandson, and he was no longer a member of the Johnson family.


    The Johnson family members had been plotting something behind in the past few years. If Grace


    dropped the bombshell now, the Johnson family would be in a bloody storm again.


    When Suny came back to her senses, she just picked up the bag and phone and came out of the


    office. When the elevator door opened, she met Rosa.


    Seeing Suny who was leaving with a bag, Rosa was startled. "Miss Hond, are you leaving?"


    "I have something to do. Please ask Raul to help you receive the visitors from CARRIEter."


    Noticing her deep frown, Rosa knew it was probably something important. "I see, Miss Hond."


    "Okay," Suny said and entered the elevator.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at KLOC.


    This was the first time Sunye to KLOC for him after their divorce.


    There was a new reception girl. Suny walked in with an orange-pink skirt and high heels. She was as


    beautiful as the star on TV. When the two receptionists saw Suny, they were stunned at first. The


    receptionist on the left was the first to react, "Miss Hond, are you here for Mr. Johnson?"


    When they joined thepany training for recognizing the photo of thepany''s top executives, one


    of them was Suny''s photo. Although Suny didn''t work at KLOC, their rtionship between them wasn''t


    a secret in KLOC. She was and would be Madame Johnson, and most people really couldn''t afford to


    offend her.


    Suny smiled, "Well, but I didn''t make an appointment."


    "Ivan has told us, Miss Hond. You don''t have to make appointments."


    Having said that, she led Suny to the special elevator, entered the password, and let Suny in.


    Suny came here for important things. After several thanks, she went into the elevator.


    Another receptionist had already notified Ivan who knocked on the door of Austin''s office, "Mr. Johnson,


    Miss Hond is here."


    Hearing what he said, the man at the desk lifted his eyebrows and paused. "Already in the building?"


    "In the elevator now."


    Austin dropped the document. "Prepare a cup of red jujube tea."


    Ivan was stunned for a moment, then nodded quickly, "Yes, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin never drank such a tea. There were varieties of ck tea and green tea, but no jujube tea in the


    pantry. Ivan asked someone to run to the staff pantry downstairs to get a few tea bags up. As soon as


    he gave the order, the elevator door opened, and Suny lifted her legs and walked out of the elevator.


    Ivan greeted, "Miss Hond."


    This treatment was so different from before, Suny nced at Ivan, "Is Austin inside?"


    "Yes, Mr. Johnson is inside."


    Ivan said, leading Suny to Austin''s office, knocking on the door, "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond is here."


    A few secondster, the door opened. Austin stood in front of the door and looked at Suny, "Why are


    you here?"


    Ivan stepped aside as Suny raised her legs, and walked in. Before she could figure out how to speak,


    she looked at Austin with a smile, "If I say I miss you, do you believe it?"


    Of course, Austin believed it, but obviously, Suny didn''te to him because she missed him. Maybe


    he didn''t know Suny at all before the divorce, but after the divorce, he knew that Suny was not the kind


    of impulsive person. Of course, not kind of enthusiastic ones.


    He raised his hand to take hers, and led him to the sofa to sit down, "Did Grace visit you?"


    "Mr. Johnson is too smart." She nced at him with a smile.


    Austin looked at her, feeling his throat tighten, and he wanted to kiss her. As soon as this urge passed,


    there was a knock on the door of the office, "Mr. Johnson, tea for Miss Hond."


    Austin''s eyes went back to normal, and he said in a cool voice, "Come in."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ivan went in with the tea in his hand. He didn''t know if he had disturbed anything just now, but he also


    knew procrastinating at this time was not wise. Having been Austin''s secretary for so many years, he


    understood that. Ivan put down the tea at the fastest speed. Before Austin could speak, he quietly


    exited and helped close the door before leaving.


    After going out, Ivan instructed his assistant not to disturb no matter who came.


    Suny drank the jujube tea, "Sweet."


    "Really?"


    Austin didn''t believe, "Let me taste it."


    He said, and he did what he wanted to do - lift her chin and kiss her.


    Suny let out a moan but couldn''t stop his aggressiveness. Soon, the lipstick on her lips was gradually


    smeared by Austin.


    When he finished, Suny was only feeling hot. She closed her eyes, and after a while when she calmed


    down, she opened her eyes again to look at him and said, "Grace told me something."

 Chapter 321 Austin Will Propose Tonight?

    Chapter 321 Austin Will Propose Tonight?


    Austin raised his hand and wiped her lips, "What''s the matter?"


    Suny looked up at him, remembering the things Grace said an hour ago, and the tone of Austin telling


    her about his rtionship with Grace before, Suny hesitated for the first time.


    Who were his parents if Austin was not from the Johnson family? In other words, he was just a tool


    used by Grace to enter the Johnson family. If that was the case, it must be a brutal truth for Austin.


    Under the circumstance, Suny was reluctant to tell her lover the facts.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Austin''s brows raised, "Did she scold you?"


    Hearing his words, Suny came back to her senses and shook his head, "No, not at all."


    She said, lowered her eyelids, and looked at Austin holding her hand. Suny pursed her lips, "She


    showed me some materials about you."


    "What materials?"


    "The paternity test result of you and your father Maddox, as well as you with Kasper."


    Suny raised his head and looked straight into his eyes, "You''re not the son of Maddox and Kasper."


    Austin looked at her, and his eyes swiveled around. "Did she give you those materials because she


    wanted you to help Kasper?"


    "That is right."


    Suny responded, and grabbed his index finger, "Austin, are you okay?"


    Suny moved a bit and said, "If you felt sad, can I hug you?"


    This was the first time Suny had encountered such a thing.


    Austin was of course depressed. He didn''t seem to have enjoyed any kind of affection in the past


    twenty years. Even though he was so powerful and capable, he sometimes couldn''t help but wonder if


    he was so bad that it would lead to his biological parents hating him.


    Mr. Johnson senior liked him only because Maddox was unreliable, and Mr. Johnson senior had only


    one son, Maddox, and he happened to be his best son.


    But now, he knew that he was neither Maddox''s son nor Grace''s son.


    This was like a joke. Austin looked at Suny, whose beautiful eyes normally crinkled softly but were now


    full of worry.


    He raised his hand and took her into his arms, "Just a few sad." But not so sad.


    The shackles that had trapped him for so many years werepletely broken at this moment.


    Austin suddenlyughed, "It''s not easy for Grace to hide this secret for such many years."


    It had been hidden for so many years, and now she was willing to reveal this secret for Kasper''s sake.


    Grace had made up her mind to fight back desperately.


    Suny looked up at her, "I rejected her. She should be on her way to find the coteral branch of the


    Johnson family."


    "I''m not a member of the Johnson family anymore. If she wanted to spill it out, she had done so many


    years ago. But she mentioned at this moment, there must be something else involved. She may not go


    to the Johnson family at this stage."


    Austin was indeed correct. On the way back, Grace did have the idea of spilling the truth to the


    Johnson family, but when she returned to the vi and calmed down, she hesitated. It was a fact that


    Austin was not her biological son, but the coteral branch from the Johnson family had long been


    eyeing KLOC and kept thepany and shares in his pocket. She didn''t have KLOC''s shares herself,


    but Kasper had. Although not many, if KLOC could continue to prosper like this, it would be enough for


    Kasper to live for a lifetime.


    The coteral branch of the Johnson family was all monsters and demons. If KLOC fell into their hands,


    how much could Kasper get annual dividends? Grace was smart enough to get a position in the


    Johnson family.


    Austin was not a member of the Johnson family. She held such a big secret that she could threaten


    Austin. If this secret was exposed, things might be worse. She couldn''t make things worse. Austin may


    have already learned the truth about his identity from Suny. It wouldn''t be long before he would send


    someone to contact her. At that time, Grace would have the capital to negotiate for Kasper.


    After all, Suny had lived with Grace''s mother-inw for three years. As soon as Austin said it, she


    reacted quickly. "If this is the case, she may still be waiting for you to fall into the trap."


    Austin nced at her, "Be my guest."


    Suny smiled, "Okay then."


    But there was not much time left for Kasper. The victims were unwilling to forgive and insisted on


    prosecuting. It was a criminal offense that could not be forgiven.


    Although Kasper had been released on bail pending trial, the case would go to trial within two months.


    Grace was waiting for Austin toe ording to the n, but there were no signs from Austin to


    visit.


    Time flew and another week passed.


    On Suny''s birthday this year, Alicia held a small party like what she didst year. The difference was


    that Austin and Elijah both came to the party. Jasmine prepared a gift for Suny very early. It was an


    enamel doll she made by herself. It wasn''t very delicate, but it was very cute.


    "Hello, Suny, happy birthday, many happy returns of the day!"


    "Thanks." Suny took the gift, and Elijah and the others came in from a distance, "Happy birthday,


    Suny."


    "Thank you for your wishes."


    Looking at the gift in Elijah''s hand, Suny couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, "Elijah doesn''t write me a


    check, do you?"


    Elijah cleared his throat. "Certainly not."


    Suny nced at him with a smile. Antonio and Tate on the side also handed over gifts, and Suny took


    them one by one and thanked them.


    "Where''s Austin?" Elijah looked around but didn''t find Austin. Looking at Suny, who was wearing a long


    skirt, beautiful and elegant, a dirty thought suddenly popped into his mind, and he almost blurted it out.


    Suny raised his finger and pointed behind Elijah, "Answering the phone."


    Tilting his head and following Suny''s sight, Elijah saw Austin. Elijah couldn''t help but snort, "Who is it?


    He must answer at this time."


    Suny smiled and looked at Antonio and the others, "Thank you all very much for attending my birthday


    and bringing nice gifts as well as wishes. I do appreciate it. Enjoy yourself at the party, Elijah, Antonio,


    and Tate."


    Antonio nodded, "Sure, it will be a nice party."


    Suny walked over to Alicia after a reply.


    Seeing Suny walking away, Elijah walked to Antonio''s side, "Will Austin propose tonight?"


    Antonio nced at Austin not far away, "Who knows?"


    Tate nced at Elijah, "Why don''t you ask Austin?"


    Elijah became smarter, "I won''t go. I am not a fool at all!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He took a sip of juice, and just putting down the ss, he saw Antonio and Tate looking at him with


    faint smiles that indicated, "Well, you are a fool."


    What''s wrong with you people? If he had been able to beat them on the spot, he would have given


    them a lesson.


    It wasn''t just Elijah and Austin''s friends who were curious about this question. Seeing that Austin was


    not there, Alicia lightly nudged Suny, "Austin will propose tonight, won''t he?"

 Chapter 322 I Want to Be with You

    Chapter 322 I Want to Be with You


    Looking at Austin who was standing in a distance, Suny had a sip of the orange juice and looked at


    Alicia with a half-smile, "Shall I ask it for you?"


    "In what sense would it be a surprise if you asked?"


    "Then you should not have asked me in the first ce." Suny chuckled.


    That would leave her no surprise at all.


    Aliciaughed. "I didn''t think of that."


    Suny gave her a sideways nce, saying with deep connotation, "There''re a lot of thingsing


    unprepared."


    When Ashley came to them, Suny gave him a friendly nod, excused herself, and walked away. After


    finishing his call, Austin came to her. To some senses, they were the focus tonight. Though their friends


    had little inmon, the night was rather harmonious.


    Last year, Suny went to the stage and exhibited her singing ability to everyone when Alicia insisted on


    thrusting her up onto the stage. This year, Alicia chickened out, so she simply grabbed Kevin to the


    stage, and together, they sang a song for Suny.


    Let''s not be judgmental, it was indeed entertaining though.


    Suny watched Alicia from under the stage, with the corners of her mouth curving up into a smile the


    whole time.


    The whole party continued until eleven in the night. When it was closing to an end, Alicia nced at


    Austin multiple times. And when it was finally the time for her to leave, Alicia showed a little discontent


    to Suny, "Is he really not going to propose? Such an asshole!"


    Hearing the familiar curse, Suny burst intoughter. She looked at Austin, who was talking to Elijah. "I


    am not in a rush."


    "Well, a man''s proposal indicates that he cares about it."


    "Are you trying to drive a wedge between us?"


    Seeing that her intention was detected by Suny, Alicia hastened to grab Ashley, "It''s gettingte. We


    should go. Happy birthday, Suny."


    "Bye." Suddenly, Austin approached her, "Shall we go home?"


    "Yeah," Suny replied, seeing that most guests had dismissed.


    Austin helped pack the gifts Suny received tonight and led her out of the hall.


    The night in J city in July was a little sultry. Though the car window was down, Suny still felt a bit


    muggy. She nced at Austin, "Don''t you have anything prepared for me?"


    "Yes." Austin tilted his head when the red light was on.


    Suny reached out her hand. But instead, Austin pressed her head closer and kissed her forehead, "You


    will have it when we are at home."


    As he finished his words, the red light turned yellow, and then quickly shifted into the green. The car


    started again. Suny touched her forehead where it was kissed. It was still warm. The corner of her


    mouth curved up into a smile. She began wondering what Austin had prepared for her.


    Suny knew he was not going to mention the proposal at this moment. After all, Austin hadn''t gained


    consent from her grandpa. If he had proposed now, that would suggest he showed no respect for


    Charlie. Plus, it was just a year or so that she had divorced. Suny did not want to step into marriage


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    again so soon.


    If that was possible, she''d rather not marry. In that case, she could even skip divorce if their love was


    fleeting.


    "What are you thinking?" Austin asked abruptly.


    There was another red light.


    Suny stopped her fantasy and gave him a nce, "Nothing. Just a bit tired."


    She yawned again.


    Austin gazed at her, "Only ten minutes'' drive now."


    Suny nodded and, feeling a bit guilty, looked outside the car window again.


    Ten minutester, they were home.


    It was five minutes to twelve o''clock, so Suny yawned again before getting off the car. She was really


    too exhausted to unbox the two bags of presents.


    As she turned around, a gift box was sent to her by Austin, "Happy birthday, babe."


    "What''s that?"


    Suny lifted her eyebrows, took the gift, and opened it in no hurry.


    She thought it might be some beautiful jewelry. But it turned out that it was a sketchbook, whose cover


    portrayed the day of their divorce when Suny was wearing a red dress and standing before the Civil


    Affairs Bureau, waiting for Austin.


    She was stupefied for a moment and found it was all about her when she opened it.


    "It''s been a long time since thest time I had drawn a picture."


    Just when Suny was wondering if he painted it, Austin opened his mouth. As she slowly flipped through


    all of them, her mouth turned up into a smile. "I didn''t know that Mr. Johnson could paint."


    Well, if he did get kicked out of KLOC, he probably wouldn''t have to worry about starving to death. He


    could earn a living by painting.


    There were altogether 27 pictures in it, symbolizing the 27 years she had gone through.


    "Look at this one. Are you there?"


    Suny''s finger stopped at the third painting, which showed that she was pushed to sing on the stagest


    year. It was described from the left of the stage. But she could not remember he was there that night.


    Looking at her perplexed face, Austin exined, "I was at the door side."


    "That made sense."


    "You have a beautiful voice."


    Beaming, Suny flipped to the next page. It was New Year''s Eve when she was waiting for cabs after


    leaving Alicia''s ce. Actually, Suny was aware that Austin was following at that time.


    Looked like someone was a stalker, right?


    Every painting illustrated a different Suny in Austin''s eyes after their divorce.


    It was a surprising gift.


    "When did you start this?"


    They were togetherst month.


    Austin hugged her from behind, "Three months ago."


    At first, he just wanted to record every aspect of Suny. Later, when they were back together, he thought


    it would probably be a special gift.


    In the marriage they started five years ago, he knew nothing of her. And now, they were together again.


    He knew every bit of her, her preferences and dislikes, her joy and sorrow.


    So now, he was serious, about being together with her, and about being together with her for his


    lifetime.


    Suny closed the book. "Were you so sure that we would be back together?"


    Three months ago, they were not together, were they?


    Austin peered down at her. "It was originally a gift to you when you marry Robert."


    He wanted her to know that he really fell in love with Suny, not because he hated losing.


    Suny could not helpughing. "You''ve plotted a lot, haven''t you, Austin?"


    If she had not been Robert''s sister and if they did get married, a present like this must aim to make it


    impossible for her to forget him.


    People always clung to what they couldn''t have and wanted someone they couldn''t be together with. If,


    when you finally decided to drop it or let it go, then he suddenly came over and told you that he would


    be with you as long as you say yes, would you do that?


    Austin stared at the smile in her beautiful eyes, swallowing a bit, "Yes, I must confess," He kissed her


    on the lips, "Suny, I did want to be with you by all means."


    Again, he kissed her, but more vehemently.

 Chapter 323 This Is Quite Interesting

    Chapter 323 This Is Quite Interesting


    Six hundred and thirty chapter this is quite interesting


    Suny woke up the next day, the time was alreadyte, the curtains were not pulled tight through the


    light, the sky was already light.


    She was left alone in the room and Austin was no longer in the room.


    Austin had gone to the office, and she touched her phone, on which was a message from Austin five


    minutes ago, asking if she was awake.


    Suny returned the message, then got up and washed up.


    Just finished hydrating my face and breakfast was delivered.


    Austin came back at 4:00 pm, all cold and with a sulk on his face that he hadn''t had time to take back.


    Suny raised her hand to him and he reached down and picked her up, his brow gentled as his eyes fell


    on her, he looked down and kissed her on the lips, "Is there anywhere Mrs. Johnson would like to go to


    y?"


    Suny raised an eyebrow and thought for a moment, "Forget it, it''s so cold and it''s not very convenient


    to go out."


    The capital has been snowing for the past two days, and Suny doesn''t want to go out when she looks


    at the snow drifting outside.


    It''s so cold, how many clothes must be worn!


    Austin nodded, "Okay, then we''ll go home tomorrow."


    Suny gave him a look, "Back so soon, have you resolved things here?"


    "It''s settled."


    Austin has never been a patient person, Bentley has so much guts, he is toozy to waste time with


    him, after the meeting today, the police came directly to thepany to arrest people.


    Bentley is still a dumbfounded, probably did not expect not justst night''s dinner was not arranged,


    how suddenly was taken away.


    When the police arrested him he also looked at Austin and shouted misunderstanding, Austin raised


    his hand and threw the information from Ivan''s investigation into his face, Bentley''s face went white


    directly after seeing it.


    People inside thepany still don''t know what''s going on, Austin thundered and directly brought up


    the person who was transferred over not long ago to take over Bentley''s position.


    In just two hours, Austin was done with the matter.


    Suny raised an eyebrow: "Directly terminated?"


    Austin shook his head, led her to sit down on the sofa and poured her water while exining, "No, I


    called the police directly, and he was taken away after the meeting."


    Suny was a little surprised to hear him say this, "Bentley is afraid he hasn''t thought he''s been checked


    out yet, right?"


    Austin ruffled the broken hair in front of her forehead: "Don''t worry about him, just leave the next thing


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    to the police."


    An amount thatrge, Bentley will never get out of this life.


    Suny saw that he was not willing to say more, and did not ask more, holding a cup of hot water sip.


    Austin nced at his phone, "We have a 10:00 flight tomorrow."


    "Good."


    Austin looked at Suny for a moment and asked once more, "Really don''t you want to go for a stroll?


    The snow scene here in winter is beautiful."


    Suny leaned into his arms, the whole person is like azy cat: "No, it''s cold, do not want to go out."


    She nestled in his arms, her whole bodyzy.


    Austin looked softened and raised his hand to touch her face: "When you want toe, I will


    apany you over."


    "Well nah."


    Suny responded, looked at the menu on her phone, and ordered the dish for lunch today.


    After eating lunch, Suny and Austin both strolled around the hotel for a while, eliminated food and went


    back to their rooms to pick a movie to put on, and Suny fell asleep watching it.


    Austin did not have the habit of napping before, but watching Suny, also followed the sleep over.


    It''s always easy to spend time with a lover, and the two of them can easily spend time together even if


    they don''t do anything.


    A day has passed in the blink of an eye, the flight is tomorrow morning, and Suny sleeps early at night.


    The next day two people got up at seven o''clock, Suny brought few things, quickly packed up.


    The two people got into the car, Suny just ate a little too much, now a little bracing.


    Austin took the gloves off her hands and held them in his hands to warm them, "Eating up?"


    She leaned sideways against his body, "A little."


    Austin gave a rare smile and dropped his hand to her stomach, stroking it gently.


    Somewhatfortably, Suny leaned against him and did not refuse.


    Arriving at J City at 12:00, Ivan himself picked up the ne: "Mr. Johnson, Mrs. Johnson."


    "Ivan, hard work."


    "Mrs. Johnson is very kind."


    He said, pulling open the car door.


    Austin reached over and blocked the roof of the car and Suny got in.


    The car slowly opened before Ivan spoke, "Mr. Johnson, are there any more people to be sent over


    there?"


    Ivan also heard about yesterday''s events, Ben Lewis was also sent over not long ago, although


    Bentley''s position he can also bepetent, he sat Bentley''s position, that Ben''s original position is


    also empty personal, have to find someone to top the.


    But Austin has his own charter, so maybe he''s already arranged it and taken care of it all together over


    there.


    Ivan is always attentive, but it was just one more question.


    "Well, send another person over there. Over there, you go over and wash the tes when you have


    time."


    After so many years, that side also got disjointed, he sorted it out yesterday, his head hurts.


    Some of thendlord, pressed not to listen to Austin, the surface of the polite, in fact, inch by inch.


    He finished and slightly tightened his grip on her hand.


    Suny was looking at his phone, his eyes fell on the news on his phone, his eyebrows raised slightly,


    hooked his lips and smiled as he handed it to Austin: "This is quite interesting."


    Austin inclined his head for a moment, his face light: "If you don''t like it, I''ll have Ivan dispose of it."


    The story is obviously from the night before, and is nothing more than an insinuation that she, Mrs.


    Johnson, is too spoiled and pampered, and Austin actually condones it.


    Suny gave augh, "What''s not to like, they like to say let them say it is."


    Hearing her words, Austin looked at her indulgently, "Okay, do whatever you want."


    The two of them had lunch before going home. Austin went out after lunch and sent her back.


    When she came back, Suny was sleeping. She was used to taking naps after her pregnancy, and she


    had to sleep for at least an hour.


    When the two of them came back from lunch, it was already more than two o''clock. Suny put the


    suitcase clothes into the washing machine and went to bed.


    It''s just after five o''clock, but it''s already starting to get dark in the winter.


    Austin untied his tie, looked down and raised his hand to touch the person on the bed.


    Suny slept very well, he so a movement, she did not wake up, but also a little movement.


    He raised a rare eyebrow and smiled, lowered his head and kissed Suny on the bed, then went in the


    Suny opened her eyes and heard movement outside. She subconsciously thought that Austin had


    When I walked down the hall, I saw Austin hanging clothes on the balcony.


    There are several balconies in their house, and the master bedroom alone has two balconies.


    Suny is too much trouble outside, usually in the master bedroom to wash clothes in here to dry clothes,


    when the time to collect folded clothes is also convenient.


    The man was standing on that balcony in a white sweater, methodically drying his clothes.


    The clothesline is four meters, so even though Austin grew tall, he still had to use the clothesline.


    Probably noticing her eyes, he looked back at her, his eyes fell on Suny''s body, Austin moved his


    eyebrows: "Cold, go back."

 Chapter 324 Strength Is Also A Girl

    Chapter 324 Strength Is Also A Girl


    seven hundred and twenty-one chapter strength is also a girl


    The first time Izabe got drunk, she woke up the next day and it wasn''t that bad, after all, it was just a


    very light fruit wine.


    It''s just that the clothes on her body have a lot of smell, there is a light smell of wine, and the smell of


    milk left over from her baking, and some fried chicken and grilled meat from dinner, mixed together, it


    doesn''t smell good.


    Izabe sat propped up on the bed for a while, the events ofst night reying in her mind, scene by


    scene.


    "Ah..."


    Why do you talk so much mush when you are drunk?


    Izabe''s face exploded red all of a sudden, and she had no idea how she was going to face Victor and


    the others today.


    Just as she was thinking about these things, her phone suddenly rang.


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, nced at the cell phone sitting on the desk not far away, and


    hurriedly got up and went over to pick it up.


    The call was from Callie, and Izabe answered the phone in a hurry: "Callie?"


    "You''re awake? Is it hard to feel?"


    Izabe pursed her lips in embarrassment, "I just woke up, and it wasn''t hard."


    "Oh, that''s good! You''re such a shallow drinker, don''t drink freely in the future!"


    Izabe was embarrassed: "I didn''t know it was fruit wine!"


    "me me, for not talking to you!"


    As Callie finished her sentence, Izabe heard her mother call out to her.


    Izabe said in a hurry, "Go ahead, Callie, I''m not ufortable, I just got up and I''m going to take a


    shower."


    "Enn! By the way, I''m going to Grandma''s house for half a month, you remember to miss me oh! Wait


    for me toe back oh!"


    "Good, then have fun at Grandma''s house!"


    "Good! I''ll bring you good food when I get back!"


    "Okay."


    "Then I''m hanging up!"


    "Nnnn!"


    After hanging up the phone, Izabe hurriedly found her clothes and went into the bathroom to take a


    good shower.


    It was almost nine o''clock when I got out of the shower.


    Izabe''s stomach was rumbling, obviously hungry.


    She blew her hair half dry and tidied herself up before going downstairs to look for something to eat.


    Alicia and Ashle are not hometely, Marcus came backst night but for some reason, Izabe came


    downstairs and didn''t see Marcus.


    When Auntie saw hering down, she asked if she was hungry.


    Izabe nodded shyly, "Eh, eh, got upte today."


    Izabe has always been a good girl, and the nannies in the house are very fond of her.


    Auntie knew that Izabe finished her final exams and went to a ssmates'' partyst night,ughing:


    "Usually studying so hard, it''s nothing to sleep once in a while."


    Izabe blushed, "Auntie, has Marcus gone back to school?"


    "I didn''t see Marcus when I came over this morning, probably went back to schoolst night."


    Izabe nodded and just walked out of the kitchen when she saw Victor walking down the stairs.


    Izabe immediately thought of what happenedst night and she blushed and looked at Victor: "Victor,


    good morning."


    Victor raised his peachy eyes and looked askance at her, "Just got up?"


    Izabe was already blushing, and when she heard Victor''s words, her face became even redder, and


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    the blush spread all the way to her neck, "I got up at eight."


    Victor looked at her and inexplicably thought of that dream of his, he stiffened for a moment and turned


    his eyes away, "Did you get up in the morning with a headache?"


    "No."


    Victor poured a ss of water, tilted his head and drank arge portion of it straight away.


    Auntie came out with porridge and pastries, Izabe took her seat, took the chopsticks from her hand


    and said thank you.


    The stomach suddenly "grumbled", a loud sound, everyone present heard it.


    Auntieughed a little: "Izabe seems to be hungry hard."


    Victor took a seat across from her with his cup, and although he didn''t say anything, the look he gave


    her was already obvious.


    Izabe bowed her head, wishing she could find a hole in the ground.


    Victor looked at her, hooked his lips slightly and smiled untraceably.


    Izabe took a while to slow down, and the blush on her face faded.


    She looked up across the table at Victor, who had just finished eating and when he saw her look over,


    he gave her a sidelong nce, "Something wrong?"


    Izabe shook her head in embarrassment and wanted to say sorry to Victor, but couldn''t.


    Izabe''s face is hot now that I think about it, after being so sillyst night that she was obviously drunk


    and kept pretending she wasn''t.


    Victor looked at her for a moment, saw that she didn''t say anything, and turned around and went


    upstairs.


    Callie went to her grandmother''s house, Victor went out to y football every day, and Izabe was at


    home by herself, but in half a month''s time, she finished her revision sybus.


    Callie was supposed to return on July 23, and the two of them had arranged to go shopping on the


    25th.


    But because Callie''s cousin is back from college and taking her on a trip, Callie won''t be back until mid-


    August.


    Alicia and Ashle are both in Europe this time with SunyAustin and their exclusive, Marcus is busy inside


    thepany, and Victor seems to have his own things to do.


    Izabe was a little ufortable with the quiet as before, and she wanted to go back home.


    After two days of hesitation, Izabe gave Marcus a call and exined the idea.


    When Marcus heard about it, he asked Victor to apany her back straight away.


    Izabe could not refuse, so she went back home with Victor.


    Izabe''s hometown is in a very remote town west of J City, and it takes more than two hours to drive


    there.


    Her family is not yet in town, and she still has to take a bus for more than an hour to get to the vige


    when she gets to town.


    Victor didn''t say anything the whole way and Izabe didn''t dare to speak.


    Two people left at nine o''clock in the morning, to the vige is already more than one o''clock in the


    afternoon almost two o''clock.


    Izabe''s grip on the straps of her backpack kept tightening: "Victor, are you hungry?"


    Victor looked ahead for a while, there was just one road in front of him, nothing, and even if he was


    hungry, Izabe couldn''t find a ce for him to eat.


    Retracting his gaze, Victor responded absently, "Not hungry yet, you are?"


    Izabe shook her head and took out a sandwich from inside her backpack, "I brought this."


    She said, pulling out another bottle of milk, "And this."


    Victor frowned slightly, "All the food inside your bag?"


    Izabe nodded her head in embarrassment, "There are no restaurants or pavilions here."


    The implication is that if she doesn''t bring food, they will have to starve.


    Victor directly reached out and took the shoulder bag from her hand, lifting it up, he realized that


    Izabe is such a small person, carrying a 20 to 30 pounds of bags is not tired at all.


    Izabe thought he was looking at what there was to eat and didn''t say anything.


    But Victor just slung his backpack over his shoulder and then looked at her, "Which way?"


    Izabe nced at the duffel bag on his shoulder, "Victor, I can carry it myself, it''s heavy ..."


    "You''re a girl, I''m not so bad as to let you carry it."


    "I''m very strong."


    "Strength is also a girl."


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, her eyes suddenly warmed and she pointed forward, "It''s still a


    mile away."


    Victor narrowed his eyes for a moment, held up his umbre and walked to her side, "Let''s go."

 Six Hundred And Thirty Chapter This Is Quite Interesting

    Six Hundred And Thirty Chapter This Is Quite Interesting


    Six hundred and thirty chapter this is quite interesting


    Suny woke up the next day, the time was alreadyte, the curtains were not pulled tight through the


    light, the sky was already light.


    She was left alone in the room and Austin was no longer in the room.


    Austin had gone to the office, and she touched her phone, on which was a message from Austin five


    minutes ago, asking if she was awake.


    Suny returned the message, then got up and washed up.


    Just finished hydrating my face and breakfast was delivered.


    Austin came back at 4:00 pm, all cold and with a sulk on his face that he hadn''t had time to take back.


    Suny raised her hand to him and he reached down and picked her up, his brow gentled as his eyes fell


    on her, he looked down and kissed her on the lips, "Is there anywhere Mrs. Johnson would like to go to


    y?"


    Suny raised an eyebrow and thought for a moment, "Forget it, it''s so cold and it''s not very convenient


    to go out."


    The capital has been snowing for the past two days, and Suny doesn''t want to go out when she looks


    at the snow drifting outside.


    It''s so cold, how many clothes must be worn!


    Austin nodded, "Okay, then we''ll go home tomorrow."


    Suny gave him a look, "Back so soon, have you resolved things here?"


    "It''s settled."


    Austin has never been a patient person, Bentley has so much guts, he is toozy to waste time with


    him, after the meeting today, the police came directly to thepany to arrest people.


    Bentley is still a dumbfounded, probably did not expect not justst night''s dinner was not arranged,


    how suddenly was taken away.


    When the police arrested him he also looked at Austin and shouted misunderstanding, Austin raised


    his hand and threw the information from Ivan''s investigation into his face, Bentley''s face went white


    directly after seeing it.


    People inside thepany still don''t know what''s going on, Austin thundered and directly brought up


    the person who was transferred over not long ago to take over Bentley''s position.


    In just two hours, Austin was done with the matter.


    Suny raised an eyebrow: "Directly terminated?"


    Austin shook his head, led her to sit down on the sofa and poured her water while exining, "No, I


    called the police directly, and he was taken away after the meeting."


    Suny was a little surprised to hear him say this, "Bentley is afraid he hasn''t thought he''s been checked


    out yet, right?"


    Austin ruffled the broken hair in front of her forehead: "Don''t worry about him, just leave the next thing


    to the police."


    An amount thatrge, Bentley will never get out of this life.


    Suny saw that he was not willing to say more, and did not ask more, holding a cup of hot water sip.


    Austin nced at his phone, "We have a 10:00 flight tomorrow."


    "Good."


    Austin looked at Suny for a moment and asked once more, "Really don''t you want to go for a stroll?


    The snow scene here in winter is beautiful."


    Suny leaned into his arms, the whole person is like azy cat: "No, it''s cold, do not want to go out."


    She nestled in his arms, her whole bodyzy.


    Austin looked softened and raised his hand to touch her face: "When you want toe, I will


    apany you over."


    "Well nah."


    Suny responded, looked at the menu on her phone, and ordered the dish for lunch today.


    After eating lunch, Suny and Austin both strolled around the hotel for a while, eliminated food and went


    back to their rooms to pick a movie to put on, and Suny fell asleep watching it.


    Austin did not have the habit of napping before, but watching Suny, also followed the sleep over.


    It''s always easy to spend time with a lover, and the two of them can easily spend time together even if


    they don''t do anything.


    A day has passed in the blink of an eye, the flight is tomorrow morning, and Suny sleeps early at night.


    The next day two people got up at seven o''clock, Suny brought few things, quickly packed up.


    The two people got into the car, Suny just ate a little too much, now a little bracing.


    Austin took the gloves off her hands and held them in his hands to warm them, "Eating up?"


    She leaned sideways against his body, "A little."


    Austin gave a rare smile and dropped his hand to her stomach, stroking it gently.


    Somewhatfortably, Suny leaned against him and did not refuse.


    Arriving at J City at 12:00, Ivan himself picked up the ne: "Mr. Johnson, Mrs. Johnson."


    "Ivan, hard work."


    "Mrs. Johnson is very kind."


    He said, pulling open the car door.


    Austin reached over and blocked the roof of the car and Suny got in.


    The car slowly opened before Ivan spoke, "Mr. Johnson, are there any more people to be sent over


    there?"


    Ivan also heard about yesterday''s events, Ben Lewis was also sent over not long ago, although


    Bentley''s position he can also bepetent, he sat Bentley''s position, that Ben''s original position is


    also empty personal, have to find someone to top the.


    But Austin has his own charter, so maybe he''s already arranged it and taken care of it all together over


    there.


    Ivan is always attentive, but it was just one more question.


    "Well, send another person over there. Over there, you go over and wash the tes when you have


    time."


    After so many years, that side also got disjointed, he sorted it out yesterday, his head hurts.


    Some of thendlord, pressed not to listen to Austin, the surface of the polite, in fact, inch by inch.


    He finished and slightly tightened his grip on her hand.


    Suny was looking at his phone, his eyes fell on the news on his phone, his eyebrows raised slightly,


    hooked his lips and smiled as he handed it to Austin: "This is quite interesting."


    Austin inclined his head for a moment, his face light: "If you don''t like it, I''ll have Ivan dispose of it."


    The story is obviously from the night before, and is nothing more than an insinuation that she, Mrs.


    Johnson, is too spoiled and pampered, and Austin actually condones it.


    Suny gave augh, "What''s not to like, they like to say let them say it is."


    Hearing her words, Austin looked at her indulgently, "Okay, do whatever you want."


    The two of them had lunch before going home. Austin went out after lunch and sent her back.


    When she came back, Suny was sleeping. She was used to taking naps after her pregnancy, and she


    had to sleep for at least an hour.


    When the two of them came back from lunch, it was already more than two o''clock. Suny put the


    suitcase clothes into the washing machine and went to bed.


    It''s just after five o''clock, but it''s already starting to get dark in the winter.


    Austin untied his tie, looked down and raised his hand to touch the person on the bed.


    Suny slept very well, he so a movement, she did not wake up, but also a little movement.


    He raised a rare eyebrow and smiled, lowered his head and kissed Suny on the bed, then went in the


    Suny opened her eyes and heard movement outside. She subconsciously thought that Austin had


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    When I walked down the hall, I saw Austin hanging clothes on the balcony.


    There are several balconies in their house, and the master bedroom alone has two balconies.


    Suny is too much trouble outside, usually in the master bedroom to wash clothes in here to dry clothes,


    when the time to collect folded clothes is also convenient.


    The man was standing on that balcony in a white sweater, methodically drying his clothes.


    The clothesline is four meters, so even though Austin grew tall, he still had to use the clothesline.


    Probably noticing her eyes, he looked back at her, his eyes fell on Suny''s body, Austin moved his


    eyebrows: "Cold, go back."

 Seven Hundred And Twenty-One Chapter Strength Is Also A Girl

    Seven Hundred And Twenty-One Chapter Strength Is Also A Girl


    seven hundred and twenty-one chapter strength is also a girl


    The first time Izabe got drunk, she woke up the next day and it wasn''t that bad, after all, it was just a


    very light fruit wine.


    It''s just that the clothes on her body have a lot of smell, there is a light smell of wine, and the smell of


    milk left over from her baking, and some fried chicken and grilled meat from dinner, mixed together, it


    doesn''t smell good.


    Izabe sat propped up on the bed for a while, the events ofst night reying in her mind, scene by


    scene.


    "Ah..."


    Why do you talk so much mush when you are drunk?


    Izabe''s face exploded red all of a sudden, and she had no idea how she was going to face Victor and


    the others today.


    Just as she was thinking about these things, her phone suddenly rang.


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, nced at the cell phone sitting on the desk not far away, and


    hurriedly got up and went over to pick it up.


    The call was from Callie, and Izabe answered the phone in a hurry: "Callie?"


    "You''re awake? Is it hard to feel?"


    Izabe pursed her lips in embarrassment, "I just woke up, and it wasn''t hard."


    "Oh, that''s good! You''re such a shallow drinker, don''t drink freely in the future!"


    Izabe was embarrassed: "I didn''t know it was fruit wine!"


    "me me, for not talking to you!"


    As Callie finished her sentence, Izabe heard her mother call out to her.


    Izabe said in a hurry, "Go ahead, Callie, I''m not ufortable, I just got up and I''m going to take a


    shower."


    "Enn! By the way, I''m going to Grandma''s house for half a month, you remember to miss me oh! Wait


    for me toe back oh!"


    "Good, then have fun at Grandma''s house!"


    "Good! I''ll bring you good food when I get back!"


    "Okay."


    "Then I''m hanging up!"


    "Nnnn!"


    After hanging up the phone, Izabe hurriedly found her clothes and went into the bathroom to take a


    good shower.


    It was almost nine o''clock when I got out of the shower.


    Izabe''s stomach was rumbling, obviously hungry.


    She blew her hair half dry and tidied herself up before going downstairs to look for something to eat.


    Alicia and Ashle are not hometely, Marcus came backst night but for some reason, Izabe came


    downstairs and didn''t see Marcus.


    When Auntie saw hering down, she asked if she was hungry.


    Izabe nodded shyly, "Eh, eh, got upte today."


    Izabe has always been a good girl, and the nannies in the house are very fond of her.


    Auntie knew that Izabe finished her final exams and went to a ssmates'' partyst night,ughing:


    "Usually studying so hard, it''s nothing to sleep once in a while."


    Izabe blushed, "Auntie, has Marcus gone back to school?"


    "I didn''t see Marcus when I came over this morning, probably went back to schoolst night."


    Izabe nodded and just walked out of the kitchen when she saw Victor walking down the stairs.


    Izabe immediately thought of what happenedst night and she blushed and looked at Victor: "Victor,


    good morning."


    Victor raised his peachy eyes and looked askance at her, "Just got up?"


    Izabe was already blushing, and when she heard Victor''s words, her face became even redder, and


    the blush spread all the way to her neck, "I got up at eight."


    Victor looked at her and inexplicably thought of that dream of his, he stiffened for a moment and turned


    his eyes away, "Did you get up in the morning with a headache?"


    "No."


    Victor poured a ss of water, tilted his head and drank arge portion of it straight away.


    Auntie came out with porridge and pastries, Izabe took her seat, took the chopsticks from her hand


    and said thank you.


    The stomach suddenly "grumbled", a loud sound, everyone present heard it.


    Auntieughed a little: "Izabe seems to be hungry hard."


    Victor took a seat across from her with his cup, and although he didn''t say anything, the look he gave


    her was already obvious.


    Izabe bowed her head, wishing she could find a hole in the ground.


    Victor looked at her, hooked his lips slightly and smiled untraceably.


    Izabe took a while to slow down, and the blush on her face faded.


    She looked up across the table at Victor, who had just finished eating and when he saw her look over,


    he gave her a sidelong nce, "Something wrong?"


    Izabe shook her head in embarrassment and wanted to say sorry to Victor, but couldn''t.


    Izabe''s face is hot now that I think about it, after being so sillyst night that she was obviously drunk


    and kept pretending she wasn''t.


    Victor looked at her for a moment, saw that she didn''t say anything, and turned around and went


    upstairs.


    Callie went to her grandmother''s house, Victor went out to y football every day, and Izabe was at


    home by herself, but in half a month''s time, she finished her revision sybus.


    Callie was supposed to return on July 23, and the two of them had arranged to go shopping on the


    25th.


    But because Callie''s cousin is back from college and taking her on a trip, Callie won''t be back until mid-


    August.


    Alicia and Ashle are both in Europe this time with SunyAustin and their exclusive, Marcus is busy inside


    thepany, and Victor seems to have his own things to do.


    Izabe was a little ufortable with the quiet as before, and she wanted to go back home.


    After two days of hesitation, Izabe gave Marcus a call and exined the idea.


    When Marcus heard about it, he asked Victor to apany her back straight away.


    Izabe could not refuse, so she went back home with Victor.


    Izabe''s hometown is in a very remote town west of J City, and it takes more than two hours to drive


    there.


    Her family is not yet in town, and she still has to take a bus for more than an hour to get to the vige


    when she gets to town.


    Victor didn''t say anything the whole way and Izabe didn''t dare to speak.


    Two people left at nine o''clock in the morning, to the vige is already more than one o''clock in the


    afternoon almost two o''clock.


    Izabe''s grip on the straps of her backpack kept tightening: "Victor, are you hungry?"


    Victor looked ahead for a while, there was just one road in front of him, nothing, and even if he was


    hungry, Izabe couldn''t find a ce for him to eat.


    Retracting his gaze, Victor responded absently, "Not hungry yet, you are?"


    Izabe shook her head and took out a sandwich from inside her backpack, "I brought this."


    She said, pulling out another bottle of milk, "And this."


    Victor frowned slightly, "All the food inside your bag?"


    Izabe nodded her head in embarrassment, "There are no restaurants or pavilions here."


    The implication is that if she doesn''t bring food, they will have to starve.


    Victor directly reached out and took the shoulder bag from her hand, lifting it up, he realized that


    Izabe is such a small person, carrying a 20 to 30 pounds of bags is not tired at all.


    Izabe thought he was looking at what there was to eat and didn''t say anything.


    But Victor just slung his backpack over his shoulder and then looked at her, "Which way?"


    Izabe nced at the duffel bag on his shoulder, "Victor, I can carry it myself, it''s heavy ..."


    "You''re a girl, I''m not so bad as to let you carry it."


    "I''m very strong."


    "Strength is also a girl."


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, her eyes suddenly warmed and she pointed forward, "It''s still a


    mile away."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Victor narrowed his eyes for a moment, held up his umbre and walked to her side, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 327 SunyS Magic Potion

    Chapter 327 Suny''S Magic Potion


    Chapter 327 Suny''s Magic Potion


    Anyway, Charlie did hear what had happenedst night. Suny disliked Maisy and she was happy to see


    Maisy fall on evil days, but at least Maisy shared the same family name. And, Maisy had been visiting


    Charlie and Lily these few years before Suny was introduced to the Murphy Family. Therefore, Suny


    didn''t want Charlie to know such annoying things. However, the housekeeper simply told Charlie about


    it when he woke up in the early morning.


    During breakfast, in front of Suny, Charlie just told Robert to stop by and tell the kids like Maisy,


    Thomas, and Josh to stop visiting so often for nothing special because he must have a rest cure.


    Robert was on Suny''s side and Charlie had spoken out what was in his mind. Now that Charlie had


    given an oral instruction, he didn''t mind visiting Maisy''s family in person.


    "Just tell us if you have been treated unfairly. Robert and Lily will back you up." Charlie gave his order


    and looked toward Suny.


    Suny was a bit moved but helpless. "I see. Grandpa." She smiled.


    After breakfast, Suny yed chess with Charlie, while Robert just grabbed some presents and left for


    Maisy''s family.


    Charlie was the senior in the Murphy Family since Maisy''s real grandfather had died long ago. On New


    Year''s Day or other festivals, Maisy''s parents would visit them in Murphy vi with presents. And it was


    the first time over so many years for Robert to pay a visit to Maisy''s family.


    Even Maisy''s parents thought there was something wrong with it, let alone Maisy.


    Donald and Ruby looked at each other. Ruby recalled how Thomas and the others hadined


    about the bad attitude of the Murphy Family. Her heart sank and got uneasy.


    But she didn''t show it on her face. She just smiled and greeted Robert, "Haven''t you been busy these


    days, Robert? What brought you here today?"


    "Uncle Donald! Aunt Ruby. I haven''t been very busy these days." Robert nodded and passed the


    presents to them.


    "It''s very thoughtful of you!" Ruby took over the presents joyfully.


    In fact, she epted the presents not because she was longing for them, but because it was for the


    first time that Robert had been so hospitable to them over these years.


    Ruby wondered if the Murphy family needed their help with some tough matters. But, something awful


    had happened to theirpany recently and she didn''t understand why Lily avoided seeing Maisy.


    Donald and Ruby were thinking of how they would brighten it up for Walter.


    Unexpectedly, Robert just came over at this time.


    Robert nced at Thomas and said to Ruby, "Here''s the thing. Grandpa doesn''t feel well these days


    and the doctor has told him to have a rest cure. Maisy always likes toe over and keep grandpa''s


    when you stop by."


    Ruby hardly smiled any after she heard what Robert had said. Well, anyone who wasn''t a fool could


    understand what he meant by saying that.


    Maisy used to visit the Murphy Family to tter Lily and Charlie every day, but they stopped meeting


    Maisy two months ago. Maisy and Thomas as well as the others paid a visit to the Murphy Family


    yesterday but came back with grudge and resentment. And Robert stopped by to tell them these the


    other day.


    It just couldn''t be more obvious!


    Apparently, Charlie didn''t want to share the family glory with them, not a little bit. After all, they shared


    the same family name. How could Charlie Murphy be so mean to them? What harm would they bring


    him if they took advantage of the family rtion?


    However, she simply couldn''t spit out her real thought. She paused, pretended to be happy, and asked


    in surprise, "What happened to Charlie? Maisy visited him the other day and she told us that Charlie


    had been doing good. Why the rest cure now?"


    Actually, everyone understood it but kept silent. Robert said it politely only not to embarrass them, but


    Ruby just asked. So, Robert had to tell them, "Grandpa is doing OK. He is old and doesn''t want to fuss


    over in the house."


    Robert nced at Donald while he was talking, "Uncle Donald, I must go now. I''ve got my hands full at


    home."


    After that, he turned around to leave.


    Both Ruby and Donald looked stunned. Seeing Robert leave, Thomas and Josh couldn''t help to fume,


    "That''s too much! He talked as if we really wished to visit them."


    Ruby red at Thomas, then looked towards Maisy, "Maisy, what on earth had happenedst night?


    Why did Roberte over and talk to us like that in the early morning?"


    Maisy was also confused. In fact, Lily had made it very clearst night but Maisy was really shameless


    enough. She thought that Suny wouldn''t be staying in D City all the time. When Suny leftter, she


    thought they would agree to meet her again if she kept being shameless and visiting them more often.


    What''s more, it was a great humiliation for her to fall into the waterst night. So, she didn''t feel like


    talking with Ruby when she got back homest night.


    But out of her expectation, Robert just came over with presents to tell them that Charlie must have a


    rest cure.


    Bullshit! It was just an excuse!


    It was obvious that they didn''t want Maisy to visit Murphy Family! Robert had made his point here. And


    they wouldn''t let her in even if Maisy was shameless to visit them again.


    So, Charlie was thinking of cutting the rtionship with them!


    Thinking of it, Maisy looked pale for a second, "I don''t know, either, Mum. I... I was pushed into the fish


    pond by Sunyst night."


    "You! Why did you irritate Suny for no reason?" Ruby knew her daughter too well.


    But Ruby thought nothing of Suny. She nced at Donald, "Who the hell is this Suny? What''s her


    story? Is she only the so-called granddaughter of Charlie? Is Charlie getting old and confused?


    Somehow, we share the same family name with him and Maisy has been visiting him every day over


    these years. How can he be closer to an outsider than Maisy? How can he do that? Why can''t he do


    good to Maisy?"


    Ruby really thought Charlie was getting old and confused, and she couldn''t figure out what kind of


    magic potion Suny had applied to him!


    But, like mother, like daughter. Ruby and Maisy thought alike.


    However, Donald had given it more thought. He found something wrong was going on therest night


    when he heard Thomas and the others say that Suny was the granddaughter of Charlie and the whole


    Murphy family was too good to her, and even Lily had turned her back on Maisy because of Suny.


    Now Robert hade over in person to talk to them like that. When he rted it with the thing that


    Maisy fell into the waterst night, he would say that Robert came over in person to warn them rather


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    than cutting rtions with them.


    Though Charlie was old, Donald knew he wasn''t a dotard. Even if Charlie was a dotard, the rest of the


    Murphy Family weren''t fools. Could someone young and capable like Robert be a fool?


    It would be OK with him if only Charlie was good to Suny. But ording to Maisy, even the whole


    Murphy Family was too good to Suny!


    Donald seemed to have thought of something and he looked gloomy, "I remember that Walter''s


    younger sister went missing thirty years ago..."

 Chapter 328 Austin Is Downstairs

    Chapter 328 Austin Is Downstairs


    Chapter 328 Austin Is Downstairs


    "Younger sister? What are you talking about?" Ruby hadn''t married Donald back at that time and she


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    didn''t know anything about it.


    "Yes? What are you talking about, Dad?"


    Maisy and the others didn''t know it, either. She got very confused when hearing it.


    Donald nced around them and heaved a sigh, "Thirty years ago, Charlie had a daughter, Maryam.


    But the girl was kidnapped by the human trader at the age of ten when she was going for a business


    negotiation with Charlie''s wife, Amy. The Murphy Family has been looking for Maryam in the earlier


    years. Even so, they hadn''t found her after more than ten years. Maybe they got tired. And we didn''t


    hear any news from then on."


    "Have you got any photos of Suny?" Donald froze a bit while talking.


    He didn''t pay much attention to Sunyst time when he was present at Amy''s funeral. He just nced


    at her randomly.


    But he did remember Maryam because she was too pretty even at the age of ten.


    Michael Murphy was still alive at that time. Donald was quite close to Walter back then. Both of them


    used to love and spoil Maryam. When Maryam got missingter, Walter and he had been trying their


    best to look for her for so many years. They were studying in college and looking for Maryam at the


    same time. But they didn''t find her and he just gave up looking for her gradually.


    But it seemed that the Murphy Family hadn''t stopped looking for Maryam!


    Maisy found it unbelievable and she couldn''t ept it easily. She found a photo of Suny online and


    showed it to Donald.


    Donald was frozen after he saw the photo, "Very much alike! Just every much alike!"


    If he was just guessing before he saw the photo, he could be sure of it after he saw it.


    It didn''t matter if Suny was Maryam''s daughter. Charlie would surely take Suny as the apple of his eyes


    only because Suny looked very much like Maryam.


    "Have you done something to Suny?" Donald nced at Maisy.


    "No, I haven''t, Dad." Maisy froze.


    Donald''s face sank, "Don''t you think Robert doesn''t know what you''ve done? I don''t care whether


    you''ve done it or not before. But never ever do anything to Suny again in the future! You''d better not go


    over to visit them recently. We''ll see what we''ll do after Charlie''s birthday."


    In fact, Donald didn''t wish to fall out with Walter and the others, but Ruby and Maisy had been ying


    lots of little tricks behind his back these years. Since he had also benefited from it, he had to turn a


    blind eye to it. But they didn''t expect that Suny would pop up from nowhere and stand in their way.


    Suny had no idea what Maisy''s family was thinking of. But she knew that Maisy dared not to y those


    little tricks on her again after Robert''s visit to them.


    She had just finished a game of chess with Charlie when Robert was back.


    Charlie couldn''t defeat her and retracted the false move in the game. Even so, he still lost the game.


    Now he was requesting Suny to y another chess game with him.


    Robert was back. Charlie simply pulled him over, "Here! Have a game with Suny."


    Robert nced at Suny. "Grandpa just didn''t allow me to lose." However, Suny just smiled.


    Hearing this, Charlie''s face went red, and crooned, "The younger generations excel the older ones. You


    are my granddaughter and it is reasonable that you are better!"


    "You bet! Without your wisdom and cleverness, I am nothing!" Suny smiled to echo.


    "You two y one game. I''ll watch aside." Charlie nodded with happiness.


    Saying it, Charlie paused, "Don''t worry. I''ll just watch!"


    "Remember not to speakter, then." Robert let out a burst of rareughter.


    "Get started! Don''t underestimate Suny. She''s pretty good at it." Charlie snorted when being seen


    through


    "Please go easy on me, Robert." Suny nced at Robert and said softly.


    "OK." Robert raised his eyebrows slightly and squinted at her.


    Suny was his cousin. Of course, he would go easy on her.


    However, after ten minutes, Robert realized that he didn''t need to act to be better.


    The gamested for almost one hour and it ended with Robert''s narrow victory.


    "See? You''ve underestimated Suny, haven''t you? How could you finally win the game if Suny didn''t


    lose on purpose?" Charlie said beside them.


    "I didn''t lose the game on purpose, Grandpa." Suny took a sip of tea.


    In fact, Robert was just too good at ying chess. She swore that she didn''t lose on purpose. But she


    got distracted by thinking of what Robert had told her before she went to bedst night and made a


    false move. Then, Robert won.


    At that moment, the door of the study was pushed open. Lily came in with a tender smile, "You guys


    must have had a great time here! I''ve been left alone downstairs. Now, you want me to have lunch


    alone?"


    "How dare we! Isn''t Uncle Walter back for lunch today?" Suny looked up to Lily.


    With saying it, she winked and she was making fun of Lily.


    "We''re an old married couple and we don''t think much of lover''s romance now. Juste down for


    lunchter." Lily patted her on the head lightly, smiling.


    They had a light lunch because Robert had made a reservation in the restaurant for dinner.


    It was Suny''s twenty-eighth birthday. Once again, she celebrated her birthday with the family after


    eleven years.


    They dined out. Suny had received piles of presents when she got back home from dinner.


    Suny couldn''t help missing Austin when she was alone in her room.


    She fetched out her phone and thought of calling Austin. But she just clicked the messages from Alicia


    by ident.


    She clicked in and got very surprised when she saw the photos that Alicia had sent to her. "Where did


    you get them?"


    "Where? When the nightfall just came, we could the slogan ''Happy Birthday, Suny'' on every LED


    screen in all the squares near CBD in J City, and on every small screen on top of the taxis. Now you


    are the hashtag on Facebook!" Alicia texted back very soon.


    "But it''s a pity that you aren''t in J City. Austin''s romantic idea is just wasted."


    Suny received a call from Austin as soon as she finished reading Alicia''s message. She raised her


    brows and picked up the phone, "This is Suny."


    "How have you been?"


    "Great!"


    "Do you miss me?" Austin asked abruptly while she was about to ask him about what he''d done in J


    City.


    Subconsciously, she wanted to say no. But thinking of the photos that Alicia had sent to her, she


    paused and said, "Just guess!"


    "I miss you, babe."


    Suny saw the fireworks rising from far away outside the window immediately.


    The fireworks were making a big noise. It was likely that someone had shot off the fireworks in the vi


    district.


    Subconsciously, Suny turned her head to appreciate the fireworks. Meanwhile, she heard Austin talking


    on the phone, "Can you please step out onto the balcony, Suny?"


    "Are you outside?" Hearing his words, Suny got stunned.


    Yes."


    Austin spoke in a low voice. The fireworks were cracking far away.


    Suny couldn''t hear him clearly. She ran to the balcony with the phone in her hand and found a car


    parked there with the headlights on. Austin was standing in front of the headlights and she recognized


    him at the first sight.


    "Wait. I aming down."


    Suny directly ran out with the phone in her hand.


    She hadn''t been so impulsive since she was a grown-up. She ran into Robert at the stairs. She would


    have fallen down if Robert hadn''t held her.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Downstairs. Austin is downstairs, Robert!"


    Her eyes were very bright and she said it with a smiling face. Even Robert couldn''t help to get amazed


    at it. When he realized it, Suny had gone downstairs already.


    Robert frowned slightly. Lily saw Suny rushing downstairs. But Suny had long gone before she could


    ask a question. So, she had to ask Robert, "Where is she going?"


    "Downstairs."


    After that, Robert turned around to go downstairs. He went to the balcony and saw Suny throwing


    herself into Austin''s arms.


    Austin was really here.


    Well. Robert decided not to y the bad cop today since Austin was so sincere.

 Chapter 329 HeS Up To No Good

    Chapter 329 He''S Up To No Good


    Chapter 329 He''s Up to No Good


    It had been ages since Suny was so excitedst time. She was a lot more mature and reasonable than


    her peers since she entered middle school. Later, her parents passed out in the ident around a half


    year after she took SAT. Then she pushed herself to grow up quickly and became more and more


    reliable and restrained.


    Thest time she got excited like this was when she was still a pupil. She got home one day after


    school and found a cupcake on the table. Though it was just a little cupcake, Suny still felt extremely


    excited and happy, considering her terrible family financial situation then.


    She had expected that Austin would give her some birthday presents. But it was out of her expectation


    that he woulde to see her in person here in the Murphy Family.


    The housekeeper was about to lock the door when she arrived there. The housekeeper was amazed


    and asked her, "It''ste at night. Where are you going, Ms. Suny?"


    "Right at the gate."


    Suny answered, pulled the door open, and ran out.


    She was in a hurry. So, she just couldn''t control herself and fell into Austin''s arms when she arrived in


    front of him.


    "Take your time. I''m here. I won''t go." Austin stretched to hold her and lowered his head to look at her.


    "Why are you here?" Suny looked up at him and felt a bit embarrassed.


    The fireworks behind them were still crackling and colorful lights shone on Suny''s face. Austin choked


    back the strong desire and said, "This is the first birthday we celebrated today since we are together."


    He had never celebrated any of her birthdays during those three years. To him, Suny was nothing but a


    stranger with the tile of his wife at that time. Let bygones be bygones. Since they had been with each


    other again, he wished desperately to spend the rest of his life with her. Suny came to the world for the


    first time on this day twenty-eight years ago. And, he felt he must stay with her today.


    "So, the fireworks, too?" Suny looked at him and smiled.


    She raised her hand to point to the crackling fireworks behind them while she was talking.


    "Yeah." Austin turned around to take a look and answered.


    Besides, he had also made a block booking of the all LED screens in J City and all the small screens


    on the top of the taxis and showed his wishes to her.


    He would also have booked all the LED screens in D City if Charlie had been less unhappy with him.


    "Aren''t you afraid that my grandpa would see it?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I think he also wants you to be happy today." Austin looked up to the vi in front of him.


    "Thanks." Sunyughed.


    Actually, she wascking a sense of security since her parents died. The reason why she could have


    made it through the three-year marriage with Austin was that she always wanted a home and she


    always wanted someone to stay with her and care about her for a lifetime.


    Now Austin hade for her! Suddenly, she felt the misery over the past three years wasn''t that bad.


    Whatever she had lost before, she had regained it now.


    It wasn''t New Year or any festival. But they shot off the fireworks in the vi district for more than ten


    minutes.


    Charlie had nned to go to bed but the fireworks outside were just too loud. He raised his eyebrows


    and turned to get out of the room.


    "Who did that?" Charlie asked when he saw Lily and Robert still there in the living room.


    What a coincidence! It was Suny''s birthday today. The fireworks came at the perfect time.


    "Take a look from the balcony and you''ll find out." Lily smiled.


    Lily had never met Austin and she didn''t expect him to y such a romantic game.


    She had romantic moments with Walter when they were young. Though they were not as dazzling as


    the fireworks, they did make a stir at that time.


    Seeing the younger generations today, Lily couldn''t help missing the good old days.


    Charlie was a bit confused. He moved his legs to the balcony, hoping to find out what was going on and


    he was surprised to find Robert standing there.


    "What''s so..." Charlie snorted when he found Robert staring downstairs.


    In the middle of his words, Charlie did catch sight of a man and a woman at the gate of the vi though


    his eyesight was rather poor.


    He was old and had poor eyesight. Charlie could barely see a man and a woman since they were more


    than 30 inches away.


    Why were this man and woman standing at the gate of their vi in the middle of the night?


    And Robert was watching them!


    "Suny was downstairs?" Charlie was enlightened in a sh.


    "Yes." Robert nodded.


    "That man is Austin?" Charlie pulled his face immediately.


    "Yes."


    Saying it, Robert looked towards Charlie, who was going to bring Suny back, "Suny rushed downstairs


    just down. She must want to see him very much today."


    Charlie paused and gave it a thought. Then he stopped what he was going to do.


    Charlie and Robert stood on the balcony and watched Austin and Suny downstairs. Both of them


    looked unhappy.


    Seeing Suny get into the car with Austin, Charlie was worried, "He even tries to take Suny away? This


    little bastard!"


    "Austin won''t cross the line, grandpa." Robert squinted and reached out to stop Charlie.


    In fact, Robert didn''t feel like saying good words for Austin at all. But he just couldn''t bear to ruin it


    when he recalled how Suny had rushed downstairs just now.


    Suny had been elegant, calm, and peaceful since they had brought her back to the family. Like her


    cousin, Robert even didn''t get a chance to care about her and protect her.


    It was the first time for Robert to see Suny getting excited like this over these few months. She looked


    like a teenage girl who got to know the boy that she liked hade for her. Her smiling face had told


    everything though she didn''t speak a word.


    Moreover, Austin had known that the Murphy Family didn''t like him already and his sudden appearance


    today must irritate Charlie more.


    But even so, he still made it here to surprise Suny on her birthday.


    For this, Robert had to let him though he really disliked Austin.


    Suny should be very happy.


    Charlie had to admit that Robert had made his point, though unwillingly. Austin was a very capable


    young man after spending two days with him, though he still held a bias against him.


    Without a doubt, he wouldn''t easily forget what he had done to his granddaughter!


    "I''ll break his legs if he dares not to send Suny back tonight." Charlie snorted.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll twist his arms before you break his legs." Robert raised his brows.


    "He''s up to no good, this Austin guy!"


    "Yes, you''re right." Robert nodded to agree.


    Charlie and Robert stood there on the balcony and watched the car leaving. After a while, Robert took


    his eyes back and said, "It''ste, Grandpa. You must rest now."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t sleep until Suny''s home," he added.


    "Don''t sleep until Suny''s home." Charlie crooned again.


    "Sure!"


    Charlie nced in the direction where the car had disappeared, then took his eyes off it and turned to


    get into the room.


    The housekeeper held him back to the room. Lily watched Charlie''s figure and smiled, "It seems that


    Father still hates Austin."


    "Don''t worry. Austin is really somebody!" Walter touched her hands.


    Lily nced at Walter, "I just feel distressed when thinking that Suny will have to make cookies."


    "Father also feels distressed for Suny."


    Walter and Lily were talking while going back to their room. Soon enough, Robert was left alone in the


    living room.


    It was a long night. He sat on the couch with his eyes closed and suddenly remembered the girl that


    threw herself into his arms many years ago.

 Chapter 330 Austin Was Smart

    Chapter 330 Austin Was Smart


    Chapter 330 Austin Was Smart


    Suny brought nothing with her except the phone and went downstairs directly.


    But Austin said he was hungry. So, she had to get into the car with him for some night snacks.


    Suny dined out with the Murphy Family today. She was wearing a dress but she took off the high heels


    and put on slippers. She''d left the purse at home and all she''d got now was the phone in her hand.


    It was totally OK to have some night snacks like this.


    There was a Sleepless Town near the vi. They could get barbecued food and everything.


    Suny heard it from Lily. When Amy was well, she would eat night snacks with Lily over there, and


    sometimes they would take Robert with them. But Robert was a clean freak and thought the food in the


    food stalls was dirty. He agreed to go with them only to take good care of the elders.


    Later, Amy thought Robert was too picky at food and stopped taking him over.


    Suny thought Amy was a fun person when she heard the story at that time. If she had been brought


    back to the family earlier, they could have had night snacks together there.


    But there was no if in the world. It had been long before she was found by the Murphy Family.


    The car stopped. Suny stopped thinking and got off the car with Austin.


    They saw the long street filled with barbecue booths and snack stands. It wasn''t toote at night and


    the street was crowded. Most of them were married couples with kids and some of them were the


    young lovers from the college nearby.


    Suny grew up in smallnes and streets like this. Her family''s financial situation was much worse and


    she''d been used to such ces. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.


    But Austin...


    Suny remembered Lily once told her that Robert even couldn''t find a clean andfortable seat here


    when he came over with them. Then she looked at Austin unconsciously, "Here? Are you sure?"


    "Yes." Austin looked back at her.


    Suny raised her eyebrows and told him about Robert''s miserable experience here, "You''re a clean


    freak too, right?"


    "Not now!" Austin held her hand and went into the midnight snack bar with her.


    He seemed to be able to bear anything since he was together with her.


    "Don''t eat your wordster." Suny couldn''t helpughing.


    Both of them were good-looking. The waitress came over for service as soon as they came in, "What


    would you like to order?"


    "We''d like to check the menu first." Suny picked a double seat beside the wall.


    In fact, there weren''t many choices for midnight snacks. Suny used to have night snacks with Alicia a


    lot and she passed the menu to Austin after ncing randomly at it, "Take a look and pick whatever


    you like."


    Well, it was the first time for Austin to eat at a food stand like this. Maybe he didn''t have much affection


    from family members when he was young but the Johnson Family did give him pretty enough money to


    spend. Moreover, those, who were hanging out with him, were from simrly rich families. So, he had


    always been a big spender on food and wine.


    They ate in the school canteens when they were junior high students, which were their good old days.


    As a college student, Austin even didn''t live in the dormitory like the majority, not to mention the food he


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ate.


    There wasn''t anything wired on the menu but the menu was just too oily and stained. Austin looked at


    Suny but found nothing wrong with her. So, he had to bear with it and said, "Oatmeal."


    "How about barbecued food?"


    Suny pretended that she hadn''t seen the look on his face. She asked for the napkin from the boss and


    put it in front of him, "Or, we can go somewhere else."


    "What would you like?"


    "I want this one, this one, and this one." Suny crooned lightly.


    "OK. That''s all."


    Then he waved to the waitress, "Excuse me, would you please..."


    Suny had made fun of Austin and stopped making it difficult for him. She lifted her hand to pull his hand


    down, "Well, forget it. Let''s go somewhere else."


    "Why?" Austin frowned and got confused.


    "I suddenly don''t feel like eating these."


    "Actually, I can..." Austin looked at her for a while.


    "Come on. Let''s go."


    They picked another ce to eat in the end. Austin had shown himself up here in the middle of the


    night and she bet he didn''t have dinner. Suny wasn''t sure if his weak stomach could survive it.


    It got reallyte after they finished eating. Austin drove her back to the vi in his car.


    The fireworks stopped crackling when they left. The vi district was very quiet now.


    Suny unbuckled the seat belt but she didn''t get off at once. "I had a great time tonight." She turned to


    look at Austin aside.


    It was the best birthday that she had since she was seventeen.


    The family was there for her. And the one she loved was there for her, too.


    "I''ll make you happy in the future." Austin raised his hand to touch her cheek.


    Suny had been used to Austin''s sweet words gradually. She still blushed but she had been much more


    peaceful than before.


    "Good night, Austin." She raised her amorous eyes and bent over to kiss him on the lips.


    It was a nice and sweet kiss. Suny had parted her lips from him before Austin realized it.


    "Good night." He stared at her, with his dark eyes turning gloomy.


    Suny smiled, pulled the door open, and got off the car.


    Austin sat in the car. He took his eye off her until she entered the vi, then he touched his lips.


    The Murphys had been asleep. Suny lightened her steps when she went upstairs.


    "Robert?" Suny was a bit surprised to see the light in the living room of the second floor.


    "You''re back!"


    On the couch, Robert opened his eyes slightly and looked up at her.


    "Are you waiting for me, Robert?" Suny asked.


    "Grandpa told me to."


    "Did you enjoy yourself tonight?" Robert stood up.


    "Yeah, very much." Suny looked at Robert and nodded with embarrassment.


    "Good."


    Robert answered lightly. He walked over to her and raised his hand to rub her head, "That''s good. Go


    to bed now."


    Suny thought Robert was going to ask her something else. But he just rubbed her head and told her to


    go to bed.


    Suny looked at Robert again. He didn''t look like kidding her. Then she nodded and said, "OK. You too!"


    "OK. I''m on my way."


    Austin was smart tonight!


    Robert went back to his room. He looked out from the balcony before he went to bed.


    The ck limousine was still waiting in the light at night.


    He hadn''t left at this hour.


    He frowned and closed the French window on the balcony. Then he returned to his room.


    What! Young people!


    Suny looked towards the balcony unconsciously when she got back to her room.


    It didn''t surprise her that Austin was still there.


    She took out her phone and texted him.


    Austin looked up after he received the text message. He texted back and then drove slowly away.


    Suny didn''t take back her eyesight until the car vanished in the darkness. She lowered her head and


    smiled lightly. Then she returned to her room.

 Chapter 331 His Words Hurt

    Chapter 331 His Words Hurt


    Chapter 331 His Words Hurt


    This was the most special birthday that Suny had celebrated since her parents passed away.


    She had turned twenty-eight this year. She wasn''t a naive teenage girl anymore and she didn''t care


    much about the surprise or disying things on her birthday. But Suny found she was still excited and


    joyful when someone really surprised her on a special day.


    It was past midnight. Suny usually went to bed much earlier. But she was lying on the bed and


    checking the photos that Alicia had taken and sent to her. Surprisingly, she couldn''t fall asleep.


    She had always thought that no one in J City would know Austin was the heir of the Johnson Family if


    not for his good-looking face!


    He kept a low profile and he hated to show off.


    It turned out that the way Austin had shown his best wishes to her was unapproachable! She found it


    surprising after giving it a second thought.


    It was gettingte. Suny fell into sleep gradually.


    She had a dream. More than one year ago when she just divorced Austin, she often dreamed of the


    day that she met Austin for the first time. Later, she dreamed of her parents who had died young.


    Once again, he dreamed of the day fifteen years ago. But this time Austin didn''t leave after he saved


    her. He took her hand and kept walking forward and forward without telling her where they were


    headed for.


    Suny was wakened up by the ringtone. Her eyes were dazzled by the sunlighting through the


    certain, that she hadn''t closed tightlyst night.


    She covered her eyes with her hand. A few secondster, she realized that she was dreaming just now


    and now she was awake!


    The phone kept ringing. She stretched to pick it up, shut the rm, and yawned.


    She went to bed muchter than usual, so she was still very sleepy now.


    But her ne would take off at 2:40 pm. She must leave for the airport after lunch.


    Suny was thinking of ying a few more games of chess with Charlie. Then she put down the phone


    and went to wash her face and rinse her mouth in the bathroom.


    Everyone else in the family was up when Suny went downstairs. Lily was talking with her friend on the


    phone while Walter was reading financial newspapers on the couch. "Good morning, Uncle Walter."


    "Good morning, Suny. Grandpa and Robert are downstairs."


    "OK!"


    The housekeeper stepped forward to ask her, "What would you like for breakfast, Ms. Suny? Oatmeal


    or bread?" Suny thought for a second, "Oatmeal, please."


    She got upte today. They were having lunch in about two hours. Suny thought a light breakfast might


    be better.


    After breakfast, she went downstairs for Charlie and Robert. They were ying chess in the pavilion.


    "Grandpa."


    "Robert!"


    "Good morning!"


    Charlie turned to nce at her and looked as kind as usual.


    Suny had no idea whether Charlie knew she went out with Austinst night or not. Of course, she


    wouldn''t mention a word of it when seeing his kind face.


    But Robert saw her yawn and asked, "Why didn''t you sleep longer?"


    Suny got a bit embarrassed when she recalled that Robert didn''t return to his room to sleep until she


    came backst night. Then she shook her head, "No. I can sleep on the ne."


    Three of them were having a nice morning. How time flies! An hour had passed by after they had just


    finished two games.


    The sun was getting stronger and stronger. Even so, it was cool in the pavilion.


    Fruits, tea, and pastries were served at the table beside them. What a lovely morning!


    But someone dide to interrupt and ruin this lovely morning. Suny and Robert saw them as soon as


    Maisy and the others went into the vi.


    Charlie heard it and looked towards them, too. The servant was leading Maisy and her parents into the


    house. The housekeeper went over to them, "Master Murphy, Ms. Maisy, and her parents are here."


    What happened the night before had annoyed Charlie. Now it annoyed him more that they went over to


    interrupt them when he was having a good time with his grandchildren.


    "Why are they here?"


    "It seems that they''ve brought the present for Ms. Suny."


    Suny couldn''t help raising her eyebrows when hearing the housekeeper.


    Robert looked at Suny and held Charlie, "Let''s go inside and have a look first."


    Robert did tell them that the Murphy Family wanted them to stop visiting but he didn''t fall out with them


    and cut the rtionship. Now Maisy and her parents just came over in person in the name of giving the


    present to Suny. They were here to give out the present. No matter how they had to meet them.


    Suny didn''t mind it. She didn''t think much of Maisy from A to Z.


    If she really wanted to deal with Maisy, she had got plenty of ways to do it. But she just didn''t want


    Charlie to be in dilemma.


    After all, Maisy was Maisy Murphy. They shared the same family name with Charlie and they were


    rtives.


    Charlie looked a bit pleased when he heard that they came over to give the present to Suny, though he


    was still very unhappy with what Maisy had done.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    If they showed some respect to Suny, Charlie wouldn''t humiliate them.


    Charlie would surely have held a banquet and made a public announcement on the rtionship


    between Suny and the Murphy family if Suny wasn''t such a low-key person.


    Charlie used to love Maryam the most. Now Maryam was gone and she left Suny in this world, and he


    couldn''t wait to take her as a pearl in the palm.


    "Let''s get in and have a look."


    They headed towards the vi. When they just went from the steps, Maisy smiled at Suny and said,


    "Ms. Suny, I heard from my friend that it was your birthday yesterday. So, I came here on purpose to


    give you the present."


    She handed the present to Suny as she was speaking.


    "Thanks, Ms. Maisy." Suny took it over and smiled lightly.


    "Maisy, Suny is your cousin since she is Charlie''s granddaughter," Ruby spoke.


    Well, Ruby was really good! She had rted Maisy with the Murphy Family only by speaking a few


    words.


    She paused, and looked toward Suny, "You were born in July, Ms. Suny. Maisy was born in September.


    You two were born in the same year. So, you are the elder sister in the family."


    "What do you think of it, Charlie?"


    Charlie nced at Ruby and said ambiguously, "We must be serious on this matter. After all, Suny isn''t


    with the family name Murphy. People would think of Donald if Maisy ims that Suny is her sister."


    Charlie''s words hurt a lot. In fact, Donald did have a bastard daughter out there and she was about the


    same age as Maisy. It wasn''t a secret. But Ruby was so tough that she didn''t agree to bring the bastard


    girl back to the family. So, Maisy was the only Ms. Murphy so far.


    However, people in the field knew it. Charlie used to tell Donald off for Ruby on such a scandal. He had


    brought up the matter in this way today and shut Ruby up immediately.


    "Yes, you are right." Ruby hardly smiled.


    She smiled with embarrassment and stopped talking.


    Suny didn''t know what had really happened. But she bet she had guessed it right when she saw how


    terrible Ruby looked.


    "I was kidding the night before, Ms. Suny. I hope you didn''t take it seriously."


    Maisy was out of the blue. Suny squinted at her and smiled, "No, I didn''t."


    "That''s good."


    Maisy felt released. She went over to Suny and tried to hold her hand. But Suny just avoided it tactfully,


    "Anything else, Ms. Murphy?"


    Maisy''s smile froze. She didn''t expect that Suny would simply turn her down when she was ttering


    her. But she had to bear with it when thinking that Suny was her granddaughter of Charlie, "Nothing


    much. I just want to know if you like the present."

 Chapter 332 Who Will Be Your Partner

    Chapter 332 Who Will Be Your Partner


    Chapter 332 Who Will Be Your Partner


    Maisy and Ruby had thought it over again and again before they finally made up their minds to pick the


    present for Suny. It was a set of the Starlight Series jewelry that STunched five years ago. Each set


    of jewelry consisted of a piece of diamond ne and a pair of earrings or earbobs. Every set of


    jewelry was themed with starlight but of different designs. It meant that the nes and earrings


    were unique in the world. So far, ST had onlyunched eighteen sets, and each set was sold at a price


    of above three million dors.


    Maisy had looked into Suny earlier. She was raised and grew up in one of those very ordinary families


    though she had married Austinter. Every woman was into jewelry! Things like handbags were difficult


    to choose from, but they were sure that a diamond ne was a perfect choice for any asion.


    And it was very expensive, which would show Charlie how generous they had been to Suny!


    Surely, Maisy and Ruby had another thought in mind. They both thought Maisy had grown up in a very


    difficult background and they believed she would be very surprised at the diamond jewelry, even if she


    was a greedy person.


    They had been on pins and needles since they found out Suny''s real identity yesterday. Maisy


    happened to know from her friends that it was Suny''s birthday yesterday since Austin had carried out a


    very high-key celebration for Suny. She had nned toe over yesterday but she gave it a second


    thought right before she left. Suny came here from J City on purpose and she must celebrate her


    birthday with the Murphy Family. If she went over yesterday, she might be disliked and rejected, so she


    had to make it today.


    "I''ll take a look at it, then." Suny smiled lightly.


    Maisy and Ruby were really confident. Suny also wanted to know what present it was to have made


    them be so sure that she would like it.


    The gift box was of top grade. Though Maisy''s family was not as rich as the Murphy Family, they were


    far richer than those fairly well-off families. The present they had picked must be expensive.


    There was no doubt of it.


    Suny opened the box very slowly and the others in the living room were waiting for her to open it.


    Maisy wished desperately to open the box herself when she saw Suny doing it so slowly. But Charlie


    was standing beside them and she had no choice but to suffer it.


    She opened the box and saw the designated box of the sunlight series jewelry of KT. Suny couldn''t


    help raising her head to nce at Maisy.


    It seemed that she had underestimated Maisy and the others. Indeed, it was an expensive present!


    Suny had given a set of jewelry of the same series to Alicia as a present. The designer made three sets


    per year and there had been only eighteen sets of this series so far in the whole world. At that time, it


    cost her an arm and a leg to get one for Alicia.


    No wonder Maisy wanted her to open the gift box!


    Suny focused and raised her hands to open the box.


    The diamond ne was really dazzling. It was glittering in the sunlight and it was easy to tell it was


    super expensive.


    Maisy and Ruby were staring at Suny''s face. But Suny didn''t look excited even when she had seen the


    ne and the earrings in the box.


    "Suny, you don''t like it, do you?" Maisy didn''t believe it.


    "Yes. It''s so beautiful. I like it very much." Suny looked at her.


    She said in a low but sincere tone. However, she didn''t look surprised at all, which was totally out of the


    expectation of Maisy and Ruby.


    Ruby smiled awkwardly, "We didn''t have much time to prepare the presentation. I''ve nned to give


    this set of jewelry to Maisy as her wedding present. I didn''t know it was your birthday yesterday and I


    thought all girls are into such dazzling and glittering things, so I gave it to you. But I don''t know they are


    not your thing."


    "It''s very kind of you, Mrs. Murphy. But the present is too expensive. I can''t take it." Suny closed the


    box.


    Then she moved the box to Ruby.


    "Suny can''t take it since it is Maisy''s wedding gift," Charlie said.


    In fact, Ruby was just acting, but she didn''t expect Suny would return the present easily like that.


    "It''s OK. Mum said that Suny is more beautiful than me. She looks better with the ne." Maisy tried


    to fix it.


    Saying that Maisy pretended to be nice andined to Suny, "See, Suny. My mother likes you so


    much since she has only met you twice. I am jealous now."


    "Maybe Mrs. Murphy likes the beautiful ones only."


    Suny smiled and answered slowly.


    Maisy and Ruby found it hard to keep the ball rolling. They didn''t know what to say in reply.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It was lunchtime. The housekeeper stepped over to remind them.


    Maisy and her parents were invited to join them for lunch. They did enjoy the meal. Maisy tried to chat


    up to Suny on many topics but Suny just kept fobbing her off.


    Later Maisy realized that Suny didn''t want to talk to her, then she stopped it.


    Suny''s ne was scheduled at 2:40 pm. After lunch, Robert drove her to the airport himself.


    Suny had left. Maisy and her parents had no more excuses to stay.


    Before they left, Lily returned the present to Maisy, "Suny said it''s too expensive and she can''t take it.


    She''s thankful for your kindness. Just take the present back."


    They had turned it down twice. Maisy and Ruby had no choice but to take the present back.


    They were on the way home. Maisy beganining, "Mum, Suny is too arrogant! I''ve kept my head


    down in front of her, but she still ignored me!"


    Ruby had been through tough times too, but she was older and more experienced than Maisy, "You


    said she would be surprised to receive this set of jewelry. But it turned out that you were wrong. She


    wasn''t excited at all. Really, it didn''t touch her."


    "Maybe she was just pretending!" Maisy snorted.


    "Can you do the same?"


    Ruby had fixed her eyes on Suny. She was sure that Suny didn''t pay a second look at it when and after


    she opened the box.


    Donald, who was driving, spoke, "Well, don''t forget that Suny is the strong shareholder of two


    Donald spoke to the point! Maisy pursed her lips. She had to unwillingly admit that Suny wasn''tcking


    in money.


    "It seems that it is difficult to draw Suny to our side." Ruby sighed.


    They thought that it would be easier to start with Suny, but they didn''t expect Suny was so difficult to


    deal with.


    Suny didn''t give Maisy''s family a shit. What lingered on her mind was how she was going to tell Charlie


    that she was actually a millionaire.


    Before she left, Charlie gave her a bank card, saying it was her pocket money. He said it as if she was


    living poor. It was the second sum of money that Charlie had given her.


    "Will I scare grandpa if I tell him directly that I''ve got plenty of money, Robert?"


    Robert, who was driving beside her, thought a bit, "Not really. But he''ll feel distressed for you even


    more."


    Aged people just liked to imagine.


    "I see."


    Robert stopped at the red light and turned to nce at her, "It''s grandpa''s birthday in half a month. I


    think you should spend more time thinking about which partner you''ll take."


    Suny was embarrassed. She turned her head to look at Robert, "then who''ll be your partner?"


    Come on! Just diss each other.

 Chapter 333 I WonT Tell You

    Chapter 333 I Won''T Tell You


    Chapter 333 I Won''t Tell You


    The siblings tried hard to hurt each other, leaving both speechless.


    A good question as it was, no proper answer to it could be offered.


    That left no option for Suny. If she went with Austin to Charlie''s birthday party, Charlie was very likely to


    lose his joy. If she went with another¡­well, there wasn''t a story.


    Robert, a 35-year-old man like him, wouldn''t have been such a bachelor if he had ever met the right


    girl. Surely, he had no date.


    It turned out that their mutual recrimination was pointless.


    Robert found it was not that easy to tease his sister. So, he changed another topic, "Be careful of


    Austin and his family."


    Since Robert acted seriously like a "good brother", Suny had to behave like a good sister. She replied,


    "I know, Brother."


    Soon, the car arrived at the airport. Suny hadn''t brought much luggage with her, so the return flight


    came quite easy.


    "Are you on the same flight with Austin?"


    They just got off the car when Robert asked her, abruptly.


    Suny nodded, feeling a sense of guilt under Robert''s stare. She said, "He''s already at the airport."


    "Fine," said Robert, "give me a call once you arrive in J City."


    "OK, Brother."


    "Get in now."


    "Be careful on the road," Suny said, then turned around, and walked into the airport terminal.


    Robert watched her leave. Until she was out of sight, he started to get in the car and drove away.


    As soon as she entered the airport, Suny saw Austin-he stood outside an esctor, with a suit jacket


    over his arm, and much the same as her, he didn''t have much luggage. Crowds passing by, most of


    them would subconsciously take a look at him.


    Austin saw hering. He came over to hold her tight in his arms, saying, "Robert drove you here?"


    His hands on her waist were hot, sending the heat all over and up her face.


    Suny''s mind was upied by the dream she hadst night. She tilted her head back and looked at him


    when they got on the esctor.


    Austin looked into her eyes, murmuring, "Suny¡­"


    mes of affection were brewing in his eyes. Suny had to look away, "My brother has heard about your


    family affairs," she put in.


    Austin nodded and continued, "Grace went to visit Anthony the day before yesterday."


    The Johnsons were a bit like the Murphy family. Frederick had only one son in his life, which was


    Maddox, and meanwhile, Anthony, son of Frederick''s younger brother, was the oldest member of the


    Johnson family.


    Anthony was retiredst year. Before his retirement, he had already arranged a position in KLOC for


    his youngest son Ross. Albert, the eldest son of Anthony, had worked in KLOC back in the days when


    Frederick was still alive.


    After Anthony got retired, employees that had worked for him were dismissed by Austin. Albert was


    then nominally promoted but he lost his power effectively. As to Ross, he was merely a manager, not in


    a major position.


    Several years ago members of the clique like Albert tended to y tricks in secret. However, as long as


    Austin owned the shares in KLOC, they wouldn''t make any difference but cause him some trivial


    trouble.


    After Anthony''s retirement, Albert began to know his ce and settle down a bit, probably because he


    realized that Austin''s status in KLOC wouldn''t be changed. The stock shares Austin inherited from


    Ellen Pearson were enough to silence Anthony''s family, not to mention that Austin was taken as the


    legitimate grandson of Frederick.


    However, people like Anthony wouldn''t simply give up if they learned that Austin was not a descendant


    of the Johnsons. Things then would be far more than child''s y.


    So, Austin let Ivan investigate the wrongdoings of Anthony''s family, right after Grace Smith called on


    Anthony. Austin never went into a battle unprepared, let alone Grace''s behavior gave him an early


    warning.


    He never considered concealing those incidents from Suny, even in the slightest.


    Hearing his words, Suny guessed that he had been prepared. She looked at him, asking, "Do you


    really think you are not one of the Johnsons?"


    "I don''t know."


    Whether or not he belonged to the Johnson family, Austin would wait and see. But if Anthony and


    Grace Smith dared to make any trouble, he would let them regret it.


    Suny doubted Grace more, "Have you ever thought that maybe Kasper and Tina are not your father''s


    children?"


    "I have."


    Austin looked at her and admitted without hesitation.


    He was never a kind person. All his tenderness was exclusive to Suny.


    Frederick treated Austin as an heir to the Johnson family and therefore invested a lot in him. But that


    didn''t mean they had a strong bond of affection in between. There was no need to talk much about


    Maddox since he kept uninhibited and dissolute throughout his whole life.


    Austin didn''t feel any mother-son love for grace. She presented him with DNA reports proving that


    there wasn''t any gic rtionship between Kasper and him. But she should remember that it was


    her who had abandoned him and run away with her lover right away, long before the birth of Kasper.


    Given a woman like her, it was natural for Austin to suspect that Maddox was not the biological father


    of Kasper and Tina.


    "Oh, alright," Suny replied and thought of the DNA report she saw the other day, "There is no gic


    link between you and Grace."


    Austin was not born to Grace - that''s one thing for certain, no matter whether he was one of the


    Johnsons or not.


    As they walked to the security checkpoint, Austin bowed his head and kissed her, "Don''t worry about


    me. It''ll be fine."


    Amid crowds, he didn''t think about restraining himself from kissing, yet Suny blushed.


    "Austin," she looked up at him and whispered, "We are at the airport."


    She tried to stop him from kissing her on an asion like this.


    "Got it." He raised his hand to touch her cheek, answering casually.


    Due to the poor sleepst night, Suny kept asleep most of the time during this flight of over two hours.


    Suny woke up before the nended and found her covered in a nket. She slightly raised her


    amorous eyes and watched the man whose shoulder she was leaning on.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Austin seemed to drop off to sleep, those dark eyes closed and his handsome face appearing kind of


    grim.


    Suny managed to move her body, and Austin was awakened. He slowly opened his eyes, asking, "Did


    you sleep well?"


    Suny sat up, disengaging herself from his embrace, and fixed her hair, "Yes."


    The temperature on the ne was extremely cold because of the air conditioning. But Suny was


    covered in the nket so that she didn''t get chilled in her sleep. Now that she moved a bit and the


    nket slid off, the coldness started to touch her skin.


    Austin pulled up the nket when he saw that.


    Suny sat there, watching. She suddenly recalled the scene a few months ago when she came back to J


    City with Frank. Austin was in the aisle seat next to theirs at that time.


    She also fell asleep during that flight and woke up to find herself leaning on Frank''s shoulder. Being in


    a trance when waking up, she didn''t get what Frank was saying to her. Several strands of hair strayed


    to her forehead. Before she could act, Frank helped to get the strands stuck behind her ears.


    Afternding, she left the seat and her eyes met with Austin''s. At that moment, he looked at her as if he


    would swallow her as a whole.


    Back then, Suny felt nothing. Now, she found it a little hrious when she thought about the look on his


    face at that time.


    She cast a sidelong nce at Austin, chuckling in delight.


    Austin turned to her, puzzled, "What are youughing at?"


    The shape of her amorous eyes curved a little, and then came her reply, "I won''t tell you."


    Austin slightly caressed her palm, making her itch. Suny involuntarily tried to draw back her hand, but


    Austin was faster, pulling her hand into his, with fingers entwined.


    "Let''s get off the ne," he raised his eyebrow. She caught the glimmer of a smile in his dark eyes,


    which were often piercingly cold.


    He already knew what it was about, even though she tried to hide it - nothing serious, just the


    experience that they and Frank took the same flight.

 Chapter 334 Heartless As You

    Chapter 334 Heartless As You


    Chapter 334 Heartless as You


    Austin drove to the airport yesterday and his car was still in the parking lot outside the airport. But it


    took them some time to find the car since the parking lot was quiterge.


    It was already 5:30 pm, but the sky was still bright as the nightfall camete in July in J City. On the


    way back, Suny watched the sky outside the window turn orange, bit by bit. A taxi passed by, and the


    pictures that Alicia sent herst night popped into her mind.


    Suny turned to look at the man driving beside her, "I wasn''t in J City yesterday. What did you rent those


    taxis and e-screens for?"


    The car turned off the airport expressway and slowly came to stop at a traffic light. Austin turned to her,


    answering in a deep voice, "They were not meant for you."


    It was a warning for those who had remarked that Suny didn''t deserve Austin.


    He would love to rent all the LED screens in D City if Charles allowed.


    Suny raised one of her eyebrows, "Then, who?"


    Austin stared at her for two seconds, and then answered, "For my rivals in love."


    Suny giggled, "I have a bunch of rivals, too. So, maybe I should rent some e-screens and im my


    sovereignty over you?"


    "You don''t need to."


    "Why not?" She snorted.


    "You don''t need to make the im. I''m already yours - your rivals have no chance."


    Suny did not know where Austin had been to learn to flirt. He became better and better at this.


    She had thought that she got used to his flirtation as she had heard much of it. But now, she found that


    she was wrong.


    Toe to her aid, the traffic light turned green. Suny smiled, "It''s green now."


    "Fine."


    The car started up again and arrived at Bishounen half an hourter. It was almost 7:00 pm.


    When they two finished the meal, the sky waspletely in darkness.


    Back at the vi, it was already past 8 o''clock.


    Suny chose to take a shower once she got home. When she came out of the bathroom, she checked


    her phone and got several pieces of messages from Alicia, asking whether she arrived in J City or not


    as Alicia wanted to discuss some issues with her.


    Suny raised her eyebrow and sent her a question mark.


    Soon came the reply, "I guess having a voice chat with me won''t bother you and Austin?"


    Suny got amused, feigning anger, "It will, actually."


    The chat invitation from Alicia came the next second.


    Suny turned on the light on the balcony, walked outside, and leaned on the railing to enjoy the breeze,


    "What is it?"


    It was in summer. A gentle breeze brought a burst of fragranceing from the blossoms downstairs.


    Here came the voice from the other side of the phone, "Well, Moving Forward wille to itsst


    episode this weekend. The director sent me to ask you: can you join the show as a guest again?"


    Eyebrow raised, Suny rejected her immediately, "No."


    Alicia tried to get some sympathy, "I''m crying. How can you be so heartless?"


    Suny rubbed her temples, "The show ising to an end. Why am I still needed to be a guest?"


    Alicia had no choice but to confess, "A few days ago, c sent out a tweet, indicating that you joined the


    show by sponsoring it. Because of that, her fans are already cursing on Inte, even though the show


    isn''t on the air yet. We are afraid you would be chewed out when the show is officially rolled out."


    Suny didn''t expect that Ginger was such a sore loser. After getting knocked out from the showst


    week, Ginger sent out an intriguing tweet, shading that Suny had gotten the answers ahead of time in


    those episodes that she and Suny both attended.


    Ginger continued in the tweet, saying that SOMEONE wanted to be popr but kept holding back the


    intention. The winner had been picked in advance, which was the well-deserved show sponsor.


    Since Ginger was on-trend these years, her tweet reminded many of her fans of the show Moving


    Forward, which she joined this year. But they couldn''t figure out who she was talking about, as there


    were other four amateurs in the show.


    However, the first episode of the show would be on air in September. At that time, Suny would easily


    be the target when the fans of Ginger found out the connection between the tweet and the show.


    Alicia had stayed in the entertainment industry for a long time and she believed in the tit-for-tat attitude.


    Suny wasn''t a member of the industry and probably didn''t care about others'' criticism. But she cared, a


    lot. As Suny''s fan and friend, she asked Joan to contact Ginger''s manager at once, yet the side of


    Ginger arrogantly refused her contact.


    The producers of the show were forced to work on a n overnight to tackle the issue, which was to


    invite Suny to be part of thest episode and review how she deduced the clues in the former ones.


    It was not a perfect n, but the best one that the producers could think of to deal with what Ginger


    had done.


    As Alicia exined to Suny, her anger that had been suppressed returned, "Ginger should really go to


    check her mental health. She has already tweeted several times to satirize you."


    Suny clicked her tongue. "If my memory serves, Ginger is an artist in the charge of Star Group, the


    sub-branch of the Central Company, right?"


    "Yes? I suppose." Alicia was just about to pour out curse speeches when she heard what Suny had


    said.


    Suny smiled, "There''s nothing to be afraid of, then. The show can be rolled out as it was nned. If


    something unpleasant urs, I think Mr. Brooks will do me a favor."


    "Please allow me to worship your wits, you genius." Alicia gasped in admiration, as her friend easily


    solved the problem that she racked her brain to find a solution to.


    "Lord, do I deserve such an intelligent friend?" thought Alicia.


    Suny tutted, "Then, I don''t need to join thest episode."


    But Alicia still wanted Suny to show her beauty in the show, "You can still be a guest in the show. It''s


    better if we have you in it."


    "No, thanks."


    A low-key person as she was, Suny avoided being high-profile.


    Suny didn''t intend to say more, "I''ll hang up. Bye."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Once the chat ended, a few messages came from Alicia.


    Suny lowered her head and nced over them, which turned out to be some screenshots of Ginger''s


    recent tweets.


    The tweets were sarcastic indeed and some of her fans had already leftforting or cursing


    Suny didn''t take the tweets seriously. It was 10 pm now, and she felt a little sleepy as she hadn''t slept


    wellst night despite the nap she had on the ne. She yawned, and then went into the bedroom.


    The sound of running water came through the door of the bathroom - Suny didn''t know when Austin


    had entered it.


    She looked at the door and recalled that night, her face blushing all of a sudden.


    Her sight flinching away, she pulled back the thin quilt andy down in bed.


    Suny had intended to wait for Austin, but she was too tired and fell asleep soon after lying down.


    After showering, Austin went out and found Suny already in sound sleep.


    He turned off all the other lights, with a nightmp on.


    Austin went to the bed and leaned to watch her serene face, with his head resting on one of his palms.


    His sight stopped on her hand on the edge of the quilt. He couldn''t help but reach out his hand to touch


    her fingers. He moved his forefinger to seemingly find something, but there was nothing on her ring


    finger. He lowered his head, staring at the ring finger.


    After a while, he gently covered her hand with the quilt. He seemed to have made some kind of


    decision in his mind.


    "Good night, babe." He bent over to kiss her. Then, the night light went off.

 Chapter 335 That Guy, You Know Him?

    Chapter 335 That Guy, You Know Him?


    Chapter 335 That Guy, You Know Him?


    Absent from work for three days, Suny had a lot of catch-ups to do, for example, a meeting.


    Everyone in themunity knew that Austin had rented all the LED screens in J City just to broadcast


    his wish for her birthday. It became a paradigm for those who wanted to show affection in public, and


    people on the Inte even made some jokes about it.


    Suny, being the center of the event, felt happy but nothing more.


    Earning money mattered more to human beings, in her opinion.


    Such an arresting event brought the rumor that Austin and Suny would soon get remarried.


    The rumor spread and became absurd, saying that the two had already been remarried and were


    preparing a banquet for celebration.


    Mr. Brooks almost believed the rumor. He even called Austin to ensure the authenticity of the news,


    despite the risk of getting beaten by thetter one. Anyway, he didn''t have to prepare a whip-round for


    Austin''s remarriage, for now.


    After finding it was a rumor, Mr. Brooks would scold those who came to ask him about it. And the rumor


    started to get ended.


    Anyhow, Suny heard of the ridiculous news atst.


    As for Alicia, a veteran in the entertainment industry for over ten years, she definitely had ess to the


    news.


    She knew it was merely a rumor once she was told. But driven by curiosity, she still couldn''t resist


    asking Suny about it when her friend came to attend the meeting in Phantom, "Hey, are you and Austin


    ready to get remarried?"


    A faint smile appeared on Suny''s face. She sat on the sofa, shooting back, "You and Mr. Lloyd, are you


    ready to get married?"


    Aliciaughed with embarrassment, "The gossip doesn''te from me. It has spread everywhere


    these days."


    "So, you believe in it?" Suny raised her eyebrow slightly.


    "No, but I''m too curious."


    Suny got amused, "Heard of ''Curiosity killed the cat'', have you?"


    Alicia tilted her head to the side, watching her friend''s gorgeous face. But she also sensed some kind


    of danger from the looking as her friend pronounced the word "killed".


    "It''s better not to provoke her," Alicia thought.


    "Fine. I''ll shut my mouth."


    Suny threw the script in her hand onto the table, groaning, "This script won''t do."


    She looked at a manager seated next to her, asking, "Who rmend the script to you?"


    Under her gaze, the manager felt somehow guilty, answering, "A screenwriter, one of my friends."


    Suny smiled a little, mocking "I see. Your friend may need a bit more talent."


    The manager nodded repeatedly. He was not sure whether Suny knew the tricks he yed in secret.


    Cold sweat emerged on his forehead as he was stared at by a pair of beautiful but threatening eyes.


    "Go ahead with your own business now," Suny sensed his guilt but didn''t say anything more.


    It was a great relief for him to be able to leave. The manager quickly got out of the office.


    Alicia had witnessed the whole scene and kept in total amazement. "Impressive! Wayne kept


    rmending that script. He didn''t listen to my suggestions at all!"


    Suny nced at her,ughing, "That script is probably bought by him."


    Alicia instantly got enlightened, "No wonder! That script didn''t get votedst week, but he insisted that it


    should be chosen. He even requested Joan to bring it to me. But I must say its quality sucks."


    Working in the film industry for so many years, Alicia was even better than Suny at identifying quality


    scripts that would go popr. The characters in that script didn''t appeal at all. The plot was decent but


    out of fashion.


    Alicia had acted some simr characters in some simr dramas at the beginning of her career. She


    hadn''t expected toe across a simr script after ten years.


    Unlike serious dramas, romance dramas without much innovation and inviting plots were unlikely to go


    viral in today''s market.


    Wayne told her that the script was written by a talented screenwriter. She was nearly suspicious of her


    own taste owing to his insisting persuasion. Luckily, Suny came back to work today and she was able


    to show the script to her friend.


    She hadn''t expected that he was such a coward under Suny''s gaze.


    Alicia got angrier and angrier as she continued toin about the script. She even tried to call


    Wayne to ount. At that moment, Joan knocked and came in, reminding them that it was time for the


    meeting.


    Suny took a sip of her tea, teasing, "Maybe you can go find and scold him, and then we shall have the


    meeting?"


    "Better have the meeting first."


    Alicia feared that she could not contain her temper, resulting in Wayne''s resignation.


    It was time for lunch when the meeting was over. It had been a long time since Suny had a meal with


    Alicia. So, Alicia was rmending a new seafood restaurant to her friend.


    Suny didn''t choose to drive to work this morning, so they had to borrow Joan''s car.


    The restaurant was not far, located in a position that was easy to find.


    The surroundings were particrly pleasant, which was worth the cost.


    They walked in and found quite a few customers in the restaurant. Fortunately, each table was


    separated and formed a semi-closed section, which was convenient for celebrities like Alicia to have


    meals as it was inappropriate for them to stay in the spotlight publicly.


    Alicia had asked Joan to book a table. So, they were immediately led to a quiet and private booth.


    "It''s been a while since I had seafood."


    Alicia flipped through the menu, coveting everything she saw.


    Suny sipped at her lemonade, saying, "Order whatever you like. It''s on me."


    "Really?"


    Suny squinted at her, "Or you would like to treat me?"


    "No, thank you. I''ll let a richdy do her thing. You can have the bill to your credit. I won''t make you feel


    dishonored."


    As she spoke, she looked down at the tablet and ordered an Australia Lobster, and then an ska


    King Crab. She was quite used to helping herself to do whatever she wanted.


    Suny was totally fine about it. A meal costing a few hundred dors was affordable.


    In case not to be wasted, Alicia ordered a meal suitable by only adding two French Oysters. She


    grinned at Suny, asking, "Take a look. Anything else you want?"


    Suny rolled her eyes, "Can you finish more?"


    She guaranteed that the main course with side dishes was enough for Alicia''s huge appetite.


    "I can''t."


    Well, Alicia asked merely out of politeness.


    As they chatted, the waiter led a couple to the nearby booth.


    Alicia was about to ask the waiter to bring some juice, only to find that the girl in the nearby booth was


    an "acquaintance".


    It turned out that the "acquaintance" was Ginger, who she and Suny had discussedst night.


    The finding brought fun to Alicia, "Suny, look at the booth next to you."


    Suny nced at her grinning face and tilted her head towards the nearby table.


    She kept still in surprise for a moment at the couple next to her.


    Ginger seemed to notice Suny''s sight and looked in her direction. Finding that the girls next to her were


    Suny and Alicia, her face stiffened for a second.


    By contrast, Suny looked away unhurriedly, speaking to Alicia, "That guy, you know him?"


    Alicia shook her head, but went on to mock Ginger, "Only handsome men are her cup of tea. That''s


    what she revealed on a talk showst month. Look at her boyfriend now. Well, just on average."


    Suny smiled, "Agree."


    She cast a nce at that man again. After confirming her thought, she said to Alicia in a casual way, "I


    know that guy. He is the second child of Wayne Estate''s boss, named Justin Daniel."


    Suny paused and then continued, "He got marriedst year."


    Hearing the information, Alicia gasped in surprise, "God, is she his mistress?"


    "Don''t know."


    Suny was not familiar with Ginger. They only met a few times when they filmed the showst month.


    As an insider, Alicia quickly figured out what was going on. "Damn, how dare she tweet to satirize


    you?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alicia felt disgusted at once. Suny smiled, "Whatever."


    Whatever tricks Ginger intended to y, she wouldn''t escape from the Central Company.

 Chapter 336 If She Was Happy

    Chapter 336 If She Was Happy


    Chapter 336 If She Was Happy


    Alicia did enjoy the meal even though they had met someone disgusting. After all, it was a seafood


    feast worthy of more than four thousand dors. Every mouthful of it counted!


    Well, it was too good to have a rich friend!


    Alicia packed another helping of fried rice with seafood right before she left, in the name of bringing it


    for Joan.


    Suny just didn''t bother to expose her. It was only another helping of fried rice. She could definitely


    afford it.


    Cecelia paid the bill and they got out of the restaurant. Shirley had been waiting for them there for a


    long and she stopped them, "Hi."


    Alicia didn''t expect that Shirley would say hi to them first. She looked at Shirley and couldn''t help


    Shirley''s face sank in a sh but soon after that, she realized that she didn''t stay to quarrel with them,


    "I dined out with my friend today. It''s surprising to see you here."


    "What can we do for you, Ms. Shirley?" Suny smiled lightly.


    Shirley looked at the gorgeous woman in front of her and she was afraid of being found out under her


    poker face.


    She stopped being afraid when she believed that Suny didn''t know Gary, "Nothing much. I just said hi."


    She paused and nced at Alicia. Then she spoke out the main purpose, "Ms. Alicia is an insider. You


    know the paparazzi! I am afraid of being misunderstood, so I left behind to remind you of that."


    In other words, she was implying that there was nothing between Gary and her. She hoped Alicia would


    keep her mouth shut if the paparazzo snapped shots of them.


    Another reason why Shirley had to stay and say hi to Alicia was that she wanted people to believe that


    they had dined out together. When they were photographed by the paparazzi, she could whitewash


    herself with it.


    Silly little tricks! Alicia could see her through without the help of Suny.


    She almost lost control and rolled her eyes at her. But a lot of people kepting and going and Alicia


    didn''t want to argue with Shirley here, which would help make a headline for those paparazzi.


    "Oh, we said hi already. Your friend must be waiting for you. Just hurry up, Ms. Shirley."


    Shirley nced at Suny. From the beginning to the end, Suny had said only one sentence, which made


    her uneasy.


    "You are an outsider, Ms. Suny. I hope you will watch your mouth and talk sense when some of your


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    friends ask what happened today."


    Alicia wasn''t happy to be a tool man for Shirley, and Shirley even dared to talk to Suny in that arrogant


    way! She got pissed off at once, "You''ve got a good sense of humor, Ms. Shirley. Suny never gossips


    or talks nonsense. I can be sure of it!"


    Alicia paused a bit, "Sure, Suny just loves the truth."


    Shirley was frozen and she could tell that Alicia was mad, so she dared not to speak again. She


    nodded and said, "Don''t get me wrong. It will be awful if Suny is involved in the gossip and rumors. My


    friend is waiting for me and I must go now. Catch youter."


    Then, Shirley pulled the mask up and turned to leave.


    "Wait!"


    "Ms. Shirley," Suny called out to her.


    "Anything else?" Shirley frowned and looked a bit unhappy.


    "I don''t know we are friends."


    "What do you mean, Ms. Suny?" The words stopped Shirley from leaving.


    "Nothing much. I meant it literally." Suny smiled lightly.


    Shirley believed she was irritating her on purpose, but she didn''t care about it, either, "We are not


    friends."


    "Right."


    Suny nodded her head, "It''s true that we are not friends, Ms. Shirley. So, is there anything to do with us


    for what happened today?"


    Suny''s soft and tender words made Shirley look bad.


    She thought Suny was embarrassing her on purpose. But the truth was that Cecelia had never thought


    of being friends with her or caring about any of her shitty petty things.


    Suny finished talking and nced at Alicia, "Let''s go."


    Alicia couldn''t help but apud quietly. She blurted out when they walked past Shirley, "Actually we are


    not friends, Ms. Shirley. You don''t need to say hi next time when you see us again."


    Shirley was out of words.


    By no means did she want to say hi to them!


    Suny didn''t take Shirley to heart at all. She''d got a meeting in the afternoon. She went back to Phantom


    after she dropped Alicia off.


    She had received several text messages from Alicia after the meeting.


    "Shirley Summers has made herself a trending topic! She mentioned me on Facebook just now and


    said it was a regr reunion of friends."


    "I replied like this, ''We''re not friends. Don''t mention me randomly, Ms. Shirley.'' Joan told me that


    Shirley''s agent has contacted us and requested me to clear out on Facebook that I was just kidding."


    "I''mughing my ass off, dear Suny. I am looking forward to the day when Shirley Summers fails!


    Maybe she fails faster than the out show is on the broadcast."


    Suny raised her eyebrows and checked her Facebook. She found both Shirley and Alicia were the


    trending topics on Facebook.


    Shirley had made herself a trending topic by dining with a mysterious man at noon, while Alicia gave


    herself the hashtag by saying that "We''re not friends. Don''t mention me randomly, Ms. Shirley."


    Suny went through thements. Shirley''s fans were pretty devoted and they just ckened Alicia on


    her Facebook page.


    Alicia had been totally carefree since her second ount was dug out. Everyone knew that she was


    the die-hard fan of her bosom friend Suny and they all knew that Alicia was an expert in cursing and


    dissing people in the circle, even without dirty words.


    Suny went through thements and couldn''t helpughing. She put her phone away and looked at


    Rosa, "How has Dora been doing these days?"


    Rosa reported briefly to her Dora''s situation. Suny nodded, "OK, I see. Thanks for your hard work! Nice


    job!"


    Dora had been in hospital for almost two months and she had been obviously better off. The attending


    doctor said she could be discharged from the hospital if things went on well like this and she wouldn''t


    be stirred up emotionally.


    Without a doubt, Suny was happy. She smiled brighter when Austin picked her up in the evening.


    "What''s the smile for?" Austin turned his head to look at her.


    "It''s possible that Dora can be discharged from the hospital at the end of the month." Suny smiled.


    "Good!"


    "Yes!"


    It was good!


    Austin raised his hand to touch her cheek and looked away, smiling.


    He was also happy if she was happy.


    Elijah had finished his work day and watched the sunset outside the window. Suddenly, he was upset


    when he remembered that he had to eat alone.


    He had made himself a lonely single man since Austin had been with Suny again.


    Both of them used to be the golden singles. But Elijah thought Austin had almost forgotten him and


    tried to call him and invite him to have dinner together so that they could maintain their friendship. But


    the internal call came first.


    Elijah, who was leaving for home after work, was a bit unhappy, "What''s it?"


    "Mr. Brooks, Ms. Shirley is at odds with Ms. Suny''s friend, Alicia. And she wants you to help reconcile


    it."


    Elijah had yed the peacemaker a lot. But he didn''t say yes this time when he heard Suny''s name,


    "What exactly happened?"


    The secretary told him to the point, saying it was a little mistake caused by greeting. He thought that


    Shirley didn''t do anything wrong, and neither did Suny and her friend, Alicia. It was nothing but a


    misunderstanding. But they are fighting like hell on the Inte now and they can''t bring it to an end if


    Alicia doesn''t make her stand andpromise.


    It sounded like nothing serious to Elijah. But he suddenly remembered how Suny had seated him up in


    the golf course that time and said, "It''s easier said than done! She is Austin''s girlfriend. Why don''t you


    reconcile it yourself?" Austin was difficult to deal with, and so was Suny. Now they were together and


    who the hell could afford to offend them now?

 Chapter 337 Will You Still Be With Me?

    Chapter 337 Will You Still Be With Me?


    Chapter 337 Will You Still Be with Me?


    Elijah didn''t call Austin to inform him of it, and Suny didn''t know Shirley had asked Elijah for help.


    During dinner time, Alicia texted her on WhatsApp. She told Suny how many times Shirley''s agent had


    called Joan, how much sweet words she had said to Joan, and how she had yed tough to Joan


    when she found sweet words didn''t work.


    Alicia recorded besides Joan and sent the recording to Suny. Suny turned the recording into scripts and


    couldn''t help raising her eyebrows after she read it.


    Shirley''s agent was just too arrogant!


    Austin had cut the beef steak for her and passed it to her. He asked when he found she was deep in


    thoughts, "What are you thinking?"


    Suny showed her phone to Austin and said, "I had lunch with Alicia today and we came across an artist


    from the show we had filmed. She happened to be one of Elijah''s artists."


    "Shirley was dining with Gary, the second young master from New Asia Real Estate. We saw it and she


    reminded us before she left, saying that we shouldn''t gossip about it. But they got photographed by the


    paparazzi and became a trending topic in the afternoon."


    Austin went through the chatting records between Suny and Alicia. He frowned lightly, "I''ll talk to Elijah."


    "No need!"


    Suny smiled as she took her phone back. "It''ll be fine as long as we don''t cater to her."


    She wanted to see how long Shirley could keep struggling.


    Austin knew she had her own mind and he didn''t contact Elijah.


    After dinner, they returned to the vi. When they turned the car into the doorway of the vi, they


    found someone standing at the gate of the vi.


    It was nobody else but Grace, who had contacted Suny not long ago.


    "It''s Grace." Suny raised her eyebrows and turned her head to look at Austin.


    "I am getting off. Wait for me here." Austin looked a bit indifferent.


    "OK."


    Suny nodded, unbuckled the seat belt, and watched Austin pull the door open to get off and walk


    towards Grace.


    In fact, Grace didn''t want to wait for Austin here, but she just couldn''t go for Austin in KLOC, not to


    mention Suny. She had nearly been kicked out when she went for Sunyst time.


    But, more than half a month had passed by in a blink, and Kasper''s case would be brought to court


    soon.


    Grace had contacted Carl, but she held back a trick. She imed that she had something on Austin


    and wanted Carl to cooperate with her.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    However, Carl was so tactful. He made her tell what she had on Austin first before they sat down to


    discuss the following matters.


    Grace had made Maddox marry her at that time regardless of his social status. She was really


    somebody!


    She understood that she must hold the cards in her hand. Otherwise, she couldn''t work with Carl or


    save Kasper.


    Grace thought it over and over again, and she decided to talk with Austin one more time.


    Austin had been staying in Suny''s vi recently. It was the best choice to wait for him here.


    "What is it?" Austin went out of the car and walked toward Grace.


    Austin still looked indifferent and cold in the dim street light.


    Grace nced at him, "Austin, I think you''ve known that I went for Ms. Sunyst time. And I didn''t


    mean to upset you. I just had no other choice. I''ve been treating you like my own son. Can you please


    save Kasper for the sake of it?"


    "Don''t worry. I swear I won''t tell anyone that you are not originally from the Johnson Family. I promise


    that I''ll leave you and Ms. Suny alone in the future if you help me this time. Only you, Ms. Suny, and I


    know the secret. No one else in the world will know it if I keep my mouth shut."


    "Haven''t you contacted Carl? Why? You didn''t agree with each other?" Austin looked at her.


    Austin just guessed it right. Grace froze, "Are you going to help me or not, Austin?"


    "I think Suny has made her clear." Austin sneered.


    Grace got it immediately.


    Her face went pale in a sh, "You! Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell Carl about your real identity?"


    "As you wish!"


    Austin paused, "But if youe to disturb Suny again, I won''t go easy on you. Remember this!


    Besides the son Kasper, you still have a daughter, Tina."


    "What... what do you want?" Grace was totally shocked.


    "It''s all up to you."


    Austin grew up under her eyes. But, it was the first time for Grace to find that Austin was so good at


    threatening.


    All of a sudden, she regretted it. She shouldn''t have gone for Suny and she shouldn''t havee here


    today.


    In fact, she shouldn''t havee or told Suny about it. She should go for Carl directly.


    Austin had known it. He was well-prepared and fearless now!


    Grace felt terribly frightened when thinking of it.


    "After all, you still call me ''mom''."


    Austin didn''t say a word. He just stood there and his face was as cold as an ice sculpture.


    Grace gritted her teeth, nced at Suny, who had stayed in the car all the time, and left in her high


    heels.


    Austin got back in the car and drove into the vi.


    Suny texted back to Alicia and raised her head to look at him. She found he looked bad, and then she


    raised her amorous eyes slightly and said, "Did she threaten you?"


    "Yeah."


    Austin was threatened for the first time in his life so far.


    "She just left like that. Is she going for Carl?"


    "Maybe."


    "Well, what did you tell her?"


    Austin parked the car. He got off and opened the door for Suny.


    "Thanks."


    He suddenly carried Suny in his arms right after that.


    "Oh, you..."


    Suny put her arms around his neck and looked at him with a spurious smile, "Why did you carry me


    suddenly?"


    "I miss you."


    "What?"


    She was right in front of him. Why was that?


    While they were chatting, Austin carried her to the second floor and put her down on the couch. Then


    he lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead and went out to pour her a ss of water.


    "Thanks."


    Austin took a mouthful of water and came back to the question that she had asked in the car, "Nothing


    much. I just told her not to forget her own daughter Tina."


    Hearing it, Suny couldn''t help clicking her tongue, "So, you also threatened her, right?"


    "Yes!"


    He admitted it directly. He put the ss aside, sat next to her, and turned his head to look at her, "Will


    you still be with me if I''ve lost everything?"


    "I''ll have to think it over." Suny raised her eyebrows.


    Austin frowned slightly and kept looking her in the eyes.


    After a while, Suny couldn''t stand his stare anymore, and said, "Will you still love me if I''ve lost


    everything?"


    "Yes, I will."


    Suny smiled and said softly, "So will I."


    She didn''t know he was from the Johnson Family when she fell in love with him at first, and she didn''t


    know how rich his family was, either. She just loved him for no reason.


    So, she didn''t care whether he was from the Johnson Family or not, and, she would still love him.

 Chapter 338 Wait For Them To Take Action

    Chapter 338 Wait For Them To Take Action


    Chapter 338 Wait for Them to Take Action


    When Suny was awake, Austin was talking on the phone in a low voice. But she was too thirsty. When


    she opened her eyes, she saw Austin walking out of the room and turning the rm clock off as she


    expected.


    She lifted her sore and limp legs. She felt her throat drier when she recalled the great sex they hadst


    night.


    She sat up on the bed and told M to pull the curtain open.


    The sunlight shone through into the room. She raised her hand to cover her eyes and walked out in the


    slippers.


    Austin was sitting on the couch in the outer room. He heard the sound and nced at her, "Did I wake


    you?"


    Suny shook her head and said in a hoarse voice, "No. I want some water."


    "Let me do it."


    With saying it, he stood up from the couch, walked towards her, and lifted his hand to touch her cheek


    softly.


    Suny watched Austin open the door and walk out of the room. She couldn''t help but touch the cheek


    which had been touched by Austin just now.


    Did he take her as a child?


    Why was he so fascinated with touching her cheeks?


    The bright sunlight shone through and the bedroom brightened up.


    Suny stopped thinking and headed for the bathroom.


    She found a ss of water on the dresser when she finished washing her face and rinsing her mouth.


    "Thanks, honey." She nced at Austin and smiled.


    Austin looked at her and his dark eyes blinked a bit. "That''s all." He hung up on the phone by saying


    that and went into the bathroom.


    The rising sun was quite strong inte July. Suny felt a bit hot in the sun after she stood on the balcony


    for a little while.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But, the breeze in the morning was cool and fresh. Suny turned around when she heard the steps.


    Seeing Austin walking towards her, she smiled, "Who was on the phone just now?"


    Austin came over, held her on the waist, and kissed her on the lips, and then he said, "Ivan."


    He paused, "Grace went for Carlst night."


    "Well, she was pretty quick in action." Suny raised her eyebrows.


    She failed to get a positive answer from Austin, and then she turned to Carl the next second.


    It seemed that Grace cared more about Kasper than Tina.


    Suny snorted, "So, she just doesn''t care about Tina now?"


    "I don''t know yet."


    He had much on Tina. He meant it on what he had told Gracest night.


    Tina had done lots of evil things and Austin had known it long ago. He went easy on her because she


    didn''t find faults with Suny these days.


    Now that Grace had chosen to work with Carl for Kasper, which had upset him, Austin wouldn''t mind


    doing something to upset her in return.


    "What''s your n?" Suny was a bit tired from standing and turned her head to lean on his shoulder.


    "Wait for them to take action." Austin lowered his head to look at her.


    "Oh, I see."


    Suny answered. It was Saturday today, and both of them didn''t rush to the office.


    "Shall we go riding?" she thought of it.


    The weather was just perfect for riding.


    It had been a long time since she went to the racecoursest time. When she was still a college


    student, Alicia once was filming a costume y and must learn to ride, so Suny went there with her.


    She married Austin right after graduation. And, lots had happened since then. Suny hadn''t been to the


    racecourse for six years.


    "OK."


    After breakfast, they left for the racecourse directly.


    It was Saturday and the traffic was much busier than usual. They had to wait longer at the red lights.


    It was almost ten in the morning when they arrived at the racecourse. Austin''s phone rang right after


    they had put on the riding suits.


    Suny was doing a ponytail beside him. She nced through the phone screen and couldn''t help raising


    her eyebrows when she saw the caller ID. It was Elijah again!


    Elijah just had too much free time!


    Indeed, that was true. He had invited Antonio to y golf with him, but he thought it wasn''t fun enough.


    So, he thought of calling Suny and Austin to join them. After that, they could have lunch together and


    y cardster.


    Gosh! Just imagine what a nice day he was gonna have!


    So, he called Austin the moment he arrived at the golf course. Elijah had been single for more than


    thirty years and now he was smarter enough to know that he couldn''t call Austin before nine in the


    morning at the weekend, in case he would interrupt the lovers.


    It was ten in the morning. It was perfect timing.


    It turned out that Austin picked up the phone faster than usual this time.


    Elijah raises his eyebrows with contentment, "Austin, I am on the golf course with Antonio. Would you


    and Suny like toe and join us?"


    "We are at the racecourse." Austin frowned with despise.


    "Damn you! I haven''t gone for a ride for long. Why didn''t you call me?"


    "For what?"


    So, as a single man, he didn''t deserve to hang out with them now?


    "Which racecourse? Antonio and I wille."


    It was scorching. Forget the golf. It would be great to ride a horse!


    "Elijah ising over." Austin looked at Suny.


    Suny raised her head lightly and looked at him, "I am not the boss. I can''t stop him."


    "I can stop him," said Austin.


    Suddenly, Suny thought Elijah was pathetic, "It''s OK. It''ll be more fun with them around."


    "OK."


    Austin replied, then he went on talking with Elijah on the phone, "Lucky Racecourse."


    Elijah thought Austin had just ignored him on the phone and that their friendship of more than thirty


    years was gone. Unexpectedly, he heard Austin''s answer and felt their friendship was still strong,


    "Antonio and I will be there in half an hour."


    Austin replied to him and hung up the phone.


    Then, Suny asked him with a smile, "Is Elijah good at riding?"


    "Not as good as me." Austin lowered his head to look at her.


    "I was asking if Elijah was good at riding, OK?" Suny was a bit embarrassed.


    Austin was not only cheeky but much more narcissistic now!


    "It''s bearable."


    "I''ll race him, and see if I can win." Suny thought of it.


    "OK!" Austin looked at her smiling amorous eyes and answered softly.


    Two ck horses stopped running after twenty minutes.


    Suny took back the rein, got off the horse, and went over to Austin, "What do you think of it?"


    "Not bad!"


    "He''ll slow down for obstacle avoidance," Austin added.


    "Are you just telling me Elijah''s weakness like that?" Suny heard it and couldn''t help raising her brows.


    Austin looked at her and reached his hand out to rub her hair, "Don''t you want to win?"


    If she wanted to win, he would make her win.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I set Elijah up?"


    "It doesn''t matter. He''s got a big fortune."


    Suny raised her amorous eyes slightly and began giggling.


    Elijah sneezed a few times when he went into the racecourse. He rubbed his nose and asked, "Do you


    feel cold, Antonio?"


    Antonio turned his head to look at him as if he was looking at a fool.


    Elijah also realized that he had asked a stupid question. But, why did he keep sneezing? "Am I getting


    cold on such a scorching day? I am not that weak, am I?"


    "God knows what you''ve done to make yourself so weak!" Antonio raised his eyebrows.


    WTF! Elijah thought he was going to console him a bit.


    What the hell was that?


    "Can you just talk like a human being?"


    "I am afraid that you can''t get it." Antonio nced at him.


    "Since when do you be so mean?" Elijah was confused.


    "You''re such a dog!"


    After that, Antonio moved his legs to walk over and stopped talking.

 Chapter 339 Such A Big Bet?

    Chapter 339 Such A Big Bet?


    Chapter 339 Such A Big Bet?


    When Elijah and Antonio found them, Suny and Austin had finished running twops.


    "Long time no see, guys!" Suny nced at Elijah and Antonio.


    "Long time no see." Antonio nodded.


    "Yeah, Suny. You look prettier!"


    Elijah felt someone staring at him after he said that.


    He turned his head and found Austin was staring at him coldly.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Austin. I meant nothing else." He smiled awkwardly.


    Austin didn''t bother to argue with him. He then nodded at Antonio.


    Elijah liked toe along for the ride. Seeing someone racing not far away, he spoke first before Suny


    could utter a word, "Are you good at riding, Suny?"


    He thought of what had happenedst night and he didn''t know how to ask for favors from her. Then it


    suddenly dawned on him that he could solve his problem with Shirley easily if he could make a bet and


    win the race today.


    Elijah thought himself clever enough toe up with such a brilliant idea.


    And, he thought he was pretty good at riding. He firmly believed he could defeat Suny on the


    racecourse, though he couldn''t win on the golf course.


    Suny didn''t expect that Elijah would invite her for a race first. She had something in mind, actually. The


    reason why she wanted Elijah toe over today was that she wanted to bring something up to Elijah.


    But it was a bit difficult for her to speak it out abruptly in case Elijah would use her of daylight


    robbery. So, she wanted to rise to the challenge.


    Now that Elijah had invited her, she just epted it happily, "I am OK at riding. But I''ve been on the


    horseback only two times. You must be better at it!"


    Elijah heard it and got cheered, "Are you being modest? How about a race?"


    In fact, after hanging out with Suny a few times, Antonio and the others knew that Suny was an expert


    in ying dumb and weak.


    Anyone who wasn''t a fool could understand that Suny was being modest by saying like that Apparently.


    Elijah was out of his mind, or he was just too stupid.


    Antonio was trying to remind him of it. But he just gave up when he heard what Elijah said.


    He was taken advantage of by Suny and suffered lossesst time. Now he had just dug his own grave.


    Who else to be med except himself?


    "How do you like to race?" Suny smiled.


    "Here! You can see the race tracks over there, right? We''ll go thereter. Austin and Antonio will be the


    judges. We go there ande back to the starting line. OK?"


    It was true that people could have horse races on the racecourse. And, they had set some obstacles to


    increase the difficulties.


    Surely, the obstacles were short and anyone who had ever learned to ride could jump over them if he


    didn''t chicken out.


    Suny nced at Austin and she felt she couldn''t bear it to hurt Elijah again. But Elijah thought she was


    asking for advice from Austin, "It''s just a horse race! You''ll agree, right?"


    Austin looked at Elijah lightly and said, "I didn''t say no."


    "Let''s go over there, then." Suny tried hard not tough out loud.


    "Hey, wait! We are having a horse race. It''s fun to make a bet, right?"


    Suny looked at Elijah and smiled, "You''re right. What do you think we should bet on?"


    "Let''s do it like this. If I lose, I will do one thing for you. And if you lose, you''ll do one thing for me."


    Suny had guessed what was in Elijah''s mind. In fact, she didn''t mind going easy on Shirley this time.


    Anyway, she would seek death for herself soon.


    "Ok."


    Suny raised her eyebrows and winked cunningly at Austin.


    Austin stared at her deeply and he didn''t feel like helping Elijah at all.


    Antonio had winked and implied him aside. But Elijah told them to go to the other side of the


    racecourse happily and proudly.


    They went to the other side of the race track on the horses. Suny stopped and looked at Elijah, who


    had caught up, "Two out of three, Elijah?"


    Elijah got nervous when he heard what Suny said. He remembered how he got ripped off by Sunyst


    time and became very alert instantly, "No. I am a bit too tired today. Let''s have one game only."


    "You are really weak!" Antonio said coldly beside him.


    "Stop talking bullshit, dude! I was tired because I worked overtime and stayed uptest night."


    "I see." Suny smiled naughtily.


    Elijah looked at the naughty smile on Suny''s face and said, "Be pure-minded, Suny."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, what did I say?"


    Suny looked at Elijah innocently and kept smiling.


    Austin couldn''t stand it anymore. "Aren''t you racing or not?"


    Elijah heard Austin and feared that he didn''t allow Suny to have the horse race with him. So, he rode


    the horse to the starting line immediately, "Let''s get started! One game only!"


    "OK." Suny also got ready next to him and nodded.


    Austin and Antonio stood aside. Austin counted down from three to one. Suny and Elijah rode off at the


    same time.


    Suny didn''t know how good Elijah was at riding. At first, she was holding back in case Elijah saw her


    through. So, she just kept riding half a horse behind him.


    Elijah obviously slowed down when he arrived at the first obstacle.


    Suny raised her eyebrows and followed closely behind him.


    Elijah jumped over the first obstacle and even turned around to nce at Suny. He couldn''t help being


    pleased with himself when he saw Suny was two horses behind him.


    At the same time, Antonio and Austin were standing at the starting line and watching Suny and Elijah


    racing.


    "Is Suny really not good at riding?" Antonio pursed his lips slightly.


    "No." Austin heard his words and turned aside to nce at him.


    Antonio watched Suny, who was falling behind Elijah, and doubted if he had misjudged it this time.


    And, the reason why Austin said it was that he loved her and thought she was the best in everything.


    Was it like that?


    But soon enough, Antonio found that he didn''t guess it wrong.


    When they were riding backward, Suny excelled and rode two horses ahead of Elijah. She didn''t slow


    down when she jumped over the obstacles. She just did it nicely and neatly at full speed.


    Apparently, Suny was testing Elijah just now.


    Antonio knew the result without watching the game. He nced at Austin, "What was he thinking?"


    After all, they were old friends. Antonio finally controlled himself from blurting out the word "stupid".


    "Maybe he is just too naive." Austin rarely raised his eyebrows.


    "It must have been very hard for you these years to stand him, bro." Antonio heaved a sigh.


    Elijah was fond of hanging out with Austin. Where there was Austin, there was Elijah.


    "I am sorry that I''ll have to put you through this from now on." Austin crooned lightly.


    Antonio was out of words.


    Suny was near them when they were talking.


    Soon, Suny crossed the finishing line.


    She drew rein and stopped. Elijah returned after about 4 seconds.


    He looked toward Suny, "You said you are not good at riding!"


    "Yes, that'' s true. I raced with Austin just now but I lost."


    Elijah felt deeply wronged.


    It turned out that they understood the meaning of "not good" in totally different ways.


    But, Elijah had good merit. He could afford to lose in every game.


    Bet is bet. He admitted his defeat. He epted it since he had lost the game, "Tell me now. What do


    you want me to do for you?"


    Suny smiled, "Nothing much really. I just want the copyright of Twelve Months from you."


    Elijah couldn''t help to take a long breath, "You make big bets every time, don''t you?"


    "Big?" Suny raised her eyebrows.


    "Well, it was OK." Elijah nced at Austin.


    He had worked so hard to win the copyright but he just lost it easily like that. Elijah was desperately


    regretted and he felt like pping himself!

 Chapter 340 WhatS Wrong With You?

    Chapter 340 What''S Wrong With You?


    Chapter 340 What''s Wrong with You?


    Suny smiled and added, "Don''t get me wrong, Elijah. Tell me how much it cost and we''ll make it up to


    you. In fact, I just want you to transfer the copyright of Twelve Months to us."


    Elijah thought Suny said that on purpose, "I can afford that."


    Indeed, he could afford the copyright payment!


    The writer of Twelve Months requested 2. 5 million dors as the copyright payment. He just agreed


    without hesitation. He worked so hard to get the copyright but he didn''t expect that he would lose it in


    horse racing. He felt bad about it.


    Maybe Elijah wasn''t good at many things, but he was surely a good gambler, "I''m fine with it, but I think


    you may have to talk with the writer."


    Whenpared with Central Group, Phantom was far behind. Anyone who wasn''t out of his mind


    would choose Central over Phantom. After all, Central was more famous and with better sources, while


    Phantom was just apany that had been founded for 7 years.


    "You don''t need to worry about this, Elijah."


    Seeing the confident smile on Suny''s face, Elijah also realized that his kind reminder was just


    unnecessary.


    They had clearly found out what kind of person Suny was over these years.


    Austin fell in love with her with his heart after they got divorced, which meant that Suny was an unusual


    girl.


    Moreover, she was also the Suny from Phantom. She must have well considered everything rted


    before she said she wanted the copyright of Twelve Months. It was as easy as pie for her.


    Elijah was thinking about how he was going to tell his men about it because Twelve Months had been


    put as the top priority of this year''s work.


    Suddenly, Elijah regretteding over today. If he didn''te over, the weather was still nice and his


    mood was still good.


    But what''s done was done. It''s no use crying over the spilled milk.


    "Why did you choose Twelve Months, Suny?" Elijah was curious.


    "For making money, of course." Suny squinted at him lightly and smiled.


    Elijah thought he was dissed by Suny again. What kind of stupid question had he asked?


    They had made a deal. Austin spoke, "Time for lunch."


    "It''s on me today, guys!" Suny smiled.


    "Thanks, then." Elijah was a bit happier.


    They discussed it and decided to eat private home cuisine in Clear Water Countryside.


    The restaurant was open for businessst month. They even didn''t have a menu. They just served


    ny-nine tables of guests every day and the consumption per person was around one thousand


    dors.


    Even so, quite a few people were attracted to dine there shortly after it was open for business. It was


    far from being enough to serve ny-nine tables of guests every day. People had to make the


    reservation three months in advance.


    But the boss was quite shrewd and sophisticated. They imed to serve ny-nine tables of guests


    every day but in fact, they had reserved three big private rooms and two small private rooms, especially


    for the rich and influential officials in J City in case they just wanted to dine in his restaurant all at once.


    Suny wasn''t somebody in the circle of bigwigs in J City but Suny from Phantom was another story.


    Suny called Rosa directly when she got in the car.


    It was a nice weekend and Rosa, who was single, had just finished cooking lunch. She thought there


    might be something serious when she received the call from Suny. She simply took the apron off her


    and was about to get changed in the room and got ready for it.


    However, when she had just returned to the room, Rosa heard Suny saying, "Rosa, please make a


    reservation of a small private room in Clear Water Countryside for me, and I''ll be there in half an hour."


    "OK, I see, Ms. Suny." Rosa felt released a bit.


    It was the first time that Suny had bought lunch for Elijah. Though he had lost the copyright of Twelve


    Months to Suny, he had pulled himself together when they arrived in Clear Water Countryside, "Have


    you got any ns after lunch?"


    "Why are you sticking with us? Don''t you have a partner?" Austin squinted at him.


    As a single guy, Elijah felt heart-wrenched, "Well... I just think it will be more fun with your guys


    around."


    Suny took over the tea that the waitress had made and thanked her. She took a sip of it, looked at


    Elijah, and said with a light smile, "Why don''t you ask a girl out, Elijah?"


    Suny paused and went on speaking, "You just can''t find one, right?"


    Elijah was trying to say something but he felt Austin and Suny''s words stung him a lot, then he got


    unhappy, "It isn''t like that. I just have too many girlfriends but I don''t feel like staying with them for the


    weekend."


    For Elijah, he could lose everything but his face!


    Suny looked at him significantly and said, "Oh, good for you!"


    Elijah was proud of himself instantly, "Sure! You don''t know it, Suny, do you? When Austin was going


    after you, I came up with more than 60% of the ideas. When ites to pursuing girls in J City, I yield


    to none!"


    Suny couldn''t helpughing at it. Then she turned her head to look at Austin, "Oh, it turns out that you


    learned it from Elijah, right?"


    Austin stared at Elijah''s high-blown face, and he felt like sshing the tea on his face to help clear his


    mind.


    But he finally controlled himself since they had been friends for so many years. Then he answered,


    "No."


    Elijah wasn''t buying it when he heard Austin''s negative answer. "How can you do that, dude? Can you


    swear that I didn''t teach you to give Suny flowers?"


    After that, he turned to Suny and asked, "Suny, did you feel happy and surprised to receive the


    anonymous flowers every day? Did you think it was romantic?"


    "Do you want me to tell the truth?" Suny raised her eyebrows.


    Elijah froze and suddenly realized that it wasn''t pleasant to hear Suny telling the truth.


    "Well, forget it. It might be a bit old-fashioned, but it was a primary step in pursuing a girl." He waved


    his hand and answered.


    Suny just smiled, while Antonio simply couldn''t stand him anymore. He filled up the cup for Elijah and


    said, "Have some tea!"


    "I am not thirsty."


    "Have some tea!"


    Antonio repeated it.


    Elijah got annoyed immediately, "What''s wrong with you, dude? What are you doing? I''ve told you that I


    am not thirsty. You should hear me out, you pathetic single man. Otherwise, how are you going to hit on


    girls?"


    Antonio nced at him, "You must be thirsty after talking so much!"


    Suddenly, Elijah felt he had been despised and didn''t know what to say in reply.


    Well, Antonio had gone too far!


    Suny turned to look at Austin and suddenly understood why Austin could bear it to hang out with Elijah


    for so many years. To be honest, Elijah was very talkative and funny and he could sometimes make


    himself aughing stock for them. It was difficult for anyone to be upset when hanging out with him and


    hearing him talk endlessly.


    "Just ignore him." Austin held her hand.


    Elijah had just quieted down. He wanted to talk again when he heard that.


    Fortunately, the door of the private room was pushed open at that time. The waitresses came in with


    the dining car. They were serving desserts and soups before lunch.


    They didn''t know how they tasted, but they were sure the setting of the food was high ss.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny tried the soup. It was nice!


    The dishes were served on the table very soon. There were four of them and six cuisines in total. They


    also severed desserts and fruits after lunch.


    The cuisines looked great and tasted good. Clear Water Countryside was worthy of it!


    They were done. Suny paid the bill, then the four of them went out of the restaurant in pairs.


    When they arrived in the parking lot, Elijah asked again, "Don''t you really have no n for the


    afternoon?"


    Suny looked at Austin and Austin snorted, "Boxing gym. Would you like toe?"


    "OK, it''s been a long time!" Elijah hadn''t been punched for long.


    Suny couldn''t helpughing, "Come on! We can just y cards together."


    She said it and turned to nce at Austin.


    Austin raised his amorous eyes lightly and got what Suny meant.

 Chapter 341 Why Did He Never Learn?

    Chapter 341 Why Did He Never Learn?


    Chapter 341 Why Did he Never Learn?


    Maybe it''s time to confess that Austin is not the son of Maddox to them, Antonio and Elijah.


    Bert Johnson had always wanted to kick Austin out of KLOC. But his background and professional


    ability are unquestionable. Bert as his uncle had no choice but to quit this thought.


    Grace reached out to Bertst night. Soon Bert will take action and the news will spread around J City.


    On the way to the meeting ce, Elijah said with a sigh, "With his girlfriend, Austin is putting us behind


    his brain."


    Antonio was driving next to him and threw him a nce, saying, "Just you, not me."


    Antonio paused for a short while, "Maybe we should call Tate and let hime too."


    Elijah was a bit confused, objecting, "No need to call him. I spoke to him on the phone this morning. He


    said he was in the middle of ss and wanted us to stay away from him."


    Antonio thought that if he didn''t say this clearly, Elijah would not figure it out until Austin exined.


    Hepressed his lips and said, "Austin suddenly changed the n. He must have something to


    announce"


    They are really not that into mahjong, It''s just that they are morefortable discussing something


    while ying mahjong. Less serious and more casual.


    Plus, four adults sitting in the room doing nothing but chatting every time they meet each other, is


    bizarre.


    "I thought it was Suny''s idea."


    Antonio was amused by his stupidity, "Then why do you think she changed her mind?"


    "For me?"


    Clearly, Elijah himself didn''t believe it.


    He recalled the nce Suny threw to Austin after saying this. At that time he thought Suny was just


    showing off."


    But now it doesn''t seem like this.


    Elijah now understood and said, "I''ll call Tate."


    Antonio nod and stepped on the elerator when the traffic light was green.


    At the first turn of the mahjong, Tate arrived. He entered and sat behind Elijah, saying, "Haven''t seen


    you for a while. Suny."


    Suny smiled, "It has been a while."


    Tate agreed and noticed the empty chair nearby, asking, "Austin, you just stand there watching?"


    Austin sitting next to Suny, answered, "The seat is saved for you."


    Tate grinned, "You two together against me? I am bound to lose."


    Elijah disagreed, "Tate, which side you are on? Have confidence in the opponent instead of yourself.


    You may lose but I won''t."


    Tate sneered, "Don''t cry about it."


    They gathered today, not for entertainment but it was not bad to win some money.


    Suny had a very good memory, and so did Austin. So they could work out what tiles Elijah and Tate had


    and how they were going to y.


    At the first turn, Suny won by self-draw. Elijah didn''t concede, "Games have just started."


    Suny nced at Austin and smiled without saying anything.


    In the second turn, while the machine was shuffling, Austin said with indifference, "Have you heard


    anything about Kasper?"


    Elijah replied, "I knew that he had a car ident and hit someone who appears to be the senior


    executive of the subsidiarypany of KLOC. What, you are going to rescue him out?"


    Antonio and Tate didn''t say a word, but they all stared at Austin, waiting for him to state his attitude.


    Austin shook his head. "No. But Grace reached out to me after Kasper''s idents. She took out three


    paternity test result reports, between me and her, me and Kasper, as well as me and Maddox which


    she did earlier on.


    Speaking of this, Austin paused for a moment, and said, "None of the three reposts indicates that I am


    highly gically rted to them."


    Elijah gasped, "Wait. What does that mean? You are not the son of Maddox. You don''t belong to that


    family?"


    Austin threw him a nce, "Yes."


    Both Antonio and Tate frowned. Tatepressed his lips and said, "Your father has passed away.


    Those papers didn''t prove that you are not the biological son of Maddox."


    Antonio nodded, "I agree. It''s known in the J City years ago she abandoned you when you''ve just been


    born and ran away with someone. The fact you are not her biological son is not unimaginable. Besides,


    it has been ten years since your father died. The paternity test result reports she imed, can fool no


    one except herself."


    Austin replied, "That is not my concern. I bring this up because Grace has met with Bertst night."


    Elijah is indignant about this, saying, "This woman is working with Bert to kick you out?"


    Austin didn''t appear to be as furious as he should be in a normal situation. And there was always a


    light smile on Suny''s face.


    This big news gave them a great shock.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Suny picked up the dice and smiled faintly, "It might be difficult to verify Austin''s biological rtions with


    Maddox. But to expose that Kasper and Tina are not biologically rted to Maddox is rather easy."


    Austin added, "Recently I have looked into a man who had a connection with Grace at that time. Very


    soon I will find out. Today I just want to inform you guys about this beforehand."


    This is pretty serious stuff. For the sake of their years ofradeship, they are entitled to know this


    even if it''s found that he is not the son of Maddox.


    Antonio nodded and said, "I see. And I will have someone to help in finding these people."


    "Thanks."


    Antonio grinned, "Don''t say it."


    Elijah thought for a while, "I may not be much helpful. But to find a person is my field.


    Austin gave him a look and didn''t sneer at it, which was rarely. "That would be great."


    Astonishing as they were, they continued to y mahjong after having a discussion about it. All of them


    were from wealthy backgrounds, they wouldn''t make a fuss of it.


    After losing three turns in a row, Elijah still had the impression that Suny and Austin won out of luck and


    that he would win in the next turn.


    Over one hour passed after Suny won for the fifth time, and Elijah lost all his money.


    Suny threw a nce at Austin with her head a little sideways, and smiled, "Mr. Brooks, you still want to


    continue?"


    They wanted to go to the gym if Mr. Brooks gave in.


    Now it''s after three o''clock. They can still make it for dinner after practicing boxing for an hour.


    This n is perfect.


    Elijah felt like he''d had enough humiliation today. "Nope!"


    Why did he never learn?


    He can''t even defeat Austin, not to mention Austin and Suny together against him.


    He really should keep away from these two people with an incredible memory.


    They separated at the club. Suny and Austin went straight to the gym.


    Elijah was about to join them. Austin gave him a look. Elijah immediately thought of the days when he


    always got beaten by Austin. He gave up that idea.


    Austin and Suny haven''t been to the gym for half a month. Suny got tired after half an hour or so.


    But Austin was still full of energy and didn''t even pant.


    Suny called his name, "Austin."


    And then she jumped to his back. Austin immediately caught her and now Suny was on his back.


    She looked at his eyes and grinned, kissing him on the cheek.

 Chapter 342 I Want To Kiss You

    Chapter 342 I Want To Kiss You


    Chapter 342 I Want to Kiss You


    Austin looked at her, "Don''t turn me on here, baby."


    She wriggled, intending to get off his back. But Austin held her tightly. "I want to get off," Suny said.


    "Hold on." He said while managing to carry her to the front.


    Suny looked up and said, "How long do you want to do this?"


    Austin raised his eyebrow, kissing her with his fingers caressing the back of her neck.


    Compared with the previous kiss, his kiss is like a fire, burning down things around them.


    They were both out of breath andy down on the mat after the kiss.


    Suny half closed her eyes. All she can hear was his heartbeats.


    The room sank into silence and neither of them uttered a word.


    About two or three minutes had passed, and Austin sat up and asked her, "Do you want to continue?"


    Suny said, "Sure."


    They left the gym when the sun went down.


    It was well over six o''clock. The sun lingered on the sky, shining the evening glow.


    Suny relished the gorgeous sunset through the front windshield. She then turned to look at Austin,


    saying, "This sunset is splendid."


    Austin agreed. A faint smile appeared on his lips.


    It''s after eight o''clock when they got back from dinner. Suny took a refreshing shower in her room. After


    that, she nced over the email Rosa sent to her in the afternoon.


    "Your phone is ringing." Austin walked in with her phone. Suny thanked him.


    She took the phone and smiled when knowing who gave her this call.


    "Hey, brother,"


    "Did you have dinner already?"


    "Yes."


    Robert then asked, "Grandpa wanted to know if you need a gown."


    Suny was touched by his consideration, "No need for that. I have someone to do this."


    "OK."


    Robert paused for a short while, and asked, "You really don''te to D city?"


    Charlie also asked her this question not long ago. Suny answered by exining all her life was built on


    this city one and that hering back might not have a positive impact on his political career.


    Now Robert bringing this up again might have something to do with Austin.


    She responded, "I really don''te."


    "You don''t have to make this decision if it''s for me."


    "It''s not all about you. I kind of like this city and want to stay here."


    There was a short silence after Robert heard this. He then turned to other subjects, "About Austin, do


    you have ns in mind?"


    "I don''t think Grace''s words are highly credible."


    Smart as Robert, he instantly got Suny''s meaning, "I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny looked at Austin nearby, propping her arms on the desk and resting


    her chin on her hand. "What are you reading?"


    Austin showed her the cover. Sunymented, "Good choice."


    After she said this, Austin dropped the book and came closer, looking directly into her eyes. "But I think


    you are a better option."


    Suny blushed, "Howe you be nasty like this."


    Looking at her blushing face, Austin cocked his eyebrow and changed the subject, "Are you done with


    your job?"


    "Yes."


    She actually had no emergent things to do. It was just two emails from Rosa about the meeting on


    Monday. She checked it because she was free.


    "Can we take a rest now?"


    "Yes."


    Austin scoped her up when she was about to get up.


    Suny held her back, looking at him and asking, "What does Mr. Johnson want?"


    Austin didn''t answer. He went back to the room and ced her on the bed. Bent over, kissed her on the


    cheek, and said, "I want to kiss you."


    After saying this, he kissed her on the lips, and then on the chin.


    Suny was tickled by his caresses. She gently pushed him on the shoulder and said, "You tickled me."


    "Which part of your body tickled?"


    Austin said this in low voice, making Suny feel like someone was tenderly scratching her heart.


    Suny cocked her head and said, "The ce you kissed."


    "Here too?" Austin fondled her lips.


    Without her permission, Austin lowered his head and kissed her.


    Outside the window was the hazy moonlight, just like the scene in the room, enchanting and delightful.


    It was after eight o''clock when Suny awoke from her sleep the next day.


    Yesterday she was pretty upied, first horse racing, then boxing, and then messing up with Austin. It


    was natural that she felt worn out when waking up, no matter how strong she was.


    "Open the curtains." The sun shone in.


    She got up from the bed and walked toward the bathroom for washing up,


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She walked down the stairs and smelled congee from the kitchen.


    Suny raised her eyebrows, standing at the door of the kitchen. She watched Austin frying the eggs,


    with her pink apron.


    The sun shone on his face, which reminded her of the days when they were fifteen years old. Her


    heartbeats raced.


    Suny stood there for a while, long enough for him to notice. He looked back and asked, "You are up?"


    "Yes."


    She walked toward him and as soon as she came close, Austin kissed her on the forehead.


    Suny caressed the ce where he kissed and smiled, "What congee are you making?"


    "Chicken and ck mushroom porridge. Almost done. You can wait outside."


    Suny wasn''t the person with little sense of shame, who wakes upte and waits to be fed.


    Maintaining a rtionship takes mutual efforts. Since she has no aptitude for cooking, she might as


    well wash the dish.


    "I''ll do the dish."


    Suny took out two bowls from the disinfection cab.


    Austin threw her a nce and didn''t say anything.


    Even the sun grewnguorous on the weekend.


    At nine o''clock, the not-so-burning sun shone in, lightening the room.


    Austin handed Suny the congee, and she thanked him.


    Austin looked at her curving up lips and very unusually he smiled.


    Neither of them spoke. They ate their breakfast in a casual way. But the room was filled with a romantic


    atmosphere.

 Chapter 343 LetS Just Wait And See

    Chapter 343 Let''S Just Wait And See


    Chapter 343 Let''s Just Wait And See


    #####Chapter 343 Let''s Just Wait And See


    Suny and Austin guessed this right. Grace failed at his negotiation with Austin. While Kasper''s trial was


    approaching, she had no choice but to resort to Bert.


    Bert might take action very soon. Austin and Suny stated this to them at the meeting on Saturday.


    Yesterday was drama free. But today on Monday things started to roll in.


    After the meeting, Suny noticed that Rosa was acting weirdly when looking at her.


    Rosa has been her subordinate for years, caring about her like a friend. And indeed they are friends in


    private.


    Suny grinned at her bizarre behavior and said, "Do you have something you want to say to me?"


    Rosa got the message when Suny grinned, "What happened with Austin."


    "Don''t worry about it. I still got plenty of money even if he lost his."


    Rosa was a bit awkward. It is not that she was a snob. For all this time, she didn''t think Austin was a


    good match for Suny whom she admired so much.


    But since they got into the rtionship a few months ago, his love for Suny is above question.


    Not long ago Austin disying his love for Suny on the big screen on her birthday actually quite


    touched Rosa. Rosa temporarily put away her prejudice and epted the fact that they were a couple.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    But it never urs to her that things could go wrong so quickly.


    Not to mention how tricky it is to address this issue.


    Austin has no right of session if he is not the biological son of Maddox.


    And once this was confirmed, what Austin had now would be given to Kasper.


    How sad was that Austin is kicked out from KLOC.


    Rosa had been secretary for years and was quick at responding. Now that Suny said this, she knew


    that her worry was misced. They must already have a counter n. "Be careful. Miss Hond."


    A fire at the city gate brought disaster to the fish in the moat.


    And Suny was not a small fish.


    Suny was moved by her considerations. She smiled and said, "I know."


    While talking, she thought of Dora, "What is Calvin doing now?"


    Rosa briefed her on thetest news, "The factory has terminated the granting. Very soon they will have


    to give in."


    "Great."


    Speaking of this, Rosa suddenly recalled something, "Miss Hond, the receptionist said that a person


    called Sue wanted to see you when you were away to D City."


    Sue?


    "I see."


    Rosa left after the briefing.


    After the wedding, that day, Sue and Nick Grayson went to annul their marriage. Pretty much Sue''s


    reputation is ruined. Her family is also having a tough time. Suny probably knows the purpose of Sue.


    It was after eleven o''clock when Suny signed thest document. The phone screen lit up.


    It was a text from Alicia.


    Suny smiled. She picked up the phone and read the message.


    Without surprise, Alicia would contact her for Austin''s thing. "I heard that Austin was not the biological


    son of Maddox. Is that true?"


    "That is not one hundred percent for sure."


    After a minute Alicia replied with a meme in which a person breathed a sigh of relief. "Then rumor is it.


    Or else he is out of your league."


    Suny got both amused and angry at her text, saying, "Nonsense." Then added, "Don''t fall for rumor and


    spread it. Now I am leaving for lunch."


    Suny grabbed her phone and was ready to go.


    Many people came into contact with Suny as soon as the rumors about Austin being not the son of


    Maddox filed.


    There was a party in the evening, to which both Suny and Austin were invited.


    Back then when their rtionship started, the spotlight was all on Suny. But after the gossip, all eyes


    were on them as soon as they showed up at the party.


    However, the rumor was still rumored without evidence. The guests today were not fools. They were


    well aware that Austin still was the president of KLOC and owned thergest proportion of shares.


    Unless somebody loosed their mind, no one will have the nerve to mock Austin for this.


    But Bert also came to the party. After retiring, he normally didn''t show up at a party of this kind. Strange


    was that not only did he attend but also came over and greeted Austin and Suny


    It will be naive to think that Bert was unintentional.


    He came with Tyler Johnson, his son. And they all walked to Austin once they caught the sight of him.


    "Austin, Miss Hond. It''s been a while since thest time we met."


    He said so with kindness, but preen was all over his face.


    Suny turned to look at Austin and smiled, without retorting.


    Bert also neglected Suny for his target today was Austin.


    He was the one who started this rumor. And he deliberately held off the release of substantial evidence.


    To the rumor, the share prices of KLOC continued to decline during these days. But Tyler was merely a


    cousin of Austin. Even if Austin drops out of the game, it will be Kasper and Tina''s turn to take the


    throne.


    And Grace is not easy to deal with. She now was in harmonious cooperation with him. But how would


    she react when he became the adversary?


    So Bert nned to purchase as many as possible stocks when the prices spiraled down.


    Bert just threw Bert an aloof nce and walked away holding Suny''s hand.


    Given a cold shoulder, Bert stood there awkwardly.


    Tyler next to him watched Suny''s back when they left.


    Austin was really lucky with so many girls falling for him.


    He couldn''t wait to expel Austin. By that time he and his father will swimmingly take over thepany.


    Noticing that Tyler''s eyes followed Suny the whole way, Austin stopped and looked back at Tyler.


    His nce was sending a shiver down Tyler''s spine. Tyler averted his gaze.


    Austin, let''s see how many days you have before we destroy you!

 Chapter 344 Actually, I DonT Know For Sure

    Chapter 344 Actually, I Don''T Know For Sure


    Chapter 344 Actually, I Don''t Know for Sure


    Suny also noticed the way Albert looked at her. It did not ur to her that he was bold enough to have


    some inappropriate affection for her. A little bit too bold, wasn''t he?


    Suny averted her attention to Austin, smiling, "Mr. Brooks'' there."


    Hearing her voice, Austin softened his face and nodded.


    Most people who came to the party tonight were familiar with Suny and Austin. In addition to


    acquaintances like Elijah and Antonio, Rachel and Parker were also here.


    Maybe it was because Suny did her a favor at the auctionst time, Rachel appeared to be less


    venomous, "Miss. Hond."


    Suny cracked a smile, "Nice meeting you here, Miss. Murray."


    But they could hardly be counted as friends. If anything, they were more like enemies.


    Soon after Suny said hi to Rachel, Elijah and Antonio came to them.


    "Austin, Suny."


    Elijah raised his chin and nced at Rachel, "Rachel''s here too?"


    Knowing the four of them were quite close, Rachel simply greeted him and left with Parker.


    But she looked back at Suny when she had walked a few steps away, who was standing beside Austin.


    That Austin was not Maddox''s son had spread all over the J City this morning, including the chatting


    room of Rachel''s girlfriends.


    What the rich youngdies cared more about was not the future of KLOC but whether Suny and Austin


    would break up this time.


    Although Suny did her a favor at the auction, she had lost twice before her and had been immensely


    humiliated, so she was not going to change her opinion about her just because of that.


    It was quite remarkable that she could greet Suny cordially now. As for other moves, forget it.


    But when the girls were talking about whether Suny would abandon Austin, Rachel said no, unusually.


    She didn''t know the exact reason, but somehow she just knew.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since thest auction, Rachel had always thought about the past things.


    Four years ago, when Suny married Austin, she naturally disliked her since she was Tina''s friend and


    both Tina and Grace hated her. She and Tina even secretly set Suny up many times.


    Now that Tina was kicked out by Austin, she had fewer connections with her. It was not because she


    thought Tina was inferior, who, though was no longer Miss. Johnson, still lived a higher-than-normal


    life. But when hanging out with them, the truly wealthy girls who would spend hundreds of thousands in


    shopping, Tina appeared to begging behind.


    And she realized that herself. Gradually, they became less intimate.


    Without Tina talking bad about Suny, Rachel, who was much more mature as she grew up, was a little


    impressed by Suny''s love for Austin. Though they were back together, Austin, who was said not to be


    Maddox''s son, and whose staying at KLOC remained a question, would no longer be an ideal match for


    them now that he had lost his silver spoon. No matter how much they liked him, they were well aware


    of the reality.


    But when it came to Suny, she felt differently.


    Although she hated to admit it, Suny was formidable.


    When she divorced Austin, she had nothing from him and built her own empire from scratch. Now, her


    asset was more than a billion.


    For a woman of such kind, Rachel naturally felt they could have the life they want without asking their


    husband for help because they could afford to live such a life.


    Well, Suny would seem less repulsive if she thought in that light.


    "What are you thinking, Rach?"


    Hearing her boyfriend''s voice, Rachel returned from her contemtion, "Parker, do you think Miss.


    Hond is impressive?"


    Parker knew the past events between Rachel and Suny, so he did not answer immediately, "You want


    to hear the truth or..?"


    "What''s the truth?"


    Parker smiled, "She is."


    If it were him, Parker probably wouldn''t have had the courage and insight to begin bare-handedly.


    Rachel pouted, "What about the not true?"


    "Nothing special. Just looks pretty."


    Rachel hummed coldly, "Either way, you areplimenting her."


    Afraid that Rachel might get angry, Parker exined, "It''s not what you think. I mean, she probably has


    traded something with her pretty face."


    Rachel looked at Suny who was not far away. She seemed friendly and gentle, but in fact, she was


    unapproachable.


    Rachel would not believe she was that kind of woman, "Well, it''s not necessary to defame her."


    Parker smiled, "Don''t you hate her?"


    "Women always like to hate women who are better than themselves, which they hate to admit." Seeing


    Rachel said so candidly, Parker added, "It won''t do you any harm to get along with Miss. Hond."


    "I know."


    But she was unable to let those past frustrations go.


    On the other side, Suny was unaware that a simple greeting at the party could give Rachel so many


    feelings.


    When Tate approached them, she left knowingly, giving privacy to the four of them.


    Not long after she left them, Jasmine,ing out of nowhere, approached her, "Suny!"


    Suny hadn''t seen her for a long time, "Jasmine."


    "You still look so gorgeous, Suny."


    Suny beamed at her, "How''s your work?"


    It was two months or so since Jasmine had graduated from college. When they were ying mahjong


    Saturday, Antonio mentioned that she had so much work that she had little time for star chasing.


    Jasmine raised her hand to cover her eyes for she could no longer stare at Suny''s beautiful eyes, "It''s


    alright and the work''s a little bit too much."


    "How''s the money?"


    Jasmine felt the situation pressing, "Suny."


    Stop it.


    Suny stopped bantering her, "Take care of yourself."


    "I will."


    They hadn''t seen each other for quite a long time. Jasmine came to her birthday party, but since there


    were too many people to attend, Suny did not talk much with her.


    As they were chatting, Jasmine asked abruptly, "Is it true? The thing about Austin?"


    Suny sipped her drink, "Actually, I don''t know for sure."


    It was not that she was trying to hide things from Jasmine, it was just she really had no idea.


    The evidence put forward by Grace all pointed out that Austin was not Maddox''s son. But Suny


    believed, although Maddox was quite mediocre his whole life, the old Johnson was not.


    When Grace came to the Johnsons with little Austin to ask for arge sum of money, it was impossible


    that the old Johnson would just give her the money without making sure Austin''s identity.


    It may be easy to fool Maddox, but not the old Johnson, who had initiated an enterprise like KLOC. He


    may have a slow response as he ages, but he wasn''t a fool.


    It was simply impossible that he had not thought about that.


    Jasmine nodded and looked at Austin and Elijah who was not far away. After making sure they could


    not hear their voices, she said quietly to Suny''s ear, "If it was true, are you going to leave him?"

 Chapter 345 Scolded Three Ingrates

    Chapter 345 Scolded Three Ingrates


    Chapter 345 Scolded Three Ingrates


    Suny lifted her brow, "Why?"


    Jasmine pressed her lips and stuck to her n, "He won''t deserve you when he loses his fortune. But


    my brother is different. He''s handsome and rich, and he will definitely inherit all the property. You and


    he will be a match made in heaven. Plus, if you marry him, I promise I won''t ask a penny from the


    Read. My little nephew can have everything."


    Suny was amused, "Is your big brother aware of that?"


    Jasmine giggled, "No, not yet."


    Which was not important, everyone would fall in love with a wonderful woman like Suny, including her


    brother.


    Jasmine had this blind and exaggerated confidence towards her idol, Suny, who patted her on the


    head, "If you want a sister-inw so much, just try to find someone for your brother."


    But don''t aim at her, for she had no intention to sabotage the friendship between Austin and Antonio.


    Jasmine continued, "My point is not getting a sister-inw. It''s you being my sister-inw."


    Suny smiled resignedly, "Your brother is very excellent, and so will your future sister-inw."


    "It will be lucky for him to ever have a wife."


    That''s all she asked.


    After all, she once thought her brother and Tate, and the others were going to shave their head and


    be monks, for they were so abstinent that she thought they were gay or something.


    Suny sipped her juice, "I''m going to thedy''s room, are youing?"


    "Yeah, I need to check my eyshes."


    Suny looked at her eyshes, it was a bit messy, but she refrained from telling her, "Okay."


    The party was on the third floor and the hall was totally indoor. If anyone wants to go to the washroom,


    they need to go out from the side door and walk a long way.


    There was a garden beside the side door, about one hundred squires with two benches and a swing.


    Suny felt it was a bit cold in the hall and decided to spend her time in the garden waiting for Austin to


    finish his business and to avoid some meaningless socials.


    Seeing that Suny did not want to return to the hall, Jasmine followed her to the garden.


    People did not like to go out in the summer, so the garden was void of anyone. Jasmine sat on the


    swing.


    Suny ambled towards her, "Do you want a push?"


    "I can do with two pushes."


    Suny smiled and pushed slightly.


    There were roses in blossom in the garden, whose fragrance was wafting in the air.


    As the night breeze came tenderly, Jasmine, sitting on the swing that was swaying gently, could not


    help closing her eyes, "It''s sofortable, sofortable that I''m falling asleep."


    She had been busy with work for a whole month and was finally having some rest after the project was


    done that week. She yawned with her head against the swing rope.


    Suny ducked her head and checked her phone, "It''s gettingte, let''s go."


    "Okay."


    Jasmine stood up. As they were leaving, three women in extravagant dresses came in.


    Jasmine recognized them immediately since they were kind of in the same social group and it would be


    hard not to recognize them if these were the faces you met every time.


    Winnie Bates had been sent abroad, but her besties were still here.


    They were Winnie''s besties, for they still kept close contact with her through the Bates was not faring


    well.


    They came in with their phones in hand while Suny and Jasmine were in the inner part of the garden


    amid the darkness, and sat on the coffee table directly without the least awareness of them.


    "Winnie, when Austin''s identity is confirmed, he will be knocked out of KLOC and will be no longer a


    Johnson. And at that time, you cane back."


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes, the news is spreading everywhere."


    When Winnie''s bestie A finished, bestie B added, "Let the penniless Austin have asting life with


    Suny."


    Bestie Cughed, "If Suny bankrupts as well, they will be a perfect couple."


    Bestie clucked her tongue, "Well, it''s a good thing that they were inextricably bound up with each other.


    See Winnie, thank god you did not marry Austin, or you will be doomed."


    Winnie on the other side seemed really content, "Remember to take a video when Austin''s kicked out. I


    must witness how unfortunate he is, and Suny."


    Jasmine could not bear it anymore, and was about to interject when Suny beat her in that, "It''s such a


    surprise that you are all so optimistic about me and Austin."


    She walked out of the darkness in her high heels as calm as ever.


    When she went in front of them, Suny curved her lips slightly, "Thank you all for your blessings. It''s true


    we are a perfect couple and we will have a longsting good time."


    Having finished her sentence, she looked back at Jasmine, "Let''s go, Jasmine."


    Winnie''s besties were startled. They felt they need to say something, but the words just eluded them.


    When they had organized the word, Suny and Jasmine had gone.


    The three of them exchanged nces with each other, feeling uneasy after being made speechless by


    Suny.


    After a while, one of them said, "Why was she here?"


    "Who knows!"


    Popping out suddenly and thanking them.


    They felt Suny meant more than what had been said. But since she did not disclose further information,


    they could only feel a little bit intimidated.


    Jasmine followed Suny and admired deeply how Suny managed to stumble them with only a few


    sentences, "That was amazing, Suny."


    Suny nced at her, "It''s nothing."


    If she were really in apetition of quarreling, she could never beat Alicia.


    But Jasmine disagreed and keptplimenting her.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When the two of them returned to the hall, Austin had finished his things and was looking for them.


    Seeing that Austin wasing toward them, Jasmine felt more or less s sense of guilt that she tried to


    set Suny up with her brother greet. So she made a simple greeting and left them.


    Austin nced at Jasmine''s back, "Did she talk anything bad about me?"


    "No."


    "Just tried to set me up with Antonio." Of course, Suny did not say it in front of Austin. She would not


    betray her friends.


    Austin took her by her hand, "Where have you been?"


    "We had a walk in the garden."


    Suny paused, "and punished three ingrates by the way."


    Austin looked down at her, "punished?"


    "Yeah," Suny looked up at him with a serious face.


    "Who did you run into?"


    "A few clowns."


    Seeing that she did not want to talk more about it, Austin stopped that subject.


    He held her hands firmer and said in a deep voice, "Let''s go home."


    Suny tilted her head and smiled gently, "Alright."


    "Home," What a wonderful word! It literally tugged at Suny''s heartstring.

 Chapter 346 It WonT Be Long

    Chapter 346 It Won''T Be Long


    Chapter 346 It Won''t Be Long


    They left the hotel rather early, at around eight o'' clock.


    There were many cars on the road. Suny was looking out of the car window. When she suddenly


    thought of what Jasmine had said, she huffed out augh.


    Austin blinked hearing herughter, "What are youughing at?"


    "Nothing. I thought of something interesting."


    "What''s that?"


    Suny turned to him. As she was about to open her mouth, the look on Austin''s face changed instantly.


    The car that was driving at a regr speed swerved into the protection zone in just two seconds.


    The airbags made Suny all dizzy, and it was not after a while that she became conscious and hastened


    to ask Austin, "Austin, are you okay?"


    "Yeah,"


    The car came straight towards them. In order to protect Suny, Austin spun the wheel sharply to right.


    And the car directly hit somewhere close to him and their car was crushed into the protection zone.


    Austin felt some pain in his head due to the impact, raised his hand to his head, and felt something


    sticky on his fingertips.


    He bowed his head and found it was blood.


    Suny noticed that too, which made some pricking sensation in her heart, "Your head is bleeding. Let''s


    get out first."


    They were both conscious. Suny was mildly hurt after hitting airbags. Austin was more severely hurt.


    Some sses cut his forehead and the back of his head was also hit.


    When Suny was exiled from the car, she quivered slightly. But she hastened to the driver''s seat to help


    Austin.


    He had a scary cutting on his forehead, one centimeter down. It would have cut the eye. And the blood


    kept oozing out.


    Suny took some tissues out of her bag and gave Austin two, "Here, press on your wound, I''ll call the


    police."


    Austin reached out one hand to take the tissues and press them on the wounds while another hand


    took out his phone and called Ivan.


    The car that hit them was already upside down, which made it hard to tell whether the driver was


    alright. The passers-by came to drag him out and it turned out he was not good. One leg limb but still


    able to talk.


    The ambnce arrived in no time, followed by Ivan.


    Austin and Suny went into the ambnce where the nurse treated Austin''s wound to stop it from


    bleeding.


    When the two people came to the hospital, they had a full examination.


    Both of them had a mild percussion. Other than that, Austin had some scratches and cuts while Suny


    had some bruises on her arm, which would be better after several days.


    It was quite lucky that none of them had severe injuries.


    Then they went to the police station to do some recording.


    When they were hit, Suny was looking at Austin and did not notice anything.


    But Austin was staring at the front. The hitting car ran a red light. The green light was just on and it was


    alreadying directly toward them. If Austin had been slower, the speed that the car was at plus the


    crash could send him and Suny to ICU tonight.


    Other police were getting the record of the driver and his alcohol test. Soon they would know whether


    the driver was drunk. But whether he was drunk or not, he should take full responsibility.


    It was almost eleven when they went out of the police station.


    Ivan was already waiting for them, and when he saw they wereing, he quickly opened the car door


    for them, "Mr. Johnson, Miss. Hond."


    Suny nodded and went into the car.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at Suny''s house.


    "Mr. Johnson, I will cancel all the meetings tomorrow."


    Austin nodded and got off first, resting his hand above Suny''s head and waiting for her to get off the


    car.


    Neither of them had expected this whole thing.


    After having a shower, Suny felt much better.


    She rested her attention on Austin who was about to go to the bathroom, "Watch your wound. Don''t let


    it touch the water. "


    Austin gave her an assured look at the entry, "I will."


    Suny knew that everyone probably would know they had an ident tomorrow, so she texted Alicia,


    "We had a little car identing home, but we are fine."


    Alicia replied instantly, "How did that happen?"


    Suny sighed, "Bad luck."


    What else could it be to run into a drunk driver?


    "Did you hurt?"


    "Not really."


    Alicia was relieved and told her to have a rest without chatting with her for long as usual.


    Suny did feel a bit tiresome, and her head kept aching after the ident.


    She withdrew from the chatting room and called Rosa after a thought, telling her to cancel all the


    meetings.


    Suny collected her thoughts and turned to Austin, who did not spend much time in the bathroom,


    "Could it be Anthony?"


    He should not do such things if he was not a fool.


    The news just went out his morning that Austin was not a Johnson, and the two of them just met at the


    dinner party. If he really did n the car ident, then everyone would probably know his intention.


    Austin approached her, caressing her face, "I don''t think so. He''s not that stupid."


    Suny hummed, "Right."


    The scar on Austin''s forehead was not small. It was almost five centimeters and would not stop


    bleeding before being treated. Merely looking at it made her aghast.


    Now that it was covered with gauze, she could no longer see it.


    She raised her hand and touched it softly, "Does it hurt?"


    "No."


    As he was saying, Austin turned off the light except for a dim one and pulled her gently to the bed,


    "Just have some sleep."


    "Okay."


    On the other side, hearing about the ident, Anthony could not resistughing, "Is he dead?"


    The person on the other side of the phone was a bit awkward, "No, he just had some scratches."


    He hummed coldly, "He''s really a lucky dog."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Walking downs the stairs, when Albert saw his father was apparently in a good mood, he asked,


    "Father, what makes you so happy?"


    Anthony said, "Someone told me that Austin had a car ident on his way home."


    Albert also burst intoughter, "Is that true? Is he dead?"


    Like father, like son. They responded exactly the same.


    Anthony said pitifully, "No, just some scratches."


    "What a pity."


    Albert sneered, then something struck him, "How about us¡­?"


    As he was saying, his face turned sullen and grim.


    Anthony said furiously, "Are you out of your mind? Acting in such a circumstance, are you trying to get


    us some cops?"


    Albert thought again and agreed, "Right, it''s not a good time."


    Anthony gave him a nce, "Don''t get hasty. It won''t be long before we take him down."


    Albert said with much expectation, "I''m looking forward to that day."


    "It won''t be long."


    Anthony was more than confident. Once he gradually bought in KLOC''s share, he would give Austin


    the final strike. At that time, though he doesn''t want to leave KLOC, there would be enough people to


    expel him.


    Anthony had never thought that one day. He would be able to own KLOC. It seemed even the


    providence was on his side.


    Austin was not Maddox''s son. Ridiculous, right?

 Chapter 347 You Earn The Bread?

    Chapter 347 You Earn The Bread?


    Chapter 347 You Earn the Bread?


    That Austin and Suny had an ident was spreading everywhere the night it happened.


    Elijah even jumped out of his bed at hearing the news and called Austin the minute heid his hand on


    the phone.


    But no one picked up his four or five calls.


    In the sh of a minute, Mr. Brooks, who was quite familiar with dramatic routines, had some visions in


    his mind that Austin was in the emergency room and was about to die¡­


    He felt his vein pulsating, and called Antonio while putting on clothes.


    It had passed twelve and Antonio was about to sleep when Elijah called him.


    He slightly frowned, "What?"


    "Austin and Suny had a car ident. I called Austin four or five times, but no one answered. We need


    to rush to the hospital."


    Antonio almost said the f-word, "Are you sure they are not sleeping?"


    Elijah was about to put on his pants, "Not likely. It''s still early."


    Antonio smiled resignedly, "What''s the time now?"


    Elijah looked at his watch, "Twenty minutes past twelve."


    "Early?"


    "Right, it''s a bitte."


    Elijah was still worried, "Are you sure we''re not going to the hospital?"


    "You can go yourself."


    Then Antonio hung up the phone. He was starting to worry if Elijah would waste all their family property


    away since he looked not so smart.


    People like Austin would inform them the moment something serious happened.


    Looking at the phone that was hanged up, Elijah became dubious about their firm friendship.


    Why does he seem so indifferent about the ident?


    Just because Austin was not a Johnson, Antonio was going to abandon their friendship?


    The indignation urged him to call Tate, who answered him during his sleep, "You''d better really have


    something to say, or we can go boxing this week."


    Elijah was speechless. A little bit violent, no?


    He cleared his throat and said, "Austin had an ident. Did you know?"


    "Yeah."


    "I called him but he did not answer. I think something grave happened to him and I want to go to the


    hospital."


    Tate was clueless, "Ivan informed you?"


    "No."


    "I''m going to sleep. You can go to the hospital yourself."


    Then he hung up as well.


    Elijah almost cast his phone away. "What kind of friends are they?"


    He put on his pants, grabbed the keys, and went to the garage. Then he suddenly realized that he had


    no idea which hospital Austin was in.


    He was about to call Ivan when Tate''s voice came to his mind.


    Oops. He was being hasty.


    Since Ivan didn''t say anything, that meant they were okay.


    Elijah felt it must have something to do with his concern for friends and nothing to do with his own


    intelligence.


    The whole night, people were talking about the car ident. But the people who had the ident had


    gone to sleep already.


    It was not surprising that Anthony was suspected to have nned the ident the next morning.


    After all, people were not stupid. Once Austin was out of the way, the biggest benefactor would be


    them.


    Last night, Ivan had the driver investigated and nothing was found. The driver was drunk indeed.


    Austin said ndly hearing Ivan''s report, "Alright."


    After hanged up the phone, he turned back to check Suny.


    It was more than eleven when they sleptst night, which far exceeded her biology clock.


    He did not wake her up, and instead, he kissed her on the cheek and went downstairs to prepare


    breakfast.


    Suny was awakened by a nightmare. The ident happened again in her dream, except it was much


    worse. In her dream, she was not in the car which waspletely deformed by the crash. And when


    she finally made it to the spot, she was told that Austin had passed away.


    Then she immediately woke up. When she opened her eyes and saw the white ceiling, she realized


    that it was just a dream.


    Her head felt better after the sleep.


    She reached out for the phone and checked the time. It was almost nine o''clock.


    "M, open the curtains."


    Suny washed up and went downstairs.


    Austin was making breakfast in the kitchen. Thinking ofst night''s dream, Suny could not help but to


    hug him from behind, "Why not ask for takeout food?"


    "You are up?"


    "Yeah."


    Suny answered him and noticed the gauze on his head. "Does it still hurt?"


    Poor Austin.


    "No."


    She smiled, "I wasn''t born yesterday."


    How could it not hurt?


    Austin made her some gruel, "Here, careful. It''s hot."


    Suny opened her mouth and ate the yam gruel, "It''s delicious."


    "Good. I will take these out."


    Suny was about to wash the te when her phone rang.


    She lifted her eyebrow, and picked up the phone, "Robert?"


    Suny believed he called to ask something about the ident.


    "Were you hurt?"


    "No."


    Suny was afraid Robert would not believe it, so she added, "My arm had some bruises, and Austin had


    cuts on his forehead."


    "How did it happen? The Johnson took moves?"


    "No, it was a drunk driver."


    Robert doubted it, "Have you looked into it?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Property problem in a wealthy family is likely to spill blood or dead body.


    "Austin''s dealing with it."


    Suny paused, "The rumor about Austin''s identity came out in the morning and we met Anthony at the


    dinner party. He''s not so stupid to take action so soon."


    Robert silenced for a while, "Maybe you should stay away from him for some time."


    Suny knew what he meant and smiled resignedly, "Robert."


    "Okay, I know."


    Robert, knowing that she was unharmed, restrained from asking her more, "Take care of yourself."


    "I will. You too."


    When she hung up the phone, Austin was already waiting for her at the table with the gruel.


    Suny put aside her phone and smiled at him, "Sir, you look increasingly like a virtuous wife now."


    Austin stared at her, "Out of the two of us, maybe you will be in charge of earning the bread."


    Suny grinned, "That''ll be awesome."


    She took over the spoon, and thought about what Robert had just said, "Has Ivan found anything?"


    Austin shook his head, "The driver was drunk."


    Which meant it had nothing to do with Anthony.


    "Alright."


    Suny nodded and stopped the subject.


    It was true that the ident had nothing to do with Anthony, but most people thought otherwise. And it


    followed that people began to doubt whether the rumor about Austin''s identity was true. Anthony''s


    ambition for KLOC was obvious for everyone to see.


    However, how this thing would turn out was beyond the knowledge ofmon people for they merely


    wanted to step in and express their own opinions.


    Though the ident merely influenced Austin and Suny, it had a grave impact on others.

 Chapter 348 Mr. Johnson Is Going To Cover The Fees?

    Chapter 348 Mr. Johnson Is Going To Cover The Fees?


    Chapter 348 Mr. Johnson Is Going to Cover the Fees?


    Anthony was pissed off in the early morning.


    He did not do anything, but everyone spoke as if he had put a knife on Austin''s neck.


    The whole J City was saying that he could not wait anymore to take over KLOC and that he had made


    some moves to get rid of Austin.


    He was so pissed off that he had no appetite for breakfast, "If I knew it would turn out like this, I would


    have already had Austin hit."


    Ross disagreed, "If you had hit him, the police would probably have knocked on our door. Actually, it''s


    not all bad. Though people think we have done it, we have not. No matter what they say, we did not do


    it. Austin would not find anything against us, the police would not question us, either."


    "As long as we remain the same after some time, people would know that it has nothing to do with us.


    We did not do anything to Austin. And at that time, we could im that Austin has directed all those


    things."


    Hearing the analysis of his youngest son, Anthony was much cheered up, "You are right. It seems the


    ident could be an opportunity for us."


    Ross smiled, "Right."


    Austin on the other hand was unaware of the scheme they secretly had. Since the rumor about his


    identity came out yesterday, KLOC''s shares had dropped. And today, it dropped more.


    In merely two days, the market value of KLOC had reduced by six billion, which led to manyints


    about Austin from the shareholders.


    Austin''s face grew colder when he was hearing Ivan''s phone call.


    "Mr. Johnson, the board wants to have the shareholders'' conference today."


    Austin sneered, "Arrange it in the afternoon. I wille back."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Suny, sitting on the couch, tilted her head towards him, and smiled slightly, "Need some help? Mr.


    Johnson?"


    Austin''s face softened while he approached her and sat beside her, "I do need your help."


    "Well?"


    Suny was a bit surprised.


    She asked out of politeness, after all, Anthony was nothing for Austin, and although the shares were


    dropping, they had not hit the critical moment.


    "I want you to buy in KLOC''s fractional shares and some shareholders'' shares through Phantom." After


    the old Johnson passed away, Austin led KLOC to a promising future.


    Many of KLOC''s peerpanies had broken down due to their falling behind the time. But after Austin


    came into office, he made a huge reformation within KLOC and opened up new businesses that


    echoed with the time, all of which helped KLOC to exist today.


    And the shareholders knew it all. If Austin was not Maddox''s son or not a Johnson, he would not have


    been a legal heir, which meant someone would have to take his ce.


    KLOC would have a tougher time marching forward with Anthony''s ambitions about thepany and


    their probable endless hindrance.


    As soon as Austin was out, and Anthony came to stir the market, whether KLOC could remain in its


    glory was a problem, let alone move further.


    The old shareholders were clear that Austin was leading thepany well and that they could benefit


    without even doing anything. Well, with the meager shares in hand, they could not actually do


    something even if they wanted to. Anyway, it would be best for them to remain silent and receive the


    money.


    But now, even the money was unsure. It would appear natural that they would want to sell their shares


    when KLOC was having a rough time.


    Maybe they could sell it at a nice price.


    If Austin buys in himself, those old kinds of stuff would know that KLOC was still profitable and would


    be unwilling to sell.


    But Phantom was different, everyone knew thepany had just started in the recent ten years, but no


    one knew who was behind it.


    If Suny buys in through Phantom, it would be likely that they would sell those shares given that the


    price was good.


    However, it would require more than billions. Probably tens of billions.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It was not that Suny could not raise the money. But if she were to extract public money, it would include


    other parties. Just because she wanted to help Austin, didn''t mean other shareholders would be willing


    to do the same thing.


    Raul, a typical money-first man, would likely reject Phantom purchasing KLOC.


    "It''s not a good idea for Phantom to publicly purchase KLOC."


    Austin caressed her cheek, "We don''t need Phantom. We just need Suny."


    Who in J city hadn''t heard of Suny? They just didn''t know who she really was. Still, it would be rather


    convincing if the buyer was Suny.


    Likewise, Suny thought the same.


    She grinned, "Will Mr. Johnson cover the fee?"


    Tens of billions is not a small sum.


    Austin pressed his lips against her forehead, "I will."


    Suny clucked her tongue, "Sir, you are truly wealthy."


    "Likewise."


    Austin had a meeting in the afternoon, and meanwhile, Suny was nning to go to Phantom. After they


    had lunch and some rest, Austin drove her to Phantom before he went to KLOC.


    Seeing Suny wasing, Rosa first told her what was going on between Dora and her husband,


    Calvin, and then mentioned to Sue, "Miss. Hond, Miss. Sue came to see you this morning."


    Suny lifted her brow, "Again?"


    She paused, "Did she mention why she came?"


    Rosa shook her head, "She just said she wanted to see you."


    Suny nodded, "Okay."


    She nced at Rosa, "Rosa, I need you to check my personal liquid asset. I need about thirteen billion.


    If I don''t have so much, check where I can have that much from my investments."


    Rosa seemed a bit shocked, "Miss Hond, what''s wrong?"


    Suny curled her lips, "Nothing, just want to help a friend."


    Suddenly it all made sense to Rosa. KLOC''s shares had slumped in the past two days with a loss of


    more than six billion. Thepany would break down if the situation continues.


    "I''ll check it right now, Miss Hond."


    Suny personally invested a lot and all her investments went well. Like WJ she investedst year had


    raised the sixth round of funds and its market value had hit one billion. Suny only put eighty million, but


    if thepany goes public sessfully next year, its market value would rapidly exceed two billion.


    As the biggest shareholder, even Suny decided to sell her share at this moment. She would gain more


    than three hundred million.


    In addition to promisingpanies like WJ, she also invested in New Piper, which went publicst


    year, and SNX, which had just gone public this June.


    Suny had invested in thesepanies when they were still in an early period. With approximately forty


    percent of total shares, Suny would be astoundingly wealthy when thesepanies all go public.

 Chapter 349 DidnT You Want Me To Find You?

    Chapter 349 Didn''T You Want Me To Find You?


    Chapter 349 Didn''t You Want Me to Find You?


    It was just a joke that Suny asked whether Austin would cover the fee. Although he had more than forty


    billion, most of his money came from KLOC''s market value. If he doesn''t sell off stocks, it would be a bit


    challenging for him to raise more than ten billion in a short period of time.


    Now that he had asked, of course, she would lend him the money.


    Therefore, as soon as she arrived at Phantom, she asked Rosa to check her liquid money.


    Actually, Suny too, found it challenging to raise thirteen billion in such a short time.


    Rosa soon figured it out. She had six billion at hand and two billion more for investments.


    Suny nodded, "As for New Piper, please give Mr. Wace a call¡­.


    As she was saying, her phone rang.


    She bowed her head and lifted her brow as she found out it was Austin. She looked up at Rosa, "I need


    to answer this."


    "Yes, Miss. Hond."


    Rosa spun around and walked out of the office, giving her privacy to pick up the phone.


    "What''s wrong?"


    If she remembered it correctly, he should be having the shareholders'' conference.


    "What''s your number?"


    Suny stunned umonly, "What? Are you going to transfer money?"


    Austin said, "Didn''t I tell you so?"


    Suny clucked her tongue, "It''s more than thirteen billion. Mr. Johnson''s ability to get that much?"


    "Yeah."


    Suny''s lips twitched and she told him a number.


    "Okay, I will ask Ivan to do it."


    Suny hummed, "Where did you get that money?"


    It was one thing that he had money. But it was another thing to have that much liquid money.


    Suny could not imagine if she had that all money out, they could probably fill up her room.


    "I earned it."


    Austin did not intend to hide anything from her, so he added, "I will tell you at night, okay?"


    Hearing that, Suny was sure there must be some inside story. She smiled, "Who would reject Mr.


    Johnson when he''s so sincere."


    She paused, "I guess goodbye then?"


    "Goodbye."


    And he did not hang up.


    Suny paused for a minute before she hanged up.


    She held her chin, pensively and then called Rosa toe in.


    She entered soon, "Miss. Hond."


    "There''s no need to contact Mr. Wace. Pay attention to this number, there''s arge sum going in


    today."


    Rosa stopped for a moment before reaching out her hand. She asked confusedly, "Was it because of


    Mr. Johnson that Miss Hond suddenly needs that much cash?"


    "Yes."


    Suny nced at her, "But now I don''t have to pay for it."


    Just as Rosa was about to admonish her, she heard the next sentence.


    Rosa could not help gasping.


    "Where did Mr. Johnson get that money? It''s true he''s rich, but that''s because KLOC''s shares were


    taken into ount. Forty billion dors, it was impossible that he has sold them. It probably needs


    recounting how much he is worth due to the recent rumor about his identity. But that ten billion. It


    seems he can immediately get that much if he wants. He''s indeed filthy rich."


    Rosa turned embarrassed and guilty when she nced at Suny and found out she was staring at her


    with a smile in her beautiful eyes, "I will leave you now, Miss. Hond."


    Suny waved at her, "Okay."


    As she finished her sentence, the corner of her lips twitched.


    At five in the afternoon, the reception called that Miss Sue who had been here several times came


    again.


    Rosa frowned. This Sue is everywhere, why is she always clinging to Miss. Hond?


    Though Rosa was much repulsive to Sue, she was at the same time a responsible secretary. So she


    called Suny asking if she wants to meet her.


    Suny too felt Sue was super obstinate, "Let her in."


    And she was going to see what Sue was going to show her.


    Within five minutes, Rosa knocked on the door with Sue following her, "Miss. Hond, Miss. Sue."


    Suny looked up at her. It seemed Sue was utterly different from two months ago, not only because of


    her pale face but the madness in her eyes when she looked at Suny.


    "Please make me two cups of tea."


    Rosa nodded and went out.


    Suny rose up from her chair, walking around her desk towards the sofa, "Please, have a seat."


    Sue sat opposite her, "I''ve been looking for you many times."


    Suny smiled faintly, "I heard about that. But it''s quite unfortunate that every time I was not here."


    Sue sneered, "Why so pretentious. Didn''t you want me toe to you?"


    Suny lifted her eyebrow, "I don''t understand. I don''t remember any unfinished feud between us."


    Sue smiled coldly, "It would be preposterous to fake things with me now that I''ve alreadye to you.


    Are you afraid to admit what you have done?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The smile on Suny''s face faded a little as she stared at Sue.


    Sue opened her bag and took out a pile of stuff, "I have looked into everything. It''s you who sent those


    people to my wedding."


    Suny glimpsed at it, "Oh, you mean this thing. Yes, it was me."


    She lifted her eyebrow at Sue as if asking, "I did. Is there any problem?"


    Sue was suddenly flooded with paleness. Every losing battle she had growing up was because of


    Suny.


    Before college, she had always been regarded as the prettiest girl in ss or even in school. She was


    pretty and also good at studying. Everywhere she goes, she was the focus in the sea of people and the


    goddess in the eyes of boys.


    But things changed when she went into college and met Suny.


    When she was selected as the prettiest girl in the ss, someone criticized Suny as the prettiest in the


    whole college.


    She had good grades, but they were also overshadowed by Suny, who seemed to be able to achieve


    higher grades without much effort.


    She could tolerate all those things. After all, her family was wealthier than Suny''s.


    Sue''s family engaged in business, which allowed her to have pocket money of more than ten thousand


    a month. That she wore fancy clothes other people could not afford to during college to some extent


    made up for the gap between Suny and her.


    However, her advantage did notst long when she found out Suny was picked up by luxurious cars


    since sophomore year.


    But Sue still thought she beat Suny at that because there was a rumor at that time that said Suny was


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    kept as a mistress.


    That was the only thing that she thought she was better than her. But as soon as Suny graduated, she


    married Austin Johnson. And five yearster, she was a major shareholder of a publicpany and


    the manager of an entertainmentpany.


    Again, she beat her. But thinking that she and Alfonso needed the support of Johnson, she forced


    herself to change her attitude to tter Suny.


    She had forced herself to fawn on Suny, who on the other hand, dug out her old secrets and ruined her


    wedding and life.


    After that day, she divorced Alfonso. The cooperation between their families fell apart, and no further


    cooperation of any kind between them would ever arise.


    Her family business was faced with hindrances from everywhere. It was getting harder and harder each


    day.


    The only person she could turn to was Suny.


    At first, she could not figure out why Suny did that to her, which was why she came to Suny after such


    a long while.


    It was not until recently that she figured out it was all because of Dora!

 Chapter 350 What If I Decline

    Chapter 350 What If I Decline


    Chapter 350 What If I Decline


    Sue clenched her teeth and said, "Suny! I know what you are doing!"


    Suny looked at her with a fading smile, "Now that you know it. Then what do you want?"


    After she said it, Rosa knocked on the door and came in with tea and some snacks.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere was tense in this room, so Rosa put it down and closed the door before she walked


    out. Now there were only two of them in the office.


    "Nothing important. I wonder whether you are interested in buying what I have now since you cared


    about Dora so much."


    Sue came with full preparations. She took out her phone and yed the video.


    The voice was not loud. Neither of them spoke a word. Instantly the room rang with the helpless


    scream of a girl.


    "Please don''t do this-I beg you! Please!"


    The man pped her and said, "You bitch. Who asked you to do this? You are such a big fan of


    snitching? You like to watch me? You had a crush on me? You can juste to my ce if you like me


    so much. How can I reject you if youe on to me?"


    After saying this, he directly tore the girl''s clothes.


    The more she wriggled, the harder he tore her clothes. He pped her as she was struggling.


    These two persons on the video were no one else but Dora and Bently who raped her.


    The whole process was recorded.


    Never in Suny''s life was she angry like this. She gripped the surface of the sofa she was sitting on.


    Sue paused the video and looked at Suny''s cold face with a self-satisfying smirk. "I heard that she was


    on the treatment for depression. What would she think if I send her this?"


    What would she think?


    She would break down!


    Dora hasn''t recovered from the tragic memory. She is closed to forgetting it and sees a chance of


    sess. But if Sue stood in the way, she would lose all her hope and never return to normal life.


    "How much do you want?"


    Suny stared at her with coldness but she was trembling.


    She has never seen such a despicable person as her.


    Sue put up her hands and said, "I want this."


    "Fifty million?"


    This is what she wants?


    "No, five hundred million."


    "That is greedy. Do you think I will give you money of this amount?"


    This is the first time Suny got threatened in this way.


    Sue took back her phone and said, "I am greedy? It seems that Dora was not that important to you."


    Suny red at her. Suddenly sheughed and stood up from the couch, looking down at her with


    aloofness. "You can try. Show her or her family this video. I have a hundred ways to torture you to


    death."


    She paused for a short while, "You are the one showing me this video. I will treat you as the one who


    releases this video if I see this video elsewhere."


    Sue had never seen Suny in this way. She thought Suny would give in with this video. But she didn''t.


    She didn''tpromise or scare. All she had was fury.


    That indignant seemed to swallow Sue alive.


    Sue abruptly felt rmed. But in the next moment, she returned to calmness and said, "Suny, do you


    think I will yield to your threats? Give me five hundred million if you don''t want to kill her. Only five


    hundred million and I will give you the word that all videos I have, including the originals, will be


    deleted."


    "What if I decline?"


    "Then I will have to remind Dora of this."


    Sue said so while adjusting her hair, "How to say this? Dora is also my ssmate in the college and to


    be honest, I am happy for her now that she is recovering. But you are the one to make the call to save


    her or not."


    "Of course, I have no choice if you are that heartless to watch her die. After all, the person who


    Sunyughed while looking at her, "Do you think you can get what you want today with your video?


    Sadly you will not be thatcent if you see what I have for you."


    At the end of saying, Suny turned back, grabbed one file from the desk, and threw it to Sue. "Maybe


    you need to see this before you negotiate with me.


    Sue frowned and she didn''t move. She knew that today she came to negotiate and can''t let Suny


    dominate the situation.


    Suny smiled and opened the file for her. "But I think you knew him. His name is Bently. You two have a


    close connection back then. And now you two are simr in a difficult situation. You sure you don''t want


    to know anything about him?"


    Hearing the name, Sue looked down at the documents with her hands shaking.


    She picked it up and her face was drained out of color after reading it.


    Suny sipped at the warm tea and asked, "Have you finished? Do you want to say something about it?"


    Sue gritted her teeth and answered, "He didn''t have any bargaining power but I have."


    Bently was from a rich family but it''s heard that his family was in the decline. It turns out that Suny is


    the one behind all of this, which was beyond her thinking.


    Suny not only took revenge on her but also on Bently, who should be responsible for everything.


    "Bently was the one whomitted a crime and I was merely the person who talked about it. Don''t you


    think it''s unfair to punish me to the degree you punished Bently?"


    "Unfair?"


    Suny gave her a look and said, "You may forget what you said to me at the reunion."


    If it weren''t for them, Dora''s mental state would not have worsened so quickly like that and she


    shouldn''t have stayed in the hospital for three months.


    Sue froze after Suny said this.


    Clearly, she recalled it but it was useless to regret. "So you are going to leave Dora alone?"


    Sue wouldn''t believe Suny would just stay out of this, or else she wouldn''t have spent so much time


    and energy helping Dora.


    One small mistake she made earlier on led to years of attacks and retaliation. Sue couldn''t ept


    being treated in this way.


    All she wants is money. Once she gets the money, she will leave the country and nevere back.


    Five hundred million is arge sum of money, with which she will be able to live a luxurious life in a


    foreign country without worrying about anything.


    Suny sneered at her and word by word she said, "Sue, have you ever considered the possibility that


    Bently won''t even hesitate if I tell him that I may cease my retaliation against him if he does what did he


    do to Dora, to you?"

 Chapter 351 I Just DonT Take It Seriously

    Chapter 351 I Just Don''T Take It Seriously


    Chapter 351 I Just Don''t Take It Seriously


    Suny''s voice resounded through the room.


    Sue sat there stiffly.


    Unbelievably she looked at Suny, "How dare you?"


    "I dare if you dare."


    Suny red at her distantly with no sign of reconciling.


    Sue was confident before she got here. As long as she releases the video, Dora would be over. After


    what Suny has done to treat Dora, she wouldn''t trust that Suny will watch Dora die in front of her.


    It was a meticulous n but the reality smashed her dreams.


    Sue forgot the existence of Bently, the principal criminal.


    And Suny was taking revenge on both her and Bently.


    Before today, Sue had no idea of what Suny was capable of doing. But now she realized, that even


    without Austin''s help, she has the resources to destroy them like a piece of cake.


    Bently''s family is more influential and wealthier than hers. But look what did his family end up with?


    How can her family get through it?


    Animals are most dangerous when they are cornered.


    Bently would not think about it if Suny ask him to choose between his family and Sue.


    Sue had to admit that Suny was really malevolent.


    They looked at each other for a while. Atst, Sue surrendered.


    But she didn''t want to leave with anything achieved. "I will give you all I have, including the originals.


    And I don''t want the money anymore as long as you stop revenging on my family. Can we strike a


    deal?"


    Her statement was filled with the sense of begging but there is no trace of craving in the way she said


    this.


    Of course, Suny wouldn''t forgive her for her imploring.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Sue is an adult and should hold responsibility for past mistakes.


    "In what position do you think you can negotiate with me?"


    Suny threw her a nce and let Rosae in, "Secretary Lee, please see her out."


    But Sue didn''t want to be escorted like this. It took her much effort to get an appointment with Suny.


    Once she walks away today, it will be impossible for her to meet Suny again.


    Rosa walked to Sue and said, "This way, please."


    "Suny, do you have to do this?"


    "What did I do?"


    Suny grinned after hearing this, "When you lured Bently into doing this to Dora, have you thought of the


    consequence? When you hid in the dark and watched Dora suffer, what did you do? You just recorded


    it through your phone."


    "Don''t say that I didn''t offer you a chance. You wouldn''t have to beg of me if you do the right thing and


    hand it to the police during these years!"


    "Besides, if it weren''t for you toe to her house with others and mock her, she wouldn''t have been


    in the hospital. And I would have never done this."


    After saying this, Suny asked Rosa to get the security. Two minutester, two security guards came


    and carried Sue away.


    "Secretary Lee."


    Pressing her temples, Suny suppressed her anger and said, "I want you to have Sue under


    surveince. She has the video about Dora being rapped and she must not release it."


    She paused, and said, "Hack herputer or trick or else. Think of something to delete her video."


    Rosa didn''t know the existence of this video. She froze for a while and nodded, "I know what to do,


    Miss Hond."


    Suny replied with a nod and said, "Thank you."


    She had this faint smile while saying thanks. That video offended herpletely. She didn''t intend to


    destroy them. But since they are not cooperative, she might as well do this.


    Looking at the tea on the desk, Sunypressed her lips and took out her phone, wanting to give Dora


    a call.


    She is much better now and can be discharged from the hospital this Friday.


    After hanging up the phone, Suny calmed down. She continued to read the documents and signed her


    name on them.


    That money arrived when Austin and Suny were having dinner. Getting the text from Rosa about the


    money, Suny looked up and stare at Austin at the other side of the table. She smiled, "The money


    arrived." She paused and said, "Aren''t you afraid that I might run away with your money?"


    Austin removed the bone from the fish and put the fish into her bowl. He asked, "Will you?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, saying, "I can''t say that for sure."


    Austin threw her a nce and said, "As long as you don''t leave me."


    Suny smiled at his words, "Then I shall take it though not very willingly."


    They went straight back to the vi after dinner. After she hung up the phone, Austin came over with a


    te of sliced watermelon and put it on the table. Suny smiled and walked toward him. She took one


    slice and took a bite of the watermelon. "Where did you get the money?"


    Austin picked up a tissue and wiped out the watermelon juice from his hand. "I started apany


    when I was in the university."


    Austin didn''t have his college in the domestic country. So Suny had little knowledge about what he did


    in the university.


    "In foreign countries?"


    "Yes."


    "Which one?"


    This mustn''t be a small enterprise with such arge deposit he had.


    Austin threw her a nce and said, "Rey."


    Suny said this yfully, "It looks like Mr. Johnson is hiding many things from me."


    Rey Inc. reached its fame five years ago. As a technologypany, Rey invented the products


    that fit right into the needs of people nowadays. So it went public three years after it was established


    and is worth over ten billion three years after it went public.


    The president of Rey remained a mystery for all these years. There were many saying about the


    president''s identity. Some said it was a foreign citizen of Chinese origin. And some said it was a British.


    Ashley once was curious about it but still couldn''t find out. It was said that the president was so


    enigmatic that even the higher-ups of Rey hadn''t seen him.


    It never urs to Suny that the mysterious man happens to be someone she knows.


    "That means for both of us."


    Austin looked at her and unusually he smiled.


    Suny gave him a look, "No wonder you never showed concerns about Bert."


    KLOC is one of thergest groups in its home country, but across the world, its name is hardly heard.


    Austin is a genius at running apany. Thanks to him, KLOC was able to carry out the transformation


    and survived. But it is a traditional enterprise and its production line is inevitably outdated,pared


    with other firms. Being eliminated from the market is only a matter of time.


    Rey, however, as an emerging technologypany, has a pretty promising prospect and before


    long it will outperform KLOC.


    Austin thought for a while, and said, "It would be unfair to say that I was never concerned about it."


    I just don''t take it seriously.

 Chapter 352 After All, You Still Have Plenty Of Money

    Chapter 352 After All, You Still Have Plenty Of Money


    Chapter 352 After All, You Still Have Plenty of Money


    Ever since the rumor about Austin being not the son of Maddox began, the share prices of KLOC


    continued to drop for four consecutive days.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    But things were getting better in the recent two days, during which the stocks stopped hitting the limit


    down.


    Despite that turnaround, the shareholders of KLOC were still highly suspicious about KLOC''s future


    with flying rumors.


    It was a no-brainer that in the following months the increase in the shares prices couldn''t make up for


    the loss. And once it is proved that Austin is not the biological son of Maddox, Austin will be forced to


    resign and the share prices will be nastier.


    Therefore, many individual investors vied to sell off stocks. And Bert purchased it secretly. Besides


    that, he also got in touch with some shareholders in private.


    But Bert was not alone. Suny also had Rosa buy stocks of KLOC.


    Austin had thirty percent of the shares. There were twelve shareholders except for Austin. And the total


    of the stocks they own is forty percent.


    Among the twelve shareholders, Darien Foster and Aidan Campbell had fifteen percent. Bert was trying


    to win their trust for recent two days. But the results didn''t seem quite satisfying.


    Darien and Aidan were the earliest employees of thepany. They have worked in this firm from the


    very first beginning. During KLOC''s most difficult time, they almost took out all of their money to


    weather the crisis.


    For this reason, they have more stocks than the other ten shareholders.


    As long as Bert seeds to buy their stocks, he can y a bigger part in kicking Austin out of KLOC.


    But Suny and Austin were not stupid. What Bert can work out, they can, too.


    Suny already had Rosa talk with Darien and Aidan and offered them three percent higher than Bert.


    They didn''t reject it directly and promised to think about it.


    Rosa reported this to Suny after the negotiation with them.


    Suny said, "I see."


    Looks like Darien and Aidan are not that emotionally attached to KLOC.


    Earlier when Bert came to them, they refused without hesitation. From the current situation, it''s the


    price that doesn''t meet their expectation.


    Suny grinned at the thought of this, "Thank you. You go ahead."


    "OK."


    Austin picked her up in the evening. Suny told this Austin, "It seems that your uncle fell short of


    money."


    Austin threw her a nce, and said, "They properly waited for a higher bid."


    Suny agreed with that. She smiled, "currently speaking, the future of KLOC is glooming."


    The insiders all know that this civil war is going to drag KLOC down no matter which side wins.


    "Since they are such a big fan of ying games, I might as well y with them."


    Austin said this with indifference.


    Suny turned to look at him and smiled faintly, "It doesn''t matter. After all, you still have plenty of


    money."


    Even though Austin doesn''t have enough money, she can help him. She and Austin are definitely richer


    than Bert.


    And Suny had good reason to think it that way.


    Let alone Rey, severalpanies she invested in went public. Thepany with the lowest value is


    worth over two billion. For her to cash out a hundred billion wouldn''t be a problem.


    Time goes by very quickly. One month passed and now it is August. But July is not that departed from


    August. The evening glows the same gorgeous sunsets.


    Suny looked out the car window. She didn''t notice it when the car stopped.


    Austin nearby has unfastened his seatbelt. He watched her and said, "Here we are, babe."


    Suny threw him a nce and said, "OK, Mr. Johnson."


    People who don''t know them would assume that they have illicit affairs from this conversation.


    He looked at her lips and suddenly had an urge to bite them.


    Suny sensed his nce and got off the car directly. She looked into the car through the window and


    said with her arms folded, "Get off, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin gave her a look and got off the car. He walked to her and hugged her from the back. And then a


    kiss on her red lips.


    After the kiss, he caressed her lips through his fingers with the I-want-to-continue expression.


    Suny blushed. She was surprised by his little sense of shame and all kinds of flirting.


    At this time, a car was parked in the nearby area. Austin held her hands and returned to his calm look.


    Suny couldn''t help grinning. Her finger rubbed the center of his palm.


    Austin squeezed her hands and Suny didn''t fight back as they were walking into the lift.


    They booked the ce. The usher showed them their seats as soon as they entered the restaurant.


    It was a new French restaurant. At midday, Austin asked her if she wanted to have French food. Suny


    hasn''t tried it for a while, so she happily said yes.


    The restaurant was nicely decorated. The painting they saw as they entered was drawn by a gifted


    French artist the year beforest. The painting was sold at the price of hundreds of thousands, not a


    record-breaking price but impressive enough.


    And this is a ce where you can easily bump into an acquaintance.


    Suny recognized Tyler and his girlfriend at the first sight. And Tyler noticed her too. He was surprised to


    see her here and came over with his girlfriend, greeting, "What a coincidence, Austin and Miss


    Hond."


    Suny just shed a light smile and greeted him back, "Nice to see you."


    "I shall stay out of the way."


    After saying this, Tyler walked away with his girlfriend to their seats.


    The moment they sat down, his girlfriend grumbled, "Seemingly Austin didn''t want to talk with you."


    Tyler was discontent with being ignored and grew more frustrated with her words, "Do you want to eat


    or not." He looked at her coldly.


    Sensing his anger, the girlfriend shut up, even though she had questions lined up in mind.


    She was afraid that Tyler would discover her particr interests in Austin. So she stopped looking


    around.


    Tyler was pissed off during the whole meal and therefore didn''t have the mood to enjoy the food.


    About forty minutes passed, and Suny and Austin finished their dinner and got up to leave. Tyler gritted


    his teeth and said, "I''m stuffed. You can stay here and continue."


    He couldn''t get over it!


    Austin didn''t drop his attitude by now. For what he had the gut to treat him this way?"


    Tyler was about to follow them and sneered at him. But when he walked out, he saw that Suny went to


    the washroom and Austin paid for the bill at the cashier. So he changed his idea and followed Suny to


    the washroom.

 Chapter 353 She Is Quite Visionary

    Chapter 353 She Is Quite Visionary


    Chapter 353 She Is Quite Visionary


    Suny met with Tyler when she walked out of the washroom.


    Looks like he waits there for her.


    Suny shed him a look and didn''t want to stay there.


    "Miss Hond."


    Tyler took the initiative. At hearing this, Suny stopped and asked, "Mr. Johnson, you have anything you


    would like to say?"


    Now she is curious about his next move.


    Tyler smiled, "Nothing. I just wanted to see if you are interested in leaving Austin?"


    Suny looked at him with a faint smile, saying, "Mr. Johnson might as well go straight to the point. I''m


    afraid that I might get it wrong."


    Hearing her words, Tyler thought that Suny was just after Austin''s money. He became more excited


    and said, "OK. Let''s make this clear. Austin was not the son of Maddox. It''s known to all that we have


    substantial evidence to prove that. Once the evidence is released, you know better than I do what will


    happen to Austin."


    Suny gave him a look and acted as if she were interested, asking, "And then what?"


    "Miss Hond is a smart person. Austin was nothing without KLOC. And you don''t need to stay around


    nobody."


    Suny nodded, "So Mr. Johnson suggested I find another boyfriend with a brighter future?"


    Tyler was almost flipped out seeing Suny interested in his offer, saying, "I know you are clever enough


    to know what I am saying."


    Suny frowned, "But I was wondering, who might be a good choice for me, in Mr. Johnson''s opinion? Mr.


    Brooks, Mr. Read or Tate?"


    Suny mentioned several people except for Tyler. Tyler reminded her, "Why to seek far and neglect what


    lies close at hand?"


    "So you are implying that you are my good choice?"


    Tyler sensed the sarcasm in her words. He froze for a while, "Am I not qualified enough to be your


    boyfriend?"


    Suny had enough fun fooling him and wanted to end the conversation thinking that Austin still waited


    for her.


    She sneered, "Maybe you should search for the word ''good''. For me, you are barely counted as a


    choice."


    Tyler got frozen hearing what she said.


    He thought that Suny was seriously considering his suggestion. But it turns out that she was making


    fun of him.


    Tyler got mad and was embarrassed at it.


    He clenched his teeth and threw a punch at the rail next to him. Very angrily he walked away.


    Tyler''s girlfriend was flirting with Austin when Suny walked out.


    Interesting.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Suny smiled and walked toward them.


    Smelling the familiar perfume, Austin looked back and said, "You''re finally back. Let''s go home."


    After saying this, he took her hand.


    Suny didn''t move. She shed him a nce and asked, "You two know each other?"


    The girl was both angry and frightened at the words Austin said to decline her, "We met earlier on."


    "We never met."


    Austin did not even give that girl a look and turned to look at Suny.


    They answered at the same time but in different answers.


    Suny smiled, "This is tricky. Thisdy imed that you two met, but you said you didn''t know her."


    Austin defended himself, "She seduced me."


    Suny was just joking. She wasn''t expecting this.


    And what''s embarrassing is that many people around them heard that.


    At this moment, Tyler walked out angrily. Suny noticed him and called his name, "Mr. Johnson."


    Hearing her calling, Tyler assumed that she changed ideas. "What do you want to say?"


    "Perhaps you need to discipline your girlfriend. It''s immoral to ask for the number of someone else''s


    boyfriend."


    Suny said so with a light smile. But the smile was not out of delight but out of politeness.


    Tyler threw her girlfriend a nce and got pissed off. "Off you go now. You think this is not humiliated


    enough?"


    The girl intended to seduce Austin but now this fail. She can''t lose Tyler too.


    "Tyler, please listen to me. It''s not what you think it is!"


    But Tyler didn''t listen to her and left that ce quickly. He had enough humiliation today. Suny fooled


    him like he was an idiot and his girlfriend was flirting with others. No one can put up with that,


    especially him.


    Although he didn''t like the girl very much and nned to find someone else to rece her after a while,


    her cheating on him today in front of everyone still irritated him. He pped the girl hard across the


    face the moment they exited the restaurant. "What''s good about Austin? To make you flirt like a bitch


    when I am away to the washroom."


    His girlfriend at first imed that she was innocent and shook her head. But she lost her patience after


    being pped again, cursing him, "Austin is way much better than you in any aspect. Now, look at


    yourself! Austin was raised as the only heir of his family. And you are just someone having the same


    family name. You are just lucky to have some money. How dare youpare yourself with him? Do


    you think you can be the sessor with your family name being Johnson?"


    After saying this, the girl turned around and left.


    Tyler was shocked and stood there motionlessly.


    Suny wasn''t expecting to see such a drama. She turned to look at Austin, "It seems that she is quite


    visionary."


    Austin gave her a look and didn''t say anything. He then held her hands and passed Tyler without


    looking at him.


    Tyler was ready to insult Austin and Suny when he saw them. But they just ignored him and walked


    away.


    Now he couldn''t be more pissed off.


    But Suny and Austin were in a good mood.


    It was just hrious that Bert had a silly son like this. About what happened in front of the washroom,


    she told this as a joke to Austin.


    At first, Austin responded to her. But he gradually only listened and didn''t reply.


    Suny raised her eyebrows and then asked, "What?"


    As soon as she finished the sentence, Austin pushed her over to the bed.


    Suny wriggled, trying to break away but failed. He was only a few inches from her. She raised her


    head, "What are you doing now?"


    "Do what I love to do."


    And he kissed her after saying the sentence.


    Suny''s face instantly flushed red. With the kiss, her body''s temperature rose.


    Austin now was getting good at orally flirting with her. Suny might have made a progress, but she still


    had a long way to go before she canpete with him.


    Kisses were falling on her. She subconsciously grasped at the sheets.


    She couldn''t help but let out some moans. "Austin©¤"


    The room was quiet until their paintings echoed in the house.


    His eyes were filled with sexual desire, saying, "Take it easy, babe."


    It was a beautiful moonlight night and they were having a good time inside the room.

 Chapter 354 Beautiful, Kind And Generous

    Chapter 354 Beautiful, Kind And Generous


    Chapter 354 Beautiful, Kind and Generous


    It was almost eight o''clock when she woke up.


    Austin was up already and the clothes they threw away on the floor had been picked up by him.


    Pressing her temples, Suny blushed again thinking of the crazy sexst night. She then got up and


    went to wash up.


    The breakfast was ready when Suny walked down the stairs.


    Today Austin didn''t make congee. They had sandwiches and milk.


    "Thank you."


    Austin passed the lukewarm water to her. She sipped at it and asked, "The prices continue to fall


    today?"


    "8 cents up."


    Suny raised her eyebrows at this, "Judging from now, Darien and Aidan will keep waiting for a bid."


    As for Bert, he would probably create some disruptions so that the prices keep decreasing and he can


    gain benefits from it.


    Austin looked at her, saying, "No need to take them into consideration."


    Suny smiled and said, "OK."


    J City in August was pretty hot with the burning sun at eight o''clock in the morning."


    Sue has been very unsettling since she exited Suny''s office.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was frightened by Suny''s words so she dared not to do anything these days.


    So Sue took Laura as rescuer when she got a call from her.


    She and Laura were close friends. Laura and Sue had the same resentment towards Suny when they


    were in the university. They often worked together to y tricks on Suny at that time.


    Although Suny didn''t fall for it every time, they did gain fun doing that.


    Sue was at a loss what to do next. She was expecting Laura''s help.


    They made an appointment for lunch and Sue arrived early.


    They didn''t meet each after the wedding.


    One of the reasons they didn''t meet is that Sue was humiliated. She always thought that everyone in


    there in the sorority should be obedient to her because of her family background. Such an arrogant


    person like her didn''t want to show up in front of her friends in a rather humiliating way.


    While she was thinking about this, Laura arrived and said, "Sue."


    She hasn''t seen Laura for over a month. And there was something different about Laura, something


    subtle yet she could still smell it.


    Sue looked at her up and down and was more reassured noticing she dressed in her usual luxurious


    style.


    "Haven''t seen you for a while, Laura"


    "How are you doing?"


    Laura looked at Sue with worry. With over ten years of friendship, she knew Sue quite well.


    "Not at all. I am doing not fine at all! Do you know who does this to me at the wedding?"


    "Who?"


    "Suny!"


    Laura was shocked to hear that, "Why would she do that?"


    Sue gritted her teeth and told her the things about Dora, "¡­I have a video recording it. Bently and his


    family already had their punishment and my families are close. I know Kael wouldn''t let me get away


    with this easily."


    Sue at first was to hide part of the story but then she lost control, "Laura, what do you think I should


    do? Suny really wants to destroy me!"


    Laura thought for a while, "Sue, please don''t be mad at what I am going to say. I think you should yield


    to Suny. Bently can''t get through it, nor can you."


    "Yield?"


    It was not that she didn''t want to give in but Suny didn''t give her this chance.


    Sue regretted meeting Suny that day. Things might still turn around if she didn''t say those things.


    But what is passed is passed.


    They two had a long discussion but couldn''t figure out how to solve this problem.


    Laura warned her when they separated, "Put the video in a safe ce. Once the video leaked out, you


    are in a more difficult situation."


    Sue nodded, "It''s safe. No one will know it."


    "If you put it online, I suggest you delete it and store it on a USB sh drive. Too many online leaks


    happened."


    "I see. Don''t worry about it."


    Sue fretted about no usible solution and didn''t want to say anything.


    Laura noticed her depression and realized she should leave. She waved, "I''ll go first."


    "OK."


    Sue replied with an absent mind. Laura threw her a nce and walked out of the restaurant.


    Laura made a call as soon as she was in her car.


    Suny looked up after hearing the knocks on the door, "Come in."


    Rosa walked in and said, "Miss Hond, I have someone to check the video and now it was deleted


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "How did you do that? Hacking?"


    Rosa shook her head, saying, "I reached out to Laura, Sue''s good friend, and roommate at the


    university."


    Laura was also my ssmate of Suny. ording to her memory, Laura and Sue always hung out


    together and they were close friends.


    But Laura finally chose to betray Sue for money.


    Friendship is a fragile thing in front of money.


    Suny smiled, "I see."


    She paused and then said, "You did a good job. I shall give you a pay raise."


    Rosa didn''t expect this. She was touched and said, "Thank you."


    Oh! Her boss is beautiful, kind, and generous.


    If Suny were a male or she liked girls, Rosa would have chased her.


    Noticing her sparkling eyes, Suny smiled, "OK. You go ahead."


    Sue didn''t have anything to threaten Dora anymore.


    Today is Thursday and tomorrow Dora can be discharged from the hospital.


    Suny rested her chin on her hand. Today is a good day.


    When Sue found out her video went missing, several days has passed. The next day she fled to a


    foreign country by ne.


    Shares prices of KLOC went up today. In the morning, Suny had a discussion with Austin about Bert''s


    move.


    And things went on as they expected, Grace imed that Austin was not his son. He was just a


    random kid she took from the hospital. Of course, Grace didn''t say this directly to the press. It was from


    a "secret" recording circting only around their circles, which recorded the conversation between


    Grace and Bert.


    Bert probably feared that things might get out of control and paid to curb the spread of the news. So the


    heated discussion only happened around their circles, there was little voice about the recording on the


    inte.


    Even Suny was confused about Bert''s intention. And while she was wondering about this during the


    dinner with Austin, they happened to meet Grace and Tina.

 Chapter 355 To Irritate Her Like This

    Chapter 355 To Irritate Her Like This


    Chapter 355 To Irritate Her Like This


    Suny hadn''t met with Grace since that night. Today they bumped into each other. Grace


    subconsciously gave Austin a look. Suny said, "It seems that Madame Johnson wants to talk to you."


    Grace looked at Suny with gratitude, and said to Tina next to her, "You wait for me down the stairs."


    Tina shed Austin and Suny a look with aplicated expression. Very rarely she didn''t say no and


    walked away.


    Suny smiled, "I will wait down the stairs."


    After saying this, she walked away, right behind Tina.


    When Suny has just stepped into the lobby, Tina turned around and said, "Austin is not my biological


    brother. We can prove that."


    Suny gave her a look, "Your point being?"


    "There will be no good for you to be with him."


    Suny thought that Tina can learn something after all these days. But she didn''t guess it right.


    Tina was a bit unnatural, "Austin soon will have to leave KLOC. I am saying this to you only because I


    pity you and you''re every effort to move up the socialdder."


    Suny grinned at hearing this, "Thank you, Miss Johnson."


    She said so while pointing to the Grace a few miles away who didn''t look well, "Herees Madame


    Johnson. But she didn''t look very well. You might want to apany her."


    Tina looked backed. Grace was walking down the stairs at a fast pace and didn''t seem to be very


    happy.


    Tina bit her lips and then asked, "Mom, what did he say?"


    Grace gave Suny a look and Suny looked her back.


    Grace was angry at Austin''s words and even more pissed off seeing Suny.


    It should have been easy to take down Austin. But Suny was always around him.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She may not own apanyparable with KLOC. But Austin now has backup with her.


    Austin even had the gut to say that he can sponge off Suny. No doubt Grace was not happy to see


    Suny.


    Grace looked away and walked out in her high heels.


    Looking at their backs, Suny raised eyebrows and was curious about what Austin said.


    To irritate her like this.


    Suny couldn''t helpughing at this.


    Austin came over when she turned back. He asked, "What are youughing at?"


    Suny looked at him and asked, "What did you say? Madame Johnson was very angry."


    Austin thought for a while, "She said that I would lose. And she wanted me to give in before it''s too


    "That''s all?"


    Suny didn''t buy it.


    "And then she said that you will abandon me."


    "How did you respond?"


    "I said Miss Hond can''t wait to be sponged off."


    Suny chuckled, "No wonder."


    Grace must be very mad. She thought Austin was fighting alone. Suny''s help was beyond her


    expectation.


    Suny then said, "But what an odd to bump into them today."


    "Bert set this up."


    Austin said so while holding her hands and walking towards the door. "Someone was watching us while


    we were talking."


    Now Austin wants to know Bert''s next step.


    Hearing this, Suny raised her eyebrows, asking, "What does he want to do?"


    Setting up this scene can bring him nothing. Is his aim just to humiliate Austin?


    "Don''t know."


    Austin doesn''t care what Bert was thinking. Nothing will change the results.


    The next day, they knew what tricks Bert was ying.


    The first was the recording, then some photos about Grace "arguing" with Austin.


    But actually, most of the photos were about Grace alone. After all, Austin didn''t bother to look at her.


    On the same day when the photos leaked, the recording about Grace admitting that Austin was his son


    was also "identally" released.


    In less than a week, the rumor was seemingly further confirmed.


    Without surprise, the share prices of KLOC slumped faster than ever. Even Darien and Aidan contacted


    Rosa and intended to renegotiate about selling their stocks.


    Clearly, the drama indicates turbulence in KLOC on the way.


    It is always the situation that people at the bottom bear the consequence when higher-ups have fights.


    Darien and Aidan at first wanted to sit there watching but now they might suffer from more loss if they


    continue to sit there doing nothing.


    Suny was on the way to pick up Dora when she got the call from Rosa.


    "Darien and Aidan both contacted you?"


    There were forty-nine seconds before the traffic light turned green.


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Suny raised her eyebrows and then chuckled, "Well. We answer exactly in the way they answered us."


    Suny was clear about the rules of business negotiation.


    Suny was on the weak side when she reached out to them but now the situation is the opposite. She


    has nothing to worry about.


    Plus, Rosa has purchased stocks from individual investors these days. Now they own five percent of


    the total shares.


    Bert didn''t have money for this amount. So she was not afraid of them turning to Bert.


    The traffic light turned green the moment when Suny hung up the phone. She took off the Bluetooth


    headphone and started the car.


    Suny met Dora''s attending doctor when she walked out of the lift.


    "Miss Hond."


    The doctor recognized her. So he greeted her with a nod.


    Suny smiled, "Doctor Pearce."


    The doctor looked in the direction of Dora''s room and said, "Dora is ready."


    "Thank you for helping Dora during these days."


    "You are wee."


    After the conversation, Suny went straight to Dora''s room.


    Dora walked out when Suny has just stepped into the room. "Suny!"


    "Congrattions!"


    She opened her arms and hugged Dora.


    "Thank you, Suny."


    If it weren''t for her, she might have never gotten through it.


    Jane was also excited about Suny.


    Suny grinned, "Come on! Today is Dora''s big day. Let''s get something nice to eat."


    She paused and then added, "And uncle shoulde too."


    Jane was very happy and agreed with her. "Well. Let''s go then. We really need to find ways to return


    Miss Hond''s favor."


    Jane was thinking about expressing their thanks to Suny, so she picked a quite luxurious restaurant


    even though she didn''t have much money. But Suny paid the bills without their noticing.


    Jane was an unease knowing this, "Miss Hond, how can return your favor?"


    Suny shed a look and said, "How can this be a favor. It''s for celebrating."


    Jane wept and quickly wiped her tears in case Dora saw that.


    Suny took them to Moonbay. While Jane was out, Suny asked Dora, "Do you want to get a divorce


    now?"

 Chapter 356 Why Was He So Confident?

    Chapter 356 Why Was He So Confident?


    Chapter 356 Why was He so Confident?


    Dora stayed in the hospital for more than two months. Suny asked the hospital staff not to allow anyone


    toe to Dora except those brought by Dora''s parents and those brought by her and Rosa.


    So, in the past two months, Calvin tried to fine Dora many times, but the hospital security guards drove


    him out of the hospital before he got to Dora.


    Dora hadn''t seen her so-called husband for as long as she had been in the hospital.


    She almost forgot that she was married.


    Now that she heard Suny mention the word "divorce", she remembered that she still had a terrible


    marriage and a terrible husband.


    The smile on Dora''s face suddenly faded, and she began to feel a little uneasy, "He won''t agree to


    divorce, Suny."


    Calvin was trying to force her to leave without taking anything, but she didn''t want to give Calvin and


    his mistress the money she earned over the years.


    She didn''t want that, nor would she do it.


    If Calvin didn''t give her sry back to her, she wouldn''t divorce him.


    The mistress was near her pregnancy due date. She had time, but Calvin and his mistress didn''t.


    Suny looked at Dora, she knew what Dora was thinking.


    Everyone in the Bet family was too terrible. Dora had been trapped in that family for three years,


    she didn''t need to waste another two years to separate from Calvin and file for divorce.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you want a divorce, I''ll make him kneel down and beg you for a divorce right


    away."


    Dora''s eyes lit up when she heard Suny''s words, "As long as he is willing to give me back my sry for


    the past three years, I am willing to divorce!"


    "Okay, I''ll take you to him for a divorce tomorrow."


    Dora was still a little worried, "Suny, no one in his family is kind, I''ll just go by myself."


    Suny looked at her and smiled, "Don''t worry. I''ve seen many bad guys."


    Dora had always thought that Suny was very excellent. When they were in college, Suny seldom came


    to ss, but she always ranked first in her major, and she passed English tests with excellent grades


    with ease.


    Later, when she graduated, some people used the excuse that she had a luxury car to pick up,


    spreading the rumor that Suny was being kept by a rich man. Suny had not responded to this matter.


    After many years, she became a shareholder of severalpanies and an excellent alumnus of J City


    University, she also saved her out of the abyss like a fairy.


    The things she once thought she couldn''t solve were solved easily by Suny, and she also put her life on


    the right track.


    This time, she believed that Suny would also help her.


    Dora didn''t even know how to thank Suny, she knew she owed her more than just money.


    "Suny, thank you."


    When sending Suny out, Dora reached out and hugged Suny.


    "Work hard."


    It was already four o''clock after Suny left Moonbay. She went back to Phantom and went to Rosa,


    "Secretary Lee, please help me prepare the relevant contract of the cooperativepany over the


    Bet familypany. I''ll be there tomorrow."


    When Rosa heard her words, she understood that she was going to take Dora over for a divorce,


    "Okay, Miss Hond, I''ll have the relevant materials ready tomorrow morning."


    "Thanks."


    Suny smiled. She checked the time and nned to go to KLOC and wait for Austin to get off work.


    It was a coincidence that as soon as Suny walked into the door of KLOC, she encountered Anthony


    and his secretary who were being stopped by the receptionist at the front desk.


    "Sir, I''m sorry, Mr. Johnson ordered, we can''t let you in."


    Anthony had been in senior management at KLOC for decades. The confrontation with Austin these


    days has given him more confidence. He did not expect that he would be stopped on the first floor of


    KLOC today.


    On the other hand, Suny, as soon as she walked in, the receptionist greeted her, "Miss Hond."


    Suny nodded and smiled, his eyes fell on Anthony and swept over him lightly.


    "Miss Hond!"


    Anthony flushed with anger and called out to Suny.


    Suny just walked to the elevator door when she heard that. She looked back at him and smiled lightly,


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Please help me send a word to Austin, about today''s humiliation, I will definitely double it and return it


    back to him another day!"


    After Anthony finished saying this, he snorted coldly, and then he turned around and left with his


    secretary.


    Suny smiled while looking at the old man''s back.


    Tsk, Anthony was quite confident.


    Suny came back to her sense and entered the elevator.


    When she went upstairs, there was someone in Austin''s office, and Ivan came over, "Miss Hond,


    there is a customer In Mr. Johnson''s office now, pleasee here with me."


    "Ok."


    It didn''t take too long for Austin to receive the customer.


    When Suny heard the voice, she looked up and Austin just happened to be looking at her through the


    ss.


    Suny smiled at him, her red lips moved slightly, and she said a few words soundlessly, "You are so


    busy, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin looked at her as his eyebrows raised, and then he walked in directly from the door.


    Ivan was sending off the customer. There were not many people on this floor except the secretary


    department, and there were only two of them in the reception room.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Austin came in, he lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead, "Didn''t you go see Miss


    Thompson?"


    "She''s discharged."


    Suny raised her hand to touch her forehead, and said with slight embarrassment, "I''m going to C City


    tomorrow."


    Austin raised his eyebrows, "A business trip?"


    "Dora''s hometown is over there."


    She would apany Dora to file a divorce.


    "Do you need me to apany you?"


    Suny looked at him, "Mr. Johnson, do you think your face is not famous enough?"


    Austin stopped the topic, "What do you want for dinner?"


    "Whatever."


    Austin knew that Suny really meant that they could have anything for dinner. As long as she could think


    of what she wanted to eat, she would definitely tell him, and she wouldn''t use the word whatever.


    "I''ll ask Ivan to book positions for us in the restaurant."


    "Ok."


    As Austin said that, he sat down beside her. He leaned over to pick up the flower tea that Suny drank.


    Suny looked at him, "Isn''t it sweet?"


    "Is it?"


    Suny knew him well by now. When she heard him say this, her face suddenly flushed, "I met Anthony


    when I came up."


    "Ok."


    Austin responded lightly, "What did he say to you?"


    Suny remembered Anthony''s words and couldn''t helpughing, "He said, he will definitely return the


    doubled humiliation he suffered today to you in the future."


    Austin snorted coldly, "Why was he so confident?"


    Suny couldn''t helpughing, "Probably, it''s because KLOC share price has dropped so much recently?"


    Suny was a little curious, "Do you really n to let KLOC''s share price keep falling like this?"


    "Yes, I don''tck the money."


    "... Well, that''s true."

 Chapter 357 DidnT You Want To Take Me There?

    Chapter 357 Didn''T You Want To Take Me There?


    Chapter 357 Didn''t You Want to Take Me There?


    "Okay, let''s go for dinner."


    Austin stood up and reached out to her.


    Suny smiled and they came out of KLOC hand in hand.


    Ivan booked a newly opened restaurant for the two of them. The first floor was crowded. Suny and


    Austin met an acquaintance when they entered the door.


    Suny looked at Elijah not far away and raised her eyebrows, "Is that Mr. Brooks?"


    She should be right!


    Although Suny didn''t quite understand why Elijah suddenly became a waiter in this restaurant, she


    believed that her eyesight was still very good, and she didn''t have any problems like face blindness.


    Elijah didn''t expect to meet Austin and Suny here either. If he greeted them, wouldn''t his reputation be


    ruined?


    No, no, no, he couldn''t say hello to them, he couldn''t be recognized.


    So when Austin looked over, Elijah slid back to the kitchen with the tray to hide his face.


    Austin just nced at him and said, "Yes, it''s him."


    Only Elijah could do so many incredible things.


    Seeing Elijah holding the tray, that way, Suny couldn''t helpughing, "It seems that Mr. Brooks doesn''t


    want us to recognize him."


    Austin frowned slightly, "Just ignore him."


    But sometimes fate was such a magical thing.


    After seeing Austin and Suny on the first floor, Elijah felt that it would be better and safer to deliver food


    in private boxes on the second floor. At least he wouldn''t be recognized by them. Otherwise, he would


    be recognized by acquaintances in J City by ident. At that time, maybe his friend would take a photo


    of him as a waiter and ask if the person in the photo was him. Should he admit it?


    In order to avoid such an embarrassing scene, Elijah decided to go to the second floor to deliver food.


    However, when Elijah pushed open the box door, he was helpless.


    He pushed the dining cart and looked at Suny and Austin in the box, and the smile on his face


    suddenly froze.


    Suny tilted her head and nced at Austin. Then she looked at Elijah lightly as if she didn''t know him,


    "Please, I want two bowls of riceter."


    "OK."


    Austin added, "Bring two more soup bowls here."


    "OK."


    Elijah responded while serving the dishes from the dining cart on the table.


    After he finished serving the dishes, he nced at Austin and Suny who were not surprised and


    puzzled as he had expected, and Suny even asked him with a smile, "Should we check out now?"


    Elijah wondered if there was something wrong with the eyes of the two. He was standing in front of


    them, and they didn''t even say hello to him.


    "... No, check out after you finish eating."


    "Ok."


    Suny nodded and took the soup from Austin''s hand.


    Elijah failed to control himself from asking them, "Don''t you two think I look familiar?"


    Hearing what he said, Austin looked up at him with disgust, "No, we don''t know someone as ugly as


    you."


    "You went too far, Austin, I just changed my clothes, I''m ugly?"


    Elijah couldn''t help it. He originally thought it was a shame to be a waiter, and he would beughed at


    by Austin if he knew this.


    But Elijah didn''t expect him to directly say that he didn''t know him, and he suddenly felt that their 20-


    year friendship was gone.


    "You got me wrong, I mean, you''ve always been ugly."


    Was he fucking addicted to insulting him?


    Elijah was immediately unhappy, he pulled the chair aside and sat down, "I''m Elijah, didn''t you


    recognize me?"


    Suny was amused by Elijah, "Mr. Brooks, Austin and I are neither short-sighted nor have the problem


    of face blindness."


    "... So you pretended not to recognize me on purpose?"


    Suny swallowed the soup in his mouth and asked, "Mr. Brooks, weren''t you the one who didn''t want us


    to recognize you?"


    She was right, and he was speechless.


    "Oh, no, don''t you wonder why I, the dignified president,e here to be a waiter dressed like this?"


    Suny nced at him, "Maybe this is your personal hobby, and it''s not good to inquire about others''


    privacy."


    Elijah could hear the sarcasm in Suny''s words, and he immediately became unhappy, "Who would


    have such a special hobby? I did this because I made a friend angry, so I¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, the inte in his pocket rang, and as soon as he connected it, the


    person on the other end asked where he was, and told him that there were several tables of guests


    waiting for him to deliver the food.


    Elijah answered, Ok. Then he looked at Suny and Austin, "Forget it, I''ll exin to youter, I need to


    work now."


    "You don''t need to exin, we''re not interested."


    Elijah heard Austin say this as soon as he walked to the door. If it weren''t for the inte in his pocket


    ringing again, he would definitely walk back and fight Austin!


    The door of the box was closed, and Sunyughed, "Mr. Brooks is quite hard-working."


    Unexpectedly, the job of the President of Central could not satisfy him, and he even came to the


    restaurant as a waiter.


    Austin frowned slightly, "He probably thinks the uniforms of the waiters here look good."


    When Suny heard this, she couldn''t help turning her head to look at him, "Aren''t you afraid that Mr.


    Brooks will break with you?"


    "He''s no match for me."


    Suny remembered what Elijah said before and was a little curious, "When we got divorced, you asked


    Mr. Brooks to go to the boxing gym with you, did you?"


    "I went to exercise, isn''t it good?"


    "Good, it''s good."


    She just felt sorry for Elijah who was beaten.


    Elijah knew he''d been recognized long ago, so he just stopped pretending.


    When Austin and Suny were checking out, he came over with the check-out machine. As he took the


    bank card, he asked them if they would be free on the weekend and asked them out to sea together.


    Austin bluntly replied, "No, we won''t be free".


    After checking out, Elijah couldn''t help but nce at Suny, "Suny, don''t frame me. Stop looking at me


    like this, or, I will be beaten to death by Austin."


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "You get me wrong, I just suddenly felt you''re poor, Mr. Brooks."


    "Why?"


    Elijah was immediately puzzled. He had money and power, he only didn''t have a girlfriend, how could


    he be described by the adjective "poor"?


    Suny nced at Austin with a light smile, "No reason, it''s just a sudden feeling."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was pretty poor that he got beat up so often.


    Elijah wanted to say something else, but Austin and Suny had left hand by hand.


    Hoes before bros!


    At eight o''clock at night, the wind blowing made people feel veryfortable.


    Suny pressed his hair, which had been scattered by the wind, and tilted his head to look at Austin, "My


    grandfather''s birthday is next week."


    "I''ve got Ivan ready for gifts."


    Suny snorted, "Are you so sure I will take you there?"


    It was a red light, Austin stopped the car. He turned his head to look at Suny, "Don''t you want to take


    me there?"

 Chapter 358 Long Time No See, Dora

    Chapter 358 Long Time No See, Dora


    Chapter 358 Long Time No See, Dora


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly, and replied, "Guess."


    Austin looked at her until the green light was up ahead, then he turned his gaze away.


    Along the way, Austin didn''t say anything again.


    Suny thought he was angry. After they returned to the vi, she couldn''t help but ask, "Are you angry?"


    When did he be so stingy?


    As soon as she said that, Austin reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    Suny leaned into his arms and hugged his waist, "Huh?"


    "No."


    Austin looked down at her intently. He raised his hand to touch her face and kissed her.


    Suny thought he would only kiss her once, but he kissed her a second time. When he kissed her for the


    second time, it seemed that kissing on the lips was no longer enough for him. He pried open her mouth


    with his tongue and began to French kiss her.


    Austin''s kiss went from gentle and slow at first to intense, and Suny gradually got lost in the kiss.


    Suny suddenly realized something and said, "I haven''t taken shower."


    The man gasped and picked her up from the sofa, "Let''s take shower together."


    Hearing this, Suny''s mind was nk.


    Austin carried her upstairs. In the bathroom, he ced her on the washstand and turned on the


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    shower.


    At first, the water was cold, and Suny was a little sober. She hugged Austin around his neck, and said


    with a smile, "I''ll go to B City tomorrow."


    "Ok."


    Austin only said ok, Suny was not sure if he understood what she was talking about. And the next


    second she was carried down by him.


    Warm water was pouring over their heads, and Suny felt as if she were soaked in the water.


    Austin hugged her from behind. She nced sideways at their sped hands, and closed her eyes,


    making herself get lost in his warmth and tenderness.


    Suny was woken up by an rm clock the next day. She opened her eyes and looked up at the ceiling.


    After several seconds, she realized that she was going to apany Dora to divorce that scum Calvin.


    Suny rubbed her temples and sat up in bed.


    The sore of her thighs reminded her of the intense images she had in the bathroom with Austinst


    night. Suny blushed and shook off the thoughts.


    She had to admit that Austin''s physical strength was far better than hers.


    When they were in the boxing gym, they started exercising together. She started to gasp at the forty


    minutes of exercising, but he was still able to continue exercising with her without changing his


    expression.


    Not to mention physical strength in terms of having sex. He was the one who moved more when they


    had sex, but when they woke up the next day, Suny felt that her body was a little sore, Austin was in


    good spirits, and he could even get up almost one hour earlier than her to have breakfast ready.


    Suny took back her sense, "Good morning, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin walked over to her with breakfast. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips, "Good


    morning."


    After that, he walked out of the kitchen with breakfast.


    Suny raised her hand to touch her lips, and then she turned to look at him and smiled slightly.


    J City was not far from B city. It took about 40 minutes by high-speed rail, which was much more


    convenient and faster than taking a ne.


    In order to ensure that the divorce procedures for Dora and Calvin could be handled today, Suny asked


    Rosa to help Dora make an appointment for divorce yesterday. The time would be half past two this


    afternoon, and once they hade to an agreement, she would ask Calvin and Dora to divorce.


    It was impossible that they couldn''te to an agreement unless the Bet family wanted nothing.


    When Suny took back her sense, the car had already reached the downstairs of Phantom. She opened


    the door while unbuckling her seat belt, then looked at Austin with a slight smile, "I''ll go upstairs."


    "No, Secretary Lee has arranged everything."


    "Tell me when youe back."


    Suny looked at him and blinked her charming eyes, "Okay."


    As soon as Suny stepped out of the elevator, Rosa had already prepared all the documents, "Miss


    Hond, I have already prepared the documents."


    Suny nodded, "Get ready, we''ll go pick up Dora."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Rosa had already made all the preparations she needed for today. After she confirmed everything was


    correct, she called the driver.


    Suny signed a document she got yesterday and went straight downstairs to Dora.


    Dora''s parents knew that Suny was going to take Dora back to B City today, and they were a little


    worried that Suny and Dora would suffer loss.


    The couple had been honest all their lives and they had educated Dora to be an excellent person. They


    originally could retire and enjoy themselves, but unexpectedly, Dora not only encountered such a thing


    in college but also, she was so unlucky to marry such a heartless man like Calvin.


    They suffered losses because of the Bet family, so Jane was worried that Suny would suffer too.


    When Suny and Dora were leaving, Jane took Suny''s hand, "Miss Hond, I didn''t get much education


    from school. I don''t know how tomunicate well with others. People from the Bet family are not


    the people to be trifled with. If we can''t seed, we will do as Dora said. You must take care of


    yourself, I don''t want something bad to happen to you because of Dora, or I will have my conscience to


    be troubled for the rest of my life!"


    Suny felt sad and moved. She nodded solemnly and promised, "Jane, don''t worry. I will definitely


    protect myself and Dora, the Bet family is no longer as strong as before. Unless they can ept


    that they have nothing in the future, otherwise, they won''t refuse to agree to divorce Dora."


    Jane didn''t understand what method Suny used. She only knew that Suny was very powerful, but the


    Bet family was not simple. Hearing Suny''s words, although she felt relieved, she was not


    Doraforted, "Mom, don''t worry, Suny and I have a n."


    Dora had put on makeup today. She hadn''t done it for a long time. She was already beautiful, and she


    became more energetic after she was discharged from the hospital. Now she just wore light makeup,


    she looked much younger and much livelier as if she had changed back to the Dora before.


    Suny looked at Dora and smiled, "I''m afraid you will feel bad."


    Dora froze for a moment, andughed, "My life is very good now. Suny, I believe I will get better and


    better. You are right. There are still many good and wonderful things in this world. My fans are all


    waiting for me, and I can''t let people who don''t want me have a better life as they wish! "


    Suny looked at her, her charming eyes showing a slight smile, "Long time no see, Dora."


    When Dora heard this, her eyes were slightly wet, "Long time no see."


    Yes, it was been a long time.


    It was already ten o''clock when they got on the high-speed rail, and it was almost eleven o''clock when


    the high-speed rail arrived at B City. After they got out of the high-speed rail station, the car arranged


    by Rosa was already waiting for them. They went directly to the Bet family by car.


    The Bet family had been struggling recently. Theirpany''s raw material supplier was out of


    stock, and they signed a contract some time ago for hundreds of thousands of dor worth of raw


    materials. Now they had no raw materials, they couldn''t make the goods, and they couldn''t afford the


    liquidated damages even if they go bankrupt.


    The Bet family looked around for many nearby suppliers. Small suppliers told them they didn''t


    have the material, big suppliers said they didn''t want to work with them.


    Seeing that the delivery date was getting closer, Calvin and his family were so anxious that they were


    asking everyone they could ask for help.


    When Suny and Dora arrived at the Bet family''s factory, it was already twelve noon.


    The sun was zing, and the security guard waszy. When he saw Dora, his eyes changed a bit,


    "Mrs. Bet, is it you?"


    Dora heard the sarcasm in the security guard''s words, "Is Calvin in there?"


    "Yes, but I have to call him to make sure you can go in!"


    As the security guard said that, his eyes fell on Suny, "Hey, is she a friend of Mrs. Bet? She looks


    really beautiful!"


    Rosa stepped forward to block the security guard''s sight, "Please tell Mr. Bet that the person in


    charge of Yongsheng is here."


    Seeing that they were all women, the security guard didn''t believe them. Suny came out from behind


    Rosa and looked at the security guard with a light smile, "Your factory is going to close down, you won''t


    be able to be a security guard here for long, are you sure you don''t need to contact your boss to


    confirm if we are the material supplier that your factory needs?"


    The security guard knew something about the factory ident, so when he heard Suny''s words, his


    expression changed, "Wait a moment!"

 Chapter 359 She Is So Talented

    Chapter 359 She Is So Talented


    Chapter 359 She Is So Talented


    As soon as Paul Bet heard they were from Yongsheng, he stood up from the sofa and kicked


    Calvin, "Hurry up! Make a reservation in a fine restaurant. The representatives of Yongsheng are here


    now."


    Paul and Calvin had been deeply troubled for half a month, but they still couldn''t find the solution.


    Yongsheng was the biggest supplier of materials in C City. Paul and Calvin had visited them and


    sought cooperation not long ago but they were rejected. Then, Calvin had invited them to dine out for


    several days and bribed them withrge amounts of cash and presents, but it all went down the drain.


    Neither of them thought they could work it out with Yongsheng, but they didn''t expect the twist today.


    Calvin cheered up instantly when he heard that the representatives of Yongsheng were there.


    The leather factory had brought fame and fortune to the Bet Family for more than ten years. If it


    copsed suddenly, they would surely lose the earned fame and fortune. Moreover, as for the penal


    sums that were affected by the deals that they had closed but failed to deliver the goods on agreed


    deadlines. They bet they couldn''t pay them off in this life.


    As it were, Paul and Calvin were extremely proud and sessful when they signed the contracts more


    than two months ago. And they were extremely defeated and helpless now.


    They took Yongsheng as theirst straw in life and they just came up to them for cooperation. Paul got


    out of the office with his eyes turning red with excitement.


    Calvin told his men to book the best and the most expensive local restaurant and told the assistant to


    get ready to serve coffee and tea.


    Paul strode quickly with his secretary in case the security guards gave the cold shoulder to his most


    honored guests.


    In fact, the security guards had already turned the cold shoulder to Suny and her fellows.


    Paul weighed over 150 pounds. He walked very fast and he was almost out of breath in order to


    wee the representatives from Yongsheng. But, at the gate of the factory, he caught sight of Dora,


    his daughter-inw, who he hadn''t seen for half a year.


    Paul was confused, but he was sophisticated. He hid the confusion and looked at Cecelia, "Excuse me.


    Are you Ms. Lee from Yongsheng?"


    "No, I am not, but she is!" Suny smiled.


    "Ms. Suny."


    Rosa paid a helpless nce at Suny. Then Suny went on talking, "Let''s get in first, Mr. Bet."


    Paul couldn''t help to frown when he saw the visitors were all women, and one of them was his


    daughter-inw.


    But, he could feel the extraordinary air in Suny and was sure that she was really somebody! He


    hesitated a bit, but still humbly invited them to go inside, "Then we can talk inside."


    Suny nodded and nced at Dora, implying that she didn''t need to be worried.


    Paul winked at the secretary, indicating him to confirm it with Yongsheng.


    When they walked into the elevator, the secretary rushed back to him and whispered, "I''ve confirmed


    with people from Yongsheng. The visitor is their new president."


    Paul got it and showed more respect to Suny and her fellows, "This way, please."


    Calvin had been waiting for the representatives from Yongsheng with coffee and tea well served. But


    he didn''t expect that he would see his own wife, Dora.


    Calvin look gloomy the moment he saw Dora, "Finally, you''re back, Dora."


    Then he subconsciously stretched his hand to pull her. But Suny just knocked his hand off before he


    could touch Dora.


    Suny guarded Dora behind her back and looked at Paul with a faint smile, "Let me introduce myself,


    Mr. Bet. I''m Suny. This is my secretary, Rosa Lee, the new president of Yongsheng."


    The new president of Yongsheng turned out to be Suny''s secretary. Paul knew clearly who would make


    the final decision in Yongsheng.


    "Didn''t you say the representatives of Yongsheng are here, Dad?"


    Calvin frowned discontentedly, but he was surprised when he raised his head to see Suny.


    Hell! Since when did get such an amazing friend? Why hadn''t he seen her before?


    Paul red at Calvin, "Sorry if Calvin has offended you, Ms. Suny."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Suny smiled, "I am OK with it if he offends me. But I won''t go easy on him if he offends Ms. Dora. Ms.


    Dora is the best-hired drawer in ourpany now, and she means a lot to me."


    Saying it, together with Dora, Suny sat down on the sofa beside them. She took over the prepared


    contract from Rosa and threw it onto the desk, "Let''se straight to the point, Mr. Bet. We are


    here today to help you out. I''m sure you know pretty well how yourpany is doing now."


    "Now the suppliers of materials nearby, big or small, are not going to work with you. But not long ago,


    you signed several contracts, and the nearest delivery date is in around one month, while thetest one


    is in about four months. The total quantity of the three orders in your hands adds up to more than 600,


    000 pieces, which means you''ll be in need of arge number of materials. Even some of the small


    suppliers are willing to provide you with materials, I believe that they are far less from being enough."


    "If you can''t deliver 150, 000 pieces of goods as agreed in the contract after a month, you''ll have to pay


    the penal sum of five million dors. Of course, that is not a problem for you, Mr. Bet. As for the


    penal sum of thirteen million dors after two months, I still believe you can handle it. But, I doubt if you


    still can afford to pay the penal sum of thirty million dors after four months."


    Paul froze when he heard Suny''s words, "Then, what do you suggest, Ms. Suny?"


    "Check it first, Mr. Bet. Sign in if you are OK with it."


    Paul picked up the contract from the desk. In the contract, Yongsheng would provide all the needed


    materials for them this time at the prices that they had purchased before.


    Paul looked at the contract and found it hard to believe.


    He had been doing business for more than twenty years. Though he wasn''t very good at it, he still


    could see that they had been set up this time.


    But why? Paul could think of nothing else except malicious revenge and a rat race.


    If it was malicious revenge, Paul really couldn''t remember he had offended any powerful man, who


    aimed to get them into big trouble regardless of so much manpower and material resources.


    Rat race was almost out of the question. It had been more and more difficult for them to do business


    with the rising of emerce over the past few years. Moreover, theirpany wasn''t big enough to


    have taken anyone''s market portion or touched anyone''s cheese.


    Paul had expected high prices from Yongsheng since they had agreed to help this time. But, he


    doubted that he must be old and dim-sighted when he saw the prices.


    "Take a look at it, Calvin."


    Calvin took over the contract. He was also shocked after checking it.


    He wasn''t a good man or a good husband, but he was not stupid, "You''ve done everything to get us


    into big troubles and now you are ying nice to help us out. Say it, Ms. Suny. What do you want?"


    "I like talking with the smart one."


    Suny clicked her tongue lightly, "It''s simple! As I said just now, Dora is the best-hired drawer in our


    about the petty things every day."


    Suny paused a bit, "I''ve heard that she wants a divorce but can''t get one. So, I must help her with it. "


    "That''s all?" Calvin still found it unbelievable.


    "Of course, I want you two to apply for the divorce certificate this afternoon, and you must return the


    sries that Dora has earned over these two years."


    "Where did you meet such a powerful friend?" Calvin nced at Dora.


    "It''s none of your business." Dora looked at him coldly.


    "What do you say, Mr. Bet?"


    "OK!"


    "Very good! Direct and neat! I like that!" Suny smiled.


    Then, she paused, "Right! I heard that you''ve cheated on your wife, Mr. Bet. So, I think you should


    tell the neighbors the reason why you are getting divorced. Of course, if you are too ashamed to speak


    out, we''ll do it for you. It''s fine."


    Calvin looked bad in a second, but Paul lifted his hand to press on him, "Calvin!"


    Calvin had to put up with it for the sake of the materials.

 Chapter 360 Never Come Back Again

    Chapter 360 Never Come Back Again


    Chapter 360 Never Come Back Again


    Things went more smoothly than they had thought. They got out of the office within ten minutes.


    When they got back in the car, Suny turned to nce at Dora, "Have you got the keys?"


    Dora didn''t expect it went so smoothly. Calvin agreed to divorce her even without retorting.


    Dora was a bit absent-minded when she recalled that Calvin still refused to divorce her even though


    she almost had a fight with him. She came back to her sense when she heard Suny calling her name,


    then she was stunned for a second, "Yes."


    Suny called her on purposest night, telling her to bring the keys to the apartment with her.


    Dora had no idea what Suny was going to do with it, but she knew that no matter what she was going


    to do, she would do it for her good.


    And, she was divorcing Calvin now and she didn''t need the keys anymore.


    Suny looked at Dora and smiled, "Don''t worry. I am just taking you to get back whatever is yours."


    Rosa had looked into everything before they came here.


    Around twenty minutester, the car stopped downstairs of Dora and Calvin''s apartment.


    Dora was kind of sad when she saw the familiar gate of the neighborhood, but only for a second.


    Calvin wasn''t a reliable man and she didn''t love him very much. So, she didn''t want to waste the rest of


    her life with him for the past two years.


    "Can you still find the way?"


    Hearing Suny''s voice, Dora came back to reality and smiled at her, "Yeah."


    "OK. Lead the way, then."


    All of a sudden, Dora understood what Suny was going to do.


    She became excited all at once. Dora nodded, swiped the ess card, and went inside with Suny and


    the others.


    Dora was the proprietor of the apartment. The security guard at the gate recognized her and said hi to


    them.


    Dora smiled at the guard without saying anything and went inside with Suny.


    They arrived at her floor in the elevator. Dora took out the key and unlocked the door.


    She hadn''t been back in this so-called home for more than half a year. It just looked familiar and


    strange to her at the same time.


    She didn''t know how long the trash had been in the dustbin and the sofa was scattered with messy


    clothes.


    This was what exactly Dora would face up to when she got home every day before. But she felt


    released today when she saw it again.


    She took her eyes back, turned to nce at Suny, and said first, "I''ll go packing."


    "OK." Suny raised her eyebrows when she heard that.


    Dora nodded and turned around to walk into the master room.


    Some of her new skincare products were put on the dresser but her clothes in the wardrobe were long


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    gone. Dora knew quite well who had been in this room when she was away.


    She was a bit upset when she first heard of it. But she found she just couldn''t be calmer now.


    She stepped on the chair and pulled a box down from the top of the wardrobe. In the box, she found


    the college graduation certificates and the honor certificates over her school years.


    She could give up anything else, but not these honors. They belonged to her and she couldn''t leave


    them behind.


    Suny heard the sound of packing in the master room. She looked up to Rosa and smiled, "Rosa, where


    are the people that I''ve told you to hire?"


    "They''ve arrived. They''ll be here very..."


    Before Rosa could finish talking, she saw the elevator door open and four men in simply ck T-shirts


    "They''re here, Ms. Suny."


    Suny nodded, "Good! Tell them to carry all the furniture downstairs and dump them by the trash can."


    Suny paused a bit and added, "If any of the neighbors ask about it, just tell them that the husband has


    cheated and the wife can''t stand the dirty things at home."


    In Dora''s words, Calvin''s family paid the down payment for this apartment when they got married. But


    Dora''s family covered the cost of decoration and bought everything in the house, including the big and


    small furniture and even the water sses.


    She didn''t want to leave anything to Calvin for free. It was probable that Calvin wouldn''t return the


    housing mortgages that Dora had paid. And he had brought Heather back and lived together here while


    Dora was away in J City during those five months. She found it disgusting if she took them away with


    her and used them herself.


    Suny had plenty of money. She would smash everything and buy a new set for Dora rather than giving


    them to Calvin for free or keeping them to make Dora sick. Therefore, she had told Rosa to call the


    movingpany before they came here.


    Dora finished packing and came out of the room. She was surprised to see four mening in. Later


    she realized it was Suny who had sent for them and she got it instantly.


    She cared about self-esteem, though she was soft-hearted and less straightforward than Suny.


    She picked and purchased every single piece of furniture here. She couldn''t take them with her and


    she didn''t want to leave them to Calvin for free, either.


    "Thanks, Suny."


    Hearing her words, Suny burst intoughter, "Don''t you me me for acting on my own?"


    Dora zoned out then smiled, "Being too soft-hearted is the biggest disadvantage to me. Do you know


    what I admire most in you, Suny?"


    "What?"


    Dora looked up to Suny and said, "I don''t know why you can always remain so confident and


    straightforward. Do you still remember your sophomore year? One of the upperssmen confessed


    that he had a crush on you and told you that you wouldn''t meet anyone better if you missed him."


    Suny thought of it. It was about seven or eight years ago. By no means would she remember such a


    trivial thing if Dora didn''t remind her of it.


    "Yes."


    "At that time, you told him that you couldn''t be sure whether you would meet someone better than him,


    but you were sure that you would never meet someone as cocky as him!"


    The upperssman had been chasing Suny for a whole semester. He bought breakfast for her every


    morning and gave her presents for every holiday and festival.


    He confessed his love to her at an award ceremony with thousands of audiences. If she was in her


    shoes, she even didn''t have the courage to step onto the stage, not to mention reject him in that case.


    She had always been irresolute and hesitant, and she admired those who could do things nicely and


    neatly like Suny.


    If she hade over by herself today, she would have just gotten the divorce certificate with Calvin


    and taken back her sries and savings. She wasn''t capable of doing anything else.


    Now, when she saw the room was emptied bit by bit, she couldn''t tell the exact feeling in her heart but


    she just felt reborn all at once!


    Suny remembered that, too. She smiled and asked, "What would you do if you were me?"


    Actually, the upperssman was a bearably nice guy, but he was just a bit too cocky.


    Suny wasn''t into this kind of smart-asses, especially those who forced their ideas on her, though she


    didn''t like them.


    Dora thought of it, "I might say yes at first, and tell him the truth in privateter."


    Sunyughed, "It''s true that sometimes we need to be a bit more selfish in life and we''ll be much


    happier, Dora."


    Dora knew Suny had made her point since she had gone through all these, "Yes, you''re right. I will try


    to be more selfish and care more about myself in the future."


    Suny looked at her and raised her amorous eyes, "Good!"


    Four men emptied the apartment very soon. It was lunchtime and quite a few neighbors came home for


    a meal at lunch break. When they asked about it, those four men just told them exactly what Suny had


    told them.


    Very soon, there came the plot twist of the rumor that Dora had eloped with her lover. Now the drama


    was that Calvin had cheated on her and brought the third woman back home.


    It was done. Suny said, "Let''s go. Time for lunch."


    Dora nodded and the three of them left the empty apartment.


    Before she left, Dora put the keys on the hanger on the back of the door.


    She would nevere back again!

 Chapter 361 See You In Court

    Chapter 361 See You In Court


    Chapter 361 See You in Court


    Calvin drove into the neighborhood and felt the security guard was looking at him weirdly.


    But he was in a good mood today, so he didn''t want to fuss about it.


    He didn''t know where Dora had met such a friend to back her up. She had set them up and got them


    into trouble in order to force him to divorce Dora.


    However, he didn''t lose anything. After all, as long as he agreed to divorce Dora, they could proceed


    with the signed orders of 600, 000 pieces and make good money from it.


    It had been more and more difficult for them to survive in the field. As a small manufacturer, they had to


    face up to the rat races and they had also been cracked down by the big manufacturers. It was


    surprising that they had closed deals of 600, 000 pieces within half a year and they could sit back with


    Calvin was extremely proud and happy when he knew that the problem of materials would be readily


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    solved as long as he agreed to divorce Dora. Now, he even didn''t mind that Heather had run away, let


    alone the wink of a little security guard.


    He came back to fetch the divorcing papers. He went out of the elevator and saw his neighbor taking


    the trash out.


    Calvin had seldom socialized with his neighbors and he didn''t n to say hi.


    But the neighbor looked at him and said abruptly, "Shame on you!" Calvin frowned and couldn''t help to


    ask, "Wait, madam. What do you mean by saying that? What''s the shame about it? Exin it clearly.


    Otherwise, I won''t be done with you!"


    Calvin believed the neighbor would give him a solid exnation since he was talking sense, though


    rarely.


    The neighbor despised him as soon as he finished talking, "You scum! Shame on you! Dora has told us


    the truth. She has never eloped with any other man. It was you! You forced her to leave because you


    brought the mistress back home! Well, forget it! You even want to divorce her and take all the


    possessions and properties. Damn it! Shame on you and your family!"


    Calvin didn''t live with his parents but his parents just lived upstairs in the same apartment building.


    When they purchased the apartment, his mother couldn''t bear the pain to live far away from him. So,


    they bought another apartment right upstairs and moved in this year.


    There goes the old saying that bad news has wings. Heather spread the rumor that Dora had eloped


    with her lover in order to defend herself, and Calvin didn''t bother to exin it to the public for the sake


    of the unborn child.


    But he didn''t expect that Dora woulde back and exin everything someday.


    Calvin''s neck turned red with rage and he was going to deny it subconsciously. But the neighbor began


    talking before him, "Cut the crap! We''ve seen it with our own eyes when you brought the mistress


    home at that time! The Bet family is a respectful family of fame and wealth in our neighborhood,


    but how could you cheat on Dora and brought the mistress home? Dora has married you for more than


    two years and she has devoted herself to taking care of you and your family. She had to do the


    housework in your own apartment every day and she also had to clean up your parent''s apartment


    every weekend! You''ll never meet a better wife!"


    "Dora is divorcing you and I don''t feel sorry for you. Be a man. Don''t try to bring shame to Dora again


    after you get divorced. We can see it!"


    Retired women were always bored and they were fond of gossiping to kill time.


    Calvin was unreasonable and violent, but he couldn''t do anything with his neighbor now.


    And whatever the neighbor said was true. He stood there with his face turning green and red with


    anger. Finally, he couldn''t put up with it anymore. He took out the key and unlocked the door of his


    apartment.


    However, he got totally stunned when he went into the apartment.


    WTF! Had it been robbed?


    Calvin looked at thepletely empty apartment and doubted no thief could take everything away. In


    no time, he had realized who had done it. He had been husband and wife with Dora for more than two


    years but he never thought that Dora could be able to do such things!


    With his face turning green with outrage, Calvin took out the phone and called Dora.


    They were getting a divorce this afternoon. So, Calvin had to unblock her number.


    Dora''s phone rang when they had just taken seats in the restaurant.


    Dora thought it was Jane, but she knitted her delicate eyebrows when she saw the calling number.


    Cecelia was checking the menu. She saw the look on Dora''s face and raised her amorous eyes slightly,


    "Is it, Calvin?"


    "Yeah." Dora nced at Suny and nodded.


    Suny picked two cuisines and handed them over to Rosa, then she asked Dora, "Do you mind talking


    on speaker?"


    Dora passed her phone to Suny directly, and Suny answered the phone and put it on speaker.


    Calvin''s desperately angry voice came from the phone, "How dare you, Dora! You threatened me to


    divorce you and even spread the rumor that I''ve cheated on you in the neighborhood, right? Do you


    really think you can manipte me now?"


    Then, he roared, "Tell them to move the furniture back into the apartment, or wait alone in the Civil


    Affairs Bureau!"


    It seemed that he found it not threatening enough, then added, "Watch out, Dora! Or I will kill you and


    your parents!"


    It was the first time that he had been provoked like this in his life.


    If it had already pissed him off when he was told off by the neighbor just now, it simply freaked him out


    when he saw the empty apartment now.


    Dora should feel lucky that she wasn''t standing in front of him now. Otherwise, he must have beaten


    her so hard that she even didn''t dare to mention the word "divorce" again.


    After all, Dora was afraid of Calvin. Their marriagested for two years and they did have some sweet


    days in the first six months. The Bet family was renowned locally but Calvin had been a bully since


    he was a kid. When he got tired of Dora''s body and love, he revealed his evil nature. If there was


    anything wrong, he would scold her or even hit her.


    For her parents, Dora bore with it for more than one year and she didn''t make up her mind to divorce


    him until the scandal was revealed and he brought the mistress with him everywhere without the fear of


    being seen.


    She had been bullied for so long that she was used to being obedient and frightened in front of him.


    Though she had decided to walk out of the past, she still felt the fear deep in her heart.


    Dora''s face was pale in a sh when she heard what Calvin said.


    She looked at Suny helplessly. She knew Suny was the only one she could trust and rely on now.


    Rosa stretched out to hold her hand, "Don''t worry, Ms. Dora. Ms. Suny is here. No one can hurt you."


    Suny picked up the phone directly and turned off the speaker, "Mr. Bet, do you believe that I can


    also make you suffer so much that you wish to die? And nobody will know it."


    Suny was smiling when she was saying those words to Calvin. Her voice was so soft and tender but


    kind of aggressive and oppressive.


    Calvin froze. His hand shook a bit but he acted to be strong, "Ms. Suny, I''ve promised to divorce Dora.


    And, everyone in the neighborhood knows what I''ve created. Well, I don''t mind it now. But she has


    moved everything out of my apartment. That was too much!"


    "Everything she had moved away was purchased with her own money. You two are getting a divorce


    now and she just moved the furniture out and took care of them. It made sense! What''s your problem


    with it?"


    Suny paused a bit, "I am not a person of patience, Mr. Bet. Dora wants to divorce you and she can


    wait no matter how long she has to. But I think yourpany just can''t afford to wait for long. You must


    be there at 2:30 this afternoon. See you in court if you arete, not even for one minute."


    After that, Suny hung up the phone directly, then she put the phone in front of Dora and smiled at her,


    "Don''t worry. If he doesn''t show up, we''ll sue him of bigamy."


    "Can we?" Dora was surprised.


    Suny held up her chin, looked at her, and blinked her eyes, "Do you think I am lying?"


    Dora stared at Suny''s amorous eyes and suddenly found the fear and unease deep in her heart go.


    She also smiled, "No.

 Chapter 362 I Am Very Happy Now

    Chapter 362 I Am Very Happy Now


    Chapter 362 I Am Very Happy Now


    Suny hung up on him and he was so annoyed that he just smashed the phone.


    He thought Suny was too arrogant!


    But he just couldn''t say anything to retort. She was right that Dora could sue for a divorce in court since


    they had separated for two years. Dora could wait for two years, but not their factory.


    They even couldn''t wait for two months, let alone two years.


    He had to admit that Dora had changed her fate this time.


    Rosa had made the appointment at 2:30 pm for Dora to carry out the procedure of divorce. After lunch,


    they still had one more hour to go, so they went to a cafe near the Civil Affairs Bureau and waited


    there.


    At 2:20 pm, Rosa saw a car stop at the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Calvin was getting out of the


    car.


    She told Suny and Dora immediately, "Calvin has arrived."


    Suny clicked her tongue lightly and turned to look towards the road across the showcase in the cafe.


    They saw Calvin standing at the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau at first sight across the road of around


    eight meters wide.


    Dora was a bit nervous. She pulled the belt of her handbag subconsciously and was about to stand up


    to walk over. But Suny stopped her, "No rush. Wait another five minutes."


    She just told him not to bete, but she didn''t expect an early arrival.


    Dora understood Suny''s intention and nodded. She did as she was told to.


    Five minutes had passed by. Suny smiled, "OK, go now!"


    With saying it, she lifted her hand to straighten the clothes for Dora, "I can do lots of things for you,


    Dora. But, you have to do this by yourself!"


    "I see."


    She had to divorce Calvin today, and she also had to say goodbye to Calvin as well as the terrible past.


    From today on, she would have nothing to do with these terrible things anymore and she could live


    happily and freely; she wouldn''t have to please or cater to the Bet Family again, and she wouldn''t


    have to suffer Calvin''snguage violence and physical abuse from time to time. Besides, she wouldn''t


    have to fear that her parents would be venged by them.


    She would nevere back again from today on.


    Dora took a deep breath and nced at Suny, only to find Suny smiling lightly at her. She nodded and


    turned around to get out of the cafe with determination.


    Dora could see Calvin smoking across the road.


    Her heart was beating fast with anxiety and fear, which had made her hands shake slightly.


    She crossed the road and couldn''t help to look back. A truck ran over and stopped her from seeing


    anything on the opposite side of the road.


    Calvin put out the cigarette and came over to her before Dora couldy her eyes on Suny.


    He looked Dora up and down and snorted, "How lucky you are! How did you get her to back you up?"


    Dora sighed lightly, "Just get in."


    Calvin pulled a long face immediately when he saw Dora wasn''t going to answer his question, but Dora


    just walked into the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    They sat down. The clerk saw them and asked them some questions as a matter of form. From


    beginning to the end, Dora was sitting with a straight face while Calvin didn''t look any better.


    The clerk asked again, "Are you sure you are going to get divorced and it''s not an impulsive action?


    Would you like to go home first and give it a second thought?"


    It was the first time Dora rejected persuasion from others. She said directly, "I''ve been considering it for


    almost one year. Can you bear with it if your husband abused you and cheated on you?"


    The worker tried to say something else but Dora spoke first, "Please stamp it now. I have to catch the


    train and leave."


    Dora was determined. The staff saw it and said nothing more and stamped for them.


    Calvin was sitting beside her and looking really bad.


    Dora got the divorce certificate and directly left without ncing at him.


    "Do..."


    Calvin was going to say something but he just saw Dora leave. He stood up, caught up with her, and


    grabbed her, "Why the rush? Are you afraid that I am going to kill you here?"


    Dora gritted her teeth and tried to knock his hands off her, "We have been divorced. We are strangers


    now. Don''t touch me again, or I''ll call the police."


    "Do you really think I am afraid of you now, Dora? What if I really touch you? So what? Are you really


    going to call the police? ... oh!"


    Before he could finish talking, Dora kicked him hard in his balls.


    After that, Dora ran away quickly.


    Calvin was covering his balls and crying out of pain. At first, Dora could hear that but she heard nothing


    when she ran across the road.


    Suny and Rosa were standing on the other side of the zebra crossing. Dora felt rxed and happy like


    this for the first time in her life.


    The green light was on. She looked left and right, then she ran over to them and held Suny in her arms,


    "Thanks, Suny. I am very happy now."


    She was so happy that she finally got rid of Calvin, the scum.


    "Congrattions!"


    Suny raised her hand to hug her and whispered to her.


    Dora''s eyes turned red and she sobbed with tears when she spoke again, "Suny, thanks so much.


    Really."


    She made the choice out of good conscience. But she didn''t expect that for such a small act, Suny


    would do everything she could to get her out of the living hell.


    Rosa watched them aside and felt sentimental, and then she couldn''t help to say, "You''ll be happier


    from now on, Ms. Dora."


    Dora wiped her tears and looked at Rosa with gratitude, "I owe you, too. Secretary Lee. I know you''ve


    helped me a lot in the dark."


    Rosa nced at Suny and said, "Ms. Suny told me to and it was my duty."


    Suny raised her eyebrows, "Don''t be modest now, Rosa."


    "It''s gettingte. I am calling the driver toe over." Rosa was a bit embarrassed.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny didn''t expose her and nodded, "Go ahead."


    Suny and Dora stepped back to the sidewalk behind them. When Dora raised her head, she happened


    to see Calvin grimacing in pain and walking out of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Maybe Calvin also felt


    someone staring at him and looking at her at the same time.


    He moved his lips and said something soundlessly to her.


    Suddenly, Doraughed, raised her hand, and gave him the finger.


    Seeing it, Calvin got pissed off in a sh!


    She''d better not get caught by him. Otherwise, he must do something to make her regret doing it.


    Suny texted back and saw Dora''s gesture. She smiled lightly, "Oh, you surprised me!"


    "It''s the first time I did it." Dora was a bit embarrassed.


    She used to be a good kid and a top student. She even didn''t speak any dirty words before, not to


    mention giving someone the finger.


    But she was in a very good mood today. With the help of Suny, she had done lots of things that she


    had never thought of.


    In the past, she thought that everything would get better if she bore with it. But it proved that it didn''t


    work out that way.


    When she saw Suny dumping the furniture in the trash bin today, she didn''t feel distressed at all,


    instead, she felt easy and happy when she thought how shocked and angry Calvin would be when he


    entered the empty apartment.


    Besides, she was very joyful for the first time in her life when she kicked Calvin hard in his balls just


    now, and it finally dawned on her that sometime she must fight back.


    "Good job!" Suny smiled.


    Dora froze a bit and then began smiling too.

 Chapter 363 ItS Bad News

    Chapter 363 It''S Bad News


    Chapter 363 It''s Bad News


    When they arrived at the train station, Dora received a text message from the bank, informing her that


    Calvin had transferred 350, 000 dors to her. It was her sry for those two years.


    When Dora read the text message, she felt like crying.


    She looked to Suny next to her, feeling excited and thankful in her heart, "Suny."


    Hearing it, Suny smiled, "Got the money?"


    Dora nodded and showed her the message on the phone.


    "Good! Move on then! "


    "Yes."


    She nodded heavily, "I want to buy a small apartment with the money. As for the money I borrowed


    from you, I will pay back to youter, Suny."


    "OK."


    Suny didn''t reject her. She believed if she had turned down Dora, who was so thankful, she would


    make her feel worse.


    It was time for ticket checking. "We''re checking in," Rosa called out.


    "Let''s go." Suny picked up the bag next to her and patted Dora on the shoulder.


    They stood up and walked towards the ticket check-in.


    Suny''s phone rang when the train had just pulled in.


    It was Austin. Suny smiled, "Hello. This is Suny."


    "I am at the exit."


    "I''ve just arrived."


    "OK."


    She hung up the phone. The train had stopped steadily.


    They walked towards the exit and Suny caught sight of Austin from far away.


    "Escort Dora home please, Rosa." She turned her head to nce at Rosa.


    "OK, Ms. Suny." Rosa nodded.


    "Take a rest today. Start working tomorrow." Suny smiled and looked at Dora.


    "OK." Dora stared at her with eyes shining brightly.


    It turned out that things went more smoothly than expected, and Dora was stronger than she had


    thought.


    Suny was in a good mood. She waved and strode to Austin.


    As soon as she came up to him, Austin held her by the waist.


    People kepting and going at the exit, and Suny blushed, "Hey you, Mr. Johnson. Don''t you have a


    meeting today?"


    "You''re more important to me." Austin lowered his head to stare at her.


    "Sweet words! But I am not buying it." Suny hummed lightly.


    "Then, what about your grandpa?" Austin looked at her and smiled rarely.


    Suny squinted at him and raised her amorous eyes slightly, "I have no idea since I have never brought


    any other man to see him."


    They were walking outwards while they were chatting. Dora watched them leave and sighed sincerely,


    "It seems that Mr. Johnson loves Suny very much."


    Rosa pursed her lips lightly. "Yes." She answered like that though she still thought what Austin had


    done before was unreasonable.


    Dora smiled and nced sideways at Rosa, "Does it feel good to make money, Secretary Lee?"


    "Yeah, Ms. Dora." Rosa froze a bit and then smiled rarely.


    "Nice! I can focus on enjoying the good feeling of making money from now on."


    "You can do it, Ms. Dora."


    "Yes!"


    She wanted to work hard and learn from Suny to live happily and freely.


    The car ran onto the expressway. Suny nced sideways at the man next to her and suddenly


    remembered their divorce at that time. Then she called out, "Austin."


    "Yes?"


    He watched the highway condition ahead and answered lightly.


    "Did you feel very happy when we got divorced?"


    After all, he had always wanted to get rid of her.


    Hearing her words, Austin pursed his lips slightly but said nothing.


    Suny waited for a little while. He didn''t answer then she stopped asking again.


    It was getting quiet in the car. She turned her head to look through the window. She was in a daze


    when she remembered that she sat by the showcase in the cafe more than two hours ago and watched


    Dora walking over to get a divorce.


    Maybe, how she felt at that time was about the same as how Alicia felt when she got to know that she


    was divorcing Austin.


    It was inspiring to see a good friend free herself from the living hell.


    It was very quiet in the car. Suny closed her eyes unconsciously.


    When Austin stopped the car, she was half-asleep. Then Austin pulled her hand.


    Suny opened her eyes to see Austin staring at her, then she frowned, "Are we home?"


    After that, she saw through the windshield and found a very straight road ahead of them.


    "Why did you pull over here?" Suny crooned.


    "I didn''t feel happy at all."


    He didn''t answer the question properly. Suny was confused but very soon she realized that he was


    answering the question that she asked him earlier.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh." She couldn''t help smiling.


    "Were you very disappointed at that moment?"


    Austin stared at her and asked her abruptly.


    "No." Suny smiled.


    She hadined about it and she also didn''t want to give up like that, but in fact, she was peaceful


    when she really got the divorce certificate in her hand. If she must have to describe how she was


    feeling at that time, she probably would say it was like feeling released and getting over herself.


    "OK."


    He answered and raised his hand to touch her eyes all of a sudden, "Can I kiss you, babe?"


    Suny got blushed for a second. She raised her hand to point towards Austin''s side, "I don''t think the


    traffic police would agree."


    Then, Austin turned his head to nce at the traffic police, who were knocking at his window. He took


    his hand back as if nothing had happened and rolled the window open, "I''ll drive away now, sir."


    Austin had spoken out about what the traffic police were going to tell him. And the traffic police didn''t


    know what to say again at the moment.


    Suny was embarrassed since it was the first time that traffic police had knocked at her window.


    Austin nced at her before he drove off, and he didn''t look embarrassed at all. He even asked


    "thoughtfully", "Do you feel hot? Why your face is so red"


    "Drive!" Suny was amused by him.


    The car ran into the vi after fifteen minutes.


    Suny was getting changed upstairs when her phone rang.


    It was Robert. Austin nced at it and seemed to get it.


    Atst, he picked up the phone when he was about to hang up, "Mr. Murphy."


    "Where''s Suny?" Robert didn''t expect his voice and frowned.


    "She''s getting changed upstairs."


    "It''s a quarter to six. I wonder why Mr. Johnson is staying with Suny at this time."


    Austin answered naturally, "She had been to C City for some matters. And I went to pick her up at the


    train station."


    He said in a very peaceful voice. But Robert thought Austin wanted to add one more sentence, "What''s


    the problem with it?"


    "Please tell Suny to call me backter, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin heard it and raised his head to find Suny walking down the stairs, "She''s here now."


    After saying it, Austin passed the phone to Suny, "It''s Mr. Murphy."


    "Thanks." Suny took over the phone and nced at Austin with a spurious smile.


    "Robert?"


    "Bad news! Grandpa knows everything about the Johnson Family."


    Really, it was bad news!


    "I see, Robert." Suny stopped smiling.


    Robert told her about that and hung up. Suny looked at Austin with a smile, "I am afraid that you can''t


    be present on my grandpa''s birthday, Austin."

 Chapter 364 Still Remember Me?

    Chapter 364 Still Remember Me?


    Chapter 364 Still Remember Me?


    "Why?"


    Austin stared at her and frowned slightly.


    Suny had her hair put up, walked over to Austin, and threw herself into his arms, "Grandpa knows what


    you''ve done."


    Austin was stunned, "It will be fine."


    Suny looked up to him and smiled lightly, "But grandpa gets mad whenever he sees you."


    "He won''t be mad at me again very soon."


    "What do you want to do?" Suny raised her eyebrows.


    "I''ve told Ivan to draft a warranty," Austin told her the truth.


    "What''s it about?"


    He said nothing. Instead, he grabbed the phone beside him and showed her the electronic copy of the


    warranty.


    Suny nced at him, stretched out to take over the phone, and looked through the warranty that he


    had mentioned.


    It was a premarital warranty. To be more exact, it was a premarital and post-nuptial warranty.


    ording to the warranty, all the properties under his name would be transferred to Suny if he cheated


    on her when he was in a rtionship with Suny or in the marriage with her.


    One never had too much money.


    The shares he held in KLOC were valued at more than four million dors. In the warranty, he listed not


    only his shares in KLOC but also all the shares he held in Soylent.


    So to speak, Austin loved her with all he had. If he cheated on her, he would be penniless overnight.


    Suny was very rich herself and she didn''t care much about money like the others, but she was still a bit


    stunned when 100 billion dors were waving at her.


    She checked it for a while and couldn''t help smiling, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll set you up?"


    "No, you won''t." Austin nced at her.


    He held her hand while he was talking, very firmly.


    Suny blushed with his stare. She wanted to take her hand back but found that he was holding it tightly.


    She looked at him and smiled lightly, "Do you think Grandpa will buy it?"


    "It''s up to him. But I must do it to show my sincerity."


    Well, Austin was sincere for sure.


    "I would like to have oatmeal for dinner." Suny crooned.


    She took the train and sat in the car for almost one hour toe home. She got tired and didn''t feel


    like eating a heavy dinner.


    "OK. I''ll arrange it."


    After she had taken care of the matter of Dora and Calvin, Suny told Rosa to bring an end to the matter


    of Bently and Sue the other day.


    Bently had been hemmed in on all sides, and Rosa had sent people to find and destroy the videos in


    Sue''s hands. It was done.


    Now both of them had to pay for what they had done wrong. What you reap is what you sow.


    When Sue heard that the videos were gone, she knew this day woulde sooner orter but she


    didn''t expect that it woulde so fast.


    She had escaped to another country a few days ago. She didn''t mind being condemned as "selfish" or


    whatever, but she was really afraid of Suny.


    After she finished talking with her parents on the phone, she watched the sunset outside the window,


    wondering what would have happened if she hadn''t told Bently about it eight years ago. Would she


    have married Alfonso by now and formed a very happy family with him?


    But, there was no "if" in life. Everything in her life had changed since she met Suny.


    She used to me Suny for all this because she thought Suny had stolen her show and she was


    unwilling to go easy on her till now.


    "It''s over. Everything is over now. We went bankrupt and we are in debt of more than 80 million dors."


    However, when her parents told her that, she suddenly realized that she, herself was the only one to be


    med, not Suny.


    She must me herself for having been sickly jealous and short-sighted.


    But there was no "if" and she could never turn the clock back. She couldn''t go back and there was


    nothing she could do to go back.


    Finally, she couldn''t help bursting into tears when thinking of it.


    Rosa learned that Sue''s parents had contacted her and reported to Suny immediately, "Ms. Suny, I


    found out that Sue is in Japan now."


    Hearing Rosa''s words, Suny raised her head to nce at her, "I thought she must have escaped to


    Europe or somewhere farther. Unexpectedly, she is in Japan."


    It seemed that Sue was at her wits'' end. She even couldn''t flee to Europe. After all, her family went


    bankrupt and she hadn''t got much money in hand now.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine how hard her life would be in the future.


    But, there was nothing to do with her.


    She didn''t need to pay for it now if she hadn''t done those evil things in the past few years.


    "How about Bently?" Suny pointed at the paper with a pen in her hand.


    "His new wife had run away with all his savings. And he had been stuck at home by the creditors these


    few days."


    Suny thought of the proud Bently, who used to scatter bucks around on the campus, and couldn''t help


    sighing, "You''ve got his number?"


    Rosa took out her phone and found Bently''s number from the contacts, then she sent it to Suny on


    WhatsApp, "I''ve sent it to you, Ms. Suny."


    Suny received it and smiled, "OK, good job! Get back to your work now."


    Rosa nodded, then she turned back to get out of the office and close the door.


    Suny wasn''t into hitting a person when he was down. But to some trash like Bently, she had to make


    him understand what he had done wrong.


    Certainly, she didn''t care whether he would repent his errors or not.


    Suny nced at the number and stood up to walk over to the French window. Then she dialed it.


    She dialed it for the first time but no one answered. She was patient and dialed it for the second time.


    Still, no one answered. Suny just dialed it for the third time with great patience.


    As it were, Bently had been through the most difficult days recently. His family went bankrupt all at


    once and they were in debt of more than ten million dors. The creditors had been waiting at his door


    every day and requesting them to pay back the money.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    His new wife had run away with all the gold bars and cashes in the house and all his cars had been


    levied on to pay the debts.


    Even so, he still couldn''t pay the debts off. The unpaid workers had surrounded the gate of the vi and


    the usury loaners kept calling him one after another.


    It was a strange number and it was the third time that it called in. He asserted that someone was calling


    to ask for payment of debts, and he just wanted to smash the phone, which he thought would give him


    a break.


    But he just couldn''t help to answer it when he watched the number on the screen.


    He couldn''t understand why. And he hoped it was his wife, who had run away with all his savings.


    But to his disappointment, the woman''s voice sounded very unfamiliar, "Hi, Bently. Do you still


    remember me?"


    She paused, then went on speaking, "This is Suny."


    Suny!


    He had been chasing her for two years but she turned him down. She was the woman who he always


    wanted but never got!


    It had been five years since they graduated from college. He didn''t know what she wanted from him,


    "How did you get my phone number?"


    "Surprising? Besides your phone number, I also know what happened to you recently."


    A man always wanted to show his superiority to the woman he wanted but failed to get. Bently was no


    exception. Suny''s words stung him deeply, "What do you know?"


    He didn''t believe it!


    "Nothing much. I just know that yourpany has closed down; you can''t pay the sries of more


    than one hundred workers, you can''t afford to pay the bnces of the projects and you are in debt of


    about sixty or seventy million dors."


    Suny smiled while she was talking, "Yes! It seems that your wife has run away with all the properties


    and cashes in the house."


    "You spied me?!"


    "Come on! I don''t have that little sick hobby of spying on you."


    Suny paused, "I am just confident in what I''ve done. That''s all."


    "It was you! You did it! But why? Why did you do that to me? Was it because I have been going after


    you for two years in college?"


    As expected, to Bently, Dora was an insignificant person in his life. He had done something terrible like


    that but he had forgotten it long ago.


    Suny snorted, "Have you forgotten what you''ve done to Dora?"


    "Who is Dora? I''ve dated dozens of girls before. So what? Are you going to get me into trouble for them


    again and again..."


    Suddenly, Bently was frozen.

 Chapter 365 Feeling Nervous

    Chapter 365 Feeling Nervous


    Chapter 365 Feeling Nervous


    Bit by bit memories of that woman came back to Bently. She was Suny''s ssmate, who told on Suny


    when he was trying to drug her at the time of graduation.


    The woman even haunted him like a creepy stalker because of that.


    But what could she do in the end?


    She could only watch him get off scot-free.


    After these years, Bently did not think that Suny would make things difficult for him because of such a


    thing. He could not believe it, "So you destroyed me just because of her?"


    Although he was not in J City these years, the story of Suny has more or less spread to his ears.


    Not long ago, on the anniversary of J City University, Suny was invited back to the school to give a


    speech as an outstanding alumnus.


    Even if he didn''t ask about Suny''s achievements over the years, he knew she was doing well.


    Suny disappeared as soon as he graduated, and he had no news of her. He had thought that if she


    lived a miserable life, he would show up, and "help" her.


    He deeply believed that women always have to be "beaten" by reality before they knew how to give in.


    He chased Suny for two years when they were in college, but Suny even didn''t share a nce at him.


    As an arrogant man, Bently could never get over it.


    When he was in high school, his family got tens of millions of dors for thepensation received


    from the demolition and then his parents started up apany. After graduation, he also started a


    cosmeticspany, which, though not to the point of listing, was better than many small ones.


    He thought that he was at least a rich person, and when he appeared in front of Suny, he believed that


    she would definitely go close to him.


    But this was only his idea two years ago. When he learned that Suny was Austin''s ex-wife, he knew


    that his thought could only be a dream that he would never be able to realize.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He didn''t expect this woman woulde to him.


    Hearing his words, Suny knew that Bently would never repent for what he had done. She raised a slight


    smile, "Sure thing. What can you do to me, Bently?"


    If it were before, hearing such a provocative remark, Bently would have arranged for someone to beat


    her up.


    But this time was different. He really couldn''t do anything to Suny.


    "I''ve never done anything to hurt you. Why are you doing all this to me?"


    "When you put your stupid drug in my ss, you already hurt me. All of this is for Dora. Enjoy it, you


    jerk."


    Finishing her words, Suny directly hung up the phone, and then deliberately blocked Bently''s phone


    number.


    On the other side, Bently was furious. But he had to give up on reality.


    If all this was done by Suny, then only she would have the solution.


    However, by the time he tried to call back, he could no longer get through to Suny.


    He was blocked.


    Bently was a popr figure at J City University, of course, his situation was not the same as that of


    Suny and Ashley.


    At that time, because of thepensation, Bently became a big spendthrift in the university and a


    typical yboy, which everyone knew.


    That story between him and Dora was quite famous among the students in the university.


    Although Bently has graduated for so many years, the girls who were cheated by him felt happy,


    knowing that he had a lot of trouble.


    In just a few days, the university''s forum was full of posts, saying that he deserved it.


    Dora went to work in Suny''spany directly after her divorce. After graduating for many years, she


    never thought she would hear from Bently again.


    She has been living in the shadow of Bently for the past few years and she did not expect to be able to


    hear the news of Bently''s downfall in her lifetime.


    But she soon figured out something. She found that all the people rted to that event, such as Sue


    and Bently, got what they should get now.


    Dora was no longer a child. She never believed in "what goes aroundes around." After all, that


    saying didn''t happen to Bently that year.


    But knowing Sue and Bently''s situation now, she thought of Suny.


    She knew that Suny helped her deal with all the people who were unkind to her, like Calvin, Bently, and


    Sue.


    Dora held the phone for a long time and finally decided to call Suny.


    Hearing the ring tone, Suny raised her eyebrows.


    Looking down, she found that it was Dora''s call. She then shook her phone to Austin next to her and


    answered it.


    "Dora?"


    "Hi, Suny."


    Suny remembered what she said when she apanied Dora to divorcest time and smiled, "Well,


    hello there. Wanna treat me to dinner?"


    "Suny, I heard that Bently and Sue are bankrupt."


    Finishing those words, Dora paused, "Thank you, Suny."


    Suny was not a great person. She did all this just to repay Dora''s help back then. "Everything is over,


    Dora."


    "Yes, it''s all over. Everything will be better."


    "Sure."


    Hanging up, Suny looked down at the phone, raising a beautiful smile.


    Noticing her smile, Austin said, "You look happy."


    Suny looked up at him. "Yes, the bad things are over."


    Austin also knew things about Dora and actually, he made great "contributions" to the bankruptcy of


    Bently.


    "Well, it''s really something to be happy about."


    Suny looked at him andughed, "I''m hoping that you won''t upset my grandfatherter."


    She said, leaning her head against his shoulder.


    Austin held her hand, slightly pursed his lips, and did not speak.


    This big man was really feeling nervous now.


    Soon, the airport broadcast reminded them to board the flight.


    It was about two hours flight, and the nended in D City at exactly six o''clock.


    Today was Charlie''s birthday, in addition to his birthday, the Murphy family would announce the identity


    of Suny, so tonight''s banquet was extremely grand.


    Robert arranged for a car to pick up Suny. He didn''te in person, probably because he didn''t want


    to see Austin.


    The Murphy family always kept a low profile, and such a big banquet was held only once on the


    asion of Amy''s 60th birthday.


    Charlie was ustomed to simplicity.


    Such a grand party made people start to wonder whether he was going to announce Robert''s fiancee.


    Well, Suny was the most controversial candidate.


    But everyone in upper-ss circles knew that Suny was now with Austin.


    Although people in D city and J city were not quite familiar with each other, they shared the news. Suny


    and Austin being together soon attacked everyone''s mind.


    Before seven o''clock, a lot of people arrived at the hall.


    The Murphy family has an unusual position in business and politics, and the people whoe tonight


    were not ordinary ones.


    When the car was parked in front of the hotel, Suny nced at Austin, "Are you nervous?"


    Austin recognized her teasing and squeezed her hand slightly, "Not at all."


    AS IF.


    Suny snorted and followed him out of the car.


    The two came directly from the airport. Suny didn''t wear some formal evening dress, but she was


    good-looking and elegant. Even if she was wearing a simple dress, she attracted a lot of attention as


    soon as she entered the hotel.

 Chapter 366 I Do Mean It

    Chapter 366 I Do Mean It


    Chapter 366 I Do Mean it


    The appearance of Suny came as a surprise to many people. So it was not particrly surprising that


    Austin appeared on this asion today, but Suny showing up with Austin on his arm made many


    people confused.


    As soon as the two entered the hall, many people were already talking about what was going on.


    "Is that real? Suny and Austin? The two of them seem to be getting back together. Isn''t Robert


    interested in Suny? What''s going on here?"


    "Well, I have absolutely no idea. I thought today''s grand party was to announce the engagement of


    Suny and Robert!"


    "I heard that Suny and Austin got back together two months ago, but Suny always went to visit Charlie.


    Since Suny has nothing to do with Robert, why does Charlie like her so much?"


    There were a lot of discussions around, and Suny turned a deaf ear. After finding Lily, she walked


    directly over with Austin.


    When Lily saw her, she immediately excused the guest in front of her and turned around, "Suny, my


    dear."


    "Auntie," Suny greeted her sweetly.


    Seeing Lily looking at Austin, she became somewhat embarrassed, "Auntie, this is my boyfriend, Austin


    Johnson."


    Lily nced at her and smiled, "No more hiding?"


    "I''m not hiding, auntie," said Suny.


    Austin seemed indifferent, but he was a polite man.


    Although Lily had some prejudice against Austin because of Suny''s divorce, when noticing Austin''s


    respect, she was not that disgruntled, "Please enjoy yourself here, Mr. Johnson."


    Lily said, looking at Suny, "All right, your grandfather is in the lounge. Go meet him."


    With that, Lily beckoned the waiter to take the two to see Charlie.


    Suny had told Charlie yesterday, saying that Austin woulde.


    After all, today was Charlie''s birthday, although it was mainly to announce the identity of Suny, Lily still


    hoped that the situation would be much calmer. Letting Austin meet Charlie in advance would at least


    avoid thetter getting angry in front of those guests.


    Suny understood what Lily meant and looked back at Austin, "Well, we should really meet my


    grandfather this time."


    Austin looked down at her and nodded slightly.


    "Okay, I''m not nervous."


    Hearing his words, Sunyughed out, "I didn''t say you are nervous."


    Austin pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Suny felt a tightening of her hand, so she stopped teasing him, leading him forward with the waiter.


    Soon, the waiter stopped.


    "Miss Hond, this is Mr. Murphy''s lounge."


    Suny nodded, said thank you, and then raised her hand to knock on the door.


    The door opened quickly. It was Charlie''s assistant. Seeing Suny, Mark was delighted, "Miss Hond,


    it''s really you."


    "Hi, Mark, is my grandpa in there?"


    "Yes, he is waiting for you. Pleasee in, Mr. Johnson."


    Mark left the space to them, while Suny walked in with Austin.


    As soon as she passed the porch, she saw Charlie drinking tea there with a gloomy look.


    "Grandpa."


    "I said I don''t want to see him."


    Suny looked back at Austin and smiled, "But he is the man I like, grandpa."


    Hearing this, Austin nced at Suny and went forward, "Mr. Murphy."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie snorted, "I know you are a smart man. I''ll get this straight. I won''t agree with you and Suny


    getting back together. I don''t care if you are dating, but if you want to remarry, you will receive my


    absolute refusal."


    Austin was well prepared, but it was unexpected to hear these words from Charlie.


    Turning around, he said to his beloved woman, "May I have a word with your grandpa?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows, not expecting Austin to be so confident.


    "Sure thing."


    Suny took a look at Charlie and patted him on the shoulder before leaving, "Grandpa, we''re all civilized


    people. Don''t do anything other than talking, okay?"


    Charlie was amused by her, "You girl! That''s how you feel about me?"


    "I''m just worried you''ll hurt yourself."


    "You little cheat. We''re good. I''d like to hear what Mr. Johnson has to say to me."


    Suny took another look at Austin and said in his ear, "Peaceful talk, okay?"


    "Deal," Austin answered solemnly.


    Suny said nothing more and left the lounge, leaving room for them.


    As soon as the door closed, Charlie came straight to the point, "So, tell me whatever you like."


    Austin nodded, "Do you know why Suny likes me?"


    When Charlie heard this, he became angry, "Isn''t it because of your face? Do you think Suny likes you


    for the money you have?"


    Austin didn''t feel angry or even happy when he heard his words, "This is one aspect, and there is one


    more you may not know."


    Charlie was impatient with Austin, "Just get to the point, young man. I''m not Suny, I don''t buy it."


    "Twelve years ago, when Suny was in J City for apetition, she was almost kidnapped by


    traffickers. I saved her at that time. I didn''t mean anything to tell you about that old story. I just would


    like to tell you that when Suny married me, I didn''t remember it, and I didn''t know she married me


    because she likes me. "


    "I think you may also know very well about my family. I grew up in a very terrible family. I haven''t


    enjoyed a day of parents'' love. Everything around me is full of the intrigues of adults. Such a growing


    environment created my character defects, that is, I do not easily trust people, nor do I believe in


    feelings. I''m not telling you this to excuse myself. And I won''t excuse myself for hurting Suny in those


    three years. I just wish you could know I didn''t mean to hurt her. "


    Austin said with a slight pause, "Yes, I used to be a terrible man. I always specte on others with the


    greatest bad intentions. I don''t know the so-called love. But the appearance of Suny taught me so


    many things. She let me know that not everyone in the world has a bad purpose in approaching a


    person, and not all feelings are for profit. "


    "She is a beam of light that illuminates the dark ce in my heart."


    "So? Do you think I will agree to your remarriage just because of your moving speech?"


    "Of course not. I love Suny, and I want her to be happy and safe, just like you."


    "And I believe that only I can make her really happy."


    "Before I came here, I had asked my secretary to count all the assets in my name. If I upset Suny


    again, all my assets will be transferred to her unconditionally."


    "Mr. Murphy, this is my sincerity to you."


    Charlie took a nce at him and said, "We are not short of money."


    "Of course not. But what I''ve got, including my money, my assets, my heart, and even my soul, belongs


    to Suny. I do mean it."

 Chapter 367 Suny, The Granddaughter Of The Murphy Family

    Chapter 367 Suny, The Granddaughter Of The Murphy Family


    Chapter 367 Suny, the granddaughter of the Murphy Family


    Suny met Robert as soon as she came out of the restroom. A lot of distinguished guests were invited


    and Robert took a break from social work toe up.


    Seeing Suny standing in the corridor, Robert guessed that Austin Johnson must be talking to Charlie


    alone in the restroom.


    His prejudice against Austin was derived from Suny''s unfortunate three-year marriage. As Suny''s elder


    brother, Robert did not like Suny to go back together with Austin.


    Despite his sister''s marriage, Robert admired Austin.


    But life is real. You always had a preference for your family.


    "Is Austin in the room?" Robert asked as he walked over to Suny.


    "Robert."


    Surprised to hear Robert''s voice, Suny called out his name with a smile and then nodded. "Well, he


    said he needed to talk to Grandpa alone."


    ncing at the closed door of the restroom, Robert said to Suny "Don''t you worry about them?"


    Suny said with a smile, "Austin will not be indiscreet."


    Staring at Suny for a while, Robert said, "You really have a lot of faith in him."


    Suny got the profound meaning of his words and felt a little awkward, "Brother, can I ask you a


    question?"


    "What is it?"


    "If I had never been married to Austin, or we hadn''t divorced, would you like him?"


    This question is really... hard-hitting.


    Robert always knows his sister is intelligent, but he was still surprised that Suny had such a clear


    analytical mind.


    "I can''t deny that he''s a brilliant man, but you know, it doesn''t mean he could be a brilliant fere."


    Suny nodded thoughtfully and sharply pointed out, "So brother would you be a good fere?"


    Robert tried to persuade his sister, but he could say nothing more.


    Suny tilted his head and looked at him for a while, "Brother, nobody is perfect."


    Robert finally smiled and said, "It is useless to persuade me. I have never stopped you two from getting


    together."


    "I know," Suny said and smiled.


    Anyway, she still hopes that her family can truly ept Austin.


    When they talked, Austin opened the door behind them.


    Suny subconsciously looked back. She smiled slightly and asked "Have you finished the


    conversation?"


    Austin took a look at Robert, "Mr. Robert."


    He walked over to take Suny''s hand and nodded to her.


    "Robert."


    Charlie was calling him.


    "I''ll go in and take grandpa go downstairs. You could go down now."


    "So, we''re going downstairs first, brother."


    "Alright."


    Robert nced at Austin again but didn''t say anything. He turned around and went into the restroom.


    "Grandpa."


    Charlie Murphy took a look at him and said bluntly, "Austin told me something just now."


    Robert raised his brow slightly and replied, "He is a businessman and knows how to negotiate. Please


    be careful."


    Charlie snorted coldly, "I''m over eighty years old, and I''ve been through so many problems. Did he


    think that a few words can wipe away the things that hurt Suny before? In his dream!"


    "Grandpa, what are you going to do? I think Suny really likes him."


    "There are so many outstanding guys, and Suny is such a pretty girl, it''s too early to say."


    Charlie said with a smirk, "I remember that Frank from Holmes''s family. Isn''t he pursuing Suny?"


    Robert pursed his lips, "Frank is promiscuous."


    Charlie red at Robert, "You get so many friends, Isn''t there a good match for Suny?"


    Robert said seriously, "Nobody is good enough for Suny."


    His sister is clever, gorgeous, and considerate, in the eyes of Robert, no one is good enough.


    He introduced Chee Murray to Suny before just to displease Austin, but he knew that Chee''s character


    is not good and he doesn''t deserve Suny.


    Charlie agreed. "That''s true, but there must be someone to apany and cherish Suny."


    Robert answered, but didn''t make morements on this view.


    The elders always regard it as the top priority for young people to get married and settle down.


    "It''s time to go downstairs, Grandpa."


    Charlie nodded, "let''s go, tonight is not just my birthday."


    Robert smiled and walked downstairs with Charlie.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Almost all the guests arrived, and Suny and Austin walked to Lily Woods''s side.


    Tonight, this banquet in the Murphy family is grand, but it''s organized by Lily herself without asking for


    Maisy Murphy''s help.


    Not long ago, rumor says that Maisy''s family fell out with Murphy and Murphy''s intention to cut Maisy


    off.


    For tonight''s birthday banquet, Lily did not ask for anyone''s help. Although Maisy''s family attended,


    they werepletely treated as guests, which was noticed by many people. It will be certain that after


    tonight, many people will look at Maisy''s family in a different way.


    Maisy grinds her teeth in anger, standing in the audience next to Lily and staring at Suny.


    What she never expected was for Lily to be that cruel after 2 years of apany. A pet dog would''ve


    been closer to her, not to mention a living person. Tonight, since her family entered this ce, Lily


    hadn''t greeted her again.


    She was nning to break the rumor for the past month at this banquet. But when she offered to help


    with big smiles, Lily only responded with "You are my guest. How can I possibly let you help with


    catering?" This even confirmed that their families have fallen out.


    And the main reason is the sudden return of Suny.


    However, it''s of no use that Maisy is bitter. After tonight, the words will spread that Suny is the


    granddaughter of Charlie Murphy.


    As Robert and Charlie went down the stairs, people in the banquet stopped whispering.


    Charlie took the mic handed over by Lily, smiled, and said, "¡­As a matter of fact, I have a very


    important announcement to make."


    As Charlie stops, people started to whisper mostly about Robert and Suny.


    Now that Suny and Austin are standing aside right next to Robert and seem not upset at all.


    Is Murphy''s now so generous?


    As people whispered, Charlie''s voice spread from the mic to every corner of the room, "As you all


    know, my daughter was missing 30 years ago. Over the 30 years, my wife and I never stopped looking


    for her. But good fortune always fools people. My little girl Maryam died in a car ident 10 years ago."


    Speaking of Maryam, Charlie stared into space in a daze while no one said a word.


    After a few seconds, he continued, "fortunately, she was married and blessed with a child before she


    died. Now that she''s gone, she left me with a granddaughter. So here today, I would love to introduce


    her to everyone. This is Suny, my granddaughter, daughter of Maryam."

 Chapter 368 No Need To Meet Other Guys

    Chapter 368 No Need To Meet Other Guys


    Chapter 368 No Need to Meet Other Guys


    As Charlie finished his speech, there was uproar in the audience.


    There were so many versions of guessing. But it never urred to them that Suny is a Murphy, the


    granddaughter of Charlie.


    "Gosh! Couldn''t she be luckier? The granddaughter of Charlie Murphy! There has been only Robert in


    the young generation of the Murphy family. Now that Suny is here, she wouldn''t need to worry about


    the rest of her life no matter what!"


    "She must be blessed by God! Now that she is Charlie''s granddaughter, she is way beyond Austin''s


    reach. Now they are back together. Maybe there''ll be a wedding soon. Being in the Murthy family and


    marrying into Johnson, she could do anything she want!"


    As people talking under the podium, Charlie nced at Suny, smiled benignly, and said, "Come here,


    Suny, say hi to everybody."


    Lily patted on Suny''s should gently, "It''s okay."


    Suny looked at Austin, walked up to the podium standing next to Charlie, and said, "Hello everybody,


    I''m Suny."


    As she came directly from the airport with Austin, her dress was a little casual. Under the light, her


    champagne dress was shining with glitters. Standing next to Charlie, Suny was elegant and her skin


    looked like snow and ice. Even people under the podium were jealous, they had to admit that Suny is


    gorgeous indeed.


    And She looked like Amy from a distance.


    Most people from the older generation knew about Maryam''s missing thirty years ago. Searched for the


    first ten years, the Murphy family stopped looking for her publicly. Over time, the older generation rarely


    mention her missing, so the young generation didn''t know about it.


    Then Charlie Murphy stood on the podium and introduced Suny to everybody formally. Even if missing


    the truth, no one will question it.


    After introducing Suny, one of the two big events has beenpleted.


    Getting down from the podium, Suny received much more attention than before.


    Yet she was already used to the attention of people since she grew up with it. Suny wore a light smile


    all the time after that, just like she didn''t care much about this admirable background.


    When the banquet is over, Suny went back to Murphy''s with Charlie and others naturally. As for Austin,


    he''d have to stay in a hotel.


    Not long after her shower, Suny received a few friending requests on WhatsApp looked at the requests


    and raised her eyebrow without agreeing or declining them.


    Soon she was about to find out why there were people trying to add her on WhatsApp.


    She didn''t know what Austin and Charlie talked about. But what she could assume, from the fact that


    Charlie told Robert to forward her WhatsApp ount to other decent young men, is that the


    conversation between them did not go well.


    Suny didn''t n to stay long this time, as she will be flighting to J City at 10 am the next day.


    Before she left, Charlie stood at the door holding a walking stick and said to her, "I asked your brother


    to introduce you to some outstanding men. You can meet up with them. Even if you don''t like them, it''s


    no harm to have some more friends, isn''t it?"


    Suny looked at Robert, feeling a little bit embarrassed, and said, "Okay, grandpa."


    Charlie snorted and said, "I knew you would say yes and then never meet them. Don''t try to fool me. I


    know their parents."


    Suny had no other way but to say yes, "I will meet them, grandpa."


    On their side, Robert nced at the time and reminded them, "Grandpa, only one and a half hours left."


    "Well, you should take your sister to the airport."


    Hearing that, Suny felt a little relieved.


    It''s rare that Robert had time to drive her to the airport.


    After 40 minutes, the car arrived.


    Robert leaned his head and looked at her, "Anthony is no good. You should be careful."


    She nodded, "I see, Robert."


    Then she opened the door and got off, "Goodbye, my brother."


    "Bye."


    Robert replied, then he drove away after Suny walked into the airport.


    When Suny arrived at the security checkpoint, Austin was already there.


    They didn''t carry any luggage yesterday, so the return flight will be a light journey.


    "Time to go through security."


    Austin took Suny''s hand as she walked to his side.


    A smile lit up Suny''s face, she peeked at him and then asked, "How was the talk with my grandpast


    night?"


    Austin stared down at Suny, "We both were true."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He told the truth, actually, told all the details of his feeling.


    Suny said in a sulk, "By Grandpa''smand, Robert introduced several young men to me."


    The words were just out of her mouth, Austin crabbed her hand harder.


    "No need to meet other guys."


    Austin showed an unhappy face with an eyebrow frowned.


    "But grandpa required me to see them before I leave."


    Austin stared at her face, puckered his mouth, and replied after thinking for a while, "Just meet them


    one time."


    Looking at him, Suny burst into a chuckle, "It''s tough to say that now."


    There are so many coincidences in the world, she can''t promise to see those guys only one time.


    Then, Austin was getting more displeased.


    Since they got back together, he rarely showed displeasure.


    Suny thought it was funny, she left her hand trying to touch his frowned eyebrows. At this moment,


    Austin released her hand and grabbed her around the middle in his arms. Suny felt a little aroused.


    "What¡­"


    Before she finished, Austin already kissed her lips.


    It''s just their turn to check, the safety inspector looked them through the window and said, "Next."


    Suny blushed with embarrassment, she looked at Austin angrily, then she took her id card and ticket


    and walked past.


    It was 12:30 am when the flight arrived at J City. Without any baggage, they just walked directly out of


    the airport.


    When they got to the esctor entrance, somebody was calling Suny''s name.


    As she turned around, Suny saw a young man.


    "Did you just call me?"


    "Miss. Murphy, I''m Collin Brooks. We have seen each otherst night."


    Suny remembered right now, "Oh, you''re Mr. Brooks. Hello."


    Collin Brooks nced at Austin, and said to him, "Mr. Johnson, I haven''t seen you for quite a while."


    Looked at Collin Brooks, there is apathy in Austin''s eyes. "It''s really a long time, Mr. Brooks."


    "I got something to do, talk to you next time, Miss. Murphy."


    Collin Brooks seems to feel displeasure with Austin. Grabbing his phone, he swung his hand before


    leaving, and said to Suny, "Well, please pass my friendly request on WhatsApp."


    After he left, Austin was getting angrier.


    Suny assumed that Collin Brooks said these words deliberately. She nced at Austin and said with a


    smile, "Did you have an issue with him?"


    "How did he get your WhatsApp id?"


    Suny snorted, "My brother Robert gave it to him."


    Austin was going to me somebody, but he had no words now.

 Chapter 369 Why Are You Staring At Me?

    Chapter 369 Why Are You Staring At Me?


    Chapter 369 Why Are You Staring at Me?


    Just one night, people from the exalted circles all knew that Suny is the granddaughter of Charlie


    Murphy.


    After the news broke out, no one is more shocked than the Johnson family.


    Anthony Johnson was thinking about his victory and driving Austin away. But the news said Suny is


    from the Murphy family.


    Who is Charlie Murphy?


    Anyone who has a brain knows what kind of status Charlie Murphy is and how powerful the Murphy


    family is.


    He thought Austin can''t get help from anyone, but things changed, since Charlie is his grandpa of Suny.


    The Murphy family had made their mark in both business circles and political circles.


    From the early years, Amy had umted plenty of property for the whole family, and their industry is


    still striving now. Even if the Murphy family has gone bankrupt, they also could support many young


    generations.


    Anthony Johnson knew deep down that Austin must get out of KLOC. It''s not enough that Austin is not


    from the physical Johnson family, and he also needs money to bribe others.


    The shareholders of KLOC always take bribes.


    Since Austin took over, he run thepany better, and the shareholders have generated profits, they


    were hungry for more money.


    So, when Anthony got the news, he was so angry that throw his phone.


    People in J City all knew that Austin was getting back together with Suny. If Anthony drove Austin away


    from KLOC, which means he is against to Murphy family.


    And after Charlie announced Suny''s identification to the world, both Grace Smith and Tina Johnson


    were shocked and feared.


    Since the record of that night was released on the inte, Grace Smith knew that she was split with


    Austin.


    If this thing never happens, Grace couldn''t be so regretful, and any need to be scared like now.


    After all, Anthony was trying to drive him away from their family, but Austin can''t fight back alone.


    Now everythingpletely changed. It was unthinkable that Suny was from the Murphy family and she


    got the fortune and power.


    Grace Smith had been through a lot. She knew how to analyze the situation best.


    But now, it''s useless to turn back after she split with Austin.


    Things that happened during the past half a year showed that never provoke Austin, but she did.


    Since got out of home, Tina Johnson had suffered a lot. She was thinking she could go back to the


    position she had before. But the exposure of Suny''s identification must be under the help of Austin.


    "Mom, what should we do now?"


    "Nothing, we have split with Austin, we can''t get his forgiveness even we beg him now."


    Thinking of Austin''s ruthlessness, Tina pursed her lips with a pale face, "How could Suny be one


    of the Murphy family?"


    "How could I know? If the news was real, this time we really don''t have many odds of sess against


    Austin."


    Tina bit her lips, and the cold feeling crawled up her spine. Suddenly one thing shed in her mind,


    "Mom, what if Suny is not a Murphy?"


    Grace was stunned, then she looked at Tina, "What are you thinking? If Suny is not a Murphy, the


    Murphy family will not be engaged in Austin''s business. Then he definitely can''t resist our power."


    Speak of this, Grace suddenly sneered, "Anthony devoted himself to thepany over these years,


    Austin can''t win him."


    Of course, the premise is that Austin without others'' help.


    Looking at Grace, Tina thought for a while and stooped to whisper in her ear.


    Suny got two phone calls before boarding. The one was from Frank Holmes, and the other one was


    from Jasmine Read.


    Both people called for asking about the things that happened at Charlie''s birthday banquetst night.


    Justing out of the airport, Suny received a phone call.


    Rose said she just got off the ne, so Suny wouldn''t call her unless it was important.


    Suny nced at Austin and said, "I have a phone call."


    While saying, she walked to a less crowded ce holding her phone, "What happened? Secretary


    Lee."


    "Hi, Miss. Hond."


    Suny looked down at her shoes and smiled, "Well, what''s the problem?"


    "Anthony Johnson called me by the person this morning."


    Hearing of this, Suny raised her eyebrows, "What did he say?"


    "He said that he wants to have an appointment with you, it''s about cooperation."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Suny tutted slightly, "He can''t wait to take action."


    She was wondering will he get angry when he realized she was the one he tried to cozy up to.


    "Will you see him? Miss Hond."


    Suny nced at Austin then smiled, "No, that''s not very interesting now."


    Rose Lee got the point, "Okay, got it, Miss. Hond."


    Hanged up the phone call, Suny saw Austin roll his charm eyes, "Anthony must call Secretary Lee."


    Without any surprise, he already knew Anthony would ask for help from Phantom with the capital


    shortage.


    "What offers did he give you?"


    "No, I don''t mean to see him now."


    Does Anthony feel like a winner right now?


    Suny was ready to see how could he be the winner?


    It was not much interesting to uncover the truth. She was waiting for Anthony''s failure and then telling


    him the truth.


    Right, there was nothing she could do better than revenge.


    Austin knew her idea indeed. He took her hand and rubbed it gently, then soulfully looked down at her,


    "As long as you are happy."


    Suny felt a little shy, and looked away slightly, "Where is the driver?"


    Just then, a ck Bentley pulled in and stopped right in front of them.


    The driver got off, and ran to them, "Mr. Johnson, Miss. Hond. Sorry for beingte. There''s a traffic


    jam."


    Suny smiled at him, "Never mind."


    Austin already opened the door to wait for her, she got in the car.


    When they arrived at the vi, it was over 1 pm. Suny just changed clothes and got downstairs, heard


    Austin speaking on the phone.


    The call was probably from Ivan. Suny walked to the sofa and sat down. There was a cup of warm


    water on the table in front of her, Austin prepared it for her.


    Suny took the cup, drank the warm water, and stared at Austin standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling


    windows.


    The sunshine through the window fell on his body and took much of his ruthlessness away.


    Probably noticing her gaze, Austin turned his head and looked over, his ck eyes moved slightly.


    Suny raised her eyebrows, and moved her lips silently, "Why are you staring at me?"

 Chapter 370 Our Cooperation Is Out Of The Question

    Chapter 370 Our Cooperation Is Out Of The Question


    Chapter 370 Our Cooperation Is Out of the Question


    Something flickered in his eyes as he was staring at Suny, who was then sitting on the couch. He


    interrupted Ivan abruptly, "I see. Keep an eye on that."


    When he finished the sentence, the phone was hung up.


    Suny watched hime striding towards her and felt the couch sink as he sat down.


    "You''ve done talking with him?"


    He put the phone on the table which was not far away and answered her in a quiet tone, "Yep."


    Suny was a bit confused when he raised his hand and softly touched her brows and eyes, "Is there


    something on my face?"


    "No."


    As he bowed his head, there was just a little distance between them. She could almost sense his


    breath brushing her face.


    It was warm, and a bit tickling.


    She stared at him and could not help lifting her eyebrows, "Then... What are you doing?"


    "What did you just say to me?"


    "Why are you looking at me?"


    "Because you are good-looking."


    Suny giggled, "Austin? Where did you learn that stuff?"


    He looked down at her smiling face, reached out his hand to the back of her waist, and pulled her into


    his chest, pressing his lips on her red ones.


    Suny gasped while clenching his clothes at his waist.


    Their breaths were getting more and more rapid, loud in the silence of the room. Under her clothes, his


    hands were traveling up to her breasts.


    The palm of his hands was like a touch of fire, heating her whole body.


    It was not the first time that Austin had kissed her, but it made her feel like deep under a pool of warm


    water, hard to get out.


    It was not until the knock on the door, which was hard to tell how long had passed, that his kiss came to


    a halt.


    Suny was leaning on his shoulders, gasping. When she saw his throat bob, her heart skipped a beat


    and her face blushed. She straightened herself, fiddling with her hair to avoid eye contact, "Is that the


    lunch delivery?"


    He looked down at her and his eyes grew darker as he had a glimpse of her red lips.


    Hepelled himself to loosen his grip while saying in a subdued tone, "I''ll get the door."


    "Okay."


    Suny watched him going downstairs and emptied the half-full ss of water.


    Soon Austin went up with the lunch. He asked Ivan to send some food to the house as soon as they


    were out of the airport.


    Secretary Ivan was quite efficient to have the food delivered so soon.


    The dishes were good as they were specifically selected ording to Suny''s and Austin''s preferences.


    Austin had a meeting in the afternoon and Suny also needed to go to Phantom.


    After some rest, they headed to theirpanies.


    Not long after Suny had seated herself, Rosa came in, "Miss Hond."


    "Yeah?"


    Suny looked up and smiled at her, "What''s wrong? Rosa?"


    "Anthony Johnson called again. He wants to meet you."


    Seeing theplex expression on Rosa''s face, Suny lifted her brows, "He did more than call you,


    right?"


    Rosa continued, "His assistance is here. He knew we have a meeting today. I believe he woulde in


    person after a while."


    Suny smiled, "Never mind. Just let them wait."


    "Yes, Miss Hond." nodded Rosa. Having understood Suny''s intention, she went out of the office.


    The meetingsted from three to five.


    Just as Suny left the meeting room, Rosa''s assistant came frowning, "Miss Hond. Secretary Lee."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Suny had always been genial with employees. Seldom would she wear a cold look.


    That was why Amina felt even more guilty, "Miss Hond, it''s all my fault. Mr. Anthony came up with his


    assistant and is waiting in the guest room. I could not stop them."


    Suny clucked her tongue, "That shameless Anthony Johnson."


    Rosa peeped at Suny and signaled Amina to leave first.


    Amina looked at Rosa and then Suny, who said, "You may go now. We''ll be there in a minute." She


    paused, "You did not mention my rtionship with Phantom, did you?"


    There were few employees in Phantom who knew her identity, except some leaders like Raul and


    Rosa. If Amina had not been Rosa''s assistant, she would not have known the real boss of Phantom.


    It was an unstated rule to keep secret Suny''s identity. After three years of working with Rosa, Amina


    was quite aware of that rule.


    "No, Miss Hond."


    Suny nodded with a smile, "Okay. Don''t be nervous. Go and prepare some tea."


    After all, those who pay a visit shall be regarded as guests.


    On the other side, Anthony was too, a bit nervous.


    The boss of Phantom was always a secret. It had been seven years since Phantom was established,


    but still, only a few people were aware of her identity. And those who knew unanimously chose to keep


    that secret.


    Anthony was out of choice. He had investigated her two years ago to try to establish cooperation with


    her. But after half a year of investigation, nothing was found.


    However, it was said that sometimes she would appear in the internal meeting of Phantom. That she


    would appear at Phantom today was something that caused him great effort to get hold of.


    He had no other choice but toe here uninvited, trying to seize her outside of her office.


    He knew he might offend her if things went wrong, but he was more convinced that she would be


    interested in the tempting offer concerning KLOC.


    As he was contemting, the door opened. He felt a rush of glee in his heart and was about to stand


    up when he found out it was just some stuff sending tea, "Mr. Johnson, please have some tea."


    Anthony was not in the mood for tea, "Has your boss finished her meetings?"


    Amina shook her head, "I''m not sure. If Mr. Johnson has other business to do, you may go first. I will


    inform secretary Lee."


    Anthony gave Amina a nce, nodding, "I''m not busy. I just wanted to ask about it."


    Of course, he was reluctant to go. He would not leave until he met her.


    As Suny and Rosa left the elevator, they headed directly to the guest room.


    With seven or eight meters away, Suny noticed Anthony Johnson.


    She lifted her brows and entered with her high heels on, "Mr. Johnson. I heard you want to talk to our


    boss."


    The expression on Anthony''s face changed as he saw Suny, "Why are you here?"


    Suny smiled, "I''m her assistant. Of course, I''m here."


    This was something he was not aware of. He stiffened, "Miss Hond, I came to see your boss today..."


    Probably out of discontent, he said directly to Rosa, "Secretary Lee, I sincerely want to meet her."


    Suny walked to his opposite side and sat on the sofa with a faint smile on her face, "Mr. Johnson. My


    boss has some other business to deal with and has left. But she said, if you have any problem, you can


    just tell me. Ny percent of the business in thispany could be decided by me."


    "It''s no use talking to you. I need to see your boss. Do you think I have no idea what you are up to? I


    have a huge project to discuss with her. Tens of billions. Can you make a decision on that?"


    "Of course, she has already made it clear that those things are in my charge. Now Mr. Johnson is


    talking about the project worth tens of billions?"


    Anthony''s face turned ck due to the anger, "You... you are not qualified."


    Rosa was about to exin as she noticed a nce from Suny, signifying her to keep quiet.


    Suny leaned back, sipped the tea, and opened her mouth casually, "What a pity. It seems our


    cooperation is out of the question."


    "Suny, don''t pretend you are the boss. You are just an assistant. Listen¡­"


    "Secretary Lee, am I pretending to be the boss?"


    Her smile faded as she turned to Rosa.


    Rosa stared at Anthony, emotionlessly, "Mr. Johnson, it has vexed our boss enough that you have


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    shown up in here out of blue. Now that you have insulted Miss Hond, and considering how much


    importance our boss attached to Miss Hond, cooperation is out of the question even if you are talking


    directly with our boss. I''m afraid it''s time for you to leave¡­"

 Chapter 371 Too Much For Me To Bear

    Chapter 371 Too Much For Me To Bear


    Chapter 371 Too Much for Me to Bear


    What Suny said was nothing for Anthony, who believed that she was merely an assistant and that she


    could not have had much association with Phantom''s boss in the one and a half years after the


    breakup of her marriage with Austin, during which she remained a housewife.


    But Rosa was different. Everyone knew she was the principal secretary of Phantom''s boss. Since the


    emergence of Phantom, she had always been her assistant. While he could turn a deaf ear to what


    Suny had said, he must value Rosa''s words.


    Rosa''s intention to expel him made Anthony stiffen, for he knew if he didn''t achieve anything today, god


    knew when he could meet their boss again, which was something he could not afford to do.


    Anthony looked at Rosa with a ttering smile, "Secretary Lee, it''s my fault. But the emergency urged


    me to be here today. Could you please send a message to your boss?"


    But Rosa stood still with her emotionless face, "Mr. Johnson, it''s not me that you should apologize to.


    It''s Miss Hond. Our boss has made it clear that Miss Hond has an equally important position as her


    and has the right to decide up to ny-nine percent of the businesses in thispany before


    informing her. As for what you mentioned earlier about pretending to be the boss. That could be


    regarded as an insult to Miss Hond. As the secretary of our boss and a colleague of Miss Hond, I


    truly suggest you make an apology to her."


    It must be admitted that Rosa, as someone who had worked with Suny for years, knew by heart that


    she needed to earn respect for her.


    Anthony despised Austin, and Suny even more. For him, though Suny was the granddaughter of


    Charlie Murphy, there was still Robert Murphy. Even though she belonged to the Murphys, she had not


    surnamed Murphy.


    And now he, a man more than sixty years old, was going to apologize to her?


    Hrious. If people knew it happened, how could he live down?


    He did not want to apologize. Not at all. So he changed the subject, "Secretary Lee, if your boss''s not


    avable today, could you tell me when she''s free? I really have an important project to discuss with


    her and I believe she would be interested."


    Rosa peeped at Suny without a trace, then she said coldly, "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond was the only


    person in Phantom who was able to contact our boss. I believe you should ask Miss Hond as to


    when she''s free to discuss with you about the project."


    Suny was beside her when she was rambling about in a serious tone. The corner of her mouth could


    not help curling up.


    Anthony happened to catch that smile and thought she wasughing at him. Suddenly, his face


    stiffened.


    If it was in the past, he would have turned angry.


    But now, he was quite clear that he could not offend Suny no matter how much he disliked her when


    faced with the dilemma that he could neither doge apologizing nor apologize willingly.


    At that time, Raul, who seldom came to Phantom, was back and was astounded at the sight of


    Anthony.


    But smart as he, he was clear Suny''s identity had always been kept as a secret.


    Although he merely had a glimpse, it was quite obvious to him that the conversation did not go well.


    Actually, it was Anthony that was not well. After all, for all those years that Raul had known Suny, few


    people could agitate her to a point that she lost her normal countenance.


    When he caught sight of Raul, Anthony''s stiffened face was reced by much glee.


    It seemed impossible for him to meet Suny today, but at least he met Raul, which meant something to


    him.


    Instantly, Anthony ignored Rosa and Suny. Well, if they were not going to treat him nicely, why should


    he be wasting time?


    Anthony thought so and averted his attention to Raul, "Long time no see. Mr. Webster. "


    "Mr. Johnson. Long time no see."


    Anthony used to be treated with reverence, but now everyone knew that he had retired. And people


    were also aware of Suny''s rtionship with Austin. Besides, now she was the granddaughter of Charlie


    Murphy. For smart people like Raul, it was impossible that he didn''t know who could and who could not


    be offended.


    For Raul, Anthony was overestimating his ability if he was going to fight Austin.


    But he was a man that preferred to have n B, a man who would do things to a certain point, not too


    extreme. As what Anthony would turn out to be was still hard to tell, he added after the first greeting,


    "What brings Mr. Johnson here?"


    Anthony was discontent at first, but seeing that Raul''s attitude was much more sincere than Rosa''s and


    Suny''s, his face softened as he felt his dignity back, "I have a project to cooperate with yourpany."


    How could Raul, a people person, not know what project he was referring to. He smiled, "It depends on


    Miss Hond. Our boss has trusted Miss Hond with the majority of the businesses."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, paleness washed over Anthony.


    If what Rosa had said was a p in his face, then what Raul had said was a knife stabbed in his heart.


    Raul indicated clearly that it was no use looking for him. Suny was the one that could make decisions.


    Raul smiled at Suny, "Since Mr. Johnson has business to talk about, I''ll leave you alone. See you


    soon."


    He waved them goodbye.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Anthony had not given up, crying from behind, "Mr. Webster, we can have a talk about¡­ Mr. Webster?"


    Raul left without turning back, pretending to be deaf.


    Having seen enough drama, Suny was tired of wasting time with Anthony.


    She stared at him with a faint smile, "Mr. Johnson, I have some business to do. If you have nothing


    important to talk about, you may leave now."


    He red at suny, his face turning from ck to white. After a long while, he gritted his teeth, "Miss


    Hond, it was my fault. Please forgive me. I am old now, slow in response, and clumsy in choosing a


    word."


    Suny lifted her brows, "What Mr. Johnson has said was too much for me to bear."


    She nced at Rosa, "Rosa, please show Mr. Johnson the way out. I have some reports to do."


    Aware of Suny''s intention to expel Anthony, Rosa went straight to him, "Mr. Johnson, please follow


    me."


    Anthony was almost trembling with wrath while ring at Suny even more sullenly.


    But none of that seemed to affect Suny. She sat in front of the office table and buried her head into


    documents without looking up again.


    Rosa repeated, "Mr. Johnson, please follow me."


    Anthony left knowing that it was impossible for him to seek help from Phantom.


    When he walked out, his secretary reminded him, "Mr. Johnson, is that Mr. Webster?"


    He frowned, looking in the direction his secretary was pointing at. Indeed, Raul Webster was walking


    out of Phantom.


    A touch of glee climbed up his face, and he hastened to approach him, "Mr. Webster, I have something


    to talk with you."


    Raul did not expect to meet Anthony again. He silently cursed him in his heart while appearing


    cordially, "That''s out of my ability, Mr. Johnson. I''m just some unknown shareholder and had no right to


    make decisions. Mr. Johnson had better turn to Miss. Suny for real business."


    Anthony whispered to him, "Don''t you want to be the real decision maker?"


    "I am used to being a normal person. Suny does a great job running Phantom. I don''t have such


    aspirations. Mr. Johnson, you are looking for the wrong man. I must leave now."


    Raul was not an idiot. Despite the fact that Suny was doing a good job, merely considering the


    rtionship between her and the Murphys would stop him from usurping.


    Besides, even if he wanted to, his ability would not allow him to do so.


    He felt he was quite self-aware, which was totally different from Anthony, who failed to see the right


    path even at this age.


    Raul walked further and hummed with contempt.

 Chapter 372 You Are The Only One I Love

    Chapter 372 You Are The Only One I Love


    chapter 372 You Are the Only One I Love


    Anthony only felt Raul was short-sighted. He stood still and narrowed his eyes as he watched him walk


    away, "What a loser to feel nothing when he''s even belittled by Suny."


    He murmured several more curses before he got into a car with his assistants and left Phantom.


    Shortly after his leaving, Austin called Suny.


    She paused from leafing through the documents, went up to the floor-to-ceiling windows, and saw


    Anthony''s car drive away. "What''s up?"


    "Did Anthonye to you?"


    "Not me. He came for our boss."


    Austin''s expression slightly changed, "Did he force you to do anything?"


    She smiled, "I suppose there are few people who are able to force me."


    Austin thought for a while and changed the subject, "What do you want to have for dinner?"


    She said, pensively, "If I say whatever, would you be crossed?"


    Indeed, nothing came to her mind.


    "Not at all. I''ll arrange it."


    "Okay."


    "Have you done with your thing? Should I pick you up now?"


    Suny thought a moment, "Alright."


    She just wasted some time dealing with that Anthony. Now it was half past five, and it should be six


    o''clock, time for dinner after she had finished signing documents.


    When she was done with her work, Austin called. He was downstairs.


    She hung up the phone, picked up her things, and left the office.


    On her way out, she happened to run into Rosa, to whom she reminded, "Pay heed to what Anthony''s


    doingtely."


    Rosa nodded, "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Suny looked at her and cracked a smile, "Alright, don''t overwork yourself."


    "Right."


    Rosa knew Suny truly meant what she meant.


    Suny curved up her lips and went into the elevator with her high heels on.


    It was still bright outside. She noticed immediately that Austin was by his car.


    It was time to get off and flocks of people were flushing out the building. Austin, with his suit and broad


    figure, and handsome face, attracted plenty of girls.


    Suny fastened her pace. He took her hand the moment she was in front of him.


    The girls that intended to ask for numbers backed off at the sight of Suny, for she was too pretty to


    She peeped at him, "Are you not busy?"


    Why was she getting the sense that ever since she was back together with him, the man that used to


    be mysterious and upied with work suddenly became so¡­not busy? Sometimes even idler than


    her.


    "No."


    He answered as he opened the car door for her.


    She stooped to enter the shotgun seat and had the safe belt fastened by Austin, who then went to the


    driver''s seat.


    She lifted her eyebrows and tilted her head, "What are we going to eat tonight?"


    "French dishes?"


    "Alright."


    She smiled as she watched the hustle and bustle before them.


    Their car soon merged with the busy traffic on the road.


    The site of the French restaurant was not so close to the city center. Apparently, it was arranged by


    Ivan.


    Their table was already reserved. When they entered, a waiter ushered them to their spot, which was


    near the window.


    It was all very elegant, with a white piano ced not far. A man in a white suit was ying on it.


    Suny ordered some dishes that she would normally have and told Austin how she teased Anthony


    today.


    Austin looked at her with a smile in his eyes and said with a tender look, "If he shows up next time, just


    have him expelled."


    She lifted her brows, "That would be rude."


    She was not such an uncivilized savage.


    He looked at her and huffed out a smile, unusually, "Then just do whatever pleases you."


    As they were chatting, someone called Suny.


    She spontaneously turned to where the voice came from and cracked a smile as she saw Zane, "What


    a nice coincidence. Mr. Brooks."


    "Nice to meet you here, Miss Hond."


    He then averted his attention to Austin, "Mr. Johnson."


    Austin looked at him with his face turning cold, "Mr. Brooks, your friends must be waiting."


    Zane lifted his brow, but refrained from saying more, "I must go now. See you next time."


    Suny nodded, "I''ll see you around."


    When there were only the two of them, Suny cannot help but burst intoughter as she was staring at


    Austin, "Are you fond of jealousy?"


    He looked at her with a serious face, "I am."


    She did not expect such an honest answer, "But I believe it should be me who should be jealous."


    Austin lifted his brows, "Why?"


    Suny hummed, "Obviously he wasing for you."


    Whether it was in the airport or just now, it was apparent he came for Austin.


    But our target frowned a little, "But I''m not familiar with him."


    Suny got the point immediately, "At least you know him."


    The appetizer came and Austin stopped talking.


    Suny nced at him with a faint smile and stopped talking, too.


    They did not bump into Zane when they left the restaurant. It was almost dark outside.


    Suny looked up at the sky and remembered there was a light show recently. She turned to Austin,


    "There''s a light show at the Time Square. Care to have a look?"


    "Sure."


    Though Austin could be clumsy about women sometime, he was also very sweet to agree with every


    suggestion promoted by Suny.


    As there were many people in the square due to the light show, it was hard to park the car. They circled


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    around before finding a spot near amunity that was a mile away.


    Themunity was quite tranquil. On the road, there were people eager to go home.


    They were walking down the road when a young couple was walking in their direction.


    They were wearing high school uniforms. The girl was stunned seeing Austin and Suny, while the boy


    touched her hand embarrassedly, "Stop staring at them. They are watching you."


    The girl probably recovered as her face looked crimson red under the light. When they walked past


    them, she could not help but peep again.


    Suny pulled Austin to turn around and follow them. Soon, she heard the couple talking. "Did you see


    that? That couple looks stunning. They are like movie stars."


    "No matter how stunning, you should not stare at them. They were looking at you."


    "But the girl is also beautiful. Do you like those beautiful girls? Her legs are long, and there was


    something elegant about her. If I could be as half charming as her."


    "Dummy."


    The boy knocked on the girl''s head.


    And the girl covered her head, looking grudgingly at the boy, "Why are you knocking my head?"


    "Because you are a dummy."


    "What?"


    "If not, why are you asking me like that?"


    "Then do you like pretty girls?"


    Suny stopped.


    The boy and girl gradually went away. With seven or eight meters in between, they could still hear them


    clearly, "You are the only one I like. What pretty girls¡­"


    The couple had now walked so far away that Suny could hear them no more.


    She could not help clicking her tongue, and when she turned to Austin, who was staring at her, she


    heard him say before she could open her mouth, "You are also the only one I love."

 Chapter 373 That Was Fun

    Chapter 373 That Was Fun


    Chapter 373 That Was Fun


    Suny looked at him, bantering, "You are a fast learner, aren''t you?"


    He brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, "I mean it."


    She smiled at him, "Alright, let''s go to the light show."


    Whether he meant it or not, she was not able to tell, for his whispers of love were everywhere and in


    every moment.


    It was the first year that J city had ever held a light show and there was a teeming crowd of people on


    the spot. When Suny and Austin walked to the entry, there was a sea of people. Suny turned to Austin


    unwittingly, "I suppose you don''t want to go in?"


    "Do you?"


    "Of course not."


    It was so hot and so many people. Even if she could tolerate the hotness, the sweat was uneptable.


    Suny never liked to force herself. Though it was a bit far away and the view was a bit blurry, it was


    enough for her to see the show.


    The show began at eight. Since they had already walked twenty minutes, it started not long after they


    arrived.


    It was the first time that Suny had ever watched such a show, so it was quite impressive.


    But, more importantly, it was because of the person who was by her side.


    For all those times she was with Austin, it was the first time that they had attended an activity that was


    so down to earth.


    The show, themed the Valentine''s Day, was also quite romantic with most people present being


    couples.


    When the heart-shaped balloons fell from the sky, the couples were all hugging and kissing.


    Suny could not help blushing to see a couple not far from her.


    Then her face was burning when she felt her waist being surrounded by two arms from behind.


    Austin''s deep, hoarse voice wafted into her ear, "I love you, Suny."


    The warm breath brushing her ears seemed to envelop her. Her whole body was burning, even the tip


    of her heart.


    Suny tilted her head a bit and nced at Austin, who was hugging her from behind. The corner of her


    lips curved up, "What a nice coincidence. I love you too, Austin."


    The minute she finished her sentence, the arm on her waist held tighter.


    They remained silent watching the colorful lights before their eyes.


    The show was going tost for one and a half hours, but Austin and Suny left when there was still an


    hour left.


    Since they left early, their way home was rather smooth without the hindrance of busy traffic. It was


    around twenty minutes past nine that they arrived home.


    Suny went upstairs to take a shower, for tomorrow was a workday while Austin had a call from Robert.


    He lifted his brows startled, "Mr. Murphy?"


    "It''s me."


    He expressed directly, "Mrs. Holmes came to us with two women, saying Suny''s mother was not my


    aunt."


    His sinct description exined all.


    Austin was not an idiot. He understood instantly, "A few days ago, she brought someone to ask for


    money from Suny."


    It was only a handful of days ago that she reproached Suny for not being a good kid, and now, she was


    bringing other people to convince the Murphys that Suny''s mother was not Maryam Murphy who was


    abducted years ago. It was quite self-evident whether her words were believable or not.


    "I know," said Robert, "Tina has met with her."


    Austin turned serious, "I see."


    No wonder Robert, who always disliked him, would call him. Tina was involved.


    Suny could not help lifting her brow when she noticed Austin was still on the phone after she had taken


    a shower. She went downstairs and poured two sses of water. When she was back, he had gotten


    off the phone.


    She passed one ss to him, smiling, "It was a long call."


    Austin looked at her, and repeated what Robert had told him, "I have asked Ivan to deal with it."


    If Tina was involved, then Grace must have something to do with the whole thing. And if Grace was


    involved, then Anthony could not have been innocent.


    It seemed their target was Suny, but essentially, they were aiming at Austin.


    Suny lifted her brow, "Anthony seems to be in a pressing situation."


    How dare he sabotage her? Were the Murphys keeping a too low profile?


    Or was it because he thought the Murphys would not avenge her, ater admitted Murphy who didn''t


    even bear the name?


    Austin emptied the ss of water, "I''m going to take a shower."


    "Okay."


    The next morning, Suny received a call from Rosa just after her washing.


    It had been a long time since Rosa called her at this time, which suddenly reminded Suny of what


    Austin saidst night.


    "Morning, Rosa."


    "Morning, Miss Hond." She paused, "Miss Hond, there were some rumors on the inte about


    you and the Murphys."


    Suny clicked her tongue, "What were they?"


    It seemed her guessing was right.


    "Last night, Mrs. Holmes posted a video on Facebook¡­"


    The video was postedst night and was reposted by several influential ounts and went popr in a


    short time.


    In the video, Mrs. Holmes, Maryam''s foster mother, was crying with two other women about how Suny


    took up their identity. She vowed solemnly that she did not buy Suny''s mother, who, instead, was sent


    to her by her rtives. It was quitemon that poor families at that time who were unable to raise a


    child would send their children to other rtives, which rendered her words believable. She even


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    disyed a recording of Maryam''s so-called real mother.


    All the evidence in the video indicated that Suny''s mother was not the lost child, and therefore, she was


    not Charlie''s granddaughter.


    Soon, the voices on social media were criticizing how Suny had taken other people''s identities for


    wealth and money.


    The whole thing aggravated at midnight when Rosa was already asleep, so she was informed by her


    assistants in the early morning, and aware of Suny''s bedtime routine, she did not call until now.


    After learning the whole thing, Suny felt nothing but ridiculous, "For now, just leave it."


    After all, if it was fake, it could not be true, and vice versa.


    It was so typical of Mrs. Holmes to weave webs of lies for money.


    But she was just a country bumpkin after all. If Suny could make her pliant thest time, she could still


    teach her a lesson, easily, this time.


    As for why she forbad Rosa''s meddling, that was just due to her little idiosyncrasies.


    She supposed Anthony was probably having a good time?


    Then she was going to let him have that good time and entice him to sink into his own delusion until he


    fell from the highest point.


    That was fun.

 Chapter 374 I DonT Mean Anything Else

    Chapter 374 I Don''T Mean Anything Else


    Chapter 374 I don''t mean anything else


    Suny hung up the phone and went straight downstairs.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Austin had already made breakfast, and when Suny walked over, he reached over and handed her a


    ss of warm water.


    "Thanks."


    Austin gave her a look, "Did you know about Bonnie''s videost night?"


    Suny took a sip of warm water and nodded, "Just got a call from Secretary Lee."


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded, lifting his hand to touch her cheek, "What are you going to do about it?"


    When ites to Suny, Austin naturally wants to see what she ns to do.


    Suny smiled and told him what he thought: "Whether it''s Grace or Anthony, both must think that this will


    stop the Murphy family from helping you, so let''s just do what they want."


    Anyway, with Austin''s own strength, there is no need for the Murphy family to help.


    Grace and Anthony doggedly use such lousy tricks, which can only mean that they are really scared


    and that their bottom line iscking.


    "Listen to you."


    This matter is just a handful for Austin, he can just give amand and Ivan can solve it immediately.


    But since Suny wants to see the fun, then he let her see the fun and coax her to be happy.


    Suny''s ears burned a little as he looked at her, and she averted her eyes by drinking water.


    "Breakfast is served."


    Austin gave her a look and twitched his eyebrows slightly, not opening his mouth to break up Suny''s


    shyness.


    The two had breakfast and then went to the office. Suny had a meeting today, probably because


    yesterday''s incident with Anthony gave Raul a wake-up call, and the always shrewd Raul had no


    objection to Suny''s decision today.


    Suny had juste out of the conference room when Amina Elliott hurried over, "Miss Hond,


    Secretary Lee."


    Suny raised an eyebrow and looked at Amina with a slight smile, "Don''t be in a hurry, tell us what it is


    first."


    Amina looked at the smile on Suny''s face, her face was a little hot, she realized she was too impatient,


    and quickly exhaled to calm herself down quickly: "Miss Hond, arge group of reporters came


    downstairs, saying they wanted to see you, and a reporter from "J City Newspapaer" came up directly


    with a press card. "


    Suny hooked his peachy eyes, "They came straight up?"


    Amina nodded, which is why she was in such a hurry just now.


    Suny snorted: "It seems that J City Newspapaer is crazy about money."


    Rosa rarely saw Suny''s cold face, and now that she saw the smile on her face fade, she knew Suny


    was angry.


    She nced at Amina and then spoke, "Miss Hond, I''ll have securitye up."


    Suny nodded: "By the way, check out thest six months of J City Newspapaer, and show their editor-


    in-chief what his reporters have been doing!"


    Suny is not as gossipy as Alicia, but she still knows what she should know.


    J City Newspapaer has had a lot of idents reported in the first half of this year, the Inte has a


    memory, J City Newspapaer is so ugly, for the heat of such things are done, Suny also do not mind


    helping them, let them fire a.


    Rosa nodded hastily, "I got it, Miss Hond."


    Suny nced at Rosa: "I''ll go back first, the reporter downstairs, you handle it."


    Just because she wants to see Anthonyugh doesn''t mean Suny wants to be bothered like this.


    Angry, but not angry.


    It just so happened that Alicia was free today, so Suny went straight from Phantom to the delicious


    roastmb restaurant that Alicia had mentioned.


    On working days, there are not many people inside the store.


    Alicia shot a promo some time ago, and recently the heat is so high that you have to go out in full


    armor.


    From a distance Suny saw her waving from her seat, Suny hooked her lips and smiled, raised her legs


    and walked over, "Celebrity Alicia, it''s been a long time."


    "Boing Boing, did Suny miss me!"


    It''s true that they haven''t seen each other for some time. Alicia had a lot of notices some time ago, and


    took a big brandmercial, and onlyst week she went to Europe to shoot amercial there.


    Suny just sat down, Alicia ran over and opened her hand to hug her, Suny raised her hand and directly


    blocked it: "Be reserved."


    Alicia grunted in dissatisfaction, "You''ve really changed, you don''t want your sisters when you have a


    man! Boing boing, I''m so miserable, my sisters don''t want me anymore!"


    It''s been a few months since the shooting, and Alicia is acting up again.


    Suny looked at her with a smile, and did not answer, just watched her y.


    After acting for a while, Alicia herself felt bored and put away her fake crying: "Ahem, let''s get down to


    business, what''s that old demon woman up to again?"


    Bonnie came to trouble Suny not once or twice, thest time Suny taught her a lesson, I did not expect


    but a few months, she came to trouble Suny again without knowing what to do.


    To be honest, Alicia has put up with her for quite a while now.


    Sunyughed a little: "It''s just a matter of receiving money."


    Anthony''s matter, Alicia more or less know, even if Suny does not say, Ashle also more or less to her to


    say some of the.


    When Suny said that, Alicia was smart for once: "Austin has a lot of bad things going on over there,


    too."


    Suny looked at her askance, "What are you trying to say again?"


    Alicia looked weak by Suny and coughed lightly, "Nothing nothing."


    "Uh-huh?"


    Suny didn''t believe her that there was nothing, and she didn''t say anything, she just looked straight at


    her.


    Alicia was so overwhelmed by the look that she had no choice but to speak up, "So, you know Zane


    Ellis, right?"


    When Suny heard her say this, she couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow: "Why, do you know him well?"


    Said Suny, after a pause, "Does Ashle know?"


    As soon as Ashle was mentioned, Alicia got nervous: "Oh, don''t get your hopes up, I don''t know him


    well! I just heard, I heard, he seems to have some problems with Austin, and then, did Grandpa Charlie


    even match you with Zane?"


    Suny couldn''t help but tsk, "You know quite a lot."


    Alicia smiled shyly, "It''s mostly because I''m well-connected."


    Suny lifted her eyebrows and asked carelessly while flipping through the menu, "So, what exactly are


    you trying to say?"


    Alicia has always been a person who can not hold things in, Suny but two words, she could not stand it,


    moring, with the faucet out of the water is, what should be said or not said all said.


    Quite a bloody thing is that Zane has a sister, called Beatrice Ellis, used to like Austin, but Austin does


    not like Beatrice, back to a good face, refused to be particrly thorough. Then one night Beatrice was


    robbed in the middle of the night, gave Austin a phone call, but Austin directly hung up the phone and


    pulled the person ck.


    Beatrice was taken to the hospital with no one left because of blood loss.


    Alicia finished, and did not forget to add: "I do not mean anything else, I just want to talk to you about


    gossip."


    Suny gave her a smirking look, "You''re trying to tell me that Austin is too cold-blooded, aren''t you?"


    I have to say, the two are really good girlfriends, what she thinks, Suny knows exactly.


    Alicia was about to sigh at how well Suny knew her, when the next second she heard Suny''s voice


    <pe through, "What did Zane give you?"

 Chapter 375 Mr. Johnson Is Throwing A Tantrum

    Chapter 375 Mr. Johnson Is Throwing A Tantrum


    Chapter 375 Mr. Johnson is throwing a tantrum


    "You you you, Suny you''re going too far!"


    Alicia looked at Suny, living like a heroine who had been wronged, the almond eyes were dotted with


    stars, as if Suny said more, she would be able to cry out to Suny in the next second.


    Ashle may have eaten this, but Suny didn''t. She looked at her with a smirk, "Hmm?"


    "I don''t know Zane well at all! Where''s the benefit? Believe me, Suny, I really don''t. I''m simply telling


    you about it!"


    Alicia held up her finger and swore: "OK, OK, OK, I swear, if I lie to you I''ll never get rich, OK?"


    Suny looked at her and was simply exasperated, "Who swore it was from four fingers?"


    Some heartfelt Alicia: "... momentary inattention momentary inattention, you do not care about these


    details!"


    Suny closed the menu and looked at her askance, "You''re very much against me being with Austin?"


    Alicia was looking weak by Suny and her eyes strayed: "I didn''t do that!"


    It''s not her who is against it, it''s Charlie!


    "Then why did you mention Zane to me, and you know that my grandfather introduced me to Zane?"


    When Alicia heard Suny''s words, she knew she couldn''t hide it anymore and covered her face: "I was


    wrong, Suny! I shouldn''t have been turned!"


    She said, hugging Suny in a hurry and crying about the half-hour-long phone call Charlie had made to


    her.


    "... I really did not receive any benefit ah! Grandpa Charlie said the Johnson family recently very


    chaotic ah, you because Austin also by them the Johnson family some people to stare at, and then


    Austin and Zane and have such a conflict, I remembered that you earlier married with him that three


    years, my brain is hot, I can not help it!"


    Alicia is actually notpletely against Suny and Austin together, she does not know much about


    shopping malls, Charliezily told her a lot of Austin''s current very bad situation, bankruptcy is not a big


    deal, the Murphy family has money, it is Austin''s cousin means nasty, Suny and Austin The Murphy


    family is wealthy, but the cousin of Austin is a nasty one.


    Alicia carefully thought about it, think also, now Suny and the Murphy family rtionship is also open,


    outsiders see the Murphy family will certainly be Austin''s fight for KLOC help, the Murphy family


    will help, which is the most important link is Suny, can not be guaranteed Austin the cousin dog jumped


    to the wall to Suny.


    Zane''s family is good, Charlie knows the Brooks family, Suny if more contact with Zane, there are only


    advantages and no disadvantages.


    Of course, Alicia''s best idea is that Suny and Austin can quarrel because of Zane, make some breakup


    rumors out, to be able to divert the conflict.


    As the saying goes, the barefooted are not afraid to wear shoes, and Austin''s cousin is obviously a


    barefooted one.


    Who knows what he will do if he goes out of his way to do something harmful.


    After listening to Alicia''s heartfelt analysis, Suny didn''t know whether to be angry or touched for a while.


    She looked at Alicia and raised her eyebrows slightly, "So now you can''t trust Austin and you can''t trust


    me?"


    "..."


    How did the conversation get to the point where she couldn''t trust her?


    Alicia reacted half-heartedly: "That''s not the way to say it, be careful."


    Suny couldn''t help butugh when she heard this, "You know how to be cautious now."


    How can I be afraid of being blocked when I used to dislike people with big brands?


    Of course, Suny did not say this, at least their own best friend, this face she still have to give.


    Alicia heard a bit of sarcasm and she was embarrassed: "That''s what Grandpa Charlie said."


    Sunyughed a little, "Eat the meat."


    Alicia has not eaten a big mouthful of meat for a long time, that fragrant roastmb served up, she


    really can not resist the temptation: "Eat meat first eat meat first!"


    Eat the rest.


    Of course, with Alicia''s memory, she couldn''t remember what else she had to say that was important


    after she finished eating the meat.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After they finished their lunch and parted ways, Alicia was halfway through her car when she suddenly


    remembered that she hadn''t asked Suny if she wanted to separate from Austin or not.


    s, I me the fatty taste of the roastmb.


    Eat a lunch, downstairs blocking those reporters, Rosa has sent people are driven away, leaving one or


    two not dead in the corner of the building waiting, Suny directly from the ground floor side door to go


    straight through the channel, on the way to no one found.


    When Rosa saw her return, she hurriedly handed her the invitation Rachel had sent up: "Miss Hond,


    this is what Miss Murray asked me to give you."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, reached out and took the engagement invitation, flipped it open and looked at


    it: "That''s pretty quick."


    If she remembered correctly, Rachel and Parker had been together for less than two months, right?


    Engaged so soon?


    It seems that Rachel is still quite happy with Parker.


    Rachel and Parker two married, if only look at the Murray family family, then Rachel is considered a


    high marriage, but Rachel and the Brooks family are cousins, the Brooks family in, Rachel married


    Parker, although it is not low marriage, but also not high marriage The Brooks family is cousins.


    Suny didn''t expect Rachel to send her invitation personally. Suny thought for a moment, "Secretary


    Lee, prepare a gift for me."


    Since people are so sincere to personally send over the invitation, then she can''t afford not to go.


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Rosa is very experienced in this area, and Suny is very relieved to be entrusted to her.


    Suny came back mainly to sign a contract, the contract is signed, Suny also did not stay long in


    Phantom, maybe there are reporters outside again squatting her.


    It was just after 4:00 when I got out of Phantom, so Suny thought about it and took a taxi home.


    The car just drove into the intersection, Suny saw his own home squatted in front of the people.


    Such a hot day, it is also difficult for these journalists.


    "Master, please send me to KLOC again."


    The driver responded and the car drove past the vi entrance.


    Suny took out her phone and took a picture and sent it to Rosa for her to take care of it.


    It was five o''clock by the time we got to KLOC after a quick detour.


    Suny just building receptionist led her into the special elevator, the elevator has not yet reached Austin


    that floor, Suny came to thepany news has reached Austin first.


    Ivan finished and stood aside without speaking.


    If Suny hadn''te up, he wouldn''t have risked Austin''s wrath toe in and make the


    announcement.


    A few of the top brass on the side are also cautiously looking at Austin, beside him a word to let them


    pack their bags and leave.


    Hearing Ivan''s words, Austin''s eyes, which had a stern cold face just now, slowed down a lot, and he


    coldly nced at the two executives in front of him: "I''ll give you three more days."


    The two executives sighed in relief and hurriedly answered yes, and then left Austin''s office with good


    sense.


    When Suny came out of the elevator, she happened to bump into the two executives, who saw Suny


    for the first time and were amazed while looking at the savior with gratitude: "Miss Hond."


    Suny nodded, looked at the open office door, reacted and couldn''t help but smile a little.


    Gee, Mr. Johnson is throwing a tantrum.

 Chapter 376 Do You Know Who I Am?

    Chapter 376 Do You Know Who I Am?


    Chapter 376 Do you know who I am?


    Ivan was also relieved to see Suny, "Miss Hond, you''re here."


    From a distance, he called out deliberately.


    As expected, Austin, who was sullen inside the office, heard him say this and his face visibly mildened.


    Suny looked askance at Ivan and let out augh, "Hard work."


    Ivan was seen to be weak by Suny and smiled shyly, "I should, Miss Hond."


    Saying that, he wisely found an excuse to go back to his office.


    Suny soon walked into Austin''s office, the man at the desk was still angry, but his face had gentled


    when he looked up at her: "Not busy?"


    "Hmm."


    Suny responded and nced at the proposal at his heels, "In a bad mood?"


    Austin shook his head, "No."


    He''s not exactly in a bad mood, but he just doesn''t like to talk nonsense.


    The program of the new project has been changed for a long time, more than two months, and I didn''t


    expect that the submitted program is not useful.


    Suny didn''t ask too many questions, after all, Austin didn''t ask her about thepany, and she


    wouldn''t ask that much either.


    Although she rarely gets angry, but it does not mean that she is a soft persimmon to pinch, the people


    underneath if they really do not work well, she will not be polite.


    "Those reporters haven''t left yet?"


    Phantom downstairs squatting reporters, Austin is aware of the matter, he directly let Ivan to help deal


    with it.


    "When I went back, I found two reporters squatting in front of my house as well."


    Suny said and paused, "I''ve asked Secretary Lee to take care of it."


    Rosa has been with her for so many years, handling these things with ease, Suny personally took


    pictures for her, how to handle this matter, Rosa already has a number in mind.


    Austin nodded and looked at her, somewhat unmotivated by his work, "What do you want to eat


    tonight?"


    At this time, Ivan''s assistant knocked on the door and brought Suny a cup of hot tea.


    "Miss Hond."


    Suny took the tea, smiled and said thank you, the other party said two "should", and then bowed his


    head and went out.


    Suny looked down at Austin while sipping his tea, "You''re pretty intimidating."


    People send a tea in are afraid to look at him.


    Austin looked at her dotingly and repeated the question he had just asked.


    Suny thought for a moment, "I had roastmb with Alicia at noon, and I want to eat something light in


    the evening."


    "Cuthutanian food?"


    "Good."


    Alicia said that a Cuthutanian food has been opened in the nearest za and the food is quite


    authentic.


    Because it just moved in, there were many people who went to try it, and when Suny and Austin


    arrived, most of the seats were filled.


    When Suny and Austin arrived, the waiter approached them out of the blue and asked if they could


    have a private room, because a family hade for the first time to celebrate their elders'' birthday and


    hadn''t booked a ce, and the lobby was not good for extra seats.


    It was not the restaurant''s responsibility, but the restaurant manager was willing to give Suny and


    Austin a 20% discount on this meal in order to get them to agree.


    Suny nced at Austin and was about to say something when a woman from the family suddenly said,


    "There are only two of you, why do you need a private room? Give us a 20% discount, you''re not losing


    out!"


    Suny raised an eyebrow and looked at the woman''s other family members, originally expecting them to


    chastise them a bit, but to their surprise they also looked as if they were taking it for granted.


    Suny smiled slightly, looked at the manager who was in a difficult position, and opened his mouth and


    said slowly: "Sorry, we won''t let you."


    When Suny finished, Austin tacitly led her forward.


    But the two did not take a few steps, the woman who just spoke suddenly reached out and stopped


    them: "Hey, you guys let a box how? It''s not like there are no seats in the lobby. The two of you, sit


    there is not sitting ah, but must sit in the box!


    Austin''s face has sunk, Suny''s face smile also faded, swept a nce at the middle-aged woman behind


    the woman, said: "Sorry, I''m used to sitting in the box. And, my mother has taught me since I was a


    child, others let is love, not to let is the nature."


    Suny is good-looking and speaks in an unhurried tone of voice when she says something stinging,


    which makes her even more exasperating.


    The woman and the middle-aged couple behind her looked bad, pulled the woman, the woman''s face


    changed, raised her hand and pushed Suny: "Who are you cursing you? Don''t think that just because


    you have a good face and hooked up with a good man, you are something! Do you know who my aunt


    is? My aunt''s husband is a senior executive of Future Technology Company! My aunt''s husband is


    get along in J City!"


    Suny also did not hide, was pushed by her to stagger back a few steps, Austin face are ck, trying to


    move, but saw Suny looked at himself and shook his head.


    He pursed his lips and stood there coldly and hostilely, holding back in death.


    Suny looked down at her arm that was pushed, her face was still not angry, she slowly patted the ce


    where she had just been pushed: "What is your aunt''s name? "


    What a coincidence, executives of Future Technology Company, tsk tsk!


    The woman watched Suny''s action, her face stiffened, heard Suny ask her aunt''s name, and grunted:


    "My aunt''s name is Freddie Barnes, said you do not know, be smart you give us a box, our family sells


    you a favor, if you can not mix in the future in the men, my aunt may also be able to give you a position


    to mingle! The "I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to get a job.


    Probably seeing that she had gone too far, the woman''s mother finally pulled her.


    Suny gave a lightugh, "Then I thank you in advance."


    She said, after a pause, "By the way, do you know who I am?"


    The woman snorted contemptuously: "Who are you? Who knows you! You think you''re good looking


    and that makes you great? Are you a big star? Everyone knows you when you walk down the street? If


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    you were a star, with your poprity, you''d probably just be a small, 18-string punk!"


    "I''m not a big star or much of a person, but it''s a bit of a coincidence that the Future Technology


    Company you mentioned, I happen to be an employee in it as well."


    Suny said, smiling slightly, "My name is Suny, you might want to ask your aunt''s father-inw, he


    should know me."


    "Suny? What lousy name, where is the eighteenth line of small employees, my aunt uncle a senior


    executive is also you can know?"


    "It''s true that I don''t know your aunt''s husband, but as colleagues, I''ll let you have the box."


    Suny said, taking Austin''s hand, "Let''s go."


    The woman prepared a bunch of words, Suny suddenly a sentence let the package hit a she was


    caught off guard.


    Austin has always been direct in his actions, and if Suny hadn''t stopped him just now, he would have


    been furious.


    Suny handles these things differently than Austin, saying they are euphemisms, but they are not.


    She likes the snake to hit the seventh inch, but before hitting, she likes to lift the person up so that they


    fall down, so that it will be more painful.


    It can''t be helped, she''s just so wickedly funny.


    Suny and Austin had just left when Freddie, the Future Technology Company executive the woman


    spoke of, and a woman and a girl of 17 or 18 were ushered into the box.


    The woman saw her cousining and told what had just happened as a joke: "That woman is really


    funny, saying something about her name being Suny and being in the samepany as her aunt, it''s a


    realugh!"


    Freddie did not pay attention for a while, only heard the word "Suny" and could not help but ask: "What,


    Eve you know Suny?"


    Eve skimmed her lips: "Who knows her? But I just ran into someone who said she was your colleague,


    and she gave you this box."


    Freddie was shocked, not expecting Suny to give himself the box, "So Miss Hond is a really nice


    person."


    Eve grunted: "Good, my ass, it''s not because I used your name to scare her, she was afraid, so she


    was willing to give up the box!"


    Freddie''s face went white for a moment when he heard that, "You, what did you say?"


    At the same time, the door of the box was pushed open and the waiter brought in a Cuthutanian food


    they hadn''t ordered: "Which one is Mr. Freddie?"


    Freddie answered, "It''s me."


    The waiter smiled, "This is what Miss Hond asked me to bring you, saying it''s to congratte the


    elders in your family on their birthdays."


    When the waiter spoke, Freddie''s face became even more ugly.

 Chapter 377 - There Is Still A Chance Of Survival

    Chapter 377 - There Is Still A Chance Of Survival


    Chapter 377 - There is still a chance of survival


    Freddie originally thought that Suny had learned by chance that he was an employee of Future


    Technology Company, so he was kind enough to give a box to his father-inw to celebrate his


    birthday, but after hearing his niece Eve''s words, he was in a cold sweat.


    I didn''t expect Suny to have the waiter send a dish over "specially", Freddie is now really


    ufortable.


    Freddie''s sister-inw also saw that something was wrong: "What? This Miss Hond, is she really


    your colleague?"


    Freddie now hates his niece, but in the presence of his father-inw, he still suppressed his anger:


    "Where is my colleague!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Freddie''s sister-inw was slightly relieved: "Then why are you so nervous? It''s not like


    we can''t afford to eat this dish, that waiter, return it to me, we can already afford to order it ourselves!"


    When Freddie heard this, he shouted urgently, "No refund! That''s not my colleague, that''s a


    shareholder of mypany!"


    Freddie''s words came out, and the faces of several people who had just gotten carried away changed.


    Freddie''s wife''s face went white: "This, this we are not offended?"


    Freddie nced at his old husband sitting across from him and closed his eyes slightly, "I''ll go


    apologize to Miss Hond."


    Eve is in trouble this time, Eve''s mother thought of her son is still waiting for Freddie to arrange for


    Future Technology Company, but thought this time probably will be in vain, raised his hand and


    hammered Eve: "This mouth, can''t you talk properly? How can you open your mouth so badly?"


    The woman also did not expect that a woman who looked so young was actually a shareholder of


    Future Technology Company.


    She is not a recent graduate, she has been working for two or three years, and she knows some things


    about the workce and some hidden social rules, that''s why she was so arrogant with Suny just now.


    Future Technology Company listedst year, the momentum has been rapid, this year''s market value is


    looking to double three times, and Freddie as Future Technology Company''s executives, ie, not to


    mention, with the momentum of the Future Technology Company today, to associate Freddie as an


    executive of Future Technology Company, ie, not to mention, with the current momentum of


    Future Technology Company, the owner of the smallpany to Freddie more.


    She just saw the bag in Suny''s hand is not cheap, and the man standing next to her is not dressed


    simply, thinking that Suny is a mistress, and the man is a smallpany owner, she could not help but


    mention a mouth Freddie, so that the two of them can bend to please.


    But now Freddie said that Suny is a shareholder of Future Technology Company, Future Technology


    Company listed until now, eighty percent of the shares have been dragged in the hands of two people,


    one is the founder and chairman Ashle, another Ashle''s friend --


    Freddie just said that Suny is a shareholder of Future Technology Company, she also remembered that


    a few months ago, J City University is very hot distinguished alumni talk, there seems to be that woman


    is particrly famous, is named Suny.


    She now also knows that she has provoked the wrong people, this time if the matter is not handled


    well, Freddie will be dismissed in a minute.


    Freddie just jumped to Future Technology Companyst year, half of the share dividends in hand, and


    the part of experience.


    Really offended Suny, Freddie was fired, but it was just a matter of minutes.


    She didn''t dare to utter a word, allowing her own mother to scold her incessantly in her ear.


    Freddie has long known his wife''s brother that the family''s nature, that sister-inw beat his niece, but it


    was just done to him.


    Maybe there is a little bit of sincerity, but it''s just for her son to get into Future Technology Company.


    Freddie suppressed his heartfelt anger, "Eve, why don''t youe with me and I''ll go with you to


    apologize to Miss Hond."


    The woman heard the words, the face stiffened white for a moment, even has been beating her mother


    also stopped, "Freddie ah, Eve also does not know that what Miss Hond, just now is also a


    misunderstanding, you go over to say a good, how to say you are also a seniorpany, she a


    shareholder, should not be for such a thing to bother with you. "


    Freddie is rare and firm: "I can''t say whether Miss Hond will fire me for something like this, but I know


    that if we don''t go and apologize, then it''s impossible for your son to get into Future Technology


    Company."


    When Freddie said this, Eve''s mother''s face changed and she directly pushed her daughter beside her:


    "Quick, go apologize to the others! If you don''t know, you''re not guilty, and you didn''t mean it!"


    The words are easy to say, when you ask people to let the box, why did not think that people are not a


    simple person?


    At this time, even the old man who hadn''t said much opened his mouth: "Go on, go and apologize to


    your aunt."


    The old man spoke up, and the woman''s father yelled coldly, "Don''t hurry!"


    The woman had to get up reluctantly. Freddie looked at her and said to the waiter, "Which table is Miss


    Hond at, please lead the way."


    The waiter nodded and led the way.


    Suny and Austin''s dishes were just being served, and when they saw the woman and a middle-aged


    man from earlier walking over, Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    Freddie walked up to Suny, "Hello Miss Hond, I''m Freddie, this is my niece, I just found out that she


    said some bad things to you, you have a lot of grace, don''t bother with her."


    After saying that, Freddie nudged the woman beside him, "Eve, say sorry to Miss Hond."


    Eve Jordan looked at Suny, who was looking at herself with a smirk, only to feel that Suny was


    The voice is small and not sincere at first hearing.


    Suny smiled a little: "It''s okay, it''s your elder''s birthday today, say good luck for me."


    Freddie does not know Suny, but he knows his boss''s, and once he heard Suny''s words, his heart sank


    straight down.


    But Suny said so, he had no choice but to nod and say "I''m not bothered", and then take Eve back to


    the box.


    Only this other side, Freddie eat not taste.


    When he got home, Freddie told his wife straight away that she would have less contact with her


    brother''s side of the family.


    Freddie''s wife looked at him with some hesitation, "But he''s my brother after all-"


    "Do you treat them like a brother and they treat you like a sister? Do you know who Suny is today? And


    who is beside her? Do you think I''m powerful just because I''m an executive, when Suny opens her


    mouth, I have to get out of Future Technology Company immediately! And her boyfriend, that''s KLOC''s


    chairman Austin! Austin just needs to open his mouth in J City, whichpany will dare to take me in


    the future?"


    "Brother, brother, all they think about is how to get their son into Future Technology Company, they all


    know that Future Technology Company is an unlimited goodpany, nning for their own son, but


    not for me?"


    "I''ve been helping your brother since we got married, and I''m the one who hooked Eve up with the


    Freddie''s wife''s face changed when she heard these words, "I know."


    Freddie also knows his wife what character,zy to say more, directly took off his coat and went into


    the room.


    He may have a chance tomorrow, by handing in a resignation in person.

 Chapter 378 What Did You Do Wrong Ah?

    Chapter 378 What Did You Do Wrong Ah?


    Chapter 378 What did you do wrong ah?


    There was a hup, but it didn''t affect Suny''s mood.


    Suny is more curious about Zane and Austin''s conflict than the poser Freddie''s niece.


    Just now inside the restaurant, Suny originally wanted to ask about this matter, but because Freddie


    brought his niece over to apologize, the topic was sidetracked, and Suny did not ask the question.


    The car soon drove into the vi area, noon squatting at the door of the two reporters are no longer


    there, the long thin interlude is very quiet.


    Austin drove the car and turned in, but in a few seconds, the car stopped in front of the vi.


    Suny''s phone suddenly vibrated and she nced down to see that it was a message from Alicia that


    the variety show they filmed in June would be ready for release next week.


    Alicia sent her the preview promo for Moving Forward today, and several mystery guests were


    mosaicked by the post-editing, but Suny could recognize who was who right away.


    It''s been almost two months since the end of the recording, and Suny has almost forgotten about it.


    Just after watching the video to exit, Alicia has sent her arge number of messages, what by the time


    the main film is yed out, her Suny will certainly harvest a bunch of face powder, h h h.


    Suny has long been ustomed to Alicia''s rainbow farts, sheughed lightly and returned the word


    "hmm" in a noble and cool manner.


    Alicia saw that she crackled a lot, Suny actually sent her such a "hmm" word, she was immediately


    upset, "You are heartless, you are cold, you are cruel, I sent you so much and you came back to me


    such a ''hmm'' word. I want to cut off friendship with you for three days!"


    Alicia then also sent a bunch of crying emojis, yet all she got was two words from Suny: "Okay."


    "..."


    He was wrong to pay Suny after all!


    After Suny finished answering the message, Austin brought out two sses of water and handed one


    to her.


    Suny put down her phone, reached out to take it, and looked at him and smiled, "Thank you."


    Austin tilted his head and drank most of the ss of water and sat down beside her, "It seems that


    another video came out today."


    It is Bonnie''s side and action, is nothing more than the reporter contacted Suny, Suny avoiding to see,


    the reporter began to make a big article, said and regardless of Suny is the biological granddaughter or


    non-biological granddaughter, Suny''s mother is always Bonnie raised adults, Suny now even the old


    Nowadays, the self-media likes to engage in these things to attract traffic, exalting filial piety and


    constantly criticizing Suny from the moral high ground.


    But Suny never said a word, probably by the current news reporters to break the heart, now the


    are sensible, someone even mentioned but more than three months ago Bonnie to Phantom


    Entertainment Co.


    The new round of attacks began to ferment at 7:00 p. m. On the way back, Suny had already received


    a message from Rosa, and Suny naturally knew about it.


    But she didn''t want to pay attention to it, sooner orter they would have to jump on it anyway.


    "I watched it."


    Suny took a sip of warm water and looked at Austin and hummed softly.


    Austin saw her like this and knew she didn''t take Anthony''s second attack today into ount, so he


    didn''t ask any more questions.


    Suny drank the water for a while, raised her hand to support her chin and looked up slightly at Austin


    who was sitting beside her: "You and Zane knew each other before?"


    Hearing this from her, the dark eyes moved slightly, Austin did not deny: "Hmm."


    After saying that, he paused and added, "Not familiar."


    Suny gave augh, "Really? Then how did I hear that you guys went to college together?"


    Austin looked at Suny and slightly pursed his lips: "A school in college, but not familiar."


    "Zane has a sister, did you know that?"


    Suny hooked his peach blossom eyes and looked at him with a smirk.


    Austin''s face changed slightly, "Hmm."


    Since Suny asked the question, most likely she also knows about the incident back then.


    Austin didn''t hide: "Her name was Beatrice, and she was killed ten years ago when she met a robber.


    She called me that night, but I did not answer, and hung up directly after her number was cklisted."


    "Zane thinks I''m the one who got Beatrice killed."


    This is something Austin never felt he was wrong about, even though the Brookss pointed at him and


    called him cold-blooded and heartless back then, he also thought he was not wrong.


    The phone call that night was only one of the numerous disturbing calls Beatrice had made to him


    before the ident. He has always been bad-tempered, if not for Zane''s sake, he would have cked


    out her number.


    Beatrice even made a smart move to help him clean up in his apartment that day, only to break his


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she was a girl, he would have done it already.


    But these things he has never said to anyone, and does not want to say.


    With or without these things in, the phone call that night, he answered and did not answer is his


    freedom, Beatrice out of the way, should not rely on his head.


    "Zane told you that?"


    Suny shook her head, "Alicia said so."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin didn''t expect that, and he looked at Suny: "Do you also think I did wrong?"


    Suny doesn''t mind Beatrice''s business, and she doesn''t think that the reason for Beatrice''s ident is


    that Austin didn''t answer her phone calls and cked her out.


    Back then Beatrice''s first call at the time should have been to the police, not Austin''s phone.


    Of course, some people may think that Beatrice may be too scared, lost concentration, and just set


    Austin''s phone as an emergency contact, she was dialing Austin, is the fastest and most convenient


    way.


    But Beatrice knew Austin didn''t like her, yet she still set Austin''s phone number as an emergency


    contact, which in itself is a very stupid thing to do.


    Although it may be offensive to Beatrice to say this, Suny does think so, and perhaps Beatrice''s


    purpose in making that phone call at the time was to morally kidnap Austin.


    In that case, but anyone with a little conscience will not be able to bear not to save her, if that call


    Austin connected, the best result is to rush to the scene to save the person down, the worst result is


    the same as he could not answer the phone.


    But this is only for Beatrice herself, if Austin answered the phone and rushed to the scene to save her,


    this is certainly another reason for Beatrice to haunt Austin.


    Austin was so disgusted that he hung up on her the first moment she called and subsequently pulled


    the plug, so you can imagine how annoying Beatrice''s past pestering was to Austin.


    This matter, should be med for the robbery and then kill the thief, others, really can not bear any


    responsibility.


    Suny has never been a saintly mother, she will not do harm to God, but also will not be flooded with


    In the social morality of the deceased is the greatest, even if the innocent, but also always have to be


    pressed a few points of fault to highlight the kindness of bystanders.


    Suny understands why Austin asks this, because over the years, it''s probably everyone who thinks he''s


    doing it wrong.


    But she doesn''t feel it.


    "What did you do wrong, huh?"


    Suny looked at him and raised one eyebrow slightly, a light smile on her lips.


    Austin looked at her and suddenly raised his hand and pulled her up into his arms: "I didn''t do anything


    wrong."


    After so many years, only Suny has asked him what he did wrong ah.

 Chapter 379 Luckily, Miss Holland DidnT Count

    Chapter 379 Luckily, Miss Hond Didn''T Count


    Chapter 379 Luckily, Miss Hond didn''t count


    Austin looked at Suny who was looking at himself with a smile in his arms, and the deep, dark eyes


    held a darkness inside.


    He looked at her for a moment and suddenly asked in a low voice, "If I hadn''t saved you back then,


    would you still have liked me?"


    Suny was stunned for a rare moment, she narrowed her eyebrows for a moment and asked rhetorically,


    "So if time was turned back, would you still save me?"


    If time was turned back, would he still save her?


    will.


    Although more than ten years ago, many things he can not remember, and even if Suny did not


    suddenly married him, he probably will not remember that one thing in his life.


    But he remembered, the events of that day were like rooted inside his mind, clear as yesterday.


    Fifteen or sixteen-year-old Suny eyes inside the fear and helplessness he still remember clearly, the


    pair should have hooked the peach blossom eyes with tears inside the silent despair, he knew that


    even if he was given another choice, he would still save her.


    Sometimes some things are just so amazing, he was never a helpful person, and even more often


    when he ran into something bad, he was in a state of indifference.


    In fact, Zane they say he is cold-blooded is not without reason, he really does not have that kind of


    chivalrous heart.


    If the person taken away that day was not Suny, but someone else, he would not have taken action.


    But the person who was taken away that day happened to be Suny, and he happened to strike.


    Thinking about this, Austin''s heart suddenly felt a burst of irony.


    Suny didn''t give him an answer, but he already knew her answer.


    If the person who saved her that day was not him, she might not have liked him, but there is no if.


    Between them, there are many idents and mistakes, more or less, are not the same.


    This is probably, the wonders of fate.


    "Took a shower?"


    Austin got the answer and didn''t ask any more questions, just raised his hand and stroked Suny''s long


    hair.


    Suny nodded her head, "Hmm."


    She had just finished responding and was about to get up and go upstairs when Austin picked her up


    straight away.


    Suny hurriedly reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck, and when she looked up at him,


    she happened to find Austin looking down at himself.


    The darkness in the ck eyes. The tide made her face inexplicably hot, therge vi inside is Austin


    stepped on the stairs up the "tap tap tap" sound, a sound, as if it was stepping on her heart.


    Soon, Austin was carrying her to the master bedroom door.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Suny moved slightly: "Let me down."


    The man did not let go, but carried her directly into the bathroom.


    Suny raised her eyes to the mirror and her heart beat a little faster.


    "Do you want to wash first?"


    She turned her head and looked at him knowingly.


    Austin hugged her from behind and kissesnded on her neck. Suny only felt the tickle and


    subconsciously shrank.


    "Wash together."


    He kissed her while he opened his mouth, the spit all hit her body, Suny only felt his whole body


    instantly hot.


    Thiste August J City is still in the scorching heat, although the bathroom is cool, but holding her


    Austin is like a fire, Suny was quickly burned by him.


    This kind of intensive kissing Suny can not stand, her legs almost weak, is Austin empty a hand around


    her waist, Suny did not fall directly to the ground.


    The intimacy between the two was so clearly reflected in the mirror in front of them that Suny couldn''t


    stand it after just one look.


    Austin looked at the mirror inside the eyes lost Suny, white a face reflecting red, peach blossom eyes


    slightly closed, round earlobes are slightly trembling, with the two chest echoes.


    He raised his hand to open a side shower, warm water hit the two people, the bathroom was instantly


    hot ...


    When Suny woke up the next day, she found her legs were sore.


    The madness inside the bathroomst night made her face flush all of a sudden. Raising her hand to


    cover her heated face, Suny dared not continue to remember and got up to go into the bathroom to


    wash up.


    When I got up early in the morning, the heat on the inte about Bonnie''s usation of Suny''s love


    for vanity, unfiliality and indiscriminate recognition of rtives had not yet faded.


    But today there are no reporters to squat on her, probably because the "notice" from Secretary Lee is in


    ce.


    Suny had a short meeting today, and aftering out of the meeting, Suny received a call from Ashle.


    Ashle called her out of the blue and Suny immediately guessed it was aboutst night''s incident.


    During this period of time Future Technology Company was upgrading the smart butler, Ashle was busy


    and the two hadn''t contacted each other for some time.


    This sudden call, the meaning is not too obvious.


    The two have known each other for so many years, and Ashle didn''t beat around the bush with Suny,


    "Freddie from thepany handed me his resignation today."


    Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow when she heard his words, "He''s pretty quick to react."


    Ashle on the other end of the phone frowned slightly, "What''s going on?"


    Suny putst night''s events sinctly: "He has brought someone over to apologize to me, you see


    how to deal with it."


    In fact, she did not want to settle ounts with Freddie, Suny does not like to abuse her power inside


    thepany.


    She is only an original shareholder of Future Technology Company with arge shareholding, but


    otherwise, there is no differencepared to other shareholders.


    Future Technology Company is Ashle''s hard work, and Suny has never wanted to interfere with his


    management.


    So for so many years, she has been a low-profile as a back-ground investment capitalist.


    Although the two have known each other for so many years, but the interests involved, Suny knows, or


    to carry a little clear.


    She believes that no one would like to be told what to do with thepany they started with their own


    hands and feet.


    She doesn''t like it, and by extension, Ashle won''t like it either.


    Suny has his own principles in dealing with these things.


    Sost night, although she was indeed offended, she didn''t call Ashle either.


    In fact, one phone call to Ashle and that Freddie would have been fired straight away.


    But Suny didn''t, she even thought it would just go away and forget about it.


    Now that Ashle called, Suny''s thoughts remain the same. Future Technology Company is on shaky


    ground, and if Freddie is really a talent, she is not at all opposed to Ashle keeping him around.


    Although Suny only said a short sentence, Ashle on the other end of the phone understood Suny''s


    thoughts.


    Over the years, Suny, as thergest investor, has supported the growth of Future Technology


    Company, and she has not spoken up to intervene in any of the matters concerning Future Technology


    Company.


    At this point, Ashle is grateful to Suny.


    "Okay, I got it."


    Sunyughed lightly, "So I''m hanging up?"


    "Hmm."


    Hanging up the phone, Ashle dialed the inte directly and asked the secretary to bring Freddie up.


    After Freddie handed in his resignation, he couldn''t sit or stand.


    He didn''t know if his move would work. Future Technology Company was still young and in need of


    talent.


    And he is also confident that his own hand of contacts is his biggest bargaining chip, if that person is


    not Suny phone, Freddie will definitely not have half a worry.


    But that person was Suny, one of the founders of Future Technology Company.


    While he was apprehensive, Freddie finally saw Ashle''s secretarye over to see him.


    "Mr. Barnes, Mr. Lloyd wants you to go up."


    Freddie nodded, although with a smile on his face, but he could not calm his mood on the way.


    When we arrived at Ashle''s office, Ashle''s secretary knocked directly on the door, and a "Come in"


    soon came from inside.


    Freddie drew a deep breath and walked stiffly inside.


    "You''re quitting?"


    Ashle said, picking up the letter of resignation he had just handed in.


    Freddie nodded, "Yes."


    "Why?"


    Ashle a sentence why, Freddie people are confused, butst night''s events he did not dare to say, he


    was afraid that he said, in this line are not mixed up.


    But Ashle wasn''t really waiting for him to say anything, "I just called Suny, and I know all aboutst


    night''s incident. She didn''t mean to pursue it, but I don''t like it when my employees are out there


    unting ourpany''s name. You don''t have to use your resignation to take the bottom out, I won''t


    bother with you this time, this quarter''s bonus is cancelled, next time if there is such a thing, your


    resignation, I won''t even look at it."


    He doesn''t look, and naturally he doesn''t keep people.


    Inside the fully air-conditioned office, Freddie was still scared into a cold sweat.


    After exiting Ashle''s office, he waspletely relieved.


    Luckily, Miss Hond didn''t count.

 Chapter 380, That Side, I Will Not Forget Ah

    Chapter 380, That Side, I Will Not Forget Ah


    Chapter 380 I will not forget that


    Ashle finally how to deal with Freddie, Suny did not ask, she believes that Ashle''s way of handling must


    be the most appropriate.


    Bonnie''s side, Suny has been silent, no matter how she and a few media bouncing around the Inte,


    Suny are silent, a big look at the clown show like mentality.


    After a few days, probably Anthony and Grace they also think this does not work, Suny does note


    out to the line, the Murphy family is not even see that Bonnie.


    The fact that Austin is not Maddox''s biological son became somewhat irrelevant after Suny swung into


    Charlie''s granddaughter, and KLOC''s stock has slowly started to pick up again in the past few days.


    Anthony was so angry that he dropped several cups, this is not the worst thing, the worst thing is that


    he had nned to take advantage of the rumors that Austin is not Maddox''s biological son when


    KLOC''s share price declined, but for some reason, someone was actually one step ahead of him, so


    until now, he did not dare to directly show his cards, will Austin out of KLOC, he is afraid that he can not


    get good.


    Bonnie has been bouncing around the Inte for several days, and now she has be an inte


    celebrity, and a bunch ofizens pity her for being so old and raising a white-eyed granddaughter.


    Alicia saw those screens under Bonnie''s social ount, and her face was so angry that she opened


    her big number and went down to the bottom to dislike people.


    Alicia is not the first time she has done this kind of thing since the vest was exposed, and Joan doesn''t


    even want to care now.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of this, Alicia has been hanging on the hot search for another day.


    Suny didn''t want to see Bonnie and her son Joshua Holmes bouncing around the inte anymore,


    and directly posted the paternity test results between herself and the Murphys on her Twitter ount,


    and put up a photo of herself, Maryam and the old Mrs. Murphy when they were young.


    Maryam does not look like the old Mrs. Murphy, she is more like Charlie, but Charlie is also a good-


    looking young, Suny mother Maryam''s face value is naturally not low.


    Suny does not say look exactly like the old Mrs. Murphy, but people with eyes can see that Suny''s nose


    and eyes, and the old Mrs.


    Murphy is almost identical, covering the lips of Suny and the old Mrs. Murphy, even can not distinguish


    who is with whom.


    In the face of such irond evidence, Bonnie brought out that it was the Murphy family who had lost


    that daughter back then and it became a joke.


    Not to say that they look exactly alike, they can be said to be unrted.


    And just look at Suny and Robert two cousins also know that the Murphy family genes are very strong,


    out of all are handsome and beautiful.


    Bonnie identified the woman, although she said at her age is well maintained, but look at the facial


    features can be seen, really is not even Suny''s mother a tenth of.


    Alicia retweeted it immediately after Suny tweeted it.


    Alicia so much traffic, a forwarded out, but half an hour, the fire burst on the popr first.


    The people who supported Bonnie a few days earlier began to curse, Grace and Anthony two people


    saw that this trick did not work,


    Anthony hastily let Grace give Bonnie those people a sum of money to send people away.


    But that wife has always been greedy for money, and these days after tasting the taste of making


    money after the people red, Grace gave her the 100, 000 she could not see.


    A few days ago, an insurancepany asked her to help promote the endorsement, an ad for 50, 000


    yuan!


    Bonnie does not know a few words, but she knows all about earning money.


    Grace''s money she received as usual, but the person is not willing to go back, Joshua and find some


    shameless marketingpany, intends to continue the hype again.


    Suny will not let the wife make money from her own poprity, and learned that Bonnie is still not


    willing to stop, but also every day with her hype, Suny let Rosa send them awyer''s letter that day.


    Bonnie heard that she might have topensate Suny for several millions, she was instantly goaded,


    and hastily asked Joshua to help record a video to apologize to Suny online, and also revealed Grace


    who was behind this one.


    When Grace learned about this, people just fainted.


    But things have been going on for seven or eight days, and it''s finally over.


    These days Suny watched them jump up and down, watching the same drama, and now Grace is also


    pulled out, online people are cursing Grace.


    Recently Grace almost became a joke in the circle, Tina is even worse, the two mother and daughter


    are afraid to go out of the door, every day shrink inside the home.


    And after Bonnie wimped out and ran back to the countryside, times were tough.


    Now thework is so developed, the other day they bounced so powerfully on the Inte, who does


    not know that she ndered Suny for money.


    The Holmess was ridiculed by the neighbors every day in the countryside, and Bonnie, although she


    said she had a thick skin and could say she had no face at all for money, was in J City before she


    dared to be so cross.


    In the countryside, surrounded by familiar neighbors, Bonnie still want a few face.


    Of course, these things Suny does not know.


    But she also guessed that they went back to have a bad time, how to say, she also lived there for a


    while as a child.


    In the blink of an eye, September is here.


    Autumnes slowly in J City, and even though it''s September, it''s still very hot.


    Especially recently there was a typhoon, the weather was dreary and sullen, Suny people werezy,


    the shift was only half a day, and after dealing with important matters, they went back to the vi.


    Austin is busy, and he''s been away on business for the past two days.


    Suny did not have an early meeting this morning, after breakfast and slowly cleaned up, then practiced


    yoga for more than an hour, went out for lunch, and only then drove unhurriedly to the Phantom side.


    Today apany came over to pull investment and thatpany has gone through two rounds.


    Suny has already read the information, about three o''clock, Suny to Phantom when it was two thirty-


    five minutes.


    She went through the other party''s ns for a while, and at 2:50 Rosa knocked on the door and told


    her that the people had arrived.


    Suny nodded, "I got it."


    She said, lifting her hand to close the nning book at her heels and getting up to walk with Rosa over


    to the parlor.


    As soon as Suny entered, she saw Eve who was following the man.


    She couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, withdraw her gaze and look at the man following her, "Mr.


    Wright, hello."


    Suny smiled and took her seat, her eyes swept over Eve''s slightly white face, the smile under her eyes


    deepened and she opened her mouth and called out, "Miss Jordan, what a coincidence."


    Mr. Wright froze when he heard Suny''s words and reacted with a surprised expression on his face,


    "Miss Hond, you and Eve she know each other ah?"


    Suny slightly hooked his lips and smiled: "I know, the famous Miss Eve, of course I know. If I don''t even


    know her, I''m too ignorant."


    Suny said this, the smile on his face still, but the words sounded strange, that Mr. Wright could not hear


    for a while, only thought that the two were friends, and Eve was awesome, Suny made a little joke.


    Mr. Wright felt that the capitalist was secure today: "That''s a coincidence, I didn''t expect Miss Hond


    and Eve were old acquaintances."


    "Old acquaintance? Mr. Wright misunderstood, Miss Jordan and I only had a one-sided encounter, but


    Miss Jordan she is too good, that side, make me unforgettable ah."


    Mr. Wright looked at the beautiful woman in front of him, those peach blossom eyes contained a smile,


    not at all like saying the opposite, he pursed his lips for a moment: "Then I guess Miss Hond and


    Eve''s acquaintance must be very interesting."


    Suny nodded and let out augh, "Yeah, funny as hell, isn''t it, Miss Jordan?"

 Chapter 381 Do You Know Miss Holland?

    Chapter 381 Do You Know Miss Hond?


    Chapter 381 Do you know Miss Hond?


    Eve was already confused when she saw Sunye in. She originally thought that after that night, she


    and Suny would never cross paths again and would never see each other again.


    But she never expected that Suny would be among the representatives of the capitalists that the


    And Phantom sent out a total of two people, one is Suny, one is the woman next to Suny.


    Eve is not a foolish white girl, she is usually snobbish, otherwise how would she y broad that night in


    the name of Freddie.


    When the two Phantom representatives came in, Suny was walking in the front and Rosa was walking


    in the back, and most people could tell right away that Suny was the one in charge of this negotiation


    today.


    Theirpany has now reached the third round of financing, Eve is also dragged Freddie''s contacts to


    be able to enter thepany as a small department manager.


    If this financing is sessful, thepany will be able to apply for an IPO by the end of next year.


    Once thepany goes public, the market value of thepany goes up, and her sry will naturally


    go up.


    Today this level is very important, and Eve has done a lot of preparation beforeing.


    But this guy is Suny!


    When she heard Suny call herself, Eve''s whole body was frozen, and Mr. Wright next to her touched


    her underneath, Eve then forced a smile: "Indeed, Miss Hond."


    Suny nced at Eve, quickly withdrew his eyes, his eyes fell back to Mr. Wright: "Mr. Wright, your


    Suny was obviously interested in theirpany, and Mr. Wright hurriedly asked Eve to make an


    introduction.


    Eve looked at Suny, and despite the other woman''s smile, she felt a chill run down her back.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Miss Hond, Miss Lee, next I''m going to talk about what''s next for ourpany ..."


    Suny nodded, the smile on her face unchanged, as if she didn''t care at all about what happened that


    day: "Good, it''s hard for Miss Jordan."


    Eve couldn''tugh a little, but she knew she had to.


    Eve the man, I must say, is still quite thick-skinned.


    At the beginning, after finding out that Suny was in charge of today''s cooperation, she was confused


    and panicked, but she reassured herself that things had already happened anyway, and there was


    nothing that could be changed by being anxious now, so after she panicked for a while, when she got


    up to exin, she had gradually calmed down.


    The only voice in the entire parlor was Eve''s. She had already read the nning book several times,


    but because she asionally came into contact with Suny''s eyes.


    She was a bit vain and made a few mistakes in the middle, but Suny didn''t say anything and just


    looked at her, so she pretended she was fine and went on.


    "I''m done talking, thanks."


    Probably into the state, Eve recovered and did not have the nervousness at the beginning.


    Suny nced up at her, "Miss Jordan, I''d like to ask a few questions."


    Eve had just recovered, and now that she was named by Suny, the smile on her face froze: "Miss


    Hond, go ahead."


    "If we invest $80 million in yourpany, I would like to ask how yourpany intends to allocate this


    amount of money."


    This question came before Eve was prepared: "Miss Hond, nowadays, traffic can be said to be


    equivalent to money, marketing for the product is the most important, we will divide the money into


    three parts, one of which is invested in advertising and marketing to further improve product


    awareness; the rest is invested in product development, improve product quality, quality with quantity. ."


    The answer was moderate and did not have any outstanding points.


    Suny nodded a little and smiled slightly: "One more question, if yourpany does not get financing


    this time, what will be the future development of yourpany?"


    This question is also a question that many investors like to ask, and Eve nced at Mr. Wright beside


    her, still giving a very rule answer.


    Suny responded lightly and inclined her head to Rosa, "Secretary Lee, do you have anything you want


    to ask?"


    Rosa asked a question and the answer was still Eve.


    Two minutester, Suny gave Eve a smiling look before speaking to Mr. Wright: "Mr. Wright, we need to


    think about it."


    The underlying meaning of this statement is: Sorry, I don''t really want to invest money.


    Mr. Wright''s face changed for a moment when he heard Suny''s words.


    Suny also did not want to dy, and directly let Rosa aside to see off the guests: "Secretary Lee, send


    Mr. Wright and Miss Jordan out."


    Rosa responded and then got up, "Mr. Wright, Miss Lee, please."


    "Miss Hond--"


    Mr. Wright seemed to want to say something else, but saw that Suny was not looking at himself at all,


    just at Eve.


    In an instant, it was as if he understood something, and his face instantly went cold when he looked at


    Eve.


    He initially thought that Suny and Eve know each other, how to pull the investment also ounted for


    the personal favor, however, thinking about the words of Suny just now, Suny said directly that she and


    Eve are not familiar, but also said that the two acquaintance is very interesting.


    Suny''s words, Mr. Wright at this time is also considered to react.


    He also stopped struggling and smiled at both Suny and Rosa: "Miss Hond, I''ll leave you alone then."


    Suny smiled faintly, not lightly, and she sat there all the time, not even getting up to see her off.


    Rosa sent the two all the way out of the Phantom, "Mr. Wright, Miss Jordan, I''m going to trouble you to


    Rosa finished the scene and turned around to go back as well.


    Phantom''s people just left, Mr. Wright''s facepletely cold, "Eve, you and Miss Hond know each


    other?"


    Eve was surprised by Mr. Wright''s sudden question, and her whole body trembled: "Only, only met


    once."


    Mr. Wright sneered: "Tell me honestly, did you offend Miss Hond?"


    Eve where I dare to say, "No, it''s just that my aunt''s father-inw knows Miss Hond with, and I''ve met


    Miss Hond once."


    Mr. Wright is also a man of the cloth and doesn''t believe Eve at all: "And what was Miss Hond''s story


    about an interesting acquaintance?"


    "It''s, it''s just that I was - was in -"


    Eve could not make up an excuse, and was stuck on the spot, standing there, looking at Mr. Wright,


    with cold sweat constantlying out of his back.


    She knew that she was going to lose her job!


    Mr. Wright saw her like this, where still do not understand, "you find time, go to Miss Hond as soon


    as possible to apologize, I do not care how you apologize, if Miss Hond she still does not nod to join


    ourpany, you pack your things for me to leave!


    When the initial eyes closed a blind eye to see Eve rely on rtions to enter, Mr. Wright is thinking how


    she is also a prestigious university graduates, look also can, talk also good, not a little useful, only to


    keep people.


    But if Eve really lost the investment of the big group Phantom, then he will definitely let Eve eat!


    Mr. Wright finished, directly with the secretary got into the car and left, leaving Eve standing alone in


    the hot sun staring nkly at the rear of the car.

 Chapter 382 You CanT Afford It Either

    Chapter 382 You Can''T Afford It Either


    Chapter 382 You can''t afford it either


    Suny actually did not mean to make things difficult for Eve, although Eve that night was really quite


    obnoxious, but for Suny, it was not somethingpletely unbearable.


    The main reason she didn''t sign with them today is because she doesn''t think much of theirpany.


    Of course, there are more or less want to revenge Eve''s idea.


    But if theirpany has really good prospects and reasonable nning, Suny will not let go of the


    money for such a small grudge.


    In the end, it is still Eve theirpany strength is not.


    But Eve and Mr. Wright how they want to think, which Suny can not control.


    "Miss Hond, that Miss Eve she-"


    What happened that night was unknown to Rosa.


    But Rosa has been with Suny for so many years, the meaning of the words Suny said at the


    negotiation table just now, Rosa only heard the first sentence and guessed that Eve had offended


    Suny.


    Hearing Rosa''s words, Suny raised her eyebrows slightly: "Nothing, it''s just that she asked me to give


    her a box for dinner the other day."


    Suny said, after a pause, "She said her aunt''s husband is an executive of Future Technology Company,


    then I gave her a face and gave her a box."


    After saying that, Suny hooked his lips and smiled a little.


    Rosa immediately understood, she knew that Suny will rarely take the initiative against a person, today


    Suny said so many specious words to Eve, Rosa knew that Eve is offended Suny.


    She just didn''t expect that Miss Eve to be so stupid.


    An executive of Future Technology Company, also got in front of Suny to try to overpower him.


    Then Suny, the majority shareholder of Future Technology Company, will not be able to crush her.


    Eve is not only stupid, but also unlucky, theirpany has pulled investment to Phantom, if she is not


    unlucky, who is unlucky?


    Eve also felt unlucky, she did not think that a random woman she met that day would be so inviting.


    Mr. Wright had given her a harsh word yesterday that if the Phantom investment was not taken down,


    then she would not have to stay in thepany anymore.


    Eve does not want to leave her currentpany, she is a small manager in it, but a lot of people to


    tter her.


    In addition to Mr. Wright and her aunt Freddie''s friend some rtions, Eve can be said to be mixed in


    thepany like a fish in water.


    But how in the end she was going to apologize to get Suny to forgive, Eve thought all night, she could


    not think of a way to do it.


    Mr. Wright had just said yesterday that she would leave without Suny''s forgiveness, and Eve went back


    to the office early this morning to find that the lock on her small office door had been changed.


    Eve asked the colleague who passed by, and the small employee looked at her awkwardly, "Manager


    Zhong, Mr. Wright said that you should not return to thepany for a few days."


    No one knows exactly what happened, thepany only knows that yesterday Mr. Wright came back


    suddenly after the fury, in the office to the things are broken, and then furiously asked the secretary to


    Eve''s office lock changed, and then asked the secretary to inform thepany''s people, the next three


    days inside, see Eve are when she is transparent on it.


    Of course, the small staff know that the manager is not a big atmosphere, these Mr. Wright said the


    original words, he naturally did not dare to repeat it word for word, so he had to open his mouth and


    say a general.


    Eve''s face turned blue and white after hearing the young employee''s words.


    She had been almost calling the shots in thepany for the past two years, but now she was almost


    swept away, and Eve couldn''t stand it.


    She stiffened her face and turned to walk away in a gray manner.


    Suny was not busy today. After finishing two documents, she nned to go to Phantom Entertainment


    Co.


    No sooner had one stepped out of the office door than Rosa came up to him, "Miss Hond--"


    Rosa stopped in front of her but half a meter out, looked at Suny slightly frowned, seems to have a few


    discontent: "Miss Eve came over to look for you."


    "Oh?"


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly, "Well, she''se at a good time."


    Suny smiled, "Let here up."


    She is in a good mood today, so let''s see how Eve is going to "apologize" today.


    Rosa nced at Suny, her eyes fell inside those peach blossom eyes and saw the smile inside, she


    couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, then she reacted and nodded: "Yes, Miss Hond."


    Soon Rosa was in Suny''s office with Eve: "Miss Hond, Miss Eve is here."


    Suny hung up the phone and turned to Eve, her eyes swept over what she was carrying in her hands


    and smiled slightly, "Secretary Lee, pour Miss Jordan a cup of tea."


    Rosa answered, turned around and closed the door and went out.


    Suny and Eve were the only two people left in the office. Suny walked over to the couch and sat


    himself down on one side, then raised his finger and pointed to the couch across from him, "Miss


    Jordan, sit down."


    From start to finish, Suny was smiling.


    But Eve is inexplicably nervous, carrying the gift in her hands in front of Suny, she simply can not give it


    away.


    Seeing Suny''s sight over, Eve subconsciously put the gift in her hand behind her, "Thank you Miss


    Hond."


    She walked over stiffly and sat down at the couch opposite Suny.


    "Miss Hond, I came over today to offer you a sincere apology."


    Suny looked at her askance, "Apologize? Did Miss Jordan do something to me?"


    Hearing Suny''s words, Eve''s face stiffened: "Miss Hond, I know what happened the other night was


    my fault, I was blind that night, did not recognize you, said some offensive words, you are generous, do


    not bother with me."


    "Miss Jordan''s words really frightened me, Miss Jordan was right the other night, I am indeed


    insensitive, Miss Jordan''s family went out to celebrate their birthday, I let a box and what harm."


    As soon as Suny finished speaking, Eve''s face went white straight away: "Miss Hond, I-"


    "Miss Hond."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Eve had just opened her mouth when Rosa''s voice came from outside the door.


    Suny answered, "Come in."


    Eve had to purse her lips and stop talking, watching Rosae in with tea and put it in front of her


    heel.


    From the time she came in until now, Suny hadn''t been the least bit rude to her, but the more she did,


    the more uneasy Eve became.


    Rosa finished delivering the tea and went out, closing the door behind her, leaving the two of them in


    the office again.


    "Miss Jordan, have some tea."


    Suny leaned over and picked up the tea Rosa had just brought in and handed it to Eve, who hastily


    reached out to take it.


    However, without waiting for her to touch the edge of the tea cup, Suny directly backhanded the hot tea


    and sshed it on her hand.


    The tea is not very hot, but just sshed into the hand with a slight sense of heat.


    Eve''s hand trembled and looked at Suny''s face with great embarrassment: "Miss Hond-"


    Suny looked at her and collected a few smiles: "Look, there are some things that I am willing to give


    you that I am willing to give you, and you can''t afford it if I am not."


    Here, Suny paused for a moment: "Miss Jordan, it''s better to be humble. Apology words are not


    necessary, take your things, leave my office, you do not leave, I think I still have the ability to make you


    in J City can not mix."

 Chapter 383 Have A Favorite?

    Chapter 383 Have A Favorite?


    Chapter 383 Have a favorite?


    Eve was Suny poured a skirt of tea, her heart inside is hidden upset and sulking, but because Suny is


    the person in charge of this time the investor, she can only die to suppress.


    Suny''s words, she heard half of Eve''s face changed, almost did not resist opening the mouth to scold


    Suny excessive, however, when Eve heard thest sentence of Suny, her whole person a stiff, face


    swish white down.


    If Suny is only the majority shareholder of Future Technology Company and the person in charge of this


    investment, Eve is half afraid of Suny''s words.


    But Suny is not only the majority shareholder of Future Technology Company, she is also the chairman


    of Phantom Entertainment Co., LTD, and her ex-husband, now boyfriend, Austin, is the chairman of


    KLOC.


    If she really wants to make her unsessful in this J City, Eve believes that she is really unsessful


    in this J City.


    Eve originally wanted to say something else, but once Suny''s words came out, she dared to say


    something else.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Hond, I''m really sorry, I''ll leave you alone!"


    She said as she got up, her skirt was very ufortable after getting tea on it just on her thighs.


    But just now that cup of tea is Suny sshed down, she did not dare to say a word.


    Eve practically rolled and ran. After leaving Phantom, she called Freddie.


    She knew that she no longer had that job and could only ask Freddie to help her get another one.


    However, she called for a long time, Freddie''s side kept upying the phone.


    Eve had to make a phone call to her aunt, Eve''s aunt has always been a soft touch, good to talk, but


    this time I do not know what happened, no matter what she said, her aunt only a "can not help".


    Eve soon found out that her aunt Freddie''s phone wasn''t too busy so it was on hold, but because


    Freddie had cked her out!


    For a moment, Eve just felt cold from head to toe.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She knew that she had kicked the bucket this time, not only did she lose a good job, but even her aunt


    ignored her.


    After Eve left, Suny drove straight to Phantom Entertainment Co.


    She hasn''t been here for over a month, and Phantom Entertainment Co., LTD just recently signed two


    new people.


    Suny stopped by to see the two neers'' training for the day and read a few more summaries until


    after 5:00 when Suny left Phantom Entertainment Co., LTD, where she promised to have dinner with


    Jasmine.


    Alicia went into the group yesterday and Austin was out of town on business, so when Jasmine asked


    her if she was free to have dinner together yesterday, Suny said yes straight away.


    The restaurant was chosen by Jasmine and is a seafood buffet.


    Suny arrived earlier, Jasmine got off work at 6:00 and had toe over at 6:30.


    "Suny, sorry, there was a little traffic jam."


    Jasmine had just sat down and started apologizing before she could even catch her breath.


    Suny poured her a ss of apple juice and said with a light smile, "How does it feel to be at work?"


    "Thanks Suny!"


    Jasmine drank most of the apple juice before she answered Suny: "So busy! My boss is so


    unscrupulous that he makes me work overtime every day!"


    If she hadn''t slipped up early today, she would have been a ten o''clock overtime dog again tonight.


    Suny smiled, "But I see you look pretty good."


    Speaking of which, Jasmine held back a big belly: "... is mainly my boss let me y badminton with him


    every day, y it, I yed so dish, he also did not let me at all, he lightly yed over the ball, thest


    nine times I had to pick up the ball! "


    After picking up the ball again and again, Jasmine finds herself running a few more steps and not


    panting as much as before.


    Well, it has to be said that ying with a perverted boss is also still a benefit.


    Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow when she heard her three sentences about her boss: "Your


    boss, very young?"


    "Young ah, just about the same age as my brother, my school senior ah!"


    Suny looked at Jasmine, who was naive with the front, and couldn''t help but let out augh, "Oh, so


    your boss is still pretty good!"


    "It''s okay."


    This is something that Jasmine still cannot deny.


    Jasmine did hold a bunch of words to her dog boss to spit, Suny patience is very good, Alicia used to


    spit with her so often inside the circle of things, Suny are used to it.


    This time it turned out to be Jasmine h h h, and it was quite interesting to listen while she ate


    her seafood.


    But the more Suny listened to Jasmine, the more she was convinced.


    She was about to open her mouth to ask Jasmine, when the other party suddenly stopped and looked


    at her sarcastically, "Suny, do you not like to hear me say this?"


    Suny took out the crab meat and put it inside Jasmine''s empty bowl: "No, it''s quite funny, Alicia used to


    spill the beans to me about the entertainment industry."


    Jasmine was instantly touched when she saw Suny give herself the crab meat: "Suny, you eat more


    yourself, no need to get it for me, I''ll do it myself."


    Suny gave her a look andughed, "It''s okay, you tell me interesting stories, I have to pay you


    somehow."


    Jasmine was embarrassed, "Actually, I''m almost done with what I have to say."


    Suny raised an eyebrow: "Didn''t you say your boss was bad for you at school?"


    "Yes, he used to pose to me with a cold face because he was a senior brother, if not-"


    Speaking of which, Jasmine''s face suddenly turned red.


    Suny''s hands moved: "To what not?"


    When Suny asked this, Jasmine''s face turned even redder.


    She has a secret inside her heart, but has never told anyone, today about Suny out, also want to say


    this thing with Suny.


    Seeing her head down and not saying anything, Suny took a sip of juice and took a small green dragon


    and peeled it slowly and methodically, "Hmm?"


    Jasmine nced at Suny, blushed and asked in a small voice, "Suny, how did you insist on liking


    Austin for so long in the first ce?"


    The question -


    Suny''s peach blossom eyes moved slightly, looking at Jasmine across the table with a smile: "Jasmine


    has a favorite?"


    The Read family protects Jasmine very well, Antonio protects Jasmine very well to be more precise.


    Suny took a look at Jasmine''s appearance and knew that she didn''t learn from others when she was in


    school to have an early love affair or something.


    Ah, quite a good and poor girl.


    Jasmine''s already red face turned even redder when she was told the truth.


    The smile on Suny''s face deepened: "Is the person you like that senior boss of yours?"


    "You, how do you know that?!"


    Jasmine was surprised as hell, was she acting so obvious?


    Suny swallowed the shrimp inside her mouth before she opened her mouth andughed, "I guessed."


    "..."


    This is too urate, right?


    Jasmine raised a hand to cover her face, a little shy and a little apprehensive and a little happy.


    She covered her eyes for two seconds and couldn''t help but leak two finger slits to look at Suny, seeing


    that Suny looked at herself with a smile and didn''t have any special reaction, she was relieved and


    dropped her hand: "How did Suny guess?"


    "I guessed it when you opened your mouth and mentioned him a second time."


    Suny said here and paused slightly: "And, I also found-"


    "What did you find?"


    Jasmine looked at her with an expectant look on her face.


    Suny pursed her lips for a moment, "I noticed that although you say you areining about him,


    you seem to be quite resigned to it."


    Jasmine lowered her head a little embarrassed at being torn down: "Because I can be closer to him."


    Suny raised her hand to support her chin and looked askance at Jasmine: "So, Jasmine is going to


    confess her love?"


    "Huh? You can guess this, Suny? You''re too good, right?"


    Suny was amused by her reaction, "But I advise you not to confess your love yet."


    Jasmine thought Suny was very good at everything she did, and she came here today to ask Suny for


    advice. Hearing Suny say that, Jasmine was not half unhappy, and even continued to ask for advice


    with great modesty: "So what should I do?"


    Suny looked at Jasmine''s innocent face in front of her and was silent for a second before speaking, "It''s


    okay, I''ll teach you."

 Chapter 384 You DonT Seem To Want To See Me

    Chapter 384 You Don''T Seem To Want To See Me


    Chapter 384 You don''t seem to want to see me


    Suny thoughtfully gave Jasmine the advice, "You''re supposed to get Lincoln Bradley to sort out


    rtionships."


    Jasmine was a little confused: "Suny, I don''t quite understand."


    "Simply put, that is, he is now on the job on your strict requirements, which is your normal rtionship


    between subordinates, but he often asked you to go to y badminton, which is only between friends


    to socialize. lincoln he is your immediate supervisor, it is reasonable to say that he maintains a


    subordinate rtionship with you during working hours, and off work and you as friends, which is not


    any wrong ce. "


    Suny said, paused slightly for a moment, nced at Jasmine, saw her face confused, couldn''t help but


    smile a little, changed to a more simple statement: "You should let your rtionship stop at friends first


    if you don''t like to be just ordinary friends with him.


    In other words, you should let him figure out for himself first whether he wants to be friends with you, or


    not just friends."


    Jasmine still found it hard to understand, and looked at Suny with embarrassment: "Suny, I still don''t


    quite understand."


    "If you don''t understand, then do as I say."


    Jasmine was not able to understand, but she was still very obedient, and when she heard Suny''s


    words, she nodded her head, "Okay, then Suny what should I do?"


    "Then the next time he is asking you to apany him to y badminton, you should not promise him


    again."


    "Why?"


    Suny looked at him andughed, "Because subordinates don''t always y badminton with their


    bosses."


    Hearing Suny''s words, Jasmine seemed to have some understanding: "Suny, you''re so smart!"


    Suny looked at Jasmine''s innocent smile and wondered if she would still be so fond of her after a while.


    As for that Lincoln, I guess she still has to hate her, right?


    But young people, how so many sets, like to say directly, how to deceive naive Jasmine so.


    She couldn''t look away.


    The two of them came out of the restaurant after eating, and Suny was about to ask Jasmine, who was


    beside her, if she wanted to take her back, when Jasmine beside her suddenly stopped talking.


    Suny could not help but raise an eyebrow, following Jasmine''s line of sight to look over, into the eyes of


    the man a pair of narrow Dan Feng eyes, high nose bridge on a pair of thin-rimmed sses, side face


    like a knife, the face is well-defined, a brace of suits, the whole person some cold.


    Suny only looked at it for a second before withdrawing her eyes and smiling at Jasmine who looked


    aside, "Boss?"


    At this time, Jasmine beside Suny seemed to react and nodded a little, "It''s him."


    Suny grunted and her eyes fell back to the man''s face not far away, "Go over and say hello."


    Jasmine looked at Lincoln, inexplicably a little abashed: "Suny, no need for that, right?"


    "How to say it is also your boss, still have to say hello."


    With that, Suny took Jasmine and went over.


    Jasmine walked up to Lincoln and opened her mouth stiffly, "Mr. Bradley, what a coincidence."


    The man nodded, his eyes sweeping over Suny and finallynding on Jasmine''s face, "Dinner with


    friends?"


    The man''s tone was light, as if it was just an ordinary greeting inquiry.


    Jasmine ran out early today on the pretext of not feeling well in order to have dinner with Suny, but she


    didn''t expect to run into Lincoln just after dinner.


    It''s true that I like Lincoln, but it''s also true that I''m afraid of Lincoln.


    After all, Lincoln, the boss, is notoriously harsh, and Jasmine has been scolded by him for crying


    several times.


    Of course, it''s all crying in secret.


    So humiliating, of course, she did not dare to cry out in such a tant manner.


    "Nnnn."


    Jasmine nodded haphazardly and pulled Suny beside her, "Mr. Bradley, Suny and I have things to do,


    let''s go first."


    After saying that, Jasmine pulled Suny and turned around and left.


    Suny asked Jasmine unhurriedly as she turned around, "Jasmine, did you like that little brotherst


    time?"


    Jasmine did not hear clearly what Suny said, just nodded casually, and fell into the eyes of the man


    behind him, naturally, is a response to Suny''s words.


    Suny looked at Jasmine, who was nodding, and couldn''t help but nce back, her eyes falling on the


    man''s sunken ck face, and she couldn''t help but let out augh.


    Tsk, now you know you''re in a hurry?


    Howe there is no rush when you usually y with sets?


    Suny knew what her boss was thinking when Jasmine said something about Lincoln asking her to help


    buy a tie.


    She has always treated Jasmine as her own sister. Lincoln, the man, clearly knows that Jasmine likes


    her, but watches her surround herself like a little fool.


    He is happy, Suny is not happy at all.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, she is just returning the favor to others.


    As the two walked out of the mall, Suny thought of something: "By the way, Jasmine, didn''t you sayst


    time that you wanted to meet Kevin?"


    Jasmine usually has a star-struck, college roommate is Kevin''s die-hard fans, she and the roommate


    rtionship is quite good, another month is the college roommate''s birthday, Jasmine thought to take


    the roommate to meet Kevin, so a few days ago she approached Suny, asked her this thing.


    At that time, Suny''s answer was naturally no problem, but Kevin''s schedule has been very full recently,


    but next week is estimated to be a bit of time, and coincidentally, there is a Lincoln out, Suny naturally


    want to make the most of it, people, naturally, is also well.


    Jasmine was slightly relieved to see that Lincoln didn''t catch up with her, before she looked to Suny:


    "Think, Kevin is he free?"


    "He should have a promotion next Wednesday, so if you and your friend are free, you guys juste


    by and I''ll have someone arrange for you to meet."


    Hearing Suny''s words, Jasmine forgot about Lincoln for a moment, "Really, Suny? My friend really


    loves Kevin! It would be really great to meet him!"


    Lincoln, who had just followed him up, heard "I really like Kevin! .


    The man''s face at this moment is no longer ck can describe, Suny with the afterglow nce, slightly


    hooked lips smile: "Really, I''ll take you home."


    "Ah! That''s great Suny! But you don''t have to take me home, I''ll just take a taxi back myself."


    "That''s okay, I''m more avable today."


    Jasmine also wanted to ask Suny for more experience, and when she heard this, she pursed her lips


    and didn''t refuse anymore: "Then I''ll trouble Suny!"


    "Trouble with what?"


    Suny smiled a little and led her to the car and got in.


    Just as the car pulled up at the Read residence, Suny ran into Elijah walking out.


    When he saw Suny, Elijah was slightly startled, thinking of what had just happened, he was inexplicably


    a bit vain: "Suny, how many times have I not seen you?"


    Suny lowered the window and looked at him with a tilted head: "Mr. Brooks, you don''t seem to want to


    see me?"

 Chapter 385 So ItS A Weak Heart

    Chapter 385 So It''S A Weak Heart


    Chapter 385 So it''s a weak heart


    Elijah was already a little weak, and now when he heard Suny ask, he was even more weak, "No, I just


    have something to do, I''m in a hurry, I''ll go first, I''ll talk to you next time."


    Suny hooked his lips, did not say anything, watched Elijah got into the car, until the car gradually drove


    away and disappeared, Suny only retracted his eyes.


    What did Mr. Brooks do when he saw her and ran?


    Soon, Suny knew what Elijah had done to lose his heart.


    Suny had just driven back to the vi when she received a FaceBook message from Alicia on her


    phone.


    She parked her car and took out her phone while walking upstairs and watching.


    "Suny,e out,e out! Something big is going on!"


    Suny looked at Alicia''s exaggerated words, only slightly hooked his lips and smiled, and continued to


    look down.


    Alicia sent several photos over, which were of a woman running out of a hotel room in a panic with her


    clothes half exposed.


    If we just look at the photos, Suny naturally does not know what Alicia is ying again.


    But underneath the photo are Alicia''s words, meaning that the hotel is not an ordinary hotel, which


    happens to be the six-star hotel where Austin stayed on a business trip, and the room is not an


    ordinary room, which happens to be the room where Austin stayed on a business trip.


    And the woman ran out from inside the room, the meaning is self-exnatory.


    The photo was bought by Alicia from a paparazzo and cost over $200, 000, not a small sum.


    "Suny, don''t feel bad, there are plenty of men under the sky, Austin the dog man no more, Zane is not


    bad either! Besides, isn''t Grandpa Charlie also more like..."


    Alicia was probably too angry to send a voice this time, only the words that followed didn''t finish, and


    Alicia didn''t send another message.


    Suny looked at the photo Alicia sent over, couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, and went straight to the


    dial button and pressed a number.


    Elijah didn''t expect to run into Suny at the Read residence, he sent someone to intercept those photos


    of Austin, but if he was a step slower, now it''s all over Austin''s business trip "affair".


    The photo he stopped, as long as he did not say, Austin did not say, the woman''s matter, Suny is


    absolutely impossible to know.


    Elijah thought he was a genius and slipped away when he saw Suny making excuses, otherwise


    Suny''s eyes, if the stalemate continued, he could not guarantee that he would not give Austin up.


    Elijah was just about to call Austin to take credit when Suny''s call came first.


    Looking at the word "Suny" on her phone, Elijah had a bad feeling.


    The person on the other side saw Elijah not moving with his phone, thought he didn''t respond, and


    thoughtfully reminded him, "Mr. Brooks, your phone is ringing."


    Elijah, who didn''t want to take the call at all: "I know!"


    He is not blind and deaf, the phone rings can not hear not see?


    Really, he''s the only one with a mouth   .


    Elijah red across the room, got up with his phone and walked out of the booth and pressed answer,


    "Hello, Suny?"


    "Mr. Brooks, not disturbing you, are you?"


    Elijah''s heart fluttered when he heard Suny''sughing voice on the other end of the line, "No, what''s


    up? Austin''s not here, just ask me if you need anything!"


    Suny looked at the night scene not far away, and when she heard Elijah''s words, she raised her


    eyebrows slightly and gave a straightforwardugh, "Sure, then I''m wee."


    She said, after a pause, "Were the photos stopped by you?"


    Elijah stiffened for a moment, holding the phone a little tighter: "What''s the picture? Why don''t I


    understand what you mean?"


    Suny was not angry, andughed softly, "Don''t you understand, or are you pretending not to


    understand?"


    Elijah alsoughed: "You say that as if I''m deliberately lying to you!"


    Suny was not at all polite and opened her mouth to ask rhetorically, "Isn''t it?"


    Elijah, who was about to say no, suddenly heard Suny add: "Mr. Brooks, I am very vindictive, I hope


    you think about it before you answer me."


    "..."


    This talk on talk, how good also threatened on it?


    Elijah thinks he ran into Austin and Suny these two people is also a bit unlucky, how these two people


    back to him to hold down the friction.


    "If you don''t say anything, I''ll assume you''re acquiescing."


    Suny didn''t give him another chance to speak and said again, "Please Mr. Brooks send me the photo."


    "Hey Suny, I am really not-"


    The word "know" has not yet been said, the phone is left inside the call hang up busy tone "beep beep


    beep".


    Elijah raised a hand to his face, feeling a little tired of being Austin''s brother.


    Forget it, he''s a good guy.


    The good man Elijah directly sent the intercepted photo package to Suny, and after sending it he also


    sent a message to Austin very sweetly: "Austin, I sent the photo to Suny, you take care of yourself."


    Austin, fresh from the meal, saw a series of messages from Elijah on his phone, "...".


    He had a meal, howe there is suddenly so much more to do?


    The photos are a bitrge, and it took Suny a few minutes to download all the photos Elijah sent over.


    The photos are much the same, basically pictures of the woman running out of the room, and partly


    pictures of Austin and the woman clinking sses on the party floor.


    The angle from which the photos were taken is very evocative, and those photos at the party venue


    appear to show Austin rubbing elbows with the woman.


    Suny flipped through the photos one by one, halfway through, feeling very bored, and was about to turn


    off the phone when the phone vibrated on the side.


    Suny nced at the caller ID and the word "Austin" was written on it.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, picked up his phone and went aside to answer the call, "It''s me, Austin."


    "Finished looking at the photos?"


    He was straightforward and half-hearted.


    Suny picked up a cup from the side and took a sip of water before responding nonchntly, "Didn''t


    finish reading."


    "I don''t know her."


    Austin opened his mouth and said something inconsistent, but Suny understood what he meant.


    But she got up a few yful, hand sped the porcin cup in front of her, "Do not know, is not


    normal?"


    If you know each other, what''s the point of ying a one-night stand?


    When Austin on the other end of the phone heard her say this, he was silent for a moment: "Suny, don''t


    be angry."


    "I''m not angry."


    Suny said, and smiled a little, "But shouldn''t you give me an exnation?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "It could be someone from Anthony''s side."


    He said, paused, and suddenly added, "I''ll be back tomorrow."


    Suny grunted, "Oh."


    Suny just answered, Alicia''s voice suddenly popped over, Suny looked at it: "Alicia is looking for me,


    let''s not talk first."


    When she finished, she hung up on Austin straight away and picked up Alicia''s voice: "Say, what have


    you learned this time."


    Alicia remembered what happened more than half an hour ago, where still dare to say anything: "Suny


    you forget my previous words, this thing is most likely a misunderstanding, this kind of tactics I have


    seen a lot in the circle! You don''t want to be fooled by the vixen and really argue with Mr. Johnson, you


    quarrel, the vixen will have their way!"


    This is said as if it were said by a different person.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "You''re saying the opposite?"


    "... This is the truth! True words! Not a counter-word! Not a counter-word!"


    Suny listened to Alicia''s repeater-like emphasis and was only curious: "Say, who told you what?"


    Alicia was embarrassed: "Nothing, I just happened to bump into Austin when I was sending you a


    voice..."


    Thought it was Alicia''s own conscience Suny: "..."


    So it''s a weak heart.

 Chapter 386 I WasnT Angry In The First Place

    Chapter 386 I Wasn''T Angry In The First ce


    Chapter 386 I wasn''t angry in the first ce


    Alicia remembered the horrific scene half an hour ago, to now are still some heart palpitations.


    Although she knew that Austin was on a business trip with herself in the same city, she did not expect


    that an asional joke with Suny would actually be said in front of Austin.


    She mentioned Zane at that moment was actually just a cheap mention, in all honesty, she really did


    not want to break up the two of them!


    But Austin obviously did not think so, she was talking about the excitement, gloating mood not too


    good, but found that Joan beside her seemed to be silent, she looked up, found Austin somehow stood


    in front of her.


    At that time, that scene to be more awkward to be more awkward, to be more tragic to be more tragic.


    Alicia has reason to believe that if she hadn''t run so fast, Austin more than likely could have had his


    secretary rip her mouth off.


    Boing Boing, think of the horror!


    Alicia can''t help but panic when she gets caught talking bad about Austin.


    The photo thing, Alicia was really afraid that the two quarreled, tangled for a while, or did not resist to


    Suny called a voice call.


    She swears she really meant what she just said!


    Suny didn''t expect Alicia to meet Austin at the same hotel as J City is so big.


    It was really about time when it happened, right when she said Austin was a dog man and Zane was


    better than Austin.


    Think about it, that image is estimated to be a little exciting.


    Suny couldn''t help butugh, "Oh, so that''s how it is."


    She said, after a pause, "That kind of sucks, I just hung up on Austin to take your voice."


    Alicia, who is trying to make up for her mistake: "... So does Austin know it''s me calling?"


    "What do you say?"


    "..."


    Goodbye sister!


    Alicia choked out the voice call straight away, and Suny looked down at her phone and couldn''t help


    but hook her lips in a smile.


    Tsk, really can''t stand teasing.


    With her around, would Austin dare to beat her up?


    Suny took another look at the photos inside theputer, feeling nothing interesting, got up and went


    back to his room to wash up.


    Suny doesn''t believe in the photos, not to mention Alicia doesn''t believe in this tactic, even if it''s shown


    to Jasmine, Jasmine probably doesn''t believe in it either.


    Anthony seems to be really some dog in a hurry, such a brainless thing he can do out.


    Does he think that after a scandal like Austin''s, she will fight and break up with Austin and the Murphy


    family will not stand behind Austin?


    Then he is still naive.


    Anthony this tactic is so naive that Suny can not look at it somehow.


    Tomorrow, Friday, Suny has an early meeting, but at 10:15, Suny turns off the lights and rests.


    In the past two days Austin was not around, she had some rare insomnia, lying in bed, dazed until


    almost eleven o''clock before she actually fell asleep.


    Suny was not sleeping very deeply, when she heard the sound, she was half asleep, frowning and


    sitting up from the bed, just about to turn on the night light, a familiar male voice came from overhead:


    "Did I wake you up?"


    Hearing Austin''s voice, Suny couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and with a mute voice, asked


    M to turn on the night light.


    In the warm yellow light, followed by Austin''s familiar face.


    He has a faint smell of alcohol, which should be left from this evening''s meal.


    Suny smelled the smell of alcohol, people sober up a lot, tilted his head to look at him eyebrows moved


    slightly: "What time is it?"


    "A little over."


    "Aren''t youing back tomorrow?"


    Austin untied the tie around his neck, reached over and tossed it aside on the single sofa, leaned over


    and kissed her on the lips, "I''m going to take a shower."


    He was too full of alcohol to hug her.


    "Hmm."


    Suny answered, watched him walk into the bathroom, half a second before she came to her senses,


    got up and went downstairs to pour a ss of warm water up.


    When Austin came out of the shower, Suny had already turned on the big lights inside the room, and


    the whole room was as bright as daylight.


    She handed him the warm water in her hand, "Why are you back now?"


    Austin took the cup with one hand, wrapped one arm around her waist, tilted his head and drank most


    of the water inside the cup, then he put the cup on a small table, folded back and directly picked Suny


    up horizontally.


    Suny raised her hand to hook his neck and raised her hand to touch his lower eyelid: "Didn''t sleep


    well?"


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded, the three days of the business trip, Suny was not around, he fell asleep every night


    after two o''clock.


    With that, Austin ced her on the bed, his dark eyes looking at her for a moment before he asked her,


    "Not mad?"


    When Suny heard him say that, she couldn''t help but let out augh, "I wasn''t angry in the first ce."


    Austin looked at the smile inside her peach blossom eyes, thought of his apprehension on this journey,


    some helplessly bit her lower lip p: "Next time don''t make such a joke."


    Suny hummed lightly, "You''re so smart, can''t you hear if I''m really angry or fake angry?"


    "Can''t hear it."


    Austin said, making M turn off the lights, the room fell into darkness, hey down beside her, hugging


    Suny on his side, burying his head down inside her shoulder, smelling the familiar and calming scent:


    "My cleverness is of no use at all when ites to you, Suny."


    In fact, it''s not that he hasn''t thought about whether she''s just pretending to be angry on purpose, but


    even though that''s only a one in a million chance, he doesn''t want to gamble.


    Four hours ago, the moment Suny hung up the phone, Austin felt as if his heart had stopped for a


    moment.


    Now that he sees the person and sees her looking at him and smiling, he feels that a heart has finally


    fallen back into ce.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the darkness, Suny could not see his face clearly, only felt Austin''s head on his shoulder, the short


    hair touched her skin somewhat, some tingling, and with it, his heart.


    She hooked her lips once and raised her hand to touch his head, "It''ste, go to sleep."


    "Hmm."


    Austin finished and tightened his grip on her a few notches.


    Suny was held a little tighter by him and couldn''t help but move a little, turning around and hugging him


    with her backhand, "That''s it."


    Austin heard her words, the raised hand retracted, he did not move again, hand on the side of her


    waist, hanging on Suny''s back, slightly closed his eyes, and soon fell asleep.


    These days, he really doesn''t get much sleep.


    Suny listened to Austin''s breathing and knew he was asleep, so she moved slightly, got up and gave


    him a kiss on the cheek, then closed her eyes and followed him to sleep.


    Both of them slept very well this night, and the long-awaited sleep again, Suny almost did not even


    hear the rm clock the next day.

 Chapter 387 Is This Mr. JohnsonS Peach Blossom?

    Chapter 387 Is This Mr. Johnson''S Peach Blossom?


    Chapter 387 Is this Mr. Johnson''s peach blossom?


    Last night Austin came back at one o''clock in the morning, Suny had insomnia until eleven o''clock to


    fall asleep, just two hours of sleep and woke up, when the rm clock went off in the morning, the two


    people in bed were still sleeping heavily.


    M sensed the phone''s rm and automatically opened the curtains, then turned on the "wake up"


    function.


    Suny was woken up by M''s "wake up" ringtone, the first time she slept so deeply that she didn''t even


    hear her cell phone ring.


    On the side, Austin also woke up and raised his arm around her waist, squinting slightly, "There''s a


    morning meeting?"


    The breath of the man''s opening hit her waist through the thin clothing, Suny felt some itch,


    subconsciously shrunk a little, and the next second, she was directly pulled into his arms.


    Suny nced down at him, "I''m going to go wash up."


    She had an early morning meeting and got up a littlete, and now it''s 8:10.


    Austin let go and responded, "Hmm."


    M had pulled the curtains back, and the sunlight hit in, brightening the whole room.


    It was almost nine o''clock when Suny arrived at Phantom, and she only had time to flip through the


    meeting highlights given to her by Rosa.


    "Miss Hond."


    As she walked to the conference room, Rosa suddenly called out to her.


    Suny''s hand flipping through the papers gave a slight pause and inclined her head to look at her with a


    smile, "What''s wrong?"


    "This morning, Bao Ru she received an express mail for you."


    "We''ll see after the meeting."


    "Okay."


    Rosa smiled and raised her hand to help Suny push open the door to the conference room.


    The meeting started directly after Suny and Rosa entered.


    Today''s meeting was mainly about the evaluation of Yaku, apany that Suny is not very keen to


    acquire, but thepany''s executives seem to think that Yaku is profitable.


    The whole meetingsted nearly two hours, and when Suny came out of the conference room, it was


    almost eleven o''clock.


    Back in the office, she remembered the express copy Rosa said before the meeting, "Secretary Lee,


    where is the express copy?"


    "Miss Hond wait a moment."


    Rosa took one look at Suny and turned around and went out to bring in the express.


    Suny looked at Rosa who walked in and her peach blossom eyes ticked slightly, "Who sent this?"


    Rosa nced down at the express in her hand and couldn''t help but frown: "Miss Hond, this sender


    is nk here."


    Suny let out a light tsk, "Interesting."


    Rosa handed the express mail to Suny, "I''ll be out first then."


    Suny looked at her and smiled, "Go about your business."


    Suny took the courier, tore the seal and revealed an envelope inside.


    Suny was a little curious and took the envelope out, touching the envelope with her fingertips and


    finding it hard inside.


    She directly tore the seal to the desk and poured it, "tter" a moment, several high-definition photos


    so fell on the desktop.


    That photo Suny just sawst night, Elijah sent her all those photos inside.


    Suny again just threw away the courier paper bag to hand, the sender''s column is indeed nk,


    nothing is written.


    Suny raised his eyebrows, took out his phone and took a picture and sent it directly to Austin.


    Austin was quite free today, and he hadn''t sent her message long before he replied, "Who sent the


    photo?"


    "There is no sender."


    Austin on the other end of the phone did not reply to Suny''s message right away, and it took about two


    minutes before he sent another message: "Are you done with the meeting? I''ming to pick you up?"


    Suny really has nothing to dotely, after the meeting, she can go back after signing one more


    document.


    She didn''t drive here in the morning, Austin drove her here.


    But Austin was so free, which Suny didn''t expect.


    "Good."


    After exiting the chat page, Suny browsed through the documents on her desktop, signed them and


    then picked up her bag and got up to leave.


    Rosa saw hering out and thoughtfully asked, "Miss Hond, do you need me to find out who sent


    the shipment?"


    Suny shook her head andughed softly, "No need."


    The other party was so impatient, she was sure they would meet soon.


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Austin came quickly, Suny had juste out of the elevator, he had already sent a message to her


    people have arrived.


    It''s ten minutes to twelve and the building is still quiet.


    The sun was fierce at noon, and Suny''s eyes were stung by the sun just as she walked out of the


    building.


    She subconsciously raised her hand to block it, and just opened her eyes, Austin hade over with


    an umbre.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "Is Southeast Asian cuisine good? "


    "Good."


    Austin responded and led her towards the car.


    Walking to the car, Austin pulled the door open and put his hand on the roof to protect her, waiting for


    Suny to get into the car before he went around to the driver''s side and got in.


    Suny fastened his seatbelt, inclined his head to look at him, and put the pictures to the heel.


    Dark eyes swept, eyes finallynding on her face, "That woman that day was named Lana Fisher,


    daughter of a chairman of Aboveboard Group."


    Suny looked at him with a smirk, pretending not to understand: "Why are you telling me this?"


    She didn''t say she didn''t believe him.


    Austin suddenly kissed her on the lips, "These pictures, I think she sent them."


    Suny let out augh, "So she''s working with Anthony?"


    Austin shook his head, "No."


    Suny looked at him askance, "So, this is Mr. Johnson''s peach?"


    The car slowly drove up, Austin looked at the road ahead, and hearing her words, his dark eyes


    frowned slightly: "No."


    "What''s that?"


    Without thinking, Austin fired right off, "Trouble."


    When Suny heard him say that, she couldn''t help butugh: "Uh huh."


    She didn''t say anything else, just flipped through the five photos in a bored manner.


    There was a red light ahead, the car stopped, and Austin suddenly reached over and took the five


    photos away directly.


    Suny inclined her head to look at him, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s not pretty."


    He said, directly tore the photo, and then stuffed to the side of the small garbage can inside.


    Suny raised his eyebrows slightly: "But I think the shot shouted pretty good ah."


    She said this with a few smiles on her face the whole time, and Austin looked at her, a little helpless:


    "Suny."


    Suny curled her lips, "Oh."


    She stopped talking about the photos and opened her mouth to change the subject, "Anthony and the


    others, they should be in a hurry, right?"


    "Hmm."


    Austin looked at her and held her hand in his and kept rubbing her fingers.


    Suny looked down at his fingers that were holding his hand, and his index finger curled slightly and


    deliberately traced the palm of his hand.


    Austin only felt an itch in his hand, he looked up to Suny, saw her looking at himself smiling, the peach


    blossom eyes inside the bright as a river of stars, a moment, he seemed to see the sky starry.


    Austin pursed his thin lips and slightly closed his five fingers, holding her hand inside his palm.


    Suny earned it, "The light is green."


    "Hmm."


    He some fondly let go of his hand, lost the warmth and softness of his palm repositioned on the


    steering wheel, slender fingers moved slightly, and his heart followed the floating.


    It is true that people are greedy for beauty.

 Chapter 388 Stimulating Method Ah, She Has Seen A Lot Of

    Chapter 388 Stimting Method Ah, She Has Seen A Lot Of


    Chapter 388 Stimting method ah, she has seen a lot of


    Suny actually didn''t take the photo thing to heart, even though Austin didn''t make it back that night, she


    still believed him.


    What kind of person Austin is, Suny knew from the first moment she saw him.


    He is a man, cool and thin, not willing to meddle and do not like to be meddlesome, can not enter his


    eyes on his heart of people and things he is the eye extra eyes will not give a.


    Austin will not do such hical things as lying.


    The worst he could do at her heel was just to be cold for those three years of marriage, and then more


    and more excessive, too.


    Those photos, the angle to find so tricky, and now there are people send photos to the door, she is not


    a fool, naturally will not be led by the nose.


    The photos were suppressed by Elijah and could not be circted, and not many people really knew


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    about them.


    Since that night after sending photos to Suny, Mr. Brooks has been on edge every day, fearing that one


    day he will hear the news that Suny and Austin are not getting along and are breaking up.


    Mr. Brooks was on edge for four or five days before he finally gave Austin a call.


    Austin has been in a good mood for the past two days, and with that, his tone towards Elijah is a little


    better than usual: "What is it?"


    Hearing Austin''s tone, Elijah couldn''t help but tsk, "You''re in quite a good mood, Austin."


    Austin is in a good mood, but Elijah''s mouth has always been a dog''s mouth.


    He didn''t have any desire to make small talk with Elijah: "Say."


    Elijah was quite apprehensive before he called, but when he heard Austin''s voice after the call, he


    wasn''t apprehensive anymore, and he even had a few urges tomit. The impulse to be a bitch.


    In fact, he couldn''t resist the urge to be a bitch, and as soon as Austin''s words left his mouth, the next


    moment he asked, "Suny didn''t mind seeing the picture, did she?"


    "Mind what?"


    Suny is not him, so stupid.


    Elijah heard a bit of sarcasm in Austin''s words and couldn''t help but say, "I don''t think so, what woman


    wouldn''t mind her boyfriend being photographed with another woman in such an intimate way, is it


    possible that Suny doesn''t like you?"


    When Elijah said that, Austin''s face went straight to ck: "Get out."


    After Austin finished, he simply hung up the phone.


    Elijah''s dog mouth, is really can not spit ivory!


    Mr. Brooks, who was looking at the "call ended" on his phone, had a vague excitement inside.


    Don''t tell me, it''s quite exciting to anger Austin.


    Although Austin shouted "get out", but Elijah is also considered to hear, he was apprehensive for a few


    days of the photo between Austin and Suny two people simply can not make any big waves, they both


    do not seem to care much about that photo.


    Suny how not like other girls, at least make a breakup, let Austin sad sad a little, let him gloat a little.


    It''s a little bit of a shame to think about it.


    LOL.


    Suny did not know that Mr. Brooks had so many ideas, after all, she had no idea about those photos.


    What Suny is more curious about than the photos is what the actress in those photos was thinking, and


    how she came up with such a cheap trick.


    Probably the heavens heard her curiosity and Lana came straight to the door.


    When Lana approached, Suny and Rosa had not long been seated.


    Suny went to WJ for inspection after 10:00 this morning, and left just in time for lunch, so she took


    Secretary Lee to eat at a restaurant in the nearby square.


    During working day time, there are not many people in the western restaurant.


    The sound of the woman''s high heels is very loud, "buckle buckle", the closer you get.


    The woman did not stop until she reached their table.


    Suny raised her head and looked at the woman standing at her table, and she immediately recognized


    the person in front of her as the woman in those photos - Lana.


    "Miss Hond, long time ago, my name is Lana Fisher."


    The other party stretched out his hand, slender white fingers painted with bright red nail polish, very


    mboyant and gaudy.


    Suny looked at her, peach blossom eyes slightly hooked, smiled faintly: "Long time ago, Miss Fisher."


    Lana nced at Rosa across from Suny: "Thisdy, could you please give up your seat? I have


    something to say to Miss Hond."


    Although the other party was asking Rosa, yet her body had already made a move to let Rosa go.


    Rosa nced at Suny and saw Suny nodded slightly before she got up and left, giving her ce to


    Lana.


    As soon as Rosa left, Lana nonchntly took a seat across from Suny.


    She looked Suny up and down, then opened her mouth to judge: "Miss Hond is really a beautiful


    woman, no wonder Austin can''t get enough of her."


    She took the initiative to mention "Austin" and opened the door with a provocative tone.


    This is clearly not a good thing toe.


    Suny poured the juice unhurriedly, and after pouring it seven times full, Suny put the ss in front of


    her: "Drink the juice, Miss Fisher."


    Lana nced at the juice at her heels and then back up at the woman in front of her.


    Before she came over, she had already inquired about Suny the woman, know she is not easy to deal


    with, did not expect the other party heard herself mention Austin, the words even with a few


    provocative, but despite this, the other party is as steady as a mountain, the smile on his face did not


    change in the slightest.


    It was the first time Lana met such an interesting woman, and she graciously said thank you, then


    picked up the juice and took a sip.


    Suny also took a sip of his juice and sat there calmly waiting for her to continue talking.


    Lana is also waiting for Suny to speak up. One of the techniques of negotiation is not to be the one who


    opens his mouth and makes the conditions first.


    This is what Lana''s father taught her, and she thinks she has always been able to hold her own, and


    this time against Suny, Lana will not let herself fail.


    After a few seconds of stalemate, Suny''s eyebrows twitched slightly and she opened her mouth first:


    "Miss Fisher came all the way to me, probably not to have dinner with me, right?"


    "Naturally."


    Lana looked at Suny and thought to herself that she was just like that, just for a few seconds, and then


    she couldn''t hold her breath, so it didn''t seem to be as powerful as the rumors.


    Thinking of this, Lana became more and more confident: "Miss Hond, those photos are the ones I


    sent you, nothing meaningful, I just thought they were pretty good shots and simply wanted to send


    them to you so you could enjoy them."


    Suny smiled faintly, "Indeed, the photos are really well taken."


    Stimting ah, she has seen a lot.


    Suny looked at Lana in front of her and thought that this Aboveboard Group''s Missy was quite


    interesting.


    She was bored anyway, so let''s have a good time with Miss Chen.


    Lana heard Suny''s words, her eyes changed slightly, she underestimated Suny, which can be so calm


    and easy.


    Lana changed her sitting position, "But I do have a bit of a thing for Austin, Miss Hond you shouldn''t


    be jealous, right?"

 Chapter 389 I DonT Even Care

    Chapter 389 I Don''T Even Care


    Chapter 389 I don''t even care


    Suny raised an eyebrow and opened her mouth to throw the question back, "Does Miss Fisher want


    me to be jealous?"


    From beginning to end, the smile on Suny''s face has not changed, Lana can''t even tell if Suny is angry


    or not.


    Suny of course not angry, Lana such girls, Suny although the first time to encounter, but she believes


    that she will encounter a lot of future estimates, after all, the boyfriend is too good well, good vision of


    people, not only her one.


    The choice is in Austin''s hands, Austin chose the person is her, then the appearance of others, is


    destined to be no climate.


    If every woman who looks at Austines over and provokes her in the future she will be angry, then


    she will not be angry out of her breast. Breast. hypersia?


    More than being angry, Suny was curious about this Lana, where she got the confidence toe up to


    her.


    The question was thrown back to Lana, who, for a moment, didn''t know how to answer.


    She has never met someone who can sit so calmly even though she has provoked him three times, this


    Suny is really something!


    "I thought Miss Hond would be angry, after all, no woman, would be unconcerned about the fact that


    another woman came up to her and said she liked her boyfriend too. Unless--"


    Lana said, a slight pause, looking at Suny some meaningful: "Miss Hond you do not really like


    Austin."


    "Miss Fisher."


    Suny collected a fewughs, the smile on his face lightened up a lot, and the expression he looked at


    Lana was also much more serious.


    Lana thought she had finally angered Suny, and she sat up straight with some excitement. Just when


    she thought Suny was about to get angry, the next thing she heard was Suny''s still nd voice: "I''d like


    to ask a few questions."


    Lana''s red lips curled, "What did Miss Hond want to ask?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She would like to see what kind of tricks Suny is going to y.


    "First question, does Miss Fisher think you''re prettier than me?"


    Lana looked at the overly beautiful face in front of her, "..."


    She actually wanted to say "yes", but was embarrassed and didn''t say it.


    "Second question, Miss Fisher do you think you''re richer than me?"


    Lana was just about to say "yes" when she suddenly remembered that the woman in front of her was


    one of the directors of Future Technology Company, her face froze and she remained speechless.


    "Third question, does Miss Fisher think Austin likes you or does he like me?"


    "..."


    Suny three questions, Lana found herself unable to answer any of them.


    The truth is not that she couldn''t answer, more embarrassing than not answering is that one answer


    after another embarrassed her.


    entric opposite Suny murder also put to death: "Look, but these three points, Miss Fisher you can


    notpare with me, then what I have to be jealous of."


    Suny said, paused slightly, and added with a smile, "To be honest, I''m not just not jealous, I don''t even


    care."


    Don''t care about the photos or the woman who is inferior to her in every way.


    Lana heard Suny''s words, her face is white, she grew up, or the first time to be hit like this, but also by


    the blow she could not say a word of rebuttal.


    At this time, the waiter brought up the steak.


    "Miss Hond, as the saying goes, the family flower is not as fragrant as the wild flower, there is no


    man who doesn''t cheat, as long as I try, I don''t believe Austin he doesn''t get out of control one day."


    Lana this is really said extremely shameless, Suny looked at her, a light tsk: "Other than Miss Fisher, I


    am really curious, how you are shameless to such an extreme."


    Suny''s words were a bit long and Lana didn''t react to them for a while, but when she came back to her


    senses, she realized that Suny was calling her "shameless".


    She blushed and was about to scold Suny for his end, then she thought of something and Lana


    resumed her smile: "I can''t help it, after so many years, there are not many men who can catch my eye,


    but I fell for Austin."


    Lana said here and paused, "I came over today originally to ask Miss Hond if she would be willing to


    give Austin to me, but now it seems that Miss Hond is not willing."


    "But it''s okay, men, they always change."


    Suny looked at the Lana in front of her and for a moment was a little confused as to whether she simply


    liked Austin or was so obsessed because she irritated her.


    But no matter which point, although she will not be angry, there is always some difort.


    Suny hooked his peach blossom eyes and looked at Lana in front of him with a smile: "Is Miss Fisher


    finished?"


    Lana froze for a moment, "Miss Hond is angry?"


    "You misunderstood, my secretary''s steak is up, I think Miss Fisher better let my secretarye back


    for dinner first. As for when Austin will change, then please Miss Fisher will tell me when he does."


    Lana heard the sarcasm in Suny''s words and blushed slightly white: "You''re mocking me?"


    "There''s nothing I can do about it if that''s how Miss Fisher wants to interpret it."


    Suny looked at her, with a light smile inside her peach blossom eyes.


    Lana was irritated by Suny''s smile, "Suny, you wait for me! Soon, Austin will dump you!"


    "Then I really thank Miss Fisher for giving me a warning in advance so that I could be prepared to


    follow."


    Suny said, raising his hand in a "please" gesture, indicating Lana to leave quickly.


    Lana gritted her teeth, grabbed her bag from the side and got up and left on her high heels.


    She wore a red dress today, her heels were also red, the whole thing was like a torch of enthusiasm,


    and someone came up to her before she reached the door.


    Lana was originally angry hard, came across people hitting on her, remembering those sarcastic


    remarks Suny just made, she did not refuse, and after leaving her phone number, gave Suny a smug


    look.


    However, not far away, Suny was lowering her head and concentrating on cutting the steak, not


    noticing her side in the slightest.


    Lana''s anger grew even more when she saw that Suny was not looking over.


    She stomped her foot fiercely, pushed away the man who had just osted her and left the restaurant


    straight away.


    Rosa returned to her seat, remembering the woman who had juste on so aggressively, she


    couldn''t help but feel a little worried: "Miss Hond, was that just now?"


    "Love interest."


    Suny said this with a light smile on her face, her left hand held a fork and forked a piece of cut steak


    into her mouth, and the two words she spat out were t and steady, as if she was saying "It''s a nice


    day".


    Rosa''s hand with the knife and fork shook a little, looked at Suny carefully, and asked tentatively, "Mr.


    Johnson he-"


    Suny looked at her askance: "Don''t worry, no splits."


    Even if Austin really cheated, it''s not a big deal, big deal, but just a breakup.


    Divorces have been divorced, and what is a breakup?


    Rosa sighed with relief, "Sorry, Miss Hond, I was just curious."


    Suny looked at her and smiled a little: "Gossip, I get it."


    Rosa was a little embarrassed by her look, and did not dare to continue to ask further questions.


    The two of them were halfway through eating when Suny''s cell phone rang.


    The three big words "Austin" on the caller ID, Suny just nced at it and saw it.


    Seeing the caller ID, she couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, picked up the phone and pressed answer,


    "It''s me, Suny."


    Mr. Johnson''s call came pretty quickly.


    Rosa also saw the caller ID and thoughtfully got up and pretended to go to the bathroom.

 Chapter 390 HeS Missing A Mrs. Johnson

    Chapter 390 He''S Missing A Mrs. Johnson


    Chapter 390 He''s missing a Mrs. Johnson


    Austin came over on this call, naturally, about Lana.


    After Lana just left the restaurant in a huff, she got more and more upset on the way back to the hotel


    and couldn''t resist calling Austin.


    Lana is the best at sowing discord.


    Isn''t Suny breezy?


    Then she''ll light a fire at Austin''s.


    But Austin has long since cked out Lana''s phone, and Lana can only call Ivan.


    She didn''t say anything, she just said "Ivan, I''m Lana, please talk to your Mr. Johnson, I just met with


    Miss Hond, Miss Hond is not in a good mood, let Austin go to coax it".


    What a profound statement to make, as if Austin was really just asking Suny to coax him.


    However, Lana knows the way, women are the same, even though she has nothing to do with Austin


    now, but as long as she creates the illusion that she and Austin are in contact, then Suny is calm, she


    will definitely be jealous and messy.


    She didn''t believe that her words would reach Austin, who wouldn''t contact Suny personally.


    As soon as Austin contacted Suny, Lana''s goal was achieved.


    She and Suny had only been separated for a short time before Austin contacted Suny, and I believe


    that as long as Suny is not a fool, she will think that she and Austin must have been in touch.


    Lana was destined to be disappointed, however, when the first thing Austin said was, "Do you want me


    to let Ivan handle her?"


    When Suny heard Austin''s words, she gave a straightforwardugh. Her hand holding the fork moved


    slightly, turning it over, and Suny asked absently while ying with the fork in her hand, "What to do


    with it?"


    "Tell her not to bother you."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, thinking of what Lana said, "Miss Fisher she likes you so much, you put up


    with it?"


    Suny said this slowly and leisurely, listen carefully can also hear her words with a fewughs inside.


    Any normal person could hear that she was joking.


    But Austin doesn''t seem very normal at this time: "I''ll have Ivan contact Mr. Fisher."


    Suny heard him say this, some embarrassment, but the heart is inexplicably sweet, "Oh."


    It''s not that she''s trying to get rid of Miss Fisher, it''s that Austin got the wrong idea.


    Austin didn''t want to continue talking about Lana, the woman, and opened his mouth to change the


    subject: "Busy this afternoon?"


    Suny grunted, "Not busy."


    "Hmm."


    Austin seemed to simply ask if she was busy, and didn''t say anything more afterwards.


    Suny nced across at Rosa''s te and felt that if she didn''t end the call, her Secretary Lee would be


    eating cold steak.


    "I''m eating, hanging up."


    "Hmm."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny looked over at Rosa who had already "finished going to the


    bathroom" not far away.


    Noticing her gaze, Rosa, slightly embarrassed, lifted her leg and walked back, "Miss Hond."


    Suny looked at her and smiled a little: "Hurry up and eat, it''s going to get cold if you don''t."


    Rosa was seen through and didn''t dare to look at Suny again, lowering her head and carefully eating


    the steak inside her te.


    After lunch, Suny parted ways with Rosa straight away.


    She had nothing to do in the afternoon, so she didn''t want to go back to Phantom, bought a bouquet of


    flowers, and went straight back to the vi.


    The vase inside the vi hasn''t been filled with flowers for a long time, so Suny brought back a big


    bouquet of flowers today.


    The afternoon sunshine was very good, the house was cooled, soothing piano music was ying, and


    Suny was sitting on a nket, slowly and methodically arranging flowers.


    Austin just came out of the stairs and saw Suny sitting on a nket in a long dark curry halter dress


    with her knees down, carefully pruning flower branches.


    Not far from the speakers ying soothing and pleasant piano music pure music, sunlight from the


    floor to ceiling windows, just the beam of light stopped in front of Suny with about half a meter.


    Austin was standing at the entrance of the stairs, and looking over at this angle, he could only see the


    line of Suny''s slightly downcast side face.


    The long hair was tied up casually by Suny, only a few broken hair still between the ears, the coffee


    table next to a bunch of opened yellow roses, the roses are at her cheeks at hand, set off her face like


    white snow.


    Austin suddenly remembered one day six months after he and Suny got married, he went back to the


    Johnson residence at about the same time to get the papers, and just walked up to the third floor and


    heard movement on the balcony, he walked over there and saw Suny carrying a small watering can


    and leisurely watering her sulent.


    She seems to like nts, three years after marriage inside, they third floor that balcony a few pots of


    sulent into arge balcony full of half are, in the middle there are several pots of moonflowers and


    daffodils in which, flowers and green, very eye-catching.


    The housekeeper said she usually did the most things in the Johnson residence is to serve her those


    flowers and sulents, precious, Tina tried to destroy her sulents, Suny on the spot, the pot was


    pulled out of the sulent pot smashed at Tina''s feet, warning her that once again, the pot is smashed


    into her body.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Later they divorced, Austin found that a balcony of sulents and rooms with some green nts and


    flowers are gone, the balcony restored the most initial clean and tidy, but he now every circuit back,


    always feel that something is missing.


    Something is indeed missing.


    the Johnson residence is missing a hostess, he is missing a Mrs. Johnson.


    Austin collected his thoughts, lifted his legs and walked over, leaned down and hugged her from


    behind: "Smells good."


    Suny felt it when Austin approached her, but didn''t expect him to bend down and hug it as soon as he


    turned around.


    The man''s head was buried at her shoulder, and the short hair was tied around her neck, with some


    faint subtlety and some itchiness.


    Suny inclined her head, "Why are youing over at this time?"


    It is reasonable to say that Austin has been quite busytely.


    Not to mention that Anthony is now tripping him up all over the ce, it''s also enough to keep Austin


    busy with KLOC''s new projectster this year.


    Austin buried his head at Suny''s shoulder for a moment before he withdrew his movements, sat down


    beside her, picked up a thorny rose and squeezed it, and asked rhetorically, "Didn''t you used to love


    nting flowers and grass on the balcony? Now why don''t you nt them?"


    Instead of returning to her question, he opened his mouth to ask such a question.


    Suny trimmed the branches of the yellow roses in her hand, put them on a vase, and took the white


    daisies next to them and put them between the gaps to decorate them.


    Only after arranging the vase did Suny look up at him, "Taking care of flowers and nts is not an easy


    task."


    She used to work at the Johnson residence as an idle Mrs. Johnson, and she had nothing to do every


    day.


    I have to say how much she likes to raise flowers and nts on the balcony, in fact, not, she is also


    purely to pass the time, by the way, feel good to see a piece of green flowers, the mood will be much


    better.


    Austin understood Suny''s meaning, it hurt his feelings to bring up old things again, he handed the


    flowers in his hand to Suny and changed the subject again, "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    He said, after a pause, "I''ll do it for you."

 Chapter 391 Want To Marry You

    Chapter 391 Want To Marry You


    Chapter 391 Want to marry you


    When Suny heard him say this, she couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows a little: "I want to eat a few


    famous dishes."


    "Hmm."


    Austin nodded a little, "I''ll have the ingredients sent over if you want anything."


    Suny was also polite and ordered a few famous local dishes that he had been wanting to eat.


    Suny''s order was not an easy one to make, but Austin''s talent in cooking was so much better than hers


    that she wasn''t worried that he couldn''t do it.


    Suny finished thest flower arrangement, rolled the newspaper in front of him and threw the stems


    into the trash, handed two vases to Austin and asked him to put them in the study and bedroom.


    "Drinking water?"


    Suny watched hime down the stairs and asked Austin with a smile.


    The man did not speak, but raised his legs and walked over, directly to the bottom of the cup of water


    she was drinking a slight lift, lowered his head and drank directly from her cup.


    Suny let out augh, "You have your own cup."


    How do you always like to use her.


    "Hmm."


    Austin faintly responded, apparently he heard is heard, but still will not change.


    He finished his water and looked up at Suny.


    The sunlight is hitting from behind Suny, she is in the sunlight, peach blossom eyes smiling at him,


    bright and white teeth, Austin remembered the day four years ago when she walked towards him in her


    wedding dress, his heart could not help but slightly moved: "Suny."


    He opened his mouth and called out to her and Suny looked at him, "Hmm?"


    Dark eyes moved for a moment, Austin reached out and took the cup out of her hand and put it on the


    table behind her, "Nothing, wanted to kiss you."


    He was not asking but informing. Suny''s red lips just moved and the thin lips pressed down with


    coolness.


    Suny opened her eyes and looked at him with a smile, but the dark eyes also looked at her, the man''s


    deep eyes burned a fire inside, she was looking at him inexplicably began to heat up.


    Suny couldn''t help but close her eyes and raise her arms to hug Austin''s waist.


    It was quiet inside the vi until Suny was picked up and her leg identally touched the teacup that


    was just ced on the table.


    The porcin teacup fell on the table, "ng" a crisp sound into the ear.


    Suny, sober and embarrassed, subconsciously curled her toes.


    When his eyes met Austin''s dark eyes, Suny''s heart trembled.


    The next second, she was already carried to the second floor.


    The weather is still hot in early September, and when you go out, you can''t help but sweat.


    "A bath?"


    He ced her on that sink and opened his mouth with a voice that seemed to be ground with gravel,


    low and raspy, yet iparably sexy.


    Suny just looked at him, leaned on him without speaking, just vainly encircled him.


    Austin turned on the shower, the water was cold at first, hitting his body skimming to Suny''s, but soon


    that water warmed up.


    Suny''s skirt was wet with water and stuck to her body, showing all her curves.


    Austin resumed kissing her, his thin lips no longer cool, with burning heat kissed over her eyes, nose,


    lips, and finally stopped at the top of that corbone, where he stoically and openly nibbled on it.


    Suny''s body trembled, some pain, some itch, and more than anything else, an indefinable longing.


    The hand thatnded on her waist suddenly tightened and Suny was held by him and stepped on the


    ground.


    The floor was a little cold, and she stepped on her feet, subconsciously shrinking a little and pressing


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    closer to Austin''s body.


    He hugged her tightly from behind and lowered his head to her ear while kissing her and calling her


    name: "Suny."


    Suny is in front of the cold sink, behind her is Austin''s hot chest, the whole person is between cold and


    hot, the heart has a kind of indefinable feeling.


    The metallic sound of the belt hitting the ears, Suny listened, subconsciously tightened the hand


    holding up.


    The height difference between them is more than twenty centimeters, a bit of a gap, but it''s hard to


    beat Austin, he lifted her up with a slight push.


    Suny let out a stifled grunt, her legs dangled, her weight tilted forward, and she had to lie on the edge


    of the sink.


    The cold marble pressed against his skin, and Suny couldn''t help but shiver.


    The constant stream of tiny kisses behind her, Austin''s entire body like an impermeable will be


    wrapped tightly around her, that kiss a little online, the man''s hot breath hit his face, Suny''s also


    breathing a little heavier than the next.


    "Baby."


    He called out to her, his low voice filled with deep emotion.


    Suny looks at him and thinks Austin is trying to kill her.


    Ah, sometimes male lust can be deadly.


    When it was over, Suny''s strength was gone, and she fell into Austin''s arms, her peach blossom eyes


    glistening with water and brimming with flowers.


    The sunlight in the bedroom was a little bright, and Suny couldn''t help but squint a little when she was


    carried out, but couldn''t afford to raise her hand to block it.


    Austinid her down on the bed and she pulled the quilt aside to cover her body, her hand pulling his


    Austin looked down at her, stretching his eyebrows tinged with pleasure, the sun hit his face, usually


    inside the cold all melted.


    Suny''s eyes were slightly closed, she was a little tired and sleepy, and she took his hand and grunted,


    "Austin, stay with me for a while."


    The soft voice inside the pressure of a few delicate, Austin heart are soaked in it, the whole heart also


    followed the soft.


    Hey down beside her and slightly raised his arms to hug her lightly.


    Suny held his index finger, eyes closed, "What were you trying to say?"


    He thought she couldn''t hear him, but he didn''t want to say anything.


    Austin''s hand moved slightly, holding her hand for a long time without speaking.


    Without waiting for the person behind him to speak, Suny had drifted off to sleep.


    The room was quiet, and Austin looked up and kissed Suny on the cheek before whispering in her ear,


    "I want to marry you."


    However, he knew deep down that it was no longer so easy to open his mouth and say the words.


    The ck eyes sank slightly, Austin tightened his hand, hugged the person in his arms tightly, closed


    his eyes and followed the sleep.


    Austin woke up just as the doorbell rang.


    Suny was still sleeping, so he carefully withdrew his hand, got up and got out of bed, walked


    downstairs and opened the door.


    The visitor was Ivan, who brought the ingredients and documents.


    Austin suddenly skipped work this afternoon, and Ivan had a hard time.


    The boss suddenly does not want to work, he, the secretary can do?


    He didn''t want toe and give Austin a hard time, but the document was really urgent.


    Ivan spoke up against Austin''s crushing re: "Mr. Johnson, this document, I want it today."


    Austin was in a good mood and didn''t bother with him, so he signed directly and took the ingredients he


    was holding: "All right."


    Ivan breathed a sigh of relief, thought about Lana, and added: "Mr. Johnson, I''ve contacted Mr. Fisher


    and he said he will definitely not let Miss Fisher bother Miss Hond again."


    "Hmm."


    Austin answered, turned around and went into the vi.


    Ivan stood outside the barricaded door, watching Austin''s back, and he wiped his face heartily.


    s, when will Miss Hond marry their Mr. Johnson?

 Chapter 392 What Are You Doing?

    Chapter 392 What Are You Doing?


    Chapter 392 What are you doing?


    When Suny woke up, the curtains inside the room were drawn, the light was dim, Austin was not inside


    the room anymore, she turned on her side, the covers on her body slid aside, Suny rolled over and


    opened the curtains at the opening, opening the door for M to open the curtains.


    The curtains slowly opened, the sunlight outside is not as bright as noon, Suny propped up the bed and


    got up, stepped on the slippers on the floor and walked out of the room.


    Too thirsty for water.


    Just walking down the stairs, Suny smelled the strong aroma inside the kitchen. Walking to the kitchen


    door, Suny saw Austin who was cooking at once.


    Austin heard footsteps and nced back at her, "Awake?"


    "Hmm."


    Suny responded, took a cup and went over and poured a cup of warm water, standing half a meter


    away from him and watching him stir-fry the vegetables in the wok.


    Austin cooking is something that Suny had never thought of before.


    It is unexpected that now she has be the one who sits and enjoys the benefits.


    Well, the feeling is still pretty cool.


    "It''s almost done, so go out and wait."


    Seeing that she didn''t leave, Austin gave her another look.


    Suny raised an eyebrow and smiled lightly, "Okay."


    She, the kitchen killer, couldn''t do much anyway.


    Austin''s talent in this area of cooking is indeed favored by God, obviously these dishes he made for the


    first time, but the taste of cooking is very good.


    Suny remembered that he had identally made the food into a dark dish earlier, and for the first time


    in his life, he felt that God was still partial.


    Howe Austin is such a good cook when everyone is a first timer.


    "Think what?"


    Austin looked at her and twitched his eyebrows.


    Hearing his voice, Suny raised her eyes at him for a moment: "Think of the difference between people


    and people."


    Austin heard her words, thin lips hooked up a rare smile: "Knowing what to expect."


    Compared to most ordinary people, Suny is also considered one of the favored ones.


    That face is enough to make many same-sex envy and jealousy, not to mention her high IQ and high


    emotional intelligence.


    Suny thought about it for a while and felt that it was also true that one should not be too greedy.


    After dinner it was just after seven o''clock and it was just getting dark.


    Suny cut the fruit and brought it out. Austin was standing outside the balcony on the phone.


    The September night breeze was a bit cool. Suny came up to him with a fruit te and handed the


    washed strawberries to Austin''s lips.


    The man looked down at her, thin lips slightly a, directly the strawberry a whole bite into the mouth


    inside, the end, he also deliberately in her fingertips slightly sip.


    Suny shrank her fingers and looked askance at him, "I have dirty hands."


    "It''s not dirty."


    Austin hung up the phone and took her hand inside his palm.


    Suny looked up at him, her hand holding the fruit te slightly turned upside down: "How do you eat?"


    "I''ll feed you."


    He said, pinching a strawberry and passing it to her lips.


    Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, slightly raised his eyes at him, thinking that he had just sip on


    his fingertips, inexplicably up a few vengeance.


    She opened her mouth and took the strawberry inside her mouth, and at the end, following his example


    just now, she slightly siped on his fingertips.


    Austin looked at her with a few smiles hidden inside his dark eyes.


    Suny also looked up at him, peach blossom eyes slightly hooked, a big provocative meaning.


    "Is it sweet?"


    "Sweet."


    Austin seemed unconvinced: "The one I just had was very sour."


    Suny smiled a little, "Then try it again."


    "Hmm."


    Suny looked up at him, knowingly asking, "What are you doing?"


    "Taste the strawberries to see if they are sweet."


    He answered in a serious manner, and the next second he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    The man''s thin lips with warmth pressed down, she was full of his breath, Suny felt the sweetness


    seemed to diffuse to the bottom of the heart inside.


    She subconsciously closed her eyes and raised her hand to tightly grasp the shirt around his waist.


    The moon is beautiful this evening, and even the earthlyndscape is much better.


    The hot and lingering kisssted for nearly two minutes, and when it was released, Suny''s breath was


    a little ruffled.


    She pursed her lips for a moment and looked up at Austin with a smile, "Sweet?"


    "Sweet."


    Austin looked down at her and raised his hand to gently caress her brow.


    The two people''s breaths were mixed together, and it was impossible to tell whose it really was.


    But there''s no need to tell the difference, after all, they''re all so close.


    Suny took a strawberry and stuffed it directly into his mouth when he wasn''t looking: "Anthony and Ms.


    Grace have been a little too peacefultely, are they holding back any big moves?"


    Austin responded faintly, "Hmm."


    Anthony and Grace two people are really holding back a big move, before about Austin is not Maddox


    son is not the Johnsons of things are some rumors, they have not put any solid evidence out from the


    beginning to the end.


    Grace hands so many paternity test results, but nearly two months, but did not see her released, this is


    certainly not Anthony benevolent, want to give Austin a way out.


    This is just Anthony wanted to put thisst big move out again at a critical time, but this time things can


    not be considered a blow to Anthony.


    KLOC shares he could not buy much at a low price, not to mention that even the few old shareholders


    are not willing to give him their shares.


    On top of that, Anthony even heard that Phantom''s Suny actually contacted KLOC''s shareholders not


    long ago.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    We are all old foxes in the mall, some partial children''s words will not need to say.


    Suny met with those old things for dinner, naturally it can''t be as simple as chatting.


    And Anthony earlier approached Suny cooperation, the other party is not left to refuse, and now


    KLOC is such a big piece of cake, naturally everyone wants to eat it.


    Austin is down, and there are quite a few people watching from behind.


    The first two months of the game, Anthony did not earn anything in it.


    He probably couldn''t hold it in, and just after a period of time, Anthony had Grace leak Austin''s


    paternity test "identally" to the public.


    When those paternity papers came out, the whole of J City was about to explode.


    Suny just woke up and saw the message Rosa sent to herself.


    After reading the message from Rosa, Suny couldn''t help but let out a light tsk.


    She told Austinst night that Anthony had been very quiettely, but she didn''t expect to see such an


    explosive event early this morning.


    Now that their biggest cards are out, if they continue to y, Anthony is afraid he can''t afford to y,


    right?


    The news was still a little exciting early in the morning.


    Suny washed up and went downstairs to look for Austin. Mr. Johnson, who had just finished making


    breakfast, was answering the phone.


    Suny heard Austin mention the word "Anthony" on the stairs. She raised an eyebrow and walked over


    to the table to grab some warm water and drink it while listening to Austin''s arrangement.


    He did not hide her at all, Suny so big a person sitting there, Austin said directly to Ivan on the other


    end of the phone.


    Hanging up the phone, Austin looked at her as she walked over, "Grace sent out the paternity test."


    "And what about the paternity test genus you mentioned?"


    This is what Austin just talked about on the phone, and it''s not something she overheard, it''s something


    he told her openly and honestly.


    Austin sat down beside Suny and said as hedled her porridge, "Some time ago, I contacted the men


    Grace had contacted before and during her reunion with Maddox."


    When Suny heard him say this, she couldn''t help but tsk, "You mean that Tina and Kasper, the two


    siblings, might not be your real brother and sister?"


    Austin served her porridge and gave her another piece of fried dumpling: "It''s either maybe, or not."

 Chapter 393 - Today Is Another Exciting Day

    Chapter 393 - Today Is Another Exciting Day


    Chapter 393 - Today is another exciting day


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "You found out?"


    "Hmm."


    Austin has never been one to sit back and wait. As early as when Grace approached Suny with those


    paternity tests, he was making preparations to respond.


    Grace, this person, when she met Maddox was an escort, and then actually did something to run away


    with her lover, it is clear that she is not a peaceful woman.


    When she was pregnant, it was also very strange, Frederick did not allow her to marry into the Johnson


    family, before giving birth to Austin there has been no news that Grace was pregnant, Grace was


    carrying Austin to the Johnson family, with Frederick asked for a sum of money and then with Grace


    was carrying Austin to the Johnson family, asking Frederick for money and then running away with her


    lover.


    All people in J City know is that Grace ran away just after giving birth to Austin, but most people don''t


    know these details.


    Austin would know, but only because he grew upter, Frederick was afraid that he could not stand


    Grace''spulsion, so he told her these things.


    Grace ran away with her lover when she was young and came back to Maddox in her middle age, this


    time pregnant with twins, directly into the Johnson family''s door, which is not easy to say.


    Austin has little affection for Grace, and once upon a time did not feel that Grace was good to Tina and


    Kasper the two would make him feel bad, he never treated Grace as a mother, so naturally he would


    not have any demands on Grace.


    But Grace said he wasn''t Maddox''s son, not the Johnsons, and Austin thought that was odd.


    So many years in the past not to say, but she waited until now to say, this thing, definitely not so


    simple.


    No, Austin asked Ivan to look into it and found out quite a lot.


    Austin is not Maddox''s son this point is not easy to say, but Kasper and Tina two people are definitely


    not Maddox''s son this point is undoubtedly.


    Tina and Kasper two biological father is still very good to find out, Ivan but will be the year and Grace


    have a rtionship with the man all investigated, and now find out.


    Only Grace was really confused in this area back then, one by one screening, Ivan only took some time


    to find outst week, just did not expect toe in handy so soon.


    After listening to Austin, Suny had to say that Grace is also a talent, after so many years, she actually


    managed to hide it so tightly.


    But also, Tina and Kasper both miss Grace more, and Grace is pregnant into the Johnson family,


    probably Frederick would not expect, Grace this person so bold.


    But there''s a problem with that. Suny looked to Austin: "So who are you ...?"


    Since Austin is not rted to Grace in any way, whose child is he anyway?


    "Grandpa did a paternity test for Maddox and me a long time ago, and the paternity certificate has


    always been in the hands of thewyer hemissioned before he died."


    He is Maddox''s biological son, as for who his biological mother really is, this is probably only Grace


    knows, or perhaps, even Grace does not know.


    Suny''s eyebrows twitched slightly, and I have to say, Frederick was really unpredictable.


    But with a family like the Johnson family, bloodlines are naturally important, and Frederick would not


    have put KLOC in his hands if Austin were not Maddox''s son.


    So the paternity test that Austin just told Ivan on the phone is naturally the same paternity test that


    Frederick helped him and Maddox do back then.


    In addition, Austin also had Ivan leak the paternity test of Tina and Kasper and their biological father


    "identally" by their biological father.


    Suny took a sip of porridge and just felt that Grace would probably go crazy in the next few days, it


    really was a big show.


    Oh, it''s not just Grace, Anthony would probably go crazy too, right?


    Frederick this hand, probably Anthony also did not expect.


    He thought Maddox had died, Frederick has long been buried, Austin or not the Johnsons are also


    difficult to identify.


    And Austin and Grace no mother-son rtionship, and Tina and Kasper two siblings do not have any


    blood rtionship, which is enough to hammer Austin is not Maddox''s son, not the Johnsons, no right


    to inherit the KLOC shares left by Frederick.


    But once the paternity test that Frederick ced in the hands of hiswyer came out, it was clearly


    more authoritative.


    So many good shows early in the morning... Ah, it''s going to be a great day again!


    Suny and Austin are in a good mood, however the others are not in a good mood.


    After Grace "identally" leaked the paternity test, Frederick''s former attorney sent her a letter and


    sent out the paternity test for Maddox and Austin.


    However, this is not the most desperate Grace, the most desperate is the biological father of Tina and


    Kasper two also "identally" he secretly do the paternity test leaked out.


    Early in the morning, the Johnson family''s grandparenting drama was a hit withizens.


    There''s a melon in this melon, and it''s much faster for Austin than for Grace to release it.


    What''s more, every time Austin put out the melon are ripe, so that people have no way to refute, the


    evidence is overwhelming, hammer death hammer real.


    Grace is going crazy, Anthony was also pissed off early in the morning and his blood pressure came


    up, he rushed to call Grace, however what''s the use.


    They are some broken evidence, Austin does conclusive evidence, we are not stupid, who is real and


    who is not, it is clear.


    Tina was also mad, and after she saw the news, she drove straight home and asked Grace, "Mom, is


    this true?"


    She''s not a child of the Johnson family?


    Wouldn''t she have nothing then?


    She''s not the Johnson family''s daughter, that''s just a regr person!


    Tina couldn''t ept this, even when she was kicked out of the Johnson residence by Austin, she had


    never been so desperate.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Because she knows how she is also surnamed Xu, as long as she is sensible in the future and no


    longer offend Suny and Austin, she believes that Austin will not really care about her as a sister!


    Yet now how ridiculous, she is not the Johnson family''s daughter, she was conceived by Grace with


    another man on the outside!


    Grace is now in a mess, she didn''t think she was just trying to save her son, how things got to this


    point.


    When Tina saw her silence, she raised her hand and shook her hard, "Mom, tell me it''s not true!"


    "It''s true! You''re not the Johnson family''s daughter! Neither is your brother!"


    Hearing Grace''s words, Tina''s face went white with a swish, she had never been so desperate.


    "No! I don''t believe it! I''m going to go to my brother and ask him about it! I don''t believe it!"


    She doesn''t believe it!


    Unbelievable!


    Tina thinks this must be Austin getting mad, her brother getting mad that Grace is actually working with


    Anthony for Kasper!


    She went to Austin to apologize, believing that if she did, her brother would forgive her!


    However, Tina had just run out the door when she saw a man in his fifties standing at the door.


    Tina was stunned for a moment, she didn''t intend to pay any attention to the man, but he pulled her in,


    "You are, Grace''s daughter?"


    When she heard the word "Grace", Tina took a step: "Who are you?"


    Grace heard Tina say she was going to find Austin and rushed after her. Going to Austin at this time


    would be like adding fuel to the fire!


    However, she had just chased her to the door when she saw Tina standing at the door with a man.


    Grace had just called out to Tina when she heard the man say, "I''m your father!"


    When Grace heard this, she screamed and the person passed out straight away.

 Chapter 394 Scaring Her, I Will Be Heartbroken

    Chapter 394 Scaring Her, I Will Be Heartbroken


    Chapter 394 Scaring her, I will be heartbroken


    The Johnson family''s drama can be said to be watching everyone''s jaw drop, originally thought Austin


    is not Maddox''s biological son this thing has been nailed down, but did not expect that now all of a


    sudden, all the things are reversed over.


    Frederick''swyer not only confirmed Austin''s identity publicly, but also sent a letter to Grace directly,


    suing her for defamation and disinformation.


    The evidence released by Austin''s side directly hammered Grace to death, and people who didn''t know


    it only thought it was a drama of the Johnson family fighting for the family fortune, but people who have


    been in the business for a long time can more or less see that this drama is obviously a fight between


    Tina and Kasper and Austin, but in reality it is Anthony the The cousin wants to kick Austin out of KLOC


    and reap the benefits.


    And the results are obvious. Those so-called paternity test certificates from Grace prove that Austin


    has no blood rtionship with Tina and Kasper, nor does she have any rtionship with Austin, and


    everything bes even moreically absurd when Tina and Kasper''s real father shows up.


    Tina and Kasper''s biological father Bobby Turner approached Grace directly, indicating that he wanted


    to reim Kasper and Tina as siblings, and now Grace''s three mothers and daughters are anxious.


    After Anthony saw Bobby''s vocalization, he was so angry that his high blood pressure shot up and he


    passed out on the spot.


    Of course, these are all gossip reporters gossip out, now put online, the Johnson family heat only


    increased not decreased.


    Suny just came out of the meeting and the phone in his hand rang.


    Rosa, who was about to report,gged behind her, and Suny took a look at the caller ID, and her peach


    blossom eyes ticked slightly.


    "Brother."


    The call was from Robert, and for what, it was obvious.


    "Hmm."


    Robert on the other end of the line seemed to be busy, and there was a murmur behind the answer.


    He said something to the person next to him, I don''t know, before Suny heard a lot of silence over


    there, and then she heard Robert ask himself, "Is it true what happened online?"


    The online thing naturally refers to the Austin thing, such a big together with the luxury blood drama, if


    Frederick is still around, it is estimated that all can be exasperated.


    Suny hooked her lips and gave augh, "It''s true."


    Robert was not expecting, a pause, only to open his mouth to urge Suny: "So, Anthony estimated that


    the dog will jump to the wall, these days you go to and from work, be careful."


    "I know, brother."


    Robert also had nothing to say, "Hang up first,e home for dinner when you have time."


    He said, reluctantly adding, "Austin hasn''t paid an official visit to our house yet."


    Hearing Robert''s words, Suny couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, she was a bit incredulous:


    "Brother, did Grandpa he ept Austin?"


    "No."


    Robert is telling the truth, but it''s not unreasonable for him to ask Suny to bring Austin to visit the


    Murphy family. It''s one thing for Charlie to dislike Austin, but it''s not the same thing if Austin himself isn''t


    more active.


    Suny although smart, but she is not particrly understand Charlie in the end, know that speed is not


    enough, but to Charlie, warm water boiled frog, was boiled off the person, afraid of Austin.


    Suny heard Robert''s reply and knew that he had given himself a special mention, and his heart could


    not help but warm: "Thank you, brother."


    "If he treats you badly, you must tell us, okay?"


    Suny held the phone, just feel the bottom of the heart hot, grow so big, there are people like this as her


    backing, really is a very happy thing.


    "I will, brother."


    "Go get busy."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny stood for a moment until Rosa knocked on the door and she withdrew her


    thoughts, "Come in."


    Rosa came in to give her a report on the findings of the newpany that she had investigated in the


    previous chat, and when she finished methodically, looking at a thoughtful Suny, Rosa added: "Miss


    Hond, the wedding present you asked me to prepare for Miss Murray, I have already prepared."


    "Hard work."


    Rachel and Parker''s wedding is this Saturday, people have hand-delivered the invitation to her, Suny


    naturally have to go to show up.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although there was some friction with Rachel earlier, but now it is also considered to be a reconciliation


    of the past.


    So this wedding gift, it really can not be too casual.


    Rosa has always had a sense of proportion in these matters, and Suny does not have to worry about


    these things.


    This is not, the day after the wedding, her almighty Secretary Lee, has the gift ready.


    Awesome.


    Suny withdrew her eyes and looked down at the file in front of her.


    "Miss Hond."


    Hearing Rosa''s voice, Suny lifted her head, "Come in."


    "Miss Hond, Anthony Johnson is here again."


    "What''s he doing over here?"


    "Said to meet Miss Suny."


    Suny tsked, "Have security kick him out."


    It seems that this Anthony is really desperate to jump to the wall, all this time, and still presume that


    Phantom will cooperate with him?


    Suny does not want to take care of the mad dog, who knows if Anthony will suddenly turn his head and


    bite himself.


    When Austin came over in the evening, Suny saw him and spoke directly about Anthony and Robert''s


    admonition, "Brother said for us to be careful."


    Thest car ident was an ident, but Austin still has his heart in his mouth, when Suny was in the


    car, if something really happened, it''s all over.


    "Well, Ivan has sent someone to keep an eye on Anthony''s side."


    Suny nodded a little: "Ivan is still very reassuring."


    Hearing her words, Austin suddenly inclined his head to look at her, "What about me?"


    Suny looked at him and couldn''t help but tickle his peachy eyes, "You, huh?"


    She said, after a deliberate pause, "I''ve been very relieved."


    When Austin heard her words, his eyebrows loosened and he lowered his head and kissed her, "What


    do you want to eat tonight?"


    "Listen to you."


    "Hmm."


    It is a coincidence that today so many things burst out, Suny think Anthony side of the people, should


    be low-key not to show their faces, did not expect the two of them to eat a meal, actually ran into


    Albert.


    When he saw Austin and Suny, Albert''s face sank.


    Suny nced at Austin, who acted as if he didn''t see Albert, and apparently, he wasn''t going to say


    hello.


    Suny slightly hooked his lips and followed Austin in the direction of the card table without looking away.


    "Austin, Miss Hond."


    Yet they didn''t want to say hello to Albert, who instead came straight over with his femalepanion.


    "Austin and Miss Hond have such a great rtionship."


    He looked straight at Suny as if he didn''t have Austin there.


    Austin moved slightly, blocking his view, his dark eyes sank: "Suny is timid, scaring her, I will be


    heartbroken."


    Albert let out augh, "Austin is so sweet."


    He said, took onest look at Suny, which led his femalepanion to leave, just before leaving, he


    looked back at Suny again, the eyes inside is a man''s naked desire for women.

 Chapter 395 - Why Not?

    Chapter 395 - Why Not?


    Chapter 395 - Why not?


    This was not the first time Suny had seen such a look in Albert''s eyes; thest time she met him at a


    party, Albert had also looked at her with such a look.


    Anthony was not a good one, and the two sons he produced were not good ones either.


    Suny stood behind Austin with a much lighter smile on her face.


    Austin face even more needless to say, if Albert did not walk quickly, Suny believe, Austin estimated to


    beat people himself.


    Until Albert''s back disappeared from sight, Austin turned his head to Suny: "If he dares to move bad


    thoughts, I will make him regret it for the rest of his life."


    Suny looked up at him and smiled a little: "He shouldn''t have the guts to do that yet."


    Although this little episode was not very pleasant, Suny and Austin both did not take it to heart.


    Anthony is already a loser, Albert is also a grasshopper, he is now jumping, can not jump a few days.


    For Rachel and Parker''s wedding on Saturday, both Suny and Austin were invited by the Murray family.


    Suny is Rachel personally sent the invitation, the other party to show weakness and goodwill, she is


    naturally to go to show a face.


    Austin, not to mention the Brooks family thisyer of rtionship in, he and Elijah and is a close friend,


    Rachel''s wedding, Austin is also naturally to show up.


    At Rachel''s wedding, there were many familiar faces.


    The number of people who came when Suny and Austin got married is arguably about the same


    number today.


    The September J City has not yet turned cold, Suny chose a simple and generous dress, face makeup


    is also very light, after all, today''s protagonist is Rachel, she certainly can not take the focus of


    attention stolen.


    Master Murray, who was very ill some time ago, is in high spirits today.


    As soon as Suny and Austin entered the room, Ivy and Dorothy Murray greeted them, "Mr. Johnson,


    Miss Hond."


    Ivy used to hate Suny, but after Suny gave Rachel a piece of her collection at the auctionst time, she


    doesn''t hate Suny as much as she used to.


    Not long ago the Murphy family had just made a big announcement about Suny, and Ivy now looks at


    Suny with a different eye than before.


    Suny has long known the habits of people in this upper ss circle, so she can''t say she hates Ivy.


    In fact, I do not me Ivy despise her, Ivy married Dorothy Murray when she was married, but the


    dowry, in the end, in the Brooks family for so many years of the Miss Millennium, the delusion of


    marrying into the rich family to fly on the branch of the case, she is estimated to have seen a lot.


    When Suny married Austin, it was indeed a bit "unknown", Ivy has the pride of a richdy, can not see


    her "chasing after fame and fortune", is also justifiable.


    Today Rachel got married, Ivy is sincere or not, anyway, she smiled at Suny, the so-called hand not to


    smile, Suny also smiled and politely responded.


    Well, the scene was cordial.


    However, there were many distinguished guests today, so Ivy only brought Suny and Austin in and left


    them to Elijah to entertain.


    "Austin, Suny."


    Suny and Austin both saw Elijahing from afar. Remembering the photo, Suny couldn''t help but


    raise an eyebrow and look at Elijah with a smirk: "Mr. Brooks is in a good moodtely."


    Elijah heard Suny''s words and also remembered about the photo, the smile on his facegged for a


    moment, "okay okay, it''s not as good as Austin, it''s not as good as Austin."


    Austin gave him a cool look, "Has it been a while since you''ve been to Boxing Hall?"


    Elijah heard the implication, coughed lightly a few times and hurriedly changed the subject, "Tate and


    the others are already sitting over there, let''s go over there first."


    Austin grunted and looked down at Suny. The two of them didn''t bother to tear Elijah down and


    followed him to his position.


    Rachel This wedding, the scene is very big, after all the Murray family and the Lee family are not


    ordinary family.


    Suny and Austin were the guests of honor and were ced at the second table from the main stage.


    On the 100-meter long runway, Rachel came from afar in her wedding dress and the top lighting was


    beautiful.


    Mr. Brooks, who is still a single dog at the age of thirty-three, is particrly touched, originally thought


    that their J City four gentry to do a lifetime of single nobility, but halfway through Austin got married


    directly, and now although divorced, but the Suny beside him is still good.


    Elijah nced across the room at Suny and Austin, who were looking at Rachel, who was walking


    slowly, and Austin was looking at Suny.


    Elijah looked at the teeth are sore a little, can not help but shake, the habit of bitching up again, in the


    bottom kicked Austin a little.


    The foot was suddenly kicked, Austin did not even have to think, can do such a thing, in addition to


    Elijah, there is no other person present.


    He gave Elijah a slightly disgruntled look, "Something wrong?"


    Elijah nced at Suny, who was focused on watching the bride, squeezed his eyebrows and smiled at


    Austin, "Austin, are you envious and sour and want to get married?"


    "..."


    Although he hates to admit it, Austin is indeed very envious and very sour and wants to get married.


    Over the noise, Suny heard a few words from Elijah and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow: "Mr.


    Brooks wants to get married too?"


    Elijah the single dog: "..."


    He shouldn''t be guilty of being cheap.


    Suny saw Mr. Brooks'' defeated expression and couldn''t help but hook her lips in a smile, slightly


    looking down and Austin locked eyes, her hand moved slightly and her index finger gently hooked on


    the man''s palm.


    Austin''s heart tickled for a moment, looking at her, his eyebrows softened down: "His girlfriend are not,


    can only think about it."


    Unlike him, have lived a pleasant and happy cohabitation life with Suny.


    Elijah''s heart was zapped, and Tate, who was standing by, gave augh and chimed in, "He probably


    doesn''t even like anyone."


    Elijah: "..."


    This fucking can still be such a personal attack?


    Suny gave augh and ate a candy: "Don''t hit Mr. Brooks like that."


    Elijah heard Suny''s words, suddenly some touched, sensible people are still there, he should not be


    with Austin and these people!


    However, he hadn''t finished being moved when Suny added, "After all, Mr. Brooks will be single for the


    rest of his life."


    "..."


    Why did he just open the damn mouth? Is it bad to be a spectator?


    His heart is really tired.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Probably really struck, Elijah did not speak again.


    Marriage is indeed a very sacred event, and Rachel and Parker''s speech on stage was really moving.


    Suny''s heart touched, the hand being held suddenly tightened, she withdrew her gaze and nced at


    Austin.


    Austin didn''t say anything, just looked at her.


    Suny hooked her lips once: "Let''s find some time and go see Grandpa, okay?"


    Austin was stunned for a rare moment, and his dark eyes moved as if he didn''t believe it: "Can I?"


    Suny raised an eyebrow and asked him back, "Why not?"


    "Good."


    Austin looked at her and answered in a deep voice, holding Suny''s hand tighter and tighter.

 Chapter 396 Is Suny Crazy?

    Chapter 396 Is Suny Crazy?


    Chapter 396 Is Suny crazy?


    After the process, the newlyweds went down for a toast, with Suny and Austin at the front of their table,


    and Rachel and Parker both quickly came over with their sses.


    Rachel love or not love ParkerSuny can not see, but she should be very satisfied with the Lee family,


    the face of the smile has not stopped.


    After the toast, Rachel made a point of saying to Suny before she left, "Suny, thank you foring


    tonight."


    Suny smiled, "Miss Murray is very polite."


    Rachel nodded and smiled as she followed Parker.


    Suny took a look at Rachel''s back, her peach blossom eyes slightly hooked, she was in a good mood


    to drink most of the red wine inside the ss.


    Although Rachel and may not be considered friends, they are not considered enemies either.


    Good things.


    The Murray family and the Lee family are married, so the banquet is naturally not bad, the food is


    directly from the Bishounen side invited a whole team of chefs to cook.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Suny had eaten seven times, and she had drunk two sses of coconut juice before the meal started,


    and now she wanted to go to the bathroom.


    Austin and Tate hadn''t seen each other for a while, and today they had the rare opportunity to sit


    together at the same table. Suny just whispered to Austin, took her bag and got up to go to the


    bathroom.


    Once Suny was gone, Elijah got reckless: "Austin, aren''t you going to propose yet?"


    Austin almost smashed the ss in his hand, Elijah is really which pot is not open to mention which


    pot.


    Knowing full well that the Murphys now see him as a flooded beast, he has not even passed the


    Murphys'' hurdle, so how can he dare to think about proposing marriage.


    Seeing Austin''s sullen face, Elijah took some pleasure in revenge and sighed, asking knowingly,


    "Charlie doesn''t like you, huh?"


    Austin looked at Elijah and snorted coldly, "If you want a beating, just say so, no need for that."


    Antonio nced at Elijah and took no pity on him, "He really hasn''t been beaten up in a long time."


    Tate shook his ss: "From what I understand, you seem to have had your eye on a girl recently, but


    she doesn''t like you?"


    When Elijah heard Tate''sment, he felt even worse: "Who are you listening to? I''m handsome,


    generous, and rich, so I can chase a girl with ease."


    Tate grunted, "Oh, I was going to help you out, but since you got your hands on it, forget it."


    Elijah: "... learning makes progress, what do you have to say we exchange together, is not a bad thing."


    Hearing this from him, Antonio couldn''t hold back augh.


    Austin didn''t even bother to listen, Elijah that mouth, other can not, quarrel is quite strong.


    But Elijah''s mouth really couldn''t say anything nice, but he did ask a question that Austin himself would


    like to know the answer to.


    When to propose?


    If he could, he would hate to be able to propose right now.


    Of course, reason told Austin that the soonest, probably, would be after Charlie was willing to see him.


    If someone now asks Austin what is the one thing he regrets most, it is of course going to the Civil


    Affairs Bureau two years ago and getting a divorce from Suny.


    However, there is no if in this world, he now regrets, and can only regret.


    Rachel''s wedding was grand, and the banquet hall was so big that Suny walked for nearly five minutes


    before she walked out the side door of the banquet hall.


    The restroom is not far away, except that there is a line of people outside the restroom close by.


    This hotel Suny is quite familiar with, she took a look and went straight to the elevator to take the


    elevator up to the fifth floor.


    Most of the fifth floor are VIP reserved boxes, boxes with restrooms inside, all outside restrooms can


    be said to be a person.


    Because it took a little time to get up here, Suny was worried about Austin, and aftering out of the


    bathroom, she took out her phone and edited a message to Austin.


    Just before the message was sent, someone behind her suddenly snapped her into ce, the visitor


    snapped her waist, and covered her mouth with his hand.


    Suny was dragged next to the other side of the box, and after the other side dragged her into the box,


    the door was locked with the opposite hand.


    Probably think Suny can not escape, the other party locked the door and then let go.


    "Suny."


    Looking at Albert in front of her, Suny couldn''t help but smile a little: "Mr. Johnson, what do you want?"


    Albert looked at the smile on Suny''s face and his brow went straight up, but just for a moment, he didn''t


    think much of it.


    In fact, taking Suny over is also a temporary intention, he just saw Suny on the third floor and saw that


    she seemed to want to go to the bathroom, but only looked at the bathroom and then went to the


    elevator.


    Today the Murray family and the Lee family held a wedding, the third floor is a banquet hall, the


    restrooms are naturally full of people.


    Suny a look is not want to queue, and this hotel on the fourth floor is a general box, restroom workers,


    people should not be less, the fifth floor is a VIP box, the box inside with its own restroom, outside


    restrooms almost no one.


    Suny she even went to the fourth floor, will alsoe up to the fifth floor, so he early in the fifth floor


    out of the wait.


    As expected, he had just made the arrangements when he saw Suny enter the bathroom.


    While Suny went into the women''s restroom, Albert also went into the men''s restroom, then waited at


    the entrance of the restroom for her toe out and take the person into this box.


    Albert has been interested in Suny for more than a day or two. He wanted to pursue Suny long after


    her divorce from Austin, but he hadn''t been kicked out of KLOC during that time, and Austin''s attitude


    toward Suny wasn''tpletely desperate, so he had to put up with it.


    Now that Austin has cornered them, Albert knows that they can''t get anything out of it now, and since


    that''s the case, why is he worried?


    "What''s a lone man to do, don''t you know?"


    Albert looked at Suny, smiled strangely, then took the cup on the table and poured a ss of water,


    took out a white pill from his arms, and threw the pill in front of Suny.


    The white pill into the water, but two or three seconds, the pillpletely dissolved in the water,


    "Here, Miss Hond, have a ss of the good stuff, and when you''re done, I promise to make you


    horny as hell."


    Suny looked at Albert with the same smile on her face, "What if I don''t drink?"


    Albert coldly snorted: "I have locked the door, even if Austin wants to find you, he can''t find you for a


    while, you can''t escape, Austin can''t find you, if you don''t want to suffer, I advise you to listen to me


    obediently. After all, you are so good-looking, I really don''t want to be so rude to you!"


    He said, his face cold, and fiercely sent the ss of water in his hand towards Suny''s heel: "Drink!"


    Suny took a step back and tilted her head to avoid Albert''s outstretched hand, "I''ll do it myself."


    Seeing that she cooperated, Albert raised an eyebrow in satisfaction and loosely released the cup to


    her.


    Suny picked up the spiked water with one hand, reversed his leg and kicked Albert into the wall.


    Albert was kicked against the wall, painful moment to react, Suny also did not give him the opportunity


    to react, the other hand pulled aside a chair, directly against Albert''s waist and abdomen with the leg


    pressed hard, and then forcefully sp his mouth, the hand of the cup of spiked water poured into his


    mouth.


    Until the cup of water all into Albert''s mouth, Suny let go, the cup fell to the ground, "ng", directly


    broken open.


    Albert eased over and looked at Suny: "You''re looking for a hard time!"


    She actually gave him that ss of water to drink, is Suny crazy?


    Suny looked at him with a smirk, lifted her leg and kicked him hard again, "Really?"


    Suny wore high heels today, and the heel kicked Albert directly in the body, hurting him as if he had


    been stabbed by a knife.


    Suny finished, and pulled back the chair in front of his heel, and with one force, pressed it again and


    mmed it hard against him.


    Albert wailed and fell to the ground clutching himself.


    Suny let go of her chair, and at the same time, the sound of the door opening came from outside, she


    stepped back, the door of thepartment was pulled open just in time, and Austin walked in.

 Chapter 397 I DidnT Say You Could Leave

    Chapter 397 I Didn''T Say You Could Leave


    Chapter 397 I didn''t say you could leave


    Austin just walked in, raised his hand and pulled Suny behind him.


    "Did it hurt you?"


    Suny shook his head, nced at Albert, who was still grimacing in pain on the ground, and smiled: "No,


    but Mr. Johnson should have been hurt by me."


    After all, it is the waist, she just hit, but also used the full force of the.


    Hearing her words, Austin looked at Albert, who had fallen to the ground, with a cold face, and lifted his


    leg and kicked Albert directly and viciously.


    "Ah--Austin are you crazy!"


    Albert was just hit by Suny those ces still hurt, Austin now gave him such a kick, the kick is straight


    to his shoulder hard, not life-threatening, but so painful that he almost fainted.


    Albert covered his shoulder and slowly stood up against the wall, seeing Austin''s cold, hostile eyes, he


    shuddered.


    Austin had that look in his eyes as if he wanted to kill him!


    Albert suddenly got a little scared and saw someone following behind Austin and hastily called out,


    "Are you guys blind? He''s going to kill someone! He''s going to kill someone, why don''t you guys go call


    the police!"


    Hearing Albert''s words, several staff members who followed Austin over cautiously nced at Austin.


    Although Albert is a VIP of the hotel, Austin is a VIP of VIPs, if these two people do not have to offend


    one of them, then of course it is to offend Albert!


    Now that Albert said he wanted to call the police, of course they didn''t dare to do it without permission.


    Austin snorted coldly and inclined his head to Suny, "What was he just about to do?"


    Suny also gave augh, "Mr. Johnson said he was going to give me a drink of something nice."


    She said, after a pause, "But I don''t really like to drink what people give me to drink, so I let him drink it


    down."


    Austin immediately understood what Suny said, Albert three times met Suny''s eyes are extremely


    excessive, he just did not expect that now Anthony have this look, Albert actually dare to Suny.


    The rm is naturally not able to rm.


    What Albert did tonight, even if the police were called, would only be a 48-hour detention.


    This is far from enough for Austin.


    He nced back at the hotel staff behind him, "He''s my cousin, I need to take care of some personal


    business, you guys go ahead and get busy."


    Austin personally spoke up and said he had to take care of personal business, so naturally the hotel


    personnel didn''t dare to stay any longer.


    Albert heard Austin''s words, immediately afraid, subconsciously to go outside, but just ran two steps,


    Austin directly next to the chair kicked into Albert''s body, Albert was knocked back to the wall.


    Seeing this, Albert became anxious and shouted to the hotel staff in the distance, "Come back! Come


    back!"


    The hotel staff who walked away as if they couldn''t hear half of it, walked away without looking back.


    Austin raised his hand and threw the door behind him with force, "ng", the door of the box hit the


    wall Albert was leaning against shuddered a little.


    The staff who had gone far away heard the sound and could not help but look back, seeing the door


    closed, the staff looked worriedly at the leader beside him, "Manager, will this happen ah?"


    The hotel manager red at him: "Do you think Mr. Johnson is stupid? Nothing can happen, tonight''s


    matter, you give me rotten inside, if the word gets out, then you wait to pack up and leave!"


    When the staff heard the hotel manager''s words, they trembled and hastened to assure themselves


    that they would not speak nonsense.


    On the other side, Albert watched Austin close the door behind him, he hurriedly held the wall and


    backed up again and again, looking at Austin with the same arrogance and smugness he had just


    shown to Suny: "Austin, I''m your cousin anyway, don''t mess around!"


    "Cousin?"


    Austin heard this and suddenly snorted.


    He looked around the box, saw a few bottles of XO ced on top of the wine cab not far away,


    Austin lifted his leg and walked over, took the wine directly in his hand, turned around and smashed it


    hard at Albert.


    "Austin!"


    Albert was so frightened that he raised his hand to block his head, and the "bang" in his ear was the


    sound of a ss wine bottle being smashed.


    The red wine didn''t hit him, it hit the wall above his ear.


    Albert breathed a sigh of relief, raised his hand to touch his face sshed with red wine, and just


    wanted to speak, but when he looked up and met Austin''s eyes, his whole body froze: "You, you don''t


    mess around Austin!


    Austin in front of him held the mouth of the bottle, just smashed the ss bottle mouth on the ss


    sharp, against him like a sharp knife.


    Albert''s face went white, his legs went weak, and he fell to the ground: "I, I didn''t do anything! You, do


    not be impulsive! Austin, Austin, I''m your cousin anyway, don''t be impulsive, killing me won''t do you


    any good! You have a great future, there''s no need to ruin yourself for a scumbag like me!"


    Albert is really scared, Austin that expression is not fake.


    Austin reached over and grabbed him by the cor and picked Albert up in a sh, he moved his hand


    with the bottle and ced the sharp ss against Albert''s aorta: "Did I warn you not to touch Suny''s?"


    "Yes, yes, yes! It''s me who got carried away, it''s me who didn''t know any better! Austin, I know I was


    wrong, I really know I was wrong! I really didn''t do anything! Ask Suny if you don''t believe me!"


    Having said that, Albert probably thought it was useless to talk to Austin, and he turned his attention


    back to Suny: "Suny, I apologize to you! I''m sorry! I really didn''t touch you! Tell him to get rid of the


    ss! It''s against thew to kill someone!"


    Suny faintly swept Albert a nce, pulled Austin''s hand: "Let go, do not hurt yourself." Austin, afraid of


    scratching Suny, threw the bottle in his hand.


    Seeing Austin throw the bottle, Albert was relieved and tried to run out while he had the chance,


    however Suny had expected him to make such a move and as he turned to run, she threw a ss from


    the table directly at his feet.


    Austin kicked him again, and Albert ate the pain and fell back to the ground.


    "I... I''ll leave you guys alone."


    Suny looked down at him and let out augh, "Mr. Johnson, I didn''t say you could go."


    She said, picked up the water bottle on the table, walked over to Albert, and poured it directly at him.


    The kettle had been boiling on a small oilmp and the water inside was as hot as you can imagine.


    Suny also did not fall on Albert''s face, she fell on the back of his shoulder, through the clothes, not too


    badly burned, but enough to make Albert ufortable.


    As expected, the jug of water was just half poured when Albert howled.


    He tried to dodge, but didn''t move more than a few times before Austin kicked him back.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Suny was not slow to finish pouring that hot water, Albert was scalded to tears, the drug in his body


    also began to take effect, his eyes were red and a little frightening.


    Suny put the kettle back on the table and looked condescendingly at the huddled Albert: "Mr. Johnson,


    next time, it won''t be so simple."


    Suny finished and nced at Austin with a sideways nce, "Let''s go back."


    Austin looked at her before his eyes gentled and he responded faintly, then led her out of the box.


    Albert curled up on the ground, looking at the backs of the two men leaving, gritting his teeth, but finally


    not daring to do anything more.


    Austin and Suny these two, one is not to be messed with!


    He is really regretting it!

 Chapter 398 Very Important Things

    Chapter 398 Very Important Things


    Chapter 398 Very important things


    After such an incident, although Suny was not damaged and not considered to be in shock, the two left


    the table early.


    On the way back, Suny sensed Austin''s obvious lingering anger.


    Back at the vi, Suny cut a te of fruit out and sat beside him, "Actually, he didn''t take much


    advantage of it, I knew someone was following me when I went into the bathroom, so I let him get me


    off on purpose."


    Suny originally thought that Albert had done this to her in order to kidnap her so that Austin would


    transfer his shares of KLOC to his father and son.


    So in the bathroom door, Albert attacked from behind, Suny although it is sensed, but did not resist, but


    will be a n to see Albert and what they want to do, and


    It just didn''t ur to her that she had overestimated Albert, the man was just horny.


    Albert really did not take advantage of anything tonight, did not take advantage of not to mention, she


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    also kicked him several times, hit him several times, Austin more needless to say, smashed a bottle,


    Albert people are scared white face, thought Austin to kill him.


    Austin opened his mouth and bit into the apple Suny handed him, swallowing it before he spoke, "I


    shouldn''t have let him go so quickly just now."


    He wanted to kick him a few more times and hit him a few more times.


    Austin practiced Muay Thai for so long, naturally know what ce is the key, what ce to hit down will


    hurt, but really to the hospital to check the injury, it is estimated that even minor injuries are not


    counted.


    What''s more, Albert he may not really dare to call the police afterwards.


    When Suny heard him say that, she couldn''t help but let out augh, "That pot of hot water, it''s not that


    good."


    The pot of hot water that Suny poured was indeed painful for Albert.


    Next to ayer of clothing, hot water poured down when the clothes stained, his back directly arge


    area are red, the skin to be cooked, clothes stained skin, Albert came home to take off clothes, the pain


    of tears areing out.


    But this thing he did not dare to do anything except gnash his teeth and swallow it down, and he could


    not do anything.


    Instead, he now has to worry about what Austin will do to him.


    Albert''s fears were not at all unwarranted; Austin really had no intention of letting him through so easily.


    He has been fighting with Anthony these months, Anthony, Albert and Ross three of those ck


    material, Austin hands more than.


    Albert is now unaware of the deadly crash, he is even more nonchnt.


    Austin called Ivan straight away and asked Ivan to prepare for it, he was going to make Albert


    miserable!


    He just touched Suny and he has to pay the price!


    Suny listened to Austin talking on the phone and couldn''t help but smile a little with his lips.


    In fact, she is not so atmospheric, but this evening Austin brought staff over to find him, those few


    people have seen, really want to make a big thing, then she and Austin can not get away from it.


    Albert has been in trouble before, but it was Anthony who helped him wipe his ass and cover it up.


    Suny was also thinking of asking Rosa to check it out and then giving Albert a taste of life and death.


    But now that Austin has done this, she naturally doesn''t have to bother Secretary Lee.


    Austin hung up the phone and saw Suny holding his chin and looking at himself and smiling, the slightly


    hooked peach blossom eyes shining with light andughter, he took a look in and some did not want to


    walk out.


    The cold color on Austin''s face dissipated and he raised his hand to touch her face, "What are you


    Seeing him hang up the phone, Suny withdrew his hand and sat up slightly straighter, looking at her


    with a slight hook in his peach blossom eyes: "Happy."


    "Happy about what?"


    Suny grunted, "Knowingly."


    She said, propping herself up on the couch and got up, "I''m going to take a shower."


    Although tomorrow is Sunday, no work, but well, it never hurts to go to bed early.


    Austin cleaned up Albert''s means simple and brutal, Albert was not what a peaceful person, a pile of


    ck material, Ivan more than two months ago to find out, pinched in the hands, has been left alone.


    Now that Austin has opened his mouth, Ivan naturally won''t leave it unused.


    Albertmitted much the same thing as Kasper, but he has Anthony''s protection and more courage.


    A few years ago Albert raped an underage girl, the girl''s home environment is not good, Anthony paid


    the other party to shut up.


    But now that the girl is an adult, although the family has shut up about what happened at the beginning,


    but she still can''t get past this, Ivan sent someone to her when the girl did not even ask for anything,


    just to let Albert get the punishment he deserves.


    The girl has a copy of the video at the time, is she left a mind that day with a cell phone to hide the


    record, the video is actually not very full, but can see Albert gave her. Drug, because she drank the cup


    of spiked drink, Albert moved her when she resisted the phone knocked over, the picture did not, only


    the recording remains.


    But this evidence, along with some of the parties involved back then, was also enough to get Albert in


    the mmer.


    Of course, this process is a bit long, Albert will certainly appeal, Ivan in addition to start from this


    matter, but also as a "warm-hearted people", directly reportedst year Albert DUI hit and killed


    someone to find a scapegoat to jail things.


    Ivan also asked Elijah for some resources, the Inte has been all over the ce about this scum


    "Albert".


    Legal sanctions still need to go through the process, but now Albert can be said to be pressed by public


    opinion out of the door.


    Anthony is now also difficult to protect himself, Ross name of thepany was investigated at the


    same time, KLOC shares he could not get much in hand, but also spent a lot of money, now that the


    shares in his hands, chicken ribs very much.


    Now that Albert is in trouble and Ross is in trouble, they need a lot of money to fill the gap, but they


    used all their cash when they secretly earned KLOC shares some time ago.


    Now he didn''t bring Austin down, but his own three fathers are going to be brought down by Austin.


    These things happened just a few days after that night, and Suny couldn''t help but wonder about Ivan''s


    efficiency.


    Well, it''s a good match for her lovely Secretary Lee.


    Just as I thought of Rosa, there was a knock on the office door.


    Suny collected her thoughts, "Come in."


    "Miss Hond."


    Rosa came in with a document in her arms, "Here are the financial statements for this quarter, take a


    look."


    Suny looked up at her and smiled a little, "Okay, I got it."


    "One more thing Miss Hond."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "What is it?"


    "Ms. Grace is downstairs at the office, she said she wants to see you and has something very


    important to tell you."


    Suny couldn''t help but tsk, her hand with the pen tapped slightly, and after two seconds, Suny spoke,


    "Let here up."


    She wanted to see what "important things" Grace wanted to say.


    Anthony is now in a difficult position to protect himself, not to mention Grace.


    Kasper''s case started half a month ago, Suny and Austin both did not go to the trial and did not pay


    attention, but I do not need to think about it, the result must be not as Grace''s intention.


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Rosa turns around and goes out, asking Amina to bring Grace up to see Suny.


    Suny was Grace grinding the three years, Rosa are looking at the face, if not Grace said there are


    important things, Rosa do not want to tell Suny, so as not to disturb Suny mood.

 Chapter 399 I Actually Thought The Same Thing

    Chapter 399 I Actually Thought The Same Thing


    Chapter 399 I actually thought the same thing


    Grace was soon led up by Rosa. This was the second time Grace came to Phantom to find Suny.


    Suny faintly swept a nce at Grace who was following her, "Secretary Lee, pour a cup of tea for Ms.


    Grace."


    Rosa nodded and withdrew sagely.


    Suny and Grace were left inside the office, and this time Grace was not in a very good statepared


    to thest time she came to her.


    Suny''s eyes swept over the dark circles on Grace''s face and she let out augh, "Did Ms. Smith not


    sleep wellst night?"


    The dark circles under the eyes are so big that makeup can''t cover them.


    Grace''s face stiffened slightly when she heard Suny''s words.


    She deliberately strengthened the eye concealer before leaving home, and the blush on her face was


    also painted heavily, because she didn''t want Suny to see that she was in bad shape.


    But she is in the end the age of the age, not 20 to 30 years old, 50 to 60 years old, the skin condition is


    already bad, not to mention that this time for Kasper''s matter she is anxious, several nights in a row are


    insomnia can not sleep, the face is naturally not good where to go.


    As soon as Suny opened her mouth with these words, Grace knew she couldn''t y any mind games


    with her, she pursed her lips for a moment and opened her mouth directly: "I want to make a deal with


    you, Miss Hond."


    Hearing Grace''s words, Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow: "Yeah, I just wonder, what''s your


    bargaining chip, Ms. Smith?"


    Doing business well, it is natural to have a handful of chips.


    It''s not that Suny can''t see Grace, but Grace now has no money, no people, and what she can get her


    hands on, Suny really doesn''t care.


    But Grace came prepared today, she was not afraid of Suny mentioning the chips, she was afraid of


    Suny not mentioning them.


    "Austin is Maddox''s son, but who his real mother is, I think Miss Hond would be of interest to you."


    Suny was stunned for a rare moment, and in response, the smile on her face faded and she looked at


    Grace with a somewhat cooler look on her face, "Ms. Smith, is this your bargaining chip?"


    She said, paused, and thenughed, "Unfortunately, your leverage is nothing to me. Or maybe you


    should have gone to Austin to make a deal, not to me."


    As soon as Suny''s words fell, Grace''s face changedpletely, and she looked at Suny incredulously:


    "Suny, I don''t think you know the importance of this matter. I guarantee that the only person in this


    world who knows who Austin''s mother is is me, and as long as I don''t tell him, he will never be able to


    find his real mother for the rest of his life! You may think I''m overconfident, but I can tell you


    unequivocally that even Austin''s real mother doesn''t know where ''he'' really is!"


    Grace only thought Suny did not know the importance of this matter, she gritted her teeth and


    exined to.


    However, when she finished, the expression on Suny''s face remained unchanged, the smile on her


    face remained the same, except that the look on her face was a few degrees colder: "Is that so?"


    Suny let out a soft tsk: "But Ms. Smith, how did you conclude that Austin must want to find his real


    mother and I, in turn, must help him?"


    "You, you guys-"


    Suny''s words made Grace unable to say a word of rebuttal. Her leverage was Austin''s desire and


    curiosity about his birth mother, but that was Austin too.


    If Austin doesn''t want to find his birth mother, then her information is useless.


    ording to Suny, even if Austin wants to find his birth mother, it''s another matter whether Suny will


    help Austin.


    In short, Grace should not havee to Suny today, she should have gone to Austin instead ofing


    to Suny, a bystander who had nothing to do with the matter directly.


    Realizing this, Grace''s face wentpletely white.


    She came over to Suny, but only to take advantage of the fact that Suny likes Austin and is naturally


    willing to help her.


    But Suny wouldn''t, and it was beyond Grace''s expectations.


    "Is there anything else for Ms. Smith?"


    If not, she''ll have to send Secretary Lee away.


    Grace where there are other things, Anthony''s side is now difficult to protect themselves, Kasper first


    trial results are very bad, she is also no way toe to Suny''s gritted teeth.


    She originally thought that Suny would mostly be difficult for herself, Grace are mentally prepared, but


    the other party did not say anything hard, three words, but more than directly scold her to make Grace


    ufortable.


    "Suny, aren''t you the least bit curious as to who Austin''s real mother is?"


    Suny gave her a look andughed lightly, "Curious."


    "You just help me get Kasper''s affairs sorted out and I''ll tell you who his real mother is!"


    Suny looked at Grace in front of her with a smirk: "People are curious, and I naturally want to know


    about Austin''s birth mother, but my level of curiosity about this matter is not to the extent that I can help


    you."


    "If you have nothing to do, you may go back."


    After Suny finished, she pressed the inte and asked Rosa, who had gone to make tea, toe in:


    "Secretary Lee,e in and send Ms. Smith."


    Grace stood there, looking at the careless Suny, just feeling cold all over her body.


    Rosa quickly pushed the door in and walked in, she walked right up to Grace and reached out with a


    polite "please" gesture, "Ms. Smith, I''ll walk you."


    Grace wanted to say something else, but when her eyes fell on Suny''s body, she finally didn''t say a


    word.


    Suny kept her head down and didn''t even look at her, so what could she say?


    Grace withdrew her eyes and took her bag and left in despair.


    Rosa helped Suny to close the office door before she left. Grace was sent away by Rosa, leaving Suny


    alone in the office again.


    It was then that Suny raised his head and stared in the direction of the doorway in thought.


    In fact, Suny does wonder who Austin''s birth mother really is.


    But this is something that Austin didn''t seem to say much about, and she didn''t want to go AWOL.


    Austin came over to pick her up just after 6pm.


    It''s mid-September in J City and the sun is already nting in the west at six o''clock.


    At the end of the day, Suny still saw Austin in a suit at first sight.


    He was tall and long-legged, standing in a ck suit in front of a ck Cayenne, his eyebrows were


    cold and out of ce, but when he saw Suny, Austin''s eyes instantly softened.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Suny walking over, Austin stood up straight, pulled the car door open and waited for Suny to


    enter.


    Suny approached, looked askance at him with a smile, and leaned over to sit inside the car, "Thank


    you."


    Seeing her get inside the car, Austin went around to the driver''s seat and got into the car.


    The car soon drove into the traffic, this point is just after the rush hour, some traffic jams.


    There was a red light ahead and the car slowed to a stop.


    Austin inclined his head to look at her, "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    Suny thought for a moment, "Secretary Lee said there is a chicken soup in the nearby square that is


    quite good."


    In J City today, it''s getting a little cooler at night, so some chicken soup would be nice.


    "Good."


    "Hmm."


    Suny responded faintly, "Grace came over to see me today."


    She said, pausing for a moment as the red light in front of her changed to yellow and soon to green,


    and Suny nced over, "The light is green."


    In front of a bunch of cars, the car drove forward more than ten meters and then down.


    Austin looked at her, "What did she want with you?"


    "She said she knew who your real mother was, and that she was the only one who knew."


    Austin frowned for a moment, "What does she want?"


    "Want me to help Kasper."


    Suny said and grunted, "But I didn''t promise."


    Austin understood what Suny meant and lifted his hand to shake hers on his knee, "Don''t worry about


    her, I don''t really want to know."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "I was actually thinking the same thing."


    After all, it''s been more than thirty years since Austin''s birth mother showed up, and I think she''s got a


    life of her own now, so it wouldn''t be a good thing for either side to rashly identify each other.

 Chapter 400 Give You As Pocket Money

    Chapter 400 Give You As Pocket Money


    Chapter 400 Give you as pocket money


    In any case, the fight between Anthony and Austin, Austin has now won a big victory.


    Albert''s affair is quite a big deal, and smart people can see that it has Austin''s hand in it.


    Anthony worked hard and ended up with nothing. He is now anxious about his two sons, not to mention


    taking time out to fight Austin again.


    As of September 17th, the turmoil in the KLOC Group is considered to bepletely over.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Suny took advantage of Austin''s money to buy a lot of KLOC''s shares, so KLOC''s shareholder


    structure has now changed.


    The first two months or so inside, in KLOC stock down up up down drift, some people can not hold on,


    timid and afraid of things, early in advance of the hands of the little shares dumped.


    By good coincidence, the shares that were resold by those two shareholders came into Suny''s hands.


    To be more precise, it came into the hands of PhantomSuny.


    In addition, during the period when KLOC''s stock was down, Suny also bought a lot of shares, and now


    she has ten percent of the shares in her hands. In addition to the two old shareholders of KLOC who


    followed Frederick, Suny is considered the fourthrgest shareholder.


    Gee, what a windfall.


    Now that things are almost over, Suny intends to transfer all his shares to Austin, but the wealthy Mr.


    Johnson replied directly, "You take it."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "What about the previous ten billion or so?"


    Although a lot was spent, there was also a lot left over.


    As Suny said this, Austin was in the kitchen making breakfast.


    He put the freshly fried dumplings on a te, took off his apron and took them out to the table.


    Suny had already served the porridge, and Austin took his seat, at which point he looked at her to


    answer the question he had just asked: "For you as pocket money."


    When Suny heard him say that, she couldn''t help butugh: "More than five billion, giving me as pocket


    money, huh?"


    "No?"


    "That''s fine."


    Suny nodded her head, although she is not short of money, but more than five billion such arge


    amount of money, to be honest, Suny is still very heartwarming.


    "But I''m not going to."


    She doesn''t want to take the short end of the stick.


    Suny said and added, "Whenever you are free, I will transfer the shares to you."


    "You keep the shares."


    Austin took a sip of his porridge and added, "There''s a new shareholders'' meeting tomorrow morning,


    why don''t youe with me to KLOC?"


    Suny was stunned for a rare moment, and after she reacted, she couldn''t help but feel that Austin''s


    game was really big: "Austin, isn''t this a bit too much of a set-up for you?"


    This is not the same as dering to everyone that she, Suny, is his.


    "Suny, I hadn''t thought about that."


    He looked at her with sincere eyes, "The bride price I have prepared for you is not just that."


    He had everything ready, just waiting for her to marry him.


    However, he is still afraid to propose, which is the reason, naturally, and the Murphy family rted.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "What have you prepared?"


    "I''ll tell youter."


    Suny gave him a look and didn''t press the issue any further.


    She and Austin have been divorced for less than two years and have only been back together for about


    eight months.


    The matter of marriage, Suny is really not too urgent.


    Besides, Charlie''s side hasn''t let up yet.


    I think Austin is also aware of this, so he is so eager, but has not yet asked for marriage.


    Suny thought about it and suddenly felt sorry for him.


    However, he deserved it.


    Hmm.


    After collecting her thoughts, Suny thought of another problem: "I''m going to KLOC with you tomorrow,


    so won''t my being Suny be exposed?"


    "Don''t you want to?"


    Suny shook her head, "Actually, not really. I''m still mostly afraid that it will scare people."


    Who would have thought that she, a former "abandoned wife" of a wealthy family, would not only be


    back together with Austin, but also be the granddaughter of the Murphy family, and then reveal


    that she is the Suny of Phantom, that many people are afraid not to believe, right?


    "That''s best."


    Austin looked at her, "So that other men won''t dare to pursue you easily."


    Suny was embarrassed, he looked at his face are a little hot.


    Suny had a dinner party and just came down from the dinner party and received a lot of messages from


    Alicia inside her phone.


    Thest Moving Forward variety show she filmed as a special guest of Alicia premiered tonight, and


    this variety show has been released online for more than a month ahead with a lot of clips marketing


    and a special call.


    Alicia, an old man in the entertainment industry, was as excited as a neer, as if she had won tens


    of millions of dors in the lottery: "Suny I''m so excited! I feel like you''re going to be a hit! I feel like


    you''re going to be a hit! Hahahaha, when you''re a hit, those little bitches who are poking fun at you


    behind your back are going to be pissed off! And that Ginger Meredith, you remember Ginger Meredith,


    right? I can''t wait for it to be broadcasted, just her IQ, how dare she bring rhythm on the Inte and


    want to. The "Rage!"


    Alicia doesn''t say that Suny has forgotten about this Ginger, she doesn''t feel much about her "guest


    appearance" (begged by Alicia) in the variety show, after all, she has been in the spotlight since she


    was a little girl.


    Well, that''s a bit of an understatement, but it''s true.


    Suny if you want to enter the entertainment industry, long ago, but she is not interested in the


    entertainment industry, not to mention the slow earning, the circle of chaos, too many rivalries, although


    she can fight, but Suny would rather spend some thought in earning money above, rather than spend


    on this.


    Alicia sent a bunch of words, Suny looked amused, but did not want to type, simply returned only three


    words: "Got it."


    A passionate Alicia: "..."


    But Alicia was indeed right, Moving Forward premiered that night, and right after it aired, Suny was


    Alicia''s persona in the entertainment industry is a high-cold royal sister, but since herst trumpet


    defense of Suny was picked up, she has flipped, and the world knows that Alicia is a person before the


    royal sister and after the silly white sweet.


    After the original Alicia persona flopped there were quite a few fans who took off the powder, and the


    powder also stepped back on a wave.


    But after the premiere of Moving Forward, Alicia''s goofy sweetness seems to have be extra cute.


    "Ahhhhh, I finally know why Alicia has an imperial face and a silly heart, it''s just too well protected by


    Miss Hond. I suddenly envy Alicia, I also want such a beautiful and powerful best friend ah ah ah ah


    ah!"


    "Oh my God! This Miss Hond is too powerful! The way she smiles is so sure of herself is too A, I


    can''t believe it''s the first time I realized that Miss Hond''s peach blossom eyes can not only seduce


    people, but also look at the world like this! I feel like Miss Hond''s eyes are saying ''Is this the title?


    Isn''t it just a direct answer given?'' Oooooh, Miss Hond you quickly debut, I want to be your die-hard


    fan!"


    "PS: I was a roadie to Alicia, but now I''m a fan, I don''t know if Alicia can bring Miss Hond out for


    business more often!"


    "Wow wow wow, kneeling for Miss Hond to debut! Goofy Alicia is so cute!"


    "What kind of divinebination is this! Highly intelligent fairy sister VS stunningly beautiful silly and


    sweet movie queen? Ooooooooo, love them both!"


    Moving Forward started at eight o''clock, and at eight thirty, Suny and Alicia''s hot searches took up


    three of the tweets, and immediately shot up to third and fifth.


    Suny has be an instant hit, and the whole inte is shouting "Kneel for Miss Hond''s debut".

 Chapter 401 SheS Got Money, SheS Got Money

    Chapter 401 She''S Got Money, She''S Got Money


    Chapter 401 She''s got money, she''s got money


    Alicia, who is not too happy about this, tweeted: "Don''t envy me, you can''t envy me anyway, hahahaha!


    At once, Alicia''s Twitter ount exploded and she was chased by a group of people who "sour lemon".


    Of course, there are always people with eye disease, and in the midst of all the voices praising Suny


    and Alicia on the Inte, a very discordant voice suddenly came out.


    The person who broke the story said it was the crew, Alicia was the investor of the show, Alicia brought


    money into the group, Suny as Alicia''s special guest, all in advance to get the answer.


    In a nutshell, Alicia''s goofy sweetness is pretend, and Suny''s smart and high intelligence is because


    she has the answers.


    Once this unholy little essay came out, most of thements at the bottom were scolding the blogger.


    Suny''s story of being the top student in the college entrance exam was in the newspaper, and the


    results of her previouspetitions are avable online.


    Doubt Suny other okay, but question Suny''s intelligence, this is really uneptable.


    "Oh my! The lemon extract is too sour! I can admit that Miss Hond doesn''t look like you, but this


    blogger doubts the intelligence of the top student and representative of J City University''s outstanding


    alumni? I really wonder if this blogger has no brain!"


    "I remember correctly, Celebrity Alicia''s persona has always been a high-cold royal sister, right? At the


    beginning of her trumpet to help Miss Hond tongue fight the group of stupid when it was picked up


    and also lost arge number of fans, now the blogger you and I say Alicia silly white sweet is pretend,


    but is a persona? You are here to analyze the joke, but also analysis!"


    "To be honest, Ican see that the topic is not difficult at all, but it isjust a test of the guest''s cultural


    background in ancient poetry!


    "This wave of ck is really embarrassing!"


    Thements are almost all on Suny''s side, after all, we are not stupid.


    Suny has money, talent and looks, and anyone with a brain can see that her participation in this show


    is just to give Alicia face.


    Now well, someone actually said that Suny took the answer in advance, for the flow of heat, which can


    be said to be the biggest joke of the year.


    Alicia saw that blog post are angry, directly opened arge number in the past to the blogger on the


    line: "Do not own 1 + 1 can not calcte to say that people can solve the quadratic equation is in


    advance to take the answer in hand!"


    It was a lively evening, Suny swiped his phone, as if he had watched several big shows.


    Alicia gave her real-time share while tongue-in-cheeking the group ofizens: "I think this blogger is


    definitely getting paid to do her job, and I need to get Joan to check her out! I''m going to sue her until


    she loses her family!"


    Seeing Alicia''s message, Suny couldn''t help butugh a little. Austin, who had just returned from


    answering the phone, saw herughing and his dark eyes moved slightly: "What are youughing at?"


    Suny handed him his phone, "That show I recorded with Alicia in July premiered this evening, and


    there''s quite a buzz on the inte, with people saying I took the answers early."


    Suny said this, the words contain a fewughs, apparently she also think that the so-called explosive


    people a little funny.


    "Did you read it?"


    Suny shook her head, "No."


    Austin looked at her and gave a rare smile, "Watching together?"


    He said, turned on the TV, and the phone turned on the cast screen.


    Suny looked at himself on the cover, his peach blossom eyes slightly hooked: "Yeah."


    The first season is divided into eight issues, one eighty minutes to ny minutes.


    Six groups of guests, in fact, editing down, each group of guests is just over ten minutes of footage,


    which is not much.


    Probably because this show Alicia has investment, the program team''s editing is still considered


    conscientious, the first phase of watching down, did not find a malicious editing.


    Austin only watched the images of Suny appearing, skipping through them, but in half an hour''s time,


    the issue was finished.


    "How does it feel?"


    Suny recorded a variety show for the first time, which was also interesting.


    Now that it has been edited and yed out, it''s much more fun to watch than to record.


    Beside her, Austin reached out and hugged her, "Baby is so smart."


    When he finished, he inclined his head and looked straight at her.


    Suny''s cheeks got a little hot from his look and she couldn''t help but turn her eyes for a moment: "The


    topic is not difficult."


    She is not being modest, the first issue is really not a difficult topic.


    Austin took her phone, "Miss Poole sent you a message."


    Suny also did not avoid him, directly clicked on the phone to switch to the chat page with Alicia.


    This time Alicia sent not a text, but a voice: "I''m furious! These people are not right in the head! We are


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    smart so we finish fast, and they actually say we have no contract spirit at all, aaaahhh! I must find this


    person who brings the rhythm!"


    The bottom is Alicia screenshot over the picture, although the blogger just posted that a blog post most


    people do not believe, but a marketing number forwarded, saying that Suny and Alicia two people are


    for enjoyment, half a contract spirit.


    Most people on the inte don''t believe it, but nay, the marketing numbers are taking off with the


    rhythm, and as far as Alicia''s ten-minute screenshot is concerned, the Twitter hot search about this has


    risen to the eighth.


    "Do you need my help?"


    Hearing Austin''s words, Suny looked up at him andughed, "How can we need Mr. Johnson to do


    such a small thing?"


    Austin looked at that screenshot inside the badments, eyes a little sunken.


    But Suny said he didn''t need his help, and he didn''t say anything else.


    Suny looked at the time: "Well, go take a shower and rest, isn''t there a new shareholders meeting


    tomorrow?"


    She still has to attend it, as Suny.


    I also wonder if tomorrow will scare people, after all, only this evening someone said she also wants to


    enter the entertainment industry.


    Suny nced at Austin and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek when he wasn''t looking, then got up


    with his phone and headed upstairs.


    Austin inclined his head and looked at her back. He raised his hand and touched his kissed cheek,


    which was still a little hot.


    Suny inside the line of sight has walked up to the third floor, turned and disappeared around the corner


    of the stairs.


    Austin took out his cell phone and called Ivan.


    As a responsible secretary, Ivan was naturally aware of what happened this evening.


    So he wasn''t surprised to get a call from Austin: "Mr. Johnson, good evening."


    "Hmm."


    Austin faintly responded, "Online about Suny, you check it out for me."


    Austin said, thinking of something, he paused, "tomorrow''s meeting, you arrange some reporters,


    tomorrow Suny will attend."


    He wanted to let those people know that Suny did not care to enter the entertainment industry.


    She has money, plenty of it.


    Ivan got it: "Okay, I got it, Mr. Johnson."


    After hanging up the phone, Austin logged on to Twitter himself.


    Suny''sst tweet was a retweet of Alicia''s endorsement promo two months ago, and with more than 20,


    000ments underneath, there''s no need to think that it''s all the inte users running toment


    today.


    Austin clicked in and saw the firstment of the hot review: Kneel for Miss Hond''s debut! I''m willing


    to pay for you just to look at this face!


    The bottomments were all knee-jerk pleas for Miss Hond''s debut, Austin quit the firstment,


    his eyes fell on the secondment, his eyebrows moved, Mr. Johnson, who never ys Twitter,


    entered his first Twitterment in his life.

 Chapter 402 My Favorite Is You

    Chapter 402 My Favorite Is You


    Chapter 402 My favorite is you


    Alicia, as Suny''s number one brain-dead fan, is fighting to dislike ck people, dislike she suddenly


    found herself tweeting more private messages.


    Alicia thought that this session of the ckbat power has improved a lot, but when she clicked on


    the private message, people are confused.


    Alicia didn''t know why everyone was sending her private messages saying "touch your head, don''t cry",


    until she clicked on the hot list again, she realized why so many people were suddenlying to


    Because two months ago Suny retweeted a promotional video for her endorsement ad, she


    Thisment is more than two months old. Alicia didn''t expect that ament from more than two


    months ago would be rehashed.


    Turned out on the turn out, she canment out on the fear of others to turn out to see.


    Besides, there''s nothing wrong with herment.


    But some people took it seriously, Austin did not know whether it really can not read or fake can not


    read, actually in herment back to a sentence: the most loved is me.


    The two people in Alicia and Suny are very hot online because of the premiere of Moving Forward, and


    Suny''s Twitter has never been very dynamic, soizens have picked up Suny''s Twitter and the most


    recent dynamic is the retweet. The second of the top hot reviews, as to why not the first hot reviews,


    probably she does not deserve it.


    Now well, Austin said this back under herment and the attentiveizens exploded.


    In just ten minutes, someone identified that this was really the Twitter number of Austin, the president


    of KLOC, and the certification on the Twitter number made theizens get excited, and then because


    of thement "it''s me I love the most", Alicia inexplicably became an object of pity.


    Suny came out of the shower and saw the message sent by Alicia before she knew about it.


    Obviously, Alicia felt speechless at Austin''s childish behavior: "Do you think it''s out of style for him to be


    a big KLOC president and do such a jealousy thing?"


    Probably because she was afraid Austin would hear her, Alicia sent a text.


    Suny couldn''t help but smile after reading it and replied back, "Then I''ll ask him."


    Having said that, Suny re-entered the building.


    Austin was still on the couch, she lifted her leg to the back of the couch, leaned over and leaned on that


    couch, one hand propping up her chin, one hand holding her phone, handing him the message Alicia


    had sent, "Mr. Johnson, is it out of style?"


    Austin put down the phone in his hand and raised his hand to unbutton his shirt unhurriedly, saying


    carelessly as he did so, "Is telling the truth a loss of style?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Hearing this from him, Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow: "How do you know my favorite is you?"


    "No?"


    He lifted his head and his dark eyes looked straight at her.


    Suny couldn''t stand the sight of him and grunted in response, "Yes."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Austin suddenly stood up, raised his hand to sp her waist, lifted


    her chin and lowered his head to the moist red lips and kissed them.


    The kiss was like a big, trying to gather Suny''s whole body into that.


    She merely opened her lips slightly, and Austin easily went in for the takedown.


    He swept inside, carefully filling every inch and every ce with the scent that belonged to him.


    Suny''s waist was wrapped tightly around him, and her lips were invaded by him forcefully and


    irresistibly, and her breath was gradually taken away by him.


    That''s when Austin let go.


    He lowered his head against her forehead and his dark eyes looked straight into her eyes, "I love you


    the most, Suny."


    Suny looked at his thin lips that were red and somewhat seductive, and only felt her heart beat faster


    than a heartbeat.


    She looked at him for two seconds and couldn''t resist opening her mouth and taking his lips, biting


    them gently before she backed away.


    She''d wanted to do this for a long time, and Austin''s thin lips had always lured her in for a bite.


    Now that it''s done, Suny is a bit vain.


    She bowed her head, "It''s almost ten o''clock."


    Time to let go and take a shower.


    "Hmm."


    The man answered in a deep voice, half a sound, he just let go of his hand, down the sofa around to


    her side, a slight whisper, Austin directly to her horizontal embrace.


    Suny reached out and hooked her arm around his neck and hummed softly, "Uh-huh?"


    He didn''t say anything, he just carried her up to the third floor, into the master bedroom, and then put


    her on the bed, "Wait for me."


    The two have been living together without shame, Austin''s sentence "wait for me", Suny naturally


    understood.


    Her face heated up a bit and she didn''t answer, just rolled over to the other side.


    Austin stood up straight, his eyes fell on Suny''s slightly reddened earlobes on the bed, and his sunken


    ck eyes shed with a smile inside.


    He unbuttoned thest button of his shirt, and the white shirt lost its button restraint instantly opened up


    to reveal the firm eight abs under his chest.


    Suny saw it and was rare stunned for a moment, after reacting, she lightly tsked, "Beauty trick?"


    Austin didn''t say a word, but still took his shirt off, exposing his upper body''s musclespletely.


    Suny couldn''t fight him and turned her eyes away with a red face, "You go take a shower."


    He lowered his eyebrows, smiled lightly, and turned into Suny.


    When she heard the sound of the bathroom closing, Suny nced over her shoulder and thought of


    Austin deliberately taking off his shirt in front of her, she couldn''t help but smile.


    The phone in his hand shook a bit, Suny withdrew his eyes and looked down at the phone.


    The message was naturally sent by Alicia, who sent one ten minutes ago, telling her not to ask Austin,


    and when she saw that Suny hadn''t replied for ten minutes, she sent a few more crying emojis over.


    In the message just sent, it was Joan who asked someone to find out for whom the blogger was


    posting the smear article.


    Joan has been in the entertainment industry for more than a decade, she has seen a lot of these


    tactics, but asked a few acquaintances to know who the handwriting is.


    Alicia knows, people are angry, if not Joan three orders, she is now on the Inte to pull out that


    person to scold.


    Suny wasn''t surprised to see the message from Alicia.


    Ginger.


    Back when they were recording the show, Ginger threw a fit because she couldn''t guess the hint.


    A month or so ago, when the show was doing publicity, wasn''t she also throwing mud behind the


    scenes?


    She also approached Elijah in the beginning and didn''t kick Ginger out, but it was a lesson to her.


    I didn''t expect that, after only 40 days, this Ginger would forget his scars so quickly.


    Suny has some admiration for Ginger, it seems that ah, this Miss Meredith, is not really want to


    continue to mix in the entertainment industry.


    Suny looked at Alicia''sst question to her, and after thinking about it, she replied directly, "As long as


    you like it."


    Alicia is waiting for Suny''s words, after all, Joan is afraid of offending the Central Company behind


    Ginger, but Suny opened his mouth, so what''s the fear?


    Alicia, who was waiting for Suny''s order to start the war, replied joyfully, "Okay, Suny, wait, I''ll go up and


    pull her out and show her to the public now!"


    Suny saw Alicia''s reply,ughed a little and didn''t reply to anything else.


    Let Alicia y, it''s not like she can''t close the show.

 Chapter 403 - How To Explain?

    Chapter 403 - How To Exin?


    Chapter 403 - How to exin?


    Alicia said to pull Ginger out of the public, pull her out of the public, just a few minutes after the words,


    Suny just finished reading an email, Alicia has sent her just tweeted screenshots.


    In the past, Alicia had to maintain a high profile royal persona, Twitter is in Joan''s hands to manage,


    but six months ago she used another ount was picked out to be her, Joanpletely can not


    manage, Alicia directly took back the big number.


    More than seventy million fans, Alicia directly tweeted a dynamic inside: engage in the East and West,


    you can not afford to y ah?


    Thetter directly Aite Ginger''s Twitter, the wholework knows that those small essays of ck Suny


    was Ginger let people write.


    When this came out, both sides of Alicia''s fans and Ginger''s fans exploded, along with the fans


    attracted by today''s show premiere of Suny.


    Alicia is Suny''s number one brainwashed fan, Alicia''s fans and Suny''s fans are naturally in the same


    gang, and thebined fan base of the two has almost shut down Ginger''s fans, not to mention Alicia,


    a big fan who personally came down to tear it up.


    The heat of the matter rose so fast that Ginger''s manager''s face turned white when she saw the


    search. If Ginger hadn''t been recording the show, she would have rushed in now and pulled people out


    and asked what was going on.


    Thest incident has not been solved yet, and now Ginger has caused another incident, is she crazy?


    Of course, this matter is so big, as the executive director of Central Company, Mr. Brooks naturally also


    knows about it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Austin since and Suny back together, Elijah now go to the bar drinking are not taste, and over time he


    does not even want to set foot in the bar.


    Mr. Brooks was curious to check out the premiere of Suny''s show today.


    Not to mention, the program is edited, but he, as a professional, can still see that Suny is really solving


    the challenge by himself.


    Elijah thinks that if that question fell into his hands, he probably could not think of an answer for days


    and nights.


    I have to say, Suny this woman, not only good-looking, brain also.


    Unfortunately, early marriage at a young age, so easy to leave, and now jump back inside the pit.


    Pity pity.


    The response to the show''s premiere was very good, and there were three natural hot searches alone,


    all of which were rted to Suny and her friend Alicia, while the hot searches bought by the show itself


    were not up or down, which was a little embarrassing to watch.


    Elijah felt that Suny''s persona of a school bully with a high IQ could be borrowed, and he gave his


    secretary a call after swiping his tweet, intending tounch a college star-making program in.


    After hanging up the phone, just as Mr. Brooksmented his dedication and professionalism, he found


    himself following Austin''s perennially non-updated Twitter feed, which suddenly had a new update.


    Elijah clicked in to read it and found it hard to get sore teeth.


    He shouldn''t have gotten his hands dirty and clicked in to see.


    Elijah looked heartbroken and quit Twitter straight away.


    After retiring from Twitter, Mr. Brooks remembered that he hadn''t worked out in a long time, and picked


    up his phone with the intention of pampering himself on the treadmill he hadn''t touched in a long time.


    Just ran for ten minutes, the cell phone in front of him suddenly rang.


    Elijah nced at it and found it was his secretary calling, and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow,


    "What''s up?"


    "Mr. Brooks, something''s happened, Ginger she''s in the hot seat."


    Elijah couldn''t think of such a person for a while, and was directly amused at the secretary''s words,


    "What does Ginger being on the hot seat have to do with me?"


    "Today Moving Forward premiered, after the premiere Miss Hond''s attention is high, Ginger bought


    the ck script to tweet ck Miss Hond, this thing was known by Miss Alicia, Miss Alicia directly


    tweeted Aite Ginger. "


    Listening to the secretary, Elijah finally remembered who this Ginger really was, and he frowned


    slightly: "I remember that a month or so ago, it was also this Ginger who offended Suny, right?"


    The secretary on the other end of the line hesitated, "Yes, Mr. Brooks."


    Elijah suddenly lost the mood of running, he felt that this Ginger may be a brain problem, otherwise


    how will run to find Suny''s trouble for no reason.


    Thest time the matter was left unresolved, it''s only been less than two months and Ginger has done


    it again.


    If you''re a demon, you''re a demon. Who''s wrong to mess with, but Suny?


    What is this if not a brain problem?


    Elijah was outraged: "Tell her agent to stop all the work that Ginger is doing!"


    Elijah''s secretary also heard the anger in Elijah''s words and immediately notified Ginger''s agent after


    hanging up the phone.


    This time Ginger is really self-inflicted, think without Miss Hond personally asked, Elijah will not give


    Ginger another chance.


    Hanging up the phone, Elijah raised his hand and rubbed his temples, thinking only that this Ginger


    was a real troublemaker.


    He took his phone and looked on Twitteragain, but in forty minutes or so, Twitter had actually gone


    through a bloody struggle.


    Elijah saw his temples bursting with pain, and he could even imagine what Austin''s face was when he


    saw this.


    After two minutes of hesitation, Mr. Brooks consciously called Austin.


    Suny looked at Austin''s ringing phone, looked up and looked at the closed door of the bathroom, raised


    his eyebrows slightly, took the phone and walked to Suny''s door, raised his hand and knocked on the


    door, then spoke, "Mr. Brooks'' phone."


    As soon as she said that, the closed door in front of her suddenly pulled inward, and a freshly


    showered Austin stood in front of her in a loose bathrobe: "Elijah?"


    Suny looked at the drops of water at the tips of his short hair, his peach blossom eyes moved slightly


    and he answered in a low voice, "Hmm."


    Austin took the phone, put it on speakerphone and tossed it straight to the side: "What''s up?"


    "Austin, you''ve seen what''s been going on online, right?"


    "Didn''t look."


    Austin rubbed his hair with a slight pause and nced at Suny.


    Suny met his gaze and handed him his phone to look at.


    Austin soon finished reading it and got a clear picture of what was going on. Elijah on the other end of


    the line was still organizing hisnguage and thinking about what to tell Austin about it when he heard


    the other side already speaking: "I know what''s going on now."


    "... that, don''t worry, this matter, I will definitely give Suny an exnation!"


    "How do you ount for it?"


    Austin''s eyes are somewhat sunken, apparently discontent with the fact that he took a shower and so


    much smearing of Suny happened online.


    The person who smears Suny is no other than a popr singer from Elijah''spany.


    "I''ve notified someone to stop all the work that Ginger is doing, it''s toote today, I''ll personally ask her


    to apologize to Suny tomorrow!"


    A thousand mistakes are Ginger''s fault, the wrong has a head, Austin do not look for him on it!


    Elijah remembered that six months ago someone was badmouthing Suny behind their backs and


    Austin overheard him, and Austin had a bucket of ice made on the spot and poured it directly into the


    man''s mouth.


    The methods are extremely cruel, and it is horrible to think about.

 Chapter 404 This Is PhantomS Miss Suny Beside Me

    Chapter 404 This Is Phantom''S Miss Suny Beside Me


    Chapter 404 This is Phantom''s Miss Suny beside me


    Elijah is quite sensible, Austin alsozy with him, lightly responded, as a way to show that this matter


    he will not be counted on his head.


    Hanging up the phone, Austin nced at Suny beside him, "Elijah said he''ll have Gingere over


    tomorrow to apologize to you in person."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Yeah."


    She would like to see how Ginger is going to apologize.


    "What''s going on online, do you need to press it?"


    Suny shook her head, "No need."


    Don''t they like to scold?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then let them curse. The more Ginger''s fans curse, the more they will regret.


    "Hmm."


    Austin answered, the person moved, and the loose bathrobe on his body just nted down, revealing a


    Suny looked at her face a little hot, she averted her eyes, "Is your hair dry?"


    Austin didn''t answer her question and put his head directly in front of her heels.


    Sunyughed a little, reached out and touched it, and found it was still a little wet: "It''s notpletely


    dry, let me blow it for you?"


    "Hmm."


    He gave her a look, and after answering, he sat on the edge of the bed and waited for her.


    Suny grunted, knowing that he had just done it on purpose, just to get her to help blow-dry her hair.


    Austin''s hair was short, but it was blow dried in a few minutes.


    Suny turned off the hairdryer and put it in his hand,ying himself down on the side and pulling the thin


    quilt over his body.


    Austin put the hair dryer aside, turned off the headlights, leaving a night light, reached out and gathered


    Suny into his arms with the covers.


    Suny was immediately held in his arms, two people close, her nose is full of his breath.


    The pupils of those dark eyes reflected her face inside, and Suny saw herself inside the eyes as soon


    as she looked up.


    "Sleepy?"


    Austin looked down at her and whispered a question.


    Suny''s eyebrows twitched, "Isn''t there a new shareholders'' meeting tomorrow?"


    "Hmm."


    He responded carelessly, his hand falling on her face, his fingertips tracing over her brow, moving to


    the bridge of her nose, trailing gently downward, finallynding on her lips, "The ten o''clock meeting."


    After he finished, his thin lips lowered and he kissed down.


    Suny looked at his near face, her eyes blinked slightly, then she raised her hand to hook his neck and


    raised her head slightly to meet his kiss.


    Suny rubbed his temples and looked at the time on his cell phone for two seconds beforeing back


    to his senses and getting out of bed to wash up.


    When they left the house, it was only about 9:20. Suny remembered Austin''smentst night about


    being te" and couldn''t help but smile down a little.


    What a great calction!


    It was the first time that Suny and Austin entered KLOC together. Ivan had known that Suny would


    The new shareholders'' meeting at 10:00 is only 9:40 now, with 20 minutes to go.


    But at this time, there were already several shareholders waiting inside the conference room.


    Austin took Suny into the office and took a document and handed it to Suny: "This is the introduction of


    the other shareholders, you can take a look at it."


    "Good."


    Although the first few months KLOC''s stock fell and rose, stormy, but the shareholders did not change


    much, the biggest change is also Phantom''s Suny is also Suny, suddenly shifted to be the fourth


    Anthony has also be one of KLOC''s new shareholders, but his shareholding is only good enough


    to show his face at such meetings.


    Austin''s shareholding has never changed, and his absolute lead gives him an almost absolute say.


    During this period of time, Anthony had a hard time sleeping and eating, and he didn''t even want to


    attend this KLOC new shareholders meeting today.


    But Phantom''s Suny will be present, and Anthony would like to see what the mysterious Suny is all


    about.


    Five minutes before 10:00, all the shareholders of KLOC, except Austin and the mysterious Suny, were


    already present in the conference room.


    Ivan learned the situation and knocked on Austin''s office door, "Mr. Johnson, the shareholders have


    arrived."


    Austin nodded a little and inclined his head to look at Suny, who closed the information in his hand and


    looked up to meet his gaze with a slight smile, "Shall we go over there too then?"


    "Good."


    Ivan had the good sense to walk out first and lead the way.


    Suny just got up and saw Austin reaching over to take her hand, she raised an eyebrow, "It''s business


    today, Mr. Johnson let''s do it for business."


    Holding hands is the kind of thing that inevitably makes people think she''sing in Austin''s light.


    Austin looked at her for two seconds before nodding in response, "Good."


    The two of them left the office side by side, and Ivan was already waiting inside the elevator.


    The conference room is on the 23rd floor and Austin''s office is on the 25th floor.


    But in two seconds, the elevator is on the twenty-fifth floor.


    Ivan stepped out of the elevator and stopped the door: "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond."


    "Thanks."


    Suny nced at Ivan and smiled faintly.


    Austin''s secretary is also quite thoughtful, but still Secretary Lee is better.


    Ivan soon stopped in front of the conference room door. All the other shareholders had arrived, except


    Austin and Suny from Phantom, who were the two heavyweights.


    When the closed conference room door was pushed open, the people inside subconsciously looked


    towards the door.


    Austin is naturally nothing unexpected, after all, not to say that we see each other every day, but also


    once a month.


    They are curious about the PhantomSuny, who has not shown his face for seven or eight years. Suny


    became one of the shareholders of KLOC, something that would have surprised people, after all,


    Phantom is an investmentpany.


    KLOC is so strong that it doesn''t need Phantom''s investment, but the chairman of the other party took


    advantage of the chaos to enter, which set off a buzz in J City.


    When did Austin ever allow anyone to enter his territory?


    KLOC is really short of money, the Read family the Changxing Group, decades of roots is not more


    reliable than Phantom?


    What''s more, Austin and Antonio are still good friends.


    So this Suny can at this time mixed a foot in KLOC, is also really a character.


    But how did the promised PhantomSuny turn out to be Austin''s ex-wife and current girlfriend Suny?


    Anthony is always cunning, but when he saw Suny, he couldn''t hold back: "Mr. Johnson, isn''t today the


    new shareholders'' meeting, and it''s not appropriate for Miss Hond to be here, is it?"


    Anthony recently can not be said to have had a miserable life, now facing Austin, has long put away the


    hypocrisy, after the broken can, he does not seem to want to endure.


    In his opinion, the reason he couldn''t see Suny in the first ce was because Suny, the woman, was


    running a public and private vendetta to stop him.


    Seeing Suny here again today, Anthony felt that Suny must have sent Suny here again, but the other


    shareholders here did not know that Suny was Suny''s right-hand man, and Anthony asked such a


    question, obviously on purpose to embarrass Suny.


    Of course, Suny is Austin''s girlfriend, and to embarrass Suny is, on the flip side, to embarrass Austin.


    Once Anthony said this, one or two shareholders were dissatisfied: "Mr. Johnson, with all due respect,


    this is apany meeting room, a ce to talk about business matters, not love affairs. ?"


    "Yeah, Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond, she''s not really fit to be here today."


    Austin''s cold eyes swept the few people who had just spoken, "Introduce, this is Miss Suny from


    Phantom beside me."


    "How is this possible-"


    "This, this-"

 Chapter 405 Oh, ItS To Apologize

    Chapter 405 Oh, It''S To Apologize


    Chapter 405 Oh, it''s to apologize


    Austin''s words stirred up a thousand waves, and the shareholders inside the conference room were


    stunned, looking incredulously at Suny who walked in slowly.


    Anthony was even more unbelieving, "How is this possible! Miss Hond, you clearly saidst time that


    you were Miss Suny''s special assistant, howe today you have be -"


    Before Anthony could finish his sentence, he stopped himself.


    Because halfway through, he reacted to himself.


    Suny has not shown her face for so many years, there are not many people who know her true identity


    inside the circle, in recent years, Phantom inside to deal with the affairs of people, either Suny or Rosa.


    This does not seem to be a problem, but thest time he went to Suny, he had threatened Suny that he


    had a big project and that she might not be responsible for losing the big project.


    But Rosa said that Suny meant Miss Suny, and he only thought at the time that Suny was holding a


    chicken feather as a token.


    Now that I think about it, Anthony just feels a wave of embarrassmente over him.


    This Suny, obviously Suny, was just ying with him as a monkey at first!


    Thinking about it, Anthony blushed red and white, white and red again.


    No wonder, no wonder he couldn''t even meet Suny when he first went to him. No wonder Phantom


    suddenly stepped in to buy KLOC''s stock.


    Anthony looked at Suny and Austin, his eyes like a sharp knife.


    However, Suny noticed his sight and just smiled lightly, "Director Xu seems to be very surprised, why, I


    am Suny, is Director Xu so unable to ept it? Or, does Director Xu think that I came here today


    specifically to impersonate Suny?"


    Suny finished, smilingly swept the other shareholders a nce, and then continued: "I know that


    everyone here may think that I am Suny is very incredible, and may think that I do not quite match the


    image of Suny in your mind, but unfortunately, I am indeed Suny. because I like to keep a low profile,


    so these years I have not been showing my face much."


    "But this time Mr. Johnson invited me very sincerely, I think I have nothing to hide, so I might as well


    make it public. You do not have to worry, although I am one of the shareholders of KLOC, but I always


    like to interfere with the operation of thepany, I think people who are familiar with Phantom know


    that, so you all just consider me today, just a spectator is."


    Suny finished lightly, but a bunch of people at the bottom could not be calm anymore.


    This change who can not calm down, has been known only do not know its people Suny now


    appeared, not who, is familiar to everyone, but never put in the bottom of the Suny, which can be said


    to make many people feel a kind of inexplicable embarrassment.


    After Suny''s identity is revealed today, you can imagine how much of a stir J City will cause.


    But are some of the old oil, in the end is through the thing, although the heart is appalled, but Suny


    some words down, they do not ept also have to ept the fact.


    What''s more, Suny now has an unusual identity and is Austin''s girlfriend, which is obviously a strong


    After all, with Suny as a shareholder in KLOC, it is not an easy task for KLOC to go bankrupt in the


    future.


    Anthony, however, did not think so, but how he thought, now can not change anything.


    He knew that he was being brushed aside by both Suny and Austin, yet what could he do?


    One is defeated, and defeated in a big way.


    This meeting, Anthony did not say a word, but has been coldly looking at Suny and Austin two people.


    Austin also had Ivan arrange for a reporter today, and there was a routine interview after the meeting.


    Anthony directly got up and left, the other shareholders know Anthony and Austin two people between


    the previous time you live and die, a moment, no one speak to stay Anthony.


    After all, it is clear who is a little more reliable these days.


    Sess and failure, since ancient times, not to mention Anthony never became, but a clown,


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    grasshopper after the autumn, jumped a few more days.


    Suny looked at Anthony''s back as he left, his peach blossom eyes hooked, and he was in a good


    mood.


    I also wonder if Anthony will be angry with her to high blood pressure.


    The reporter had alreadye over, she collected her eyes and looked at each other with Austin,


    neither of them said anything, but both knew what the other meant.


    It was after eleven o''clock when the process was finished, so Austin took Suny straight to KLOC and


    left for lunch.


    The interview just now was simulcast, but in half an hour''s time, everyone in the mall knew that


    Phantom''s Suny was Suny.


    And the buzz that Twitter generatedst night because of the premiere of Moving Forward continues to


    be a hot topic until today.


    One of the most popr natural is Ginger smear Suny thing, Ginger as a new generation of singers,


    but also known as the new generation of love songs diva, fans naturally is not to be underestimated.


    Alicia took the lead in tearing up Gingerst night, and the Twitter feed has been almost entirely


    devoted to the mutual tearing up sincest night.


    Today Suny is PhantomSuny thing exposed, the Twitter server directly did not work, until a quarter past


    twelve, Twitter gradually restored operation.


    And Suny is Suny''s hot search, directly fire hot search first.


    Now even Ginger''s fans are confused, the younger ones who don''t know any better, but most of them


    can see what this means.


    Meaning Suny is not short of money, not short of that money in the entertainment industry hot, so


    Ginger had a small essay sent to insinuate that Suny took the answer for the debut of the thing


    pressure does not exist.


    In addition, there are many people who feel that Suny is not good enough for Austin and that she is


    with Austin for money.


    Although the Murphy family recognized Suny back not long ago, many people still feel that the Murphy


    family is the Murphy family, and even if Suny is the Murphy family''s granddaughter, it does not exclude


    that Suny wants money.


    Money, who does not love it.


    What''s more, the Murphy family has a Robert, and Suny is just a granddaughter who appearedter.


    But now, Suny is the chairman of Phantom, thergest equity holder.


    What kind ofpany is Phantom?


    An investment firm that appeared out of nowhere eight years ago, several of today''s fast-growing


    What does this mean?


    Means Suny''s money, not necessarily less than Austin ah!


    This is truly a rich woman from a wealthy family herself!


    However, this is not the most explosive, the most explosive is that at one o''clock at noon, Ginger''s


    Twitter suddenly posted a video apologizing to Suny.


    It''s video, not text.


    This makes Ginger''s fans want to wash can not wash ah!


    After all, the text can be said that the agent took the tweet, but the video ah, Ginger does not speak,


    the apology video, where cane out?


    Once Ginger''s apology video came out, the whole inte exploded, and what Ginger had done before


    was just stoned out of her mind, and arge number of fans went off the grid.


    Alicia knew about this and took the phone andughed on the spot.


    Suny also just saw Ginger''s apology video, Austin''s car was already driving by, she closed her eyes,


    put her phone inside her pocket and raised her legs to walk over.


    Just after getting into the car, the phone rang and it was an unfamiliar number.


    Suny raised an eyebrow and pressed answer, "Hello, this is Suny."


    In a good mood, this call will not hang up.


    "Miss Hond, hello, I''m Ginger''s agent, Rae, are you free this afternoon, can we meet with you?"


    Oh, it''s to apologize.


    Suny nced at Austin beside him and smiled, "I have a meeting this afternoon, so if you don''t mind,


    How insincere is the online apology, Ginger wants to apologize in person, she naturally wants to hear it


    in person.

 Chapter 406 A Little Angry, Angry At Themselves Stupid

    Chapter 406 A Little Angry, Angry At Themselves Stupid


    Chapter 406 A little angry, angry at themselves stupid


    After hanging up the phone, Suny nced at Austin, who was driving, and said with a smile, "Just now


    Ginger''s manager called me and said he wanted to bring Ginger over this afternoon to apologize to


    me."


    Hearing her words, the man''s dark eyes sank slightly: "Elijah has already said hello, don''t mind them."


    In Austin''s opinion, that woman Ginger should have been blocked when she was smearing and


    disinforming Suny online.


    Suny knew what he meant and smiled lightly: "Although her poprity is not as high as Alicia''s, her


    poprity is also very high, so I''d better not drive her to extinction."


    Ginger debuted nearly ten years ago, long before the fire five years ago, in recent years participated in


    a number of variety shows, poprity than in earlier years, otherwise she would not float.


    Suny naturally can not ept her apology, I believe there is Elijah in the back of the pocket, not to


    mention that she does not ept Ginger''s apology, she even just point to Ginger''s forehead scolding, I


    believe it can not make any waves to.


    But the entertainment industry is a strange industry, it''s easy to block a person, and it''s not easy,


    especially now in the age of flow.


    Ginger is a popr time, if she is "aggressive", Ginger if Suny is not willing to ept an apology for the


    matter of firing a poor persona, although the image is corrupted, but a lot of traffic ah.


    Ginger stabbed Suny twice in the back, and Suny naturally won''t let her eat any bit of the traffic bonus.


    Didn''t she want to apologize?


    Then she forgives her that is, the more generous Suny is, it will only make people feel that Ginger is


    more unlike a thing.


    Sometimes, revenge for this kind of thing, it does not have to be so direct and explicit.


    Austin always respects Suny''s choice and knows that she is not an easy person to lose. Although he is


    dissatisfied with that Ginger, he did not say anything more.


    Fifteen minutester, the car was parked under the Phantom building.


    Suny finally revealed his true face today, and naturally arge group of journalists were waiting for


    Suny under the Phantom.


    Since her identity has been exposed, Suny is not bothered to avoid the reporters. After getting off


    Austin''s car, she hooked a smile and graciously picked a few questions from the reporters to answer.


    Rosa soon came down and stopped the reporters. Suny smiled at them and said "sorry", then turned


    around and went inside the building.


    The security of the building is very strict, and today is a special day, Rosa arranged for people to guard


    the gate on the first floor, and those reporters can only watch Suny walk into the building.


    They still have a lot of questions to ask, such as Suny is obviously Suny, but when she married Austin,


    so many people she wanted money to go crazy, she still did not disclose her identity.


    However, Suny avoided answering these questions.


    They wouldn''t believe her if she told them anyway.


    The news that Suny is PhantomMiss Suny has created a wave of buzz in J City in just a few hours,


    which is even more rming than when Suny married Austin.


    Elijah was dumbfounded when he learned about this and thought he was mistaken, pulling his


    secretary to ask several times, "Is Suny really Miss Suny?"


    The secretary, who had managed to calm down, looked at Mr. Brooks'' shocked expression and spoke


    with difficulty to respond, "Yes, Mr. Brooks."


    "I don''t believe it!"


    How is Suny Miss Suny?


    Is this not a fucking joke?


    Elijah how to believe ah, he thought his secretary may also be older blurry eyesight misread, disgusted


    nted the other party: "Okay you go out, older, bad eyesight hearing is not good."


    The secretary, who is clearly in her early thirties: "..."


    After Elijah sent his secretary out, he hurriedly took his cell phone and called Austin.


    When he saw Elijah calling, Austin frowned slightly.


    The other party called for what matter, he knew very well.


    Obviously, Austin does not really want to take this call, after all, it is quite difficult tomunicate with


    people who are not on the same page as your own intelligence.


    But Austin also knew that if he didn''t answer this one call, Elijah could make more than a dozen.


    Finally he pressed the phone with a cold face: "Yes?"


    "I thought you knew what I was going to ask about ..."


    "Really."


    Elijah, who had just prepared the wording and was ready to speak: "... Hey no, howe Suny has


    changed into Miss Suny? She bought the shares of Phantom, Suny she sold Phantom to Suny, right?"


    Austin grunted coldly, "What do you think?"


    Elijah, who still refuses to believe the truth: "I think it''s entirely possible."


    "Suit yourself, I''m busy."


    After saying that, Austin just hung up the phone.


    Elijah looked at the ended call on his phone and waspletely dumbfounded.


    No wonder Phantom somehow let UNIVERSE steal two of his projects a year and a half ago, he was


    so angry that he couldn''t eat, couldn''t swallow his anger, and wanted to talk to Miss Suny to reason


    with her and tell her what he had done to her!


    But she squatted several times, not once squatted people!


    Once met Suny, Suny also ironically he could not see Miss Suny because of ugly!


    I think Suny was ying him like a monkey.


    Elijah man bounced straight up from his chair, and he felt like going to Suny to settle ounts.


    But as soon as the man reached the office door, he was suddenly abashed again.


    At that time Suny was able to y him around, now go to her, then he is not sending a sheep into the


    tiger''s mouth?


    Forget about it, Austin and Suny these two wolves are not his little sheep to mess with.


    Elijah stifled back, a series of several cups of tea, only to feel the fire burning in the heart is not so


    strong.


    Ugh, a little angry, angry at themselves stupid!


    Suny told Ginger''s agent that she had a meeting this afternoon, which is true, and it''s not that she''s


    taking Joe.


    The meeting at 3:00 was held until 4:30, when Suny came out from inside the conference room.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Hond."


    Rosa, who had been waiting for a long time, greeted us and looked at Suny with some difficulty.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Who''s here?"


    "Miss Johnson."


    Suny has not seen Tina for a long time, but I did not expect her to have the courage toe up in


    person at this time.


    She hooked her lips, "Not seeing."


    Tina for what matter, Suny do not need to think to know.


    But Tina and Grace have no leverage at all today, and in that case, she doesn''t need to give her any


    face.


    Rosa got it, "I got it, Miss Hond."


    At this time, Amina came over: "Miss Hond, there are twodies downstairs to see you, one is Rae


    and the other is Xia."


    Suny looked at the time, ten minutes short of five o''clock.


    Nice that Ginger knew toe early.


    Suny nced at Amina and smiled slightly, "Bring them up."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Back in the office, Suny just saw that her phone had many messages from Alicia.


    Suny is Miss Suny''s identity is exposed, Alicia can be happy bad, circle inside who does not know that


    she is Suny''s best friend, now Alicia in the entertainment industry, can be said to walk around.


    Alicia took on a new drama and the script was changed too much from what it was before she signed


    the contract.


    She has no problem ying the female lead, but the second time she got the script, the female lead


    was inexplicably weakened, and the female second scene ounted for sixty percent of the entire


    y.


    Alicia has been in the circle for so long, naturally know what''s going on, directly let Joan call to ask


    Director what''s going on, at first the other side of the excuse, vaguely said that the female second is


    the capitalist father''s daughter.


    The morning or said so much, is not to change the script and not to terminate the contract, the result of


    Suny is Suny thing just exploded not two hours, Joan received a phone call, the opposite side of a


    strong apology, said along with the original script.


    Alicia mixed for so many years, and not so bad a drama, directly asked to terminate the contract, not to


    mention how relieved.


    This is not just after the signing of the termination contract, came to share while patting Suny''s back.


    Alicia sent over a bunch of messages, and Suny was only halfway through reading them when Rosa


    came up with Ginger.


    Hearing a knock on the door, Suny put down his phone and looked up at the door, "Come in."

 Chapter 407 What Is It?

    Chapter 407 What Is It?


    Chapter 407 What is it?


    As soon as Suny''s words left her mouth, Rosa pushed open the door and brought Ginger and her


    manager in. Although Suny recorded three episodes of the show at the time, she didn''t have much


    interaction with Ginger, let alone switching to Ashle straight afterwards.


    Although nothing crossed her path, Ginger has hacked her twice online in the past two months.


    Thest incident Suny has not been cleared yet, this time the other party ran out again to die.


    Suny looked at Ginger who walked in and smiled slightly, "Long time no see, Miss Meredith."


    Ginger was originally recording a show, but a phone call from the head office stopped all of her


    schedules.


    Rae was directly scolded by the top management of the head office and did not dare toe out of the


    air, which did not bring Ginger over to apologize to Suny, thinking that they could find a silver lining.


    Ginger looked at Suny who was smiling lightly in front of the desk, raised his hand and took off his


    sunsses, pulled the corners of his lips, and smiled forcibly: "Miss Hond, long time no see."


    Suny hooked her lips and nced at Rosa: "Secretary Lee, help me prepare some drinks for Miss


    Meredith and Miss Rae."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Rosa answered all together, turned around and closed the door and went out.


    The office was left with Suny. Suny looked at both Ginger and Rae and did not take the initiative to


    speak.


    Rae pulled Ginger and opened her mouth to break the silence in the office: "Miss Hond, I''m really


    sorry for the dy, our main purpose today is to apologize to you for what happenedst night, I''m


    really sorry, Xiao Xia didn''t actually want to bring you rhythm, but I didn''t expect theizens to get the


    wrong idea and give I''m really sorry for the impact you''ve caused!"


    Rae dumped the pot as soon as he opened his mouth and tried to clear Ginger''s name. I have to say,


    this is really Ginger''s own manager!


    When she finished, she also raised her hand and pulled the Ginger beside her.


    Ginger pursed her lips for a moment, "Miss Hond, I''m sorry for the trouble I caused youst night."


    Ginger actually does not want to apologize, she feels that she is not like Alicia, who lives off the heat,


    she lives off her singing skills, and as long as she sings well, she will not be unable to make it in the


    entertainment industry.


    She just doesn''t like Suny, there is no reason, when she was recording the show, she looked at Suny''s


    face is very upset, and now that the show has aired, so many brainiacs actually said Suny smart!


    Ginger doesn''t think Suny is smart, she instead thinks Suny has participated in three tapings, but is


    cold and quiet to everyone except Alicia.


    If you are so proud, why do you need toe to the variety show recording?


    Want to be red and want money but also end, Ginger will see Suny not happy!


    She was also afraid of thest incident, but in the end it didn''t go away, she didn''t believe Suny could


    really do anything to her!


    With that in mind, Ginger''s apology was a little light, almost parroting Rae''s words, which sounded like


    ack of sincerity.


    Suny was not angry and looked at Ginger and smiled slightly: "Miss Meredith, can I ask you a


    question?"


    Ginger looked at Suny and was stunned for a moment, "What did Miss Hond want to ask?"


    Suny moved, and the hand holding the pen tapped slightly on the desktop, "Have I ever done anything


    really bad to you before?"


    "No."


    Ginger frowned, obviously not sure why Suny was asking this.


    Rae, however, tasted a few things and hastened to speak: "Miss Hond, don''t mind, she really didn''t


    mean you, she just wanted to-"


    Suny asked a second question directly after Rae finished: "So if that''s the case, why did Miss Meredith


    repeatedly smear me on the Inte?"


    Suny finished the words, the smile on his face faded, and the smile inside his peach blossom eyes had


    disappeared.


    She looked at Ginger with a few moments of rity inside her eyes.


    Ginger stiffened for a moment and bit her lip: "I didn''t smear you on the Inte."


    "Is that so?"


    Suny smiled and stood up from his chair, "I originally admired Miss Meredith, after all, you are a


    character if you dare to do something."


    Suny said, paused and nced at Rosa who pushed the door in before continuing, "I didn''t expect that


    you were afraid to even admit what you had done."


    Suny said these words in a cool but light tone.


    But the lightness of a few words inside the dark sarcasm, the people present heard clearly.


    Ginger has done things are afraid to admit, what is considered a thing.


    Apparently, Ginger heard it too and blushed a little: "Miss Hond, I came over to apologize to you


    today."


    "Then Miss Meredith''s sincerity is too inadequate. Since you are not targeting me, what kind of apology


    did youe over here today to apologize for?"


    They do things still do not want people, Suny will never allow.


    The Ginger girls themselves are also inconsistent in what they say, clearly saying that they didn''t mean


    to target Suny, but that theizens misunderstood, but then they say they came to apologize.


    Funny, since you didn''t do anything wrong, why apologize?


    A "sorry" and a "sorry", sometimes, not a ss thing.


    Ginger couldn''t speak and looked at her manager with a sideways nce.


    Rae is no better, she didn''t expect Suny to be a tough nut to crack.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But yeah, if Suny was good to deal with, they wouldn''t be here today.


    Rosa has already put the tea, Suny walked to a side sofa, took the lead and sat down, picked up a cup


    of tea, lowered his head and took a sip, then smiled, "Miss Meredith, Miss Rae, sit down, there are


    some things, we still have to say clearly, drink a cup of water to moisten your throat first. By the way,


    also think, you guys came up today, is not really to apologize to me."


    Suny said while looking at the two Gingers with a smirk.


    Rae in the entertainment industry for so long, has long learned to see people speak, see ghosts speak


    ghosts, but Suny three words, so a look over, she those grand words so stuck in the throat there, can


    note out.


    Ginger was brought up by Rae single-handedly, although capricious, but especially listen to Rae''s


    words.


    Before she came Rae warned her to look her in the eye, and today she absolutely had to soften Suny


    up.


    Hearing Suny''s words, Ginger subconsciously looked to Rae two looked at each other, Rae shook his


    head at Ginger.


    No one said anything, and the office fell back into an oppressive silence.


    Of course, the only people who felt depressed were Rae and Ginger. After all, Suny was sitting on the


    couch with rxed eyebrows and a loose posture, so it was clear that she was in a pretty good mood.


    The silencested for almost half a minute, Rae stole a nce at Suny, but did not want to be caught


    by Suny''s sight, Rae''s face changed, the bottom foot kicked Ginger beside him, and then put the gift in


    his hand to Ginger''s heel.


    Ginger took the gift and put it on the table, "Miss Hond, I dide to apologize to you today in good


    faith, and this is a small gift I prepared for you, hoping to make up a little for the hurt I caused you."


    Suny just swept a nce at the bag on the table, not the slightest intention to take it, looking at Ginger


    lightly smiled, said word for word: "Although I am not very clear why Miss Meredith so hate me, but


    since Miss Meredith are personally apologized to the door, then I am naturally not good at chasing


    after. "


    "Miss Meredith''s apology I ept, the time iste,ter on the rush hour, it will be bad to be recognized


    Miss Meredith, let''s stop here today, when there is time, we will talk again."


    After Suny finished, she looked directly at Rosa who was not far away, "Secretary Lee, help me see off


    the guests."


    Suny''s sudden change of attitude startled both Ginger and Rae, but when they looked at Suny, she had


    a smile on her face and her peach blossom eyes were slightly hooked, so she really didn''t look like she


    was furious.

 Chapter 408 - Are Things Really Over?

    Chapter 408 - Are Things Really Over?


    Chapter 408 - Are things really over?


    The two were puzzled, and by this time, Suny''s secretary hade over: "Miss Meredith, Miss Rae, I''ll


    see you off."


    Since Suny said so, Ginger didn''t want to be recognized by a bunch of peopleter and learn that she


    came over to apologize and had to be in the hot seat again, so Suny offered to let her go, which she


    was happy to do.


    After all, she also wants to let this one go quickly, and she doesn''t want to mess with this Suny woman


    again in the future.


    Rae looked at Suny suspiciously for a moment, and Suny nodded and smiled when she saw her


    looking at her.


    At this point, Rae had to withdraw her eyes and get up to leave.


    Strange, this Miss Hond, just now was "aggressive", how now lightly let things go?


    Rae wondered, but Ginger didn''t think much of it.


    She feels that she is also a first-rate star under Central Company, a big hit singer in the past few years,


    and Central Company cannot really give up on her.


    Now she has personallye to Suny to apologize, has been very to Suny face, the other party and


    Central Company''s Mr. Brooks is a friend, Suny probably also do not want to make too embarrassing.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Beforeing, Rae also said that things were tricky this time and told her to be sure to do as she was


    told.


    But what about now?


    Ginger gave a cold snort in his heart and nced at Suny again before he left.


    She wouldn''t dare to do anything to herself!


    The two had their own ideas, and just as they reached the door, a sudden Suny cry came from behind


    them, "Wait."


    Rae''s heart thumped, and Ginger was stunned.


    Both of them tacitly turned to look at Suny, who carried the gift on the coffee table to his hand, got up


    and walked to the two of them: "You take it back, I don''tck anything."


    When she said this, peach blossom eyes with a few smiles inside, the voice is clear and light, but it is


    like an invisible p, directly on the face of Ginger pped down.


    Ginger''s face was hot and prickly when she heard Suny''s words.


    Suny is tantly hitting her face, this gift came out to now, Suny did not even look at a nce.


    Not to say what is inside, Suny did not even look at it, and now carry it to her, saying she should take it


    back, and said "nothing is missing", this is not a p in her face is what?


    Rae also heard the mockery inside Suny''s words, afraid that Ginger could not help but lose his temper


    on the spot, and hastily reached out to take the bag away from Suny''s hand: "Excuse me, Miss


    Hond, again, I''m sorry."


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled, didn''t say anything, watched the two leave the office before she


    turned back to her office chair, picked up her phone on the desktop and sent a FaceBook message to


    Alicia: "Ginger came to apologize to me just now, I forgive her."


    As for whether theizens still buy it, it''s none of her business.


    Suny hooked the corners of her eyes and smiled faintly.


    Aftering out of Phantom, Rae always felt something was wrong.


    Although Suny said that they don''t care anymore and things are considered to be over, but it is obvious


    from the conversation just now that Suny''s attitude towards them is not really friendly.


    Rae has seen all kinds of people in the entertainment industry, but this is the first time Rae hase


    across someone like Suny.


    The other side is soft and hard, no matter what you say, she has her own way.


    Although Suny does not count anymore, but every word she opens her mouth is explicitly towards


    them.


    Thepany''s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers.


    Getting into the car, Ginger skimmed the corners of her mouth, "That''s always okay, right?"


    Rae inclined her head and looked at her, couldn''t help but raise her hand and poke her temple fiercely,


    "Next time you do something like that, I won''t end it for you!"


    Ginger also knows that she is in the wrong, in fact, she had some regretsst night after finding


    someone to post that small essay, but watching the Inte began to appear to scold Suny and Alicia''s


    opinion, she felt vaguely happy.


    The reason she agreed to record Moving Forward in the first ce was because she wanted to pull her


    persona up a bit, add a little more poprity, and pick up an endorsement from a major international


    brand next January.


    But the premiere came out, the most popr is not her, but the two Alicia and Suny.


    Ginger originally did not like Alicia much, always think Alicia the woman is dependent on men to get to


    the top, Suny even more so, that face, than Alicia had no less.


    Suny is not a circle of people, a vegetarian, so much marketing, Ginger discontent under the heart, so


    did not hold back, let the marketing number to bring the rhythm.


    She regretted it only after she sent it, after all, she still remembered what happened a month ago too.


    But the hair is sent, if immediately withdrawn back, it is also too weak-minded.


    Now it''s just a matter of letting here to the door and apologize, and she''s not missing a piece of


    meat, so what are you afraid of?


    In the end, she terminated her contract with Central Company.


    Ginger has been on fire for a few years now, and her fans are a little unaware of the high ground,


    thinking they are high, and Central Company is not willing to really give up on her.


    But Rae has been in the circle for fifteen years and has seen nothing.


    Central Company''s small proprietor Mr. Brooks and Austin is what rtionship we all know, and Suny


    and Austin''s rtionship, it is even more needless to say.


    Ginger offended Suny, and Suny didn''t even have to say anything, Central Company had already


    stopped Ginger''s entire press release first.


    Although it is now apologized, Suny also said that the matter is turned over.


    But Rae always felt that this matter, is not really so easy to turn over.


    But Ginger does not think so, in the end is his own hands and feet out of the people, Rae is in can not


    bear her so ruined.


    She didn''t care much about Ginger before because Ginger is a singer, not an actress, and she can sing


    just fine, so it''s not really hard to crash.


    But now offend the capital, not to mention a red-hot singer, even if she is a diva diva, but also at any


    time can cool down.


    Seeing Ginger still responding carelessly, Rae face cold down: "You do not think that the matter is just


    past, Suny side although said not to pursue, but you do not forget, Mr. Brooks and Austin is what


    rtionship? One word from him and you will be finished in this circle! And the two times you smear


    Suny for no reason to throw dirty water, theizens have eyes to see, you think you apologize, Suny


    forgiveness, the matter is really over?"


    When Ginger heard Rae''s words, his face darkened: "What else is there to do? I''m just a singer, I sing


    well, I have fans, I''m not an actor, I don''t need that audience to judge me."


    Rae snorted: "Don''t you have any points in your heart about your own singing? If thepany hadn''t


    packaged and marketed you in the past few years, where do you think you got those 10 million


    followers on Twitter?"


    Rae had never said such heavy words before, and these words could be said to have given Ginger a


    hard p on the face, and her face instantly fell into embarrassment: "I didn''t get hot on my own


    merits?"


    Rae looked at her coldly: "Gabrielle, you still remember, right? Don''t forget, Gabrielle is not as bad as


    you, when she was popr, she was even more popr than you are now, look at her now, which


    Gabrielle is a former singer who debuted five years before Ginger, and she was typically selected and


    packaged by herpany, but three years ago, when she was at the height of her poprity, she has


    now disappeared from the scene because she offended someone.


    Ginger heard that she was seen singing in a bar, where she is still the sessor of the Chinese diva.


    Ginger panicked a little: "So what am I going to do, Miss Rae?"


    "Wait for it."


    Wait and see, Ginger''s luck, good or bad.

 Chapter 409 - You Are Also Very Good

    Chapter 409 - You Are Also Very Good


    Chapter 409 - You are also very good


    After Ginger gave Suny a personal apology, he personally sent another small essay apologizing at 7:00


    pm.


    I don''t know how Ginger suddenly thought out of the box, but the little essay she posted was obviously


    much more sincere than when she came over this afternoon to apologize.


    Alicia was a bit indignant when she found out that Suny had forgiven Ginger on the spot, thinking how


    Suny had gone soft this time.


    When she saw another apology tweet from Ginger in the evening, Alicia was so happy that she quickly


    took a screenshot and sent it to Suny: Suny, look, Ginger apologized to you again!


    Suny saw her phone light up and clicked in to look at Alicia''s screenshot, and after reading it, she


    couldn''t help but curl her lips into a smile.


    There was a red light ahead and the car slowed to a stop.


    Austin inclined his head to look at the corner of her curled lips, "Something good?"


    Suny handed her phone to her, "Ginger apologized to me again online."


    Austin only watched for two seconds, he had no more patience to tolerate with that Ginger, "What do


    you need the police for if apologies work?"


    Suny heard his words and felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. After thinking about it, she suddenly remembered


    that when they had just gotten divorced not long ago, Austin came to her to apologize after finding out


    she was not a gold-digger, and she said this to him.


    Now hearing it again, Suny couldn''t help but smile a little: "You''re right."


    Austin also thought of what happened back then, and his dark eyes understood slightly.


    The green light ahead came on and Suny raised an eyebrow, "It''s green."


    He gave her one more look before withdrawing his eyes and restarting the car.


    Today is Tate''s birthday, Tate in the Wyndham Grand chartered a floor, Austin and Tate know more than


    thirty years, this evening is naturally to go over to the scene, Suny of course is also to follow, after all,


    When the car pulled up in front of Wyndham Grand, I bumped into Jasmine who was getting off with


    Antonio.


    The fact that Suny is PhantomSuny really surprised many people in J City, and Jasmine''s admiration


    for Suny got a few points heavier after she learned about it.


    The Changxing Group is the Read family, one of the top two investment banks in China has the


    Changxing Group in it.


    When Phantom Capital first appeared, Antonio also mentioned it a few times at the Read residence.


    Jasmine secretly listened to the gossip, at that time the more I listened the more I felt that this Suny is a


    talent, I did not expect that talent is the Suny that I have always admired, Jasmine can say that it is with


    honor.


    Just after getting out of the car and seeing Suny, Jasmine ran right past Antonio: "Suny!"


    Jasmine and Suny hadn''t seen each other for almost 20 days since theyst met. When she saw Suny,


    Jasmine was particrly excited and subconsciously reached out to hug Suny, but when her eyes fell


    on Austin beside Suny, Jasmine''s hand froze slightly and the smile on her face froze as well. She


    looked at Suny with shining eyes and called out, "Suny, I miss you so much!"


    Suny looked askance at Austin, knowing that he was the one who had just scared Jasmine with his


    eyes, and couldn''t help but smile a little, raising his hand to touch Jasmine''s head, "Well, I kind of miss


    Jasmine too."


    "Suny, you''re so good!"


    Jasmine couldn''t contain her excitement to see Suny even though she was hit by Austin''s enthusiasm.


    She said what things, Suny naturally know, what happened in the past two days, nothing more than


    that she is Suny thing finally exposed.


    Sunyughed a little: "You''re great too."


    Last time Jasmine looked like she had a crush on someone but didn''t know what to do, but now she''s


    all smiles and no worries, so it''s clear that things have worked out.


    But this is Jasmine''s little girl mind, Austin and Antonio two big men are beside themselves, Suny just


    mentioned it and did not continue to ask the situation.


    Jasmine also knew what Suny was talking about and shed her eyes a little embarrassed.


    Tate and the others had already arrived, and Suny didn''t say anything more to Jasmine, taking Austin''s


    hand, the four of them walked into the Wyndham Grand side by side.


    Austin was so busy some time ago because Anthony was tripping in the back that he didn''t meet with


    Tate and the others for a while.


    Now that they had met, Suny, after greeting Tate, nned to go to the side to chat with Jasmine,


    leaving space for a few of them.


    Jasmine was also a little impatient to share her affair with Lincoln with Suny. She felt that 80 percent of


    the credit for Lincoln''s ability to confess his love to her goes to Suny.


    Suny inclined her head to look at Jasmine, who was looking at herself with an excited face, and smiled


    slightly: "You guys talk, Jasmine and I will go over there and sit down."


    With her taking Jasmine, Antonio, the sisterly man, is naturally not worried.


    With Jasmine by Suny''s side, Austin is not worried about any unscrupulous people bumping into Suny.


    Besides, the ones who cane tonight are those who have a good rtionship with Tate, the circle is


    so big, and the people around are those who, although not very familiar, are also known to each other.


    Although the scene is very lively and high, but it is actually very safe.


    It was so crowded indoors and so busy that Suny and Jasmine stepped out onto the open terrace.


    It was a cool evening inte September in J City, and there were a few people sitting outside the open-


    air terrace.


    The two sat down at thest coffee table and a waiter served them juice.


    Suny said thank you, then looked up at Jasmine who was following her, "How have you and Lincoln


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    been doing?"


    Jasmine blushed a little and looked at Suny with some embarrassment: "He confessed his love to me,


    Suny."


    Suny wasn''t surprised at all and smiled a little: "Congrattions."


    "I have you to thank for this, Suny! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have known that he actually liked me


    too!"


    Suny took the straw and slightly pinched his index finger, "It''s not my doing, if Mr. Bradley he doesn''t


    like you, it''s useless even if I give you more ploys."


    That''s the reasoning, but it doesn''t stop Jasmine from giving credit to Suny, "I don''t care, I want to


    thank you anyway, Suny!"


    She said, seemed to remember something, and hurriedly took a box out from inside her bag: "Suny,


    this is what I saw boughtst week on a business trip, it''s not expensive, it''s a little gift for me, just as a


    thank you for helping me!"


    Suny didn''t refuse and reached for the small box, "Can I open it now?"


    "It''s OK!"


    Jasmine didn''t mind: "It''s my first time to give you a gift, I don''t know if you like it."


    Suny smiled, her index finger was not slow to unwrap the wrapping paper on the gift box, after


    removing the wrapping paper intact, she methodically untied the ribbon on the box, then opened it, and


    saw that inside was a naive little fat cat ornament, Suny couldn''t help but touch it: "So cute, I love it,


    thanks Jasmine. "


    Suny wasn''t just talking in a perfunctory manner, Jasmine gave her this little gift and she really liked it.


    In fact, she has always liked this kind of cute and lovable gadgets, but not many people know, that is,


    Alicia and Rosa and them.


    Well, now there''s one more, and that''s Austin.


    Seeing that Suny likes it, Jasmine is also happy. She looks at Suny and wants to ask, but feels


    embarrassed.


    Suny knew what she wanted to say, gave augh and asked her first, "How did Mr. Bradley take the


    initiative to confess his love to you?"

 Chapter 410 - You Just CanT Compete

    Chapter 410 - You Just Can''T Compete


    Chapter 410 - You just can''tpete


    Hearing Suny''s words, Jasmine''s face burned for a moment, but thinking that Suny was the first person


    who knew she liked Lincoln, she was suddenly not so embarrassed: "After I had dinner with you that


    day, Suny, I went back and told him clearly, as you said, that he and I are only subordinate, he has no


    right to interfere with my life after work , I also have no obligation to still listen to his instructions after


    work ..."


    At that time when she finished the words, Lincoln''s face was ck, but Jasmine thought of what Suny


    said to her, she gritted her teeth, or hardened her head and finished, and after that she followed what


    Suny said, every day except for business, no longer have any personal contact with Lincoln.


    The first few days Lincoln had a ck face every day, as if she owed him a few hundred million.


    Jasmine was in his gloomy mood for more than ten days, and when she could hardly stand it, the


    president of her university club organized a party for her birthday, and she was a little distracted by the


    group''s high spirits, and gradually felt that Lincoln''s poker face was not that scary.


    Of course, she is still a little lost, because Suny said, if Lincoln no longer actively seek her out, then it


    will prove once and for all that he really does not have any personal feelings for her daughter.


    The ssmates'' party diverted Jasmine''s attention, and the working days were much better that week.


    She yed well with her ssmates in the club, and there were quite a few activities at that party, such


    as surfing, barbecue, camping, and other sea activities that were fun to hear.


    The weather was so nice on the day of the trip that Jasmine''s loss for the past few days subsided.


    That day they went snorkeling during the day and saw the beautiful underwater world, and in the


    evening they celebrated the president''s birthday with a barbecue, sitting on the beach and ying a


    game of truth or dare.


    Everything was happy and friendly until the president suddenly confessed his love to her and Jasmine


    was confused.


    The so-called birthday party for the president is actually a confession ceremony prepared by the


    president together with other students.


    The star lights were beautiful that night, the enthusiasm was high, the president was gentle and


    gentlemanly, but Jasmine thought of Lincoln, who hadn''t yed badminton with her for ten days, and


    she suddenly got sad.


    But sad to be sad, the president of the people prepared so much, she at least still have to give an


    ount.


    Just when Jasmine was about to give an exnation, the man who hadn''t given her a good look for ten


    days suddenly came over and without saying a word took her hand and said to the president who was


    still waiting for her answer, "Excuse me, she''s my girlfriend".


    Jasmine did not react to be taken away by Lincoln, do not know where he took, anyway, when she


    reacted, found that there is not much around, quiet, only the sound of the wavespping the reef.


    It took Jasmine several seconds to mentally build herself up and ask him what he really meant.


    She tried to learn from Suny handing her confidence and ease, but in the end, she was still too


    nervous, and her words came out shivering, and as a result she saw the man in front of her smile.


    He smiled so well, but if he hadn''t smiled at a time like that, Jasmine felt she could look at him for the


    rest of her life.


    But he was obviouslyughing at her, then she couldn''tugh, thinking of Suny''s words, she was


    instantly furious and said a rare harsh word: "Mr. Bradley what are youughing at, you suddenly said


    such misleading words, shouldn''t you give me an exnation?"


    Probably feeling too humiliated and angry, she was actually cold-faced when she said these words.


    Jasmine all thought she was going to y, that her first love was going to be gone, that she was


    destined to die alone.


    As she was thinking about it, debating whether or not to give herself up and go for the jugr, Lincoln


    suddenly reached out and wiped the tears from her face, then scolded her, "You''re really stupid,


    Jasmine."


    She was so angry that she had more tears in her eyes, and heard him then say, "Can''t you even see


    that I like you so much?"


    After he finished, he snapped her chin and kissed her down.


    After eight days, Jasmine felt like she was dreaming.


    Jasmine finished and looked at Suny with some embarrassment, "We were together after that night."


    She said, thinking of something: "Suny you are good, how do you know he likes me?"


    Jasmine is simple and a little slow to react, but not really stupid.


    In the past few days, when I came back to my senses, I figured out a lot of things.


    But Jasmine still finds it hard to believe why Suny is so sure that Lincoln likes her.


    The things she told Suny were all acts of her one-sided crush.


    Sunyughed a little: "Because, like a person, the eyes can not hide."


    She said, think Jasmine should not understand, and then opened his mouth to add a sentence: "In fact,


    I was also guessing, after all, Mr. Bradley young and talented, and is your top boss, he wants to find


    someone to y badminton with, there are plenty of candidates, there is no need to choose their


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    subordinates, let their subordinates and their private lives associated, which is not like many managers


    thing."


    "But the other day we ran into Mr. Bradley after dinner and I saw the way he looked at you and I knew


    he liked our Jasmine."


    Suny smiled, and gave Jasmine a new ss of juice: "Our Jasmine is so cute and pretty, who wouldn''t


    like it?"


    Jasmine was embarrassed: "Suny, I think I''m always short of brains when I''m in your presence."


    The difference between this high IQ and the average person is really a bit big, and it looks like she''s a


    fool.


    Ugh, so tragic.


    The two have been talking for more than half an hour, and it should be time to cut the cake inside.


    Suny took a sip of her juice and smiled at Jasmine, "Let''s go inside, it''s probably time to cut the cake."


    "Nnnn!"


    Jasmine nodded her head and got up to follow Suny back.


    The two had just walked in from the terrace when they coldly heard someone mention Suny, and


    Jasmine subconsciously looked at Suny.


    Suny shook his head and pulled her to a halt.


    "Really hell, how is Phantom''s Miss Suny the Suny?!"


    "I don''t think it''s real either, so how did Suny be Phantom''s Miss Suny! It can''t be! If she really is


    Suny, why didn''t she speak up and refute us when we said she was poor and wanted to fly up to


    be a phoenix!"


    "Who knows! This Suny is really strange, obviously so rich, but hiding it, it''s hard to let us know, we can


    still rob her money?"


    "Ugh, anyway, do not provoke her is, you see Winnie is now abroad can note back!"


    "I can''t afford to mess with her, she''s in a better position than us, which one in J City is better than her!


    And she''s also Austin''s girlfriend, and I see that the two are getting married soon!"


    The three people in front of you have their backs to the door of the terrace, chatting gossip chatting


    seriously, and this side of the corner position, probably did not expect to be heard.


    Suny looked and recognized two of them as Winnie''s friends, and she didn''t bother with them.


    It was Jasmine, who was furious and wanted to go up and argue with them. Suny pulled her along and


    It''s not like she can''t stand a few irrelevant words.


    Jasmine still feels bad: "They didn''t say anything bad, but I just don''t like what they hear! No, Suny, I


    have to scare them!"


    Suny saw her little mouth beaming and smiled, and stopped stopping her.


    Jasmine saw that Suny didn''t say anything else, and walked to those people with the juice: "People


    have their family business based on their ability, what can you do if you are envious and jealous? Suny


    is very powerful and excellent, you just can''tpare, how about it, very angry, right?"


    The people were taken aback and felt that the other party''s words carried a sting, and were about to


    retort when they turned around and saw Suny standing behind Jasmine looking at them with a smirk.


    A few people inexplicably vain, shrunken head, smiled sarcastically and said hello, people like the end


    of the juice fell away.


    Jasmine looked at the backs of several people and pooh-poohed, "Bullying and bullying!"


    Suny gave a lightugh, "Well, let''s go over to Tate Wace''s side."


    "Nnnn!"


    Satisfied, Jasmine withdrew her eyes and followed Suny to her brother and Tate.

 Chapter 411 He Is Stupid And Rich

    Chapter 411 He Is Stupid And Rich


    Chapter 411 He is stupid and rich


    Suny and Jasmine both walked back not long before they saw Tate and them, just now when Suny and


    Austin came in, Elijah had note.


    Mr. Brooks had a dinner party this evening and was dyed for a while beforeing over, and when


    he arrived Suny was no longer with Austin.


    Elijah had been thinking about Suny being Suny all day, and now that he saw people, Austin hadn''t


    even greeted them, he had walked up himself: "Miss Suny?"


    Suny heard him call himself that and still looked at him calmly: "Mr. Brooks, what seems to be the


    question?"


    Elijah stiffened for a moment in disbelief, "Are you really Miss Suny?"


    Suny nced at Austin who walked over and smiled lightly with hooked lips, "You can also not believe


    it."


    She couldn''t stop him if he wanted to deceive himself, could she?


    Suny this word has given the answer, Elijah face changed and changed: "Then what else did you tell


    me in the first ce, Miss Suny is not good to see, I can not squat people?!"


    Suny also remembered what happened a year and a half ago, "So do you me me for not


    recognizing me when I''m standing in front of you?"


    "..."


    Elijah thought it made sense, and he was surprisingly a little speechless.


    Austin reached out and put an arm around Suny''s shoulders, "Don''t worry about him."


    Suny gave him a sideways nce, her peachy eyes hooked into a smile, "That''s not going to work, I''m


    afraid Mr. Brooks won''t be able to sleep tonight."


    Elijah feels that Suny isughing at him, but he has no proof.


    He gritted his teeth, "Since you''re Miss Suny, what was the deal with you letting UNIVERSE grab the


    rights from me in the first ce?"


    This matter Elijah has been haunted, he how to think can not understand where in the end he offended


    the people of Phantom, for good reason, Phantom to engage in investment to engage in investment,


    how to meet with UNIVERSE.


    Before today he didn''t know that Suny was Miss Suny, and he didn''t know why Phantom had suddenly


    set himself up; now that he knew, Elijah still couldn''t figure it out.


    "I have such a good rtionship with Austin, why are you getting on my case?"


    Suny grunted: "Probably, at that moment, look at Mr. Brooks you a little disagreeable it."


    At that time she and Austin just divorced a few months ago, watching Elijah always hanging around


    Austin, shaking her annoyed, and with Elijah she also looked at her displeasure.


    Mr. Brooks was even more puzzled: "Why? What do I dislike about you? Do I really look ugly?"


    Elijah was a bit skeptical of life and pulled Jasmine aside: "Jasmine, is my face ugly?"


    Jasmine looked at the face in front of her, not as good looking as Lincoln''s, but barelyparable,


    "Actually, it''s not that ugly."


    Elijah was even more puzzled as he looked at Suny with a confused look on his face, "Suny, did you


    have some kind of misunderstanding about me at that time?"


    Jasmine listened with some curiosity and couldn''t help but ask, "What is it, Elijah?"


    Elijah nced at Jasmine and told her what happened at that time with a resigned look on her face:


    "You still remember that book, right? You personally rmended it to me, and I thought it was okay,


    so I asked someone to contact New Morning, but after we talked about it, New Morning directly came


    to us to not cooperate."


    Jasmine nced at Suny, who was always standing with a smile on her face, and suddenly understood


    in seconds, "Elijah, don''t you forget that Suny and Austin had just gotten divorced at that time."


    Elijah and Austin so good rtionship, Suny anger is not unlikely.


    Elijah was stunned for a moment, and after reacting, could not help but curse: "... I''m lying here lying


    too innocent!"


    Suny looked at him askance: "It''s not really innocent, Mr. Brooks didn''t say I''m good at everything, but


    my family is a bit worse."


    Suny said, with a slight pause: "Sorry Mr. Brooks, I''m a bit vindictive."


    She remembered clearly who had fallen on the well back then.


    As soon as Suny''s words left his mouth, Elijah felt the death stare Austin was casting, and he stiffened


    for a moment, looking at Suny with a sarcastic smile and digressing, "Ah, it''s been quite a day here, it''s


    about time, Tate, isn''t it time to cut the cake?"


    Tate, aside, let out augh, "That''s about right."


    If you don''t have any talent, you will be a wimp.


    The palm was tickled, Suny inclined his head and looked at Austin with a smirk.


    Elijah was not the only one who disliked her back then.


    Austin looked a little helpless by her: "I haven''t disliked you."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Yeah?"


    "Hmm."


    Austin said, moving a little more to her side, and the two leaned extremely close to each other.


    The two were whispering, Jasmine was too embarrassed to go over, so she ran to Antonio''s side.


    Seeing her brother looking at Austin and Suny, Jasmine raised her hand and patted Antonio''s shoulder:


    "Brother, are you envious of Suny and Austin? "


    Hearing her words, Antonio withdrew his eyes and gave her a faint look: "Envy what? Envy that the


    shrimp they peel at dinner is not for them? Or envy that there is someone to snatch the nket from


    you when you sleep? Or envy that the IQ will be lower?"


    "Hey! Brother! That''s not true for you! A sweet rtionship is when someone peels your shrimp, warms


    your bed and is childish with you! Why do you only see the bad and not the good?"


    Antonio is a typical non-marriage and non-rtionship person, and did not feel moved by Jasmine''s


    words: "Oh, I don''t really like what you say is good, I still prefer to be alone and free."


    Jasmine is so angry that her face is crooked: "Hmph! Then you''ll be single for the rest of your life!


    When Austin, Elijah and Tate and all of them get married and have kids, you''ll be on your own with a


    ss of wine and drink by yourself!"


    Antonio raised an eyebrow, "Why would I want to drink? I don''t like to drink."


    "..."


    Unable tomunicate with a man who doesn''t know how to love, Jasmine gives up.


    Mr. Wace''s birthday, this evening''s guests are almost all the same age, also are a circle of people,


    the scene is very lively.


    After the cake was cut, Elijah opened his mouth to y bridge. Suny swallowed the cake inside his


    mouth and looked at the excited Elijah in front of him and couldn''t help but let out augh, "Is Mr.


    Brooks nning to treat everyone to ate dinner today?"


    He lost money every time, and every time he was the one who wanted to y bridge.


    Gee, it''s really generous, losing tens of thousands of dors doesn''t hurt.


    "Suny, don''t talk too early, I got lucky today, I don''t think I''ll lose tonight!"


    "Is that so?"


    Suny nced up at Austin and the twoughed without saying anything.


    Tate, as the lead, was naturally unavable, but Jasmine was there, so there was no shortage of


    people.


    The Wyndham Grand is a ce Elijah knows well and went straight to the box to get the bridge ready.


    Mr. Brooks did have a lucky day, winning first right out of the gate, but the multiplier wasn''t too bad


    either.


    Elijah was happy to be the first to win at bridge for the first time with Austin and the others, and held his


    chin up proudly, "I told you, I''ve been extra lucky today."


    Suny smiled, "Mr. Brooks did have good luck today."


    Jasmine grunted, "Elijah, it''s only your first game, why are you so proud of yourself?"


    "Okay, okay, okay, I''m not proud of it! Just don''t cry when the timees!"


    Jasmine rolled her eyes, "I''m not going to cry!"


    She didn''t believe it, Elijah was so lucky that when they yed bridge, Elijah didn''t always lose!


    Jasmine was right, that was only the first inning.


    Several people yed for more than an hour, a total of five games of bridge, Elijah except for the first


    game won, the remaining four games are losing.


    Antonio was in Jasmine''s lower house and he put a lot of cards on Jasmine, who only mucked one


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    game, but should have a small 10, 000.


    Suny and the girls yed three games and won more than 20, 000, which is indeed enough money for


    her to go to a luxurious night out with Austin.


    The time was already more than ten o''clock, Austin opened his mouth to mention the end, several


    people dispersed, from the box, Mr. Brooks where there is still the beginning of the spirited.


    Suny gave him a look and was directly amused by him: "Mr. Brooks is not a good poker yer, but he


    is quite an addict."


    Austin responded from the sidelines, "Well, he''s stupid and rich."


    Followed by Elijah: "..."

 Chapter 412 - YouRe Complimenting Me, Huh?

    Chapter 412 - You''Re Complimenting Me, Huh?


    Chapter 412 - You''replimenting me, huh?


    It''s not Friday, nor is it the weekend, and everyone still has to go back to work tomorrow.


    Of course, today are rich, senior executives of thepany,te or not, it does not matter, mainly Suny


    used to go to bed early, she has been a little sleepy.


    Austin held her and found Tate, and after saying hello, the two left the scene.


    Jasmine is a poorborer, others can bete for work, she can not, so Suny and Austin just left, she


    also dragged Antonio home.


    On the way back, Suny almost fell asleep leaning against the car window.


    She is usually already in bed around ten o''clock and falls asleep around ten thirty,ter on eleven


    o''clock.


    Tonight, it was almost eleven o''clock when they left the venue, and Suny was naturally sleepy.


    The car slowly drove into the garage, Austin parked the car, unbuckled the seat belt, he did not open


    his mouth to call Suny, directly push open the car door to get out and go around, opened the door on


    Suny''s side, just leaned down, on the pair of smiling peach blossom eyes.


    Dark eyes twitched: "Awake?"


    Suny watched as he helped himself to the seat belt and hummed softly, "I wasn''t asleep."


    Just squinted for a while, but didn''t fall asleeppletely, so she woke uppletely when Austin got


    off the bus just now.


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded, but didn''t give up on the idea of hugging her, bending down and picking Suny up in


    his arms.


    Suny also did not refuse, raising her hand to hook his neck and let him carry her upstairs.


    Just now on the way back quite sleepy, but now back home, Suny is feeling less sleepy.


    She didn''t have much of an appetite tonight, she hadn''t eaten much at dinner, and she hadn''t eaten


    anything at Tate''s birthday party either.


    Suny felt a little embarrassed for the first time and looked down at Austin with the rim of her ss, and


    when she saw him looking at her, she graciously looked up to meet his gaze, "I''m hungry."


    It''s not like she can control this kind of thing.


    Austin raised his hand and loosened the first button on the cor of his shirt before walking over to her,


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "Just keep it simple."


    It''s sote, it would be too time consuming to do anything tooplicated.


    Austin looked down and kissed her face, "Go take a shower first and I''ll cook you tomato beef noodles."


    "Hmm."


    Suny answered, gave him the cup in her hand, and then turned around and went upstairs.


    The beef is the imported beef that Ivan had sent over a few days ago, it was originally the day Austin


    cooked, but there was something temporary, so the ingredients have been in the refrigerator, tonight is


    also a coincidence, otherwise, Suny will only have vegetarian noodles to eat.


    When Suny came downstairs after showering, Austin had already cooked the noodles.


    Two bowls of fragrant tomato beef noodles, Suny just walked downstairs and smelled it, already a few


    hungry, now even more hungry.


    Austin handed her a pair of chopsticks and Suny reached out to take them, seeing the fine sweat on his


    forehead, her heart twitched slightly, "Have you ever thought you''d cook for your girlfriend one day


    before?"


    "No."


    He never thought about these things, and after he got together with Suny, he didn''t think about them


    either, because in his opinion, they were small things that he could always do for her as long as she


    liked them.


    The noodles were steaming hot, so Suny didn''t rush to eat them, rolled a small poke up to dry, and with


    the other hand on her chin, looked at Austin across the table, "Would you think I can''t do anything?"


    When Austin heard this from her, his dark eyes moved slightly and looked at her with a few smiles


    shing inside: "Will it only earn money?"


    Suny alsoughed, "You''replimenting me, huh?"


    "Hmm."


    He admitted it so dryly that it embarrassed her.


    Suny didn''t say anything else and looked down and started eating the noodles.


    "It''s delicious."


    Needless to think, this is probably the first time Austin did it too.


    But this time Suny guessed wrong, "I used to do it all the time when I was studying abroad."


    Austin is not a person who is willing to shortchange himself. When he is not used to eating food from


    abroad, he does it himself.


    He likes to eat noodles, knife-cut beef noodles often do.


    This evening Suny was hungry, and he was toote to roll the noodles on site, so he had to use instant


    noodles instead, and naturally there was a difference in taste.


    Suny gave him a look, "No wonder it''s so delicious."


    Austin didn''t say anything, but just looked at Suny''s eyebrows were obviously much softer.


    Suny is a slow eater, she''s only halfway through her meal and Austin has already finished.


    It was still a quarter to twelve when Austin gave her a look, "I''m going up to take a shower."


    "Hmm."


    Suny answered and picked up the phone aside to read the message Alicia sent to herself.


    She hadn''t looked at her phone much all night, and when she looked at it again, Alicia had sent dozens


    of messages, saying nothing more than Ginger''s business.


    After Ginger apologized again, Ginger is hanging on the Twitter hot seat again.


    Of course, with such a high level of heat, this might be a good thing for Ginger.


    But Ginger''s luck really wasn''t too good, her first apology video below although still quite a few people


    told her not to pretend to be green tea, but theizens were still quite friendly and the badments


    have been drowned out.


    Still, someone hung up on Ginger''s malicious smear of Suny a month ago, saying she''s a repeat


    offender, and brought up some of her previous ck history as well.


    After Ginger apologized again, the man''s tweet went up in mes.


    Ginger was directly scolded, after all, it was not the first time she cked Suny for no reason.


    Alicia''s Twitter feed is full of people asking if Suny really forgave, Alicia sent a tweet in lieu of an


    answer, meaning probably that Ginger did privately apologize to Suny, Suny also forgave, but Suny''s


    forgiveness only means that she did not pursue it, only this level of meaning, nothing else.


    Come on, that means Suny is not forgiving at all.


    The first time Ginger ck Suny, her family fans also helped to go to Suny and Alicia''s Twitter under


    the curse, the second time has actually caused some of her fans resentment, now the apology


    although is an apology, but fans disappointed is also disappointed.


    Ginger''s 13 million fans have dropped nearly one million in just three hours.


    The entertainment industry knows that most of the Twitter fans are bought, Ginger that more than 13


    million fans, half of them are real fans not zombie fans even if it is good.


    Now with a million followers dropped in three hours, Ginger''s drop in fans can be imagined.


    Drop the powder on the powder, and off the powder back on the pedal.


    Many people like Ginger is actually because of her debut in the second year of the fire of a song, when


    the music video inside the Ginger innocent and beautiful, but the song is very powerful and chic, the


    sense of contrast is a little big, so people are very impressed.


    However, these two years Ginger''s songs are not as good as they used to be, but fans have a filter and


    tolerance for their idols, and most of them are encouraging now.


    But Ginger is really too dead, she is deadly things are not one or two, these two months ck Suny


    thing is the biggest trouble, but in March more than when she also somehow in the Twitter malicious


    sarcasm a senior, this thing actually caused a lot of fans resentment, now again this time malicious


    ck Suny thing, naturally is a bunch of people off the powder.


    Gossip diva Alicia concluded by saying that Joan had inquired that Central Company was no longer


    nning to promote Ginger.


    Suny saw Alicia''sst sentence and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    Mr. Brooks, also quite a good man well.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After reading Alicia''s message, Suny had almost finished her noodles, so she put the bowl in the


    dishwasher and raised her legs to go upstairs.


    Just as he walked into the bedroom, Austin came out of the shower, his bathrobe loose enough to


    reveal the man''srge muscr body.


    Suny swallowed slightly and turned her eyes away, "Mr. Brooks is shutting down Ginger?"


    Austin, who had just finished showering, looked over with eyes that were like empty mountains and


    clear rain, and Suny''s heart beat a little faster.


    Her face was a little hot, and when she looked up again, Austin hade over and hooked her waist


    with a slight force, and Suny was carried to the bed by him.


    "You''re asking for love?"


    Suny looked at him askance, "I''m just curious."


    Austin looked at her for a moment before speaking, "Well, I had him blocked."


    Oh, and it looks like she overestimated Elijah after all.


    Sunyughed a little and asked knowingly, "Why?"


    Austin didn''t answer her question, holding the back of her head and suddenly lowering his head to kiss


    her, his tongue sweeping inside the cavity of her lips before he backed off and looked at her, "The


    tomatoes are so sweet today."


    Suny just felt her head explode all of a sudden, all hot and bothered, trying to turn her eyes away, but


    turning anywhere wrong, the hand resting on the back of her head went down along the back of her


    neck, lifting her up in a hug at the back of her waist, "Do you have a morning meeting tomorrow?"


    "No ..."


    "Well, neither did I."


    He said, and again lowered his head and kissed down, this kiss, obviously more than just a few points


    of love. Lust ...

 Chapter 413 - Why Should I Speak For You?

    Chapter 413 - Why Should I Speak For You?


    Chapter 413 - Why should I speak for you?


    Last night nearly two o''clock in the morning before going to bed, Suny woke up is more than nine


    o''clock almost ten o''clock.


    The curtains inside the room have not yet been drawn, the room is still a dim,st night toote to


    sleep, Suny woke up, people are still a little drowsy.


    "M, pull back the curtains."


    M heard hermand, the curtains slowly slid open, the blindingly bright sunlight hit in, Suny raised


    his hand to block it, the only bit of sleep left instantly gone.


    It was a beautiful day with the sun shining outside.


    Suny got up and got out of bed and went into the bathroom to wash up. After washing up, Suny


    changed his clothes and went downstairs.


    Before she could reach the second floor, she heard Austin answering the phone.


    Inte September, J City had not yet fully recovered from the summer heat, but the floor-to-ceiling


    windows on the second floor balcony and the windows on the restaurant side were open, and the wind


    blew convectively, so it did not feel hot.


    Austin heard the footsteps, said to Ivan on the other end of the phone, "That''s all for now," and then


    hung up the phone.


    "For breakfast?"


    He set the phone aside and watched her walk over with her legs up.


    Suny looked at him and hummed lightly, "Want some porridge."


    "There is millet porridge."


    He said, people have gone inside the kitchen.


    Austin came out with not only a bowl of porridge in his hand, but also a small te with a portion of


    bread.


    Suny looked askance at him, "You made bread?"


    "Hmm."


    He answered and put the porridge and bread in front of her heel.


    Last night sleptte, although alsote, but Suny is used to early to bed and early to rise.


    Her work schedule was suddenly disrupted, she was not in good spirits and her appetite was not very


    good, she only had a bowl of porridge and ate a loaf of bread before she couldn''t eat anymore.


    Austin brought the te of fried dumplings in front of her and ate the remaining two: "Do you want to


    sleep a little longer?"


    Suny looked at him and shook her head, "No need."


    Austin saw that she wasn''t in very good spirits and didn''t say anything else.


    The lunch was cooked by Austin, Austin self-taught Thai food, the taste is quite good, seafood are sent


    over in the morning, fresh very, Tom Yum Kung soup taste is quite restored.


    Suny was supposed to have a meeting this afternoon, but she didn''t want to go to the office, so she


    called Rosa directly and asked her to cancel the meeting.


    After sleepingtest night and eating lunch, Suny rested for a while before going to the bedroom to


    catch up on sleep.


    There was a meeting in the afternoon that Austin couldn''t miss, and he watched Suny fall asleep before


    driving to KLOC.


    At three o''clock, Suny was sleeping heavily, and the phone on the side vibrated several times.


    Suny was woken up and touched the phone, her face was a little cold, "Hello, this is Suny."


    Her words were the same as usual, but those who knew her well knew that Suny was particrly bad-


    tempered after being woken up.


    Suny suppressed her wake-up call, nced at the caller ID and found it was an unfamiliar number. Just


    as she was about to hang up, a familiar female voice came from the other end of the line, "Miss


    Hond, it''s me, Ginger."


    "Miss Meredith?"


    Hearing Ginger''s voice, Suny frowned, "Is there something wrong with Miss Meredith?"


    "Miss Hond, I''m sorry to bother you, but I''m really-"


    "You know you''re bothering me too, Miss Meredith. didn''t we make things clear yesterday about what


    happened before?"


    Ginger was here to beg, and when she heard Suny''s words, her face fell, but she knew that Suny was


    the only one who could help her now: "I''m really sorry Miss Hond, I had no choice but to bother you."


    After a few seconds of reprieve, Suny was much more awake.


    She got up and stepped on her slippers and pulled the curtains open, opened the floor-to-ceiling


    window and stepped out onto the balcony.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It was a little hot in the afternoon, but the wind was strong, so I didn''t feel hot standing on the balcony.


    Suny looked down at the garden, "What is it?"


    "Miss Hond, didn''t you say yesterday that you had forgiven me? Since you have already forgiven me,


    can you go to Mr. Brooks and say something for me, it''s not easy for me toe this far, I really know


    I''m wrong, please be generous and let me go this time, I will definitely be quiet in the future!


    Ginger was really anxious this time, she thought that after she came to Suny yesterday afternoon to


    apologize in person, the matter would be over, after all, she is now a moneymaker of Central Company,


    Central Company will not easily block her as a moneymaker.


    After sitting for more than an hour after returning home, her agent still hadn''t received any notice of


    resumption of work, so she was a little upset and thought about it before tweeting her apologies to


    Suny again.


    Ginger felt that he had done a good job this time, with full sincerity, and Suny''s side should not have


    any morements.


    Nheless, she woke up early this morning without any notification of her return to work.


    And just two hours ago, Rae even called to inform her that she was taking a long vacation starting


    today, to when, no specific time, and to make a trip back to thepany herself, to cancel all the


    endorsements and shows she had.


    Ginger has been inside the circle for so long, how could he not know what is going on.


    That''s blocking!


    She drove straight back to the office and asked Rae what was going on. Rae looked at her and simply


    said, "It was an order from Mr. Brooks himself."


    In other words, it was Elijah himself who asked for her to be blocked!


    What a loss for Central Company that a popr singer like her was banned!


    But despite this, Central Company had to shut her down.


    With such arge price tag, it doesn''t take much thought to know that this can''t be what Elijah would


    want.


    But Elijah does not want to, but can force Elijah to Central Company''s money tree to cut, Fang put this


    J City, can do a few people.


    The other Gingers have nothing to do with them, and only Austin, Suny''s boyfriend.


    When you think about it that way, ites down to Suny.


    Ginger was dumbfounded, she didn''t think that yesterday Suny said she was forgiven, but things hadn''t


    passed.


    But Suny has to hold on to this matter, Ginger she can not help.


    Ginger was scared and angry, and it was Rae who finally woke her up.


    If Suny really wanted to put her to death, there would have been no need to see her yesterday


    afternoon.


    So this thing, the cause is in Suny, but the person who really does not want to let her go, but may not


    be Suny.


    Ginger listened to Rae and that''s why she called, she was really scared this time.


    Sunyughed lightly after hearing her words, "Miss Meredith, you probably have the wrong person.


    Your boss and your business, it''s not really useful for you to look for me."


    "Miss Hond, aren''t you and Mr. Brooks friends? If you say that you really don''t care about me


    anymore, Mr. Brooks won''t give me a hard time!"


    Sunyughed directly at Ginger''s words, "But Miss Meredith, why should I speak for you? I think we


    were just recording a show together before you discredited me."


    Why should I speak for you?


    Suny''s light-hearted words have blocked Ginger from saying a word.


    And apparently, Suny didn''t want to hear anything more from her: "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up


    now."


    Here, Suny slightly paused: "Oh yes, Miss Meredith, my private number, is not to answer strange


    numbers, this time I was asleep and confused, identally answered your number, but if there is a


    next time, my temper, not very good oh."


    After saying that, Suny directly choked the call to end.


    Ginger looked at the "call ended" written on the phone and stood there, his face went white.


    Rae saw her motionless, in the end she was the artist she brought out, sighed and still walked over,


    "What did Miss Hond say?"


    "She asked me why she was speaking up for me."


    Ginger looks at Rae and with red eyes repeats Suny''s words.

 Chapter 414 YouLl Regret It

    Chapter 414 You''Ll Regret It


    Chapter 414 You''ll regret it


    Rae listened, slightly stunned, "You have two options now, one is to terminate the contract with the


    you can then go to plead for mercy."


    Central Company wants to block Ginger, Ginger no matter which choice is not good.


    If she breaks her contract with Central Company, no otherpany will dare to sign her except


    UNIVERSE after she leaves.


    But with all the things she has done, UNIVERSE may not be willing to promote her even if they sign


    her.


    But if she does not terminate her contract, when things pass, three or five monthster, she reappears,


    the heat is not the same as before, Central Company naturally will not be as tilted to her resources, she


    will only be able to eat the old powder.


    So either way, it''s not a good path for Ginger to take.


    Seeing her eyes red, Rae sighed, "It''s no one''s fault, you do need to do some soul-searching too."


    Rae love deep pain, because of Ginger, she also had a hard time, thepany directly demoted her,


    was transferred to the F City side, not mix a three to five years, she is difficult to return to the status of


    today.


    What might be done?


    The artist is his or her own artist, and things happen at the time of his or her care.


    When Ginger first smears against Suny, Rae she also scolded Ginger but didn''t care.


    Their own negligence, the natural consequences of their own taste.


    As for Ginger, she is not a 17 or 18 year old girl anymore, she is 27 or 28 years old and should take


    responsibility.


    "Miss Rae, is there really no way out?"


    Ginger tugged at Rae''s sleeve and looked at her reluctantly.


    Rae raised her hand straight up and ripped her hand away from her sleeve, "What else do you think


    there is to do?"


    "I, if I terminate my contract to go to UNIVERSE-"


    Hearing this, Rae''s eyebrows directly wrinkled, she looked incredulously at the artist she has brought


    for nearly ten years: "Are you crazy, Ginger? UNIVERSE is the rival of Central Company.


    "Okay, take a step back, you can put up with it! But have you ever thought about what you call this kind


    of behavior? Do you think your fans know you''re signed to UNIVERSE, do you think you''ll still be able


    to hang out in this scene? Central Company couldn''t be easier to deal with you, you really take yourself


    seriously, Ginger!"


    Rae didn''t expect Ginger to have such an idea that he couldn''t even endure for a few months after all


    the things he had caused.


    She looked disappointedly at Ginger in front of her, "Whatever you want, I''m not your manager


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    anymore, you can do whatever you like."


    After Rae finished, he just turned around and walked away.


    Ginger stood there, watching Rae''s back, her mind nk.


    She was brought to this position by Rae, and even if she is no longer her manager, Ginger still treats


    Rae as a respectful elder, but I never thought that the other party would react so strongly when they


    heard that she was going to jump to UNIVERSE.


    Ginger doesn''t know where she''s wrong. Central Company blocked her, so can''t she just go find a


    way?


    Suny did not know that there are so many episodes behind, after hanging up the phone, she also did


    not sleep, simplyid out the yoga mat and practiced yoga for more than an hour.


    Just after 4 p. m., Alicia sent her a screenshot of the announcement of Ginger''s termination with


    Central Company.


    Suny took a nce and felt that this Ginger also had quite a "backbone".


    Alicia eating melon while filming themercial: "I blindly guessed Ginger was signing with


    UNIVERSE! Hahahaha! She''s going to get herself killed! Who doesn''t know that UNIVERSE and


    Central Company are rivals, and she''s jumping to UNIVERSE.


    Sunyughed and returned, "You''re pretty smart this time."


    "I''ve always been smart, okay?"


    Suny looked at the message Alicia sent back and raised her eyebrows slightly, "Good."


    Alicia looked at the word "good" inside the phone and inexplicably felt some mockery from Suny, she


    huffed and took the phone and typed arge paragraph quickly: "Suny I tell you, you are prejudice,


    prejudice from... ..."


    Suny had only read half of it, and before she was finished, she went downstairs to answer the door.


    Because I don''t know who rang the doorbell, and quite anxious, rang several times in a row.


    The sun at five o''clock was not as fierce as midday, and the wind was much cooler.


    Suny had just finished her yoga practice and the yoga clothes on her body had not yet had time to


    change.


    Seven or eight meters away, Tina saw Suny walking gracefully.


    Even though she doesn''t like Suny, she has to admit that Suny is really good looking.


    Legs are legs, waist is waist, even the neck grows better than others''.


    She probably just finished exercising, wearing yoga clothes, body bumpy, round-necked yoga clothes


    to reveal that slender white swan neck, above a face like wless white jade, seeping with thin sweat,


    white cheeks glistening very bright.


    Tina pursed her lips for a moment, suppressing the jealousy and envy in her heart, and looked at Suny


    who came up to her, "I''m looking for you for something."


    Suny didn''t expect it to be Tina. If she remembered correctly, it seemed that Tina hade to Phantom


    yesterday to look for her.


    Suny looked askance at Tina and smiled lightly, "Between Miss Johnson and me, there doesn''t seem to


    be anything to talk about."


    "Just open the door and let me in, I only need five minutes."


    When Suny heard her say that, he couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, opened the barricaded door,


    took a few steps back, and watched Tina walk in.


    Tina didn''t mean to go in either, she just walked into the garden and looked at Suny under a side


    sycamore tree, "I want to make a deal with you."


    "Oh, what kind of deal does Miss Johnson want to make with me?"


    It was strange that Tina had a day to make a deal with her.


    Suny raised his leg and walked over, stopping a meter away from Tina and looking at her with a smirk.


    Tina wasn''t afraid of Suny before, but for some reason, since Suny and Austin divorced, she''s been a


    little afraid of her.


    Now that Suny is looking at her like this, Tina inexplicably feels weak.


    "My brother, you should know about Austin that he was not born to my mother. I think my mom should


    have also approached you about this matter of who Austin''s birth mother is."


    Hearing Tina''s words, Suny couldn''t help but hook a lower lip, "So, you came to me because you know


    who Austin''s birth mother is?"


    "Yes, so I want to make a deal with you, and don''t worry, I''m not asking you to get Kasper out."


    "So what do you want?"


    Tina pursed her lips for a moment, then raised her hand andpared it to five fingers, "I want $50


    million, and as long as you give me $50 million, I can tell you who that person is."


    I have to say, Tina is much smarter than Grace.


    But Suny didn''t want her to get what she wanted: "I think this is a deal that you should do more


    appropriately with Austin."


    Hearing Suny''s words, Tina''s face stiffened slightly: "My mom is watching me closely, I can''t contact


    Austin."


    Suny looked at her and smiled, "But I have no interest in who Austin''s birth mother is."


    She said, after a pause: "Besides, I don''t know if the things you said are true or not, and if they''re not,


    then my $50 million wasn''t spent in vain?"


    "I didn''t lie to you! I got this out of my mom, back when she knew-"


    Halfway through her sentence, Tina suddenly realized that Suny was setting herself up, and she gritted


    her teeth, "If you think 50 million is too much, 30 million is fine."


    Suny let out a light tsk: "$50 million is not much, but I don''t really want to give it to you. miss Johnson,


    please go away, between us, there is no deal to talk about."


    "Suny! Austin he doesn''t care about Kasper, my mom ispletely broken and she''s already nning


    to take that secret to her coffin! Don''t you want to know who Austin''s real mother really is? No one


    wants to know who their parents are, and Austin is no exception! Since you love him so much, wouldn''t


    it be good for you to spend some money to buy this information?"


    "It''s great."


    Suny took a step forward and looked down at her, "But it''s not like we can''t find out, so why should we


    pay you?"


    Tina blushed, she knew Suny was right, she was actually very apprehensive before she came over


    today.


    "I can sell you one more piece of information about Anthony! He''s nning to go after Austin!"


    Suny raised an eyebrow: "It seems you are really short of money, but unfortunately, I am not a rescue


    station here, I will not give alms at will, if you do not leave, I will call the police."


    Suny oiled up, Tina''s face was red and white, before she left, she plucked Suny a fierce nce: "You


    will regret it!"


    Suny smiled lightly: "Then let''s wait until the day I regret it."

 Chapter 415 She Is Really Stupid

    Chapter 415 She Is Really Stupid


    Chapter 415 She is really stupid


    Tina didn''t expect to return without sess, she walked out of the vi, but was still reluctant, "Do you


    really not want to know, who is Austin''s biological mother?"


    Suny stood at a distance and looked at her with a smirk: "My curiosity is, in fact, not that great, Miss


    Johnson."


    Tina wanted to say something else, she desperately needed the money now, but the next thing she


    heard was the sound of a caring.


    Tina froze for a moment and inclined her head to look and saw that it was Austin''s car.


    When she saw Austin''s car, she didn''t dare to stay here any longer even if she was reluctant.


    Tina bit her lip once, but finally ran away with her legs up before Austin''s car drove by.


    Suny is inside the courtyard and wonders how Tina suddenly ran away.


    She doesn''t eat people, so she runs so fast?


    Soon, Suny understood what was going on.


    The block door was not yet closed and the ck car drove straight in.


    Suny stood aside and looked at Austin in the driver''s seat and couldn''t help but hook her lips in a smile.


    No wonder.


    Suny watched Austin''s car drive into the garage before she raised her hand to close the barred door


    and turned to enter the vi.


    "Tina''sing over?"


    Austin came out from inside the garage and lifted his hand over to take her hand.


    Suny nodded a little: "Well, she said she knew who your birth mother was and she would tell me if I


    gave her $50 million."


    Speaking of which, Suny paused slightly: "She seems to be very short of money."


    Hearing Suny''s words, Austin''s face turned slightly cold: "Of course she''s short of money."


    Suny hummed, a little curious, "What about her?"


    Austin converged his eyebrows, collected the coldness under his eyes, looked at Suny and said, "She


    and her colleagues embezzled public funds to specte in stocks, and lost more than three million."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    More than three million for the past, for Tina is only a month''s pocket money, to Austin or Grace


    pampering will be in hand, but now it is different.


    Since Kasper''s ident, Grace and Austin arepletely on opposite sides, Tina''s standard of living


    is now much worse than before, not to mention three million a month, or 300, 000 a month, Grace can


    not give her so much.


    Not to mention that Kasper ident, Grace spent a lot of money to invite people to dinner to dredge


    up, in order to work with Anthony, and smashed a lot of money.


    When Austin''s grandfather did not like Grace, but also did not like Tina and Kasper two grandchildren,


    so the shares in his hands that year, did not fall into the hands of Maddox, only gave Maddox enough


    money to spend the rest of his life.


    What''s more, Maddox is also Austin''s real father, KLOC as long as one day did not fall, Maddox even if


    Frederick left him money squandered, Frederick also believe that Austin does not care Maddox,


    thinking about this, Frederick originally wanted to leave most of his assets to Maddox Thepany''s


    first and only one tenth of its assets were given to Maddox, that is, more than 500 million.


    Maddox was born in a family of great wealth, food and clothing are extravagant, after Frederick died,


    he acted even more ridiculous, Austin gave him a lot of tail to collect, before his death was left with a


    vi worth more than 100 million and two sets of property and more than 30 million cash left to Grace.


    Grace sold the vi for cash after Maddox''s death and has been using the Johnson family''s food and


    clothing with 300 million in hand.


    If it wasn''t for Suny and Austin falling out, Grace would have saved a lot of money for Kasper after she


    became ancient.


    But in the end it was a falling out, this year, Grace can not make ends meet, to maintain decency, but


    also to provide for Tina and Kasper, Kasper was born crooked, like a full Maddox.


    But Maddox has the Johnson family underwriting, Kasper but no one underwriting, but just over six


    months, Grace spent no less than 50 million on Kasper.


    Now in order to fish Kasper out, it is even more needless to say, the money spent out, and no money


    in, Grace simply stopped Tina''s monthly allowance of 300, 000.


    Tina grew up for the first time in such a straitened life, and after a few disturbances, she kind of knew


    that for Grace, Kasper was the most important, so when she heard her colleague say that there was


    inside information, she hesitated for a while and moved the money out.


    That stock is an overseas stock, and Tina has seen that stock''s recent performance, and it has all been


    steadily rising, just not very significantly.


    Originally, Tina was also a little worried, but colleagues said, "You can''t surrender a child to a wolf, if


    you don''t start at this time, when others know that this is a good stock, it will not be able to earn money.


    As soon as Tina thought about it, she gritted her teeth and moved the money out.


    Originally said half a month to throw, that stock has been rising, even if the news is unreliable, will not


    surge, will not fall too badly, the big deal is to lose a hundred thousand or so, bite the bullet Tina or lose


    up.


    But just the day before, when they were ready to dump it, the stock suddenly dropped, for three days in


    a row.


    Now the end of the month, thepany has to take stock of the ounts, the three million she can not


    get out, Tina will have to start in prison for five years.


    She tentatively asked Grace for money, but Grace just said she didn''t have any.


    Tina really had no choice, that''s why she thought of hiding Grace to find Suny.


    The reason she asked for $50 million, Tina was thinking that after paying back the $3. 8 million, she


    would take the remaining $40 million and leave the country, never to return.


    Originally she thought, Suny even if she did not give her 50 million, five million can also be, just did not


    expect, Suny not interested at all, she did not get a penny.


    Tina didn''t have time to drop her price either, and Austin came back.


    Tina is really afraid of Austin, she used to be the Johnson family Missy when she thought Austin was


    very powerful, others said Austin means regal, she only felt proud.


    But now she is not the Johnson family Missy, Tina saw Austin, just like a rabbit saw a wolf, how fast to


    run as fast as possible.


    Tina ran for a while until she couldn''t run anymore, and then she stopped.


    The day after tomorrow will be the inventory, but she only has more than 300, 000 in hand, and the


    jewelry and nes that she bought before have long been sold by Grace.


    Tina has never been more desperate. She hates Grace, she hates Austin, and of course, she hates


    Suny!


    All she has be like this because of Suny''s appearance and arrival. If not for Suny, she would still


    be the Johnson family''s Missy, enjoying the envy andpliments of various families'' young girls, and


    she would not need to bend her back for money.


    When Suny heard Austin''s words, her peach blossom eyes were slightly hooked: "Did she get tricked?"


    Austin came out of the kitchen with water and walked over to her and handed it to her, "Hmm."


    Suny took the cup, bowed her head and took a sip, then let out a soft tsk, "That''s really pathetic of her."


    With that, she paused and looked up at Austin: "Aren''t you going to help her?"


    How to say, is also done a dozen or two decades of brother and sister.


    Austin gave her a look, "Why should I help her?"


    Hearing this from her, Suny couldn''t help but smile a little, "There really isn''t any reason."


    Tina has no blood rtionship with him, not the Johnsons, yet has enjoyed the Johnson family for so


    many years, already Tina has earned it.


    Now she is foolish herself, so easily fooled, who is to me?


    me Grace, me her colleague, but how to me, but not Austin and her head ah.


    Suny took another sip of water, thought about what Tina saidter, and hummed, "Just now Tina said


    that Anthony seems to have some kind of n against you."


    Austin frowned slightly, "I''ll have Ivan keep an eye on him."


    "Good."


    Tina is indeed stupid, who negotiates, will be straight out of the bottom of the card it.


    s, it''s a pity, if she had done it differently, Suny felt she should have just paid her.


    Seeing that she was smiling down, Austin looked down at her, "What are you smiling about?"


    Hearing his words, Suny raised her head and looked at him, her peach blossom eyes moving slightly:


    "Tina is indeed not your sister."


    She said, stepping aside to ce the ss of water in her hand on the coffee table line in front of the


    couch, "She''s really stupid."


    It''s not pretend.

 Chapter 416 I Want To Invite The King Into The Jar

    Chapter 416 I Want To Invite The King Into The Jar


    Chapter 416 I want to invite the king into the jar


    Austin has little affection for Tina, and was willing to look at Tina a few more times before, but only


    because she is also the same as his own surname Xu.


    But now, Tina and Kasper two is but a white burden of the name Xu, and he has no blood rtions,


    Austin will not care how she.


    When Suny called Tina stupid, Austin couldn''t help but feel half offended, and even a bit in agreement.


    She is indeed stupid.


    But stupid people have a little use for stupid people, such as Tina reminded them that Anthony was


    going to break the pot and y hardball on him.


    Austin directly asked Ivan to keep an eye on Anthony''s movements, he would like to see what Anthony


    wanted to do.


    Probably Suny''s attitude was too determined that day, and Tina never looked for Suny after that.


    Kasper''s second trial is inte October. I heard that Grace spent several million dors to hire awyer


    from A-town who has never lost a case for Kasper in order to reduce Kasper''s sentence by a few


    years.


    As for how Tina, Suny is not very clear.


    But it''s already thest day of September, and there''s no news of Tina''s ident, most likely because


    Grace paid for it to help her out.


    In any case, Tina is also his own daughter.


    Suny decided to go to D City on the third to keep Charliepany, well, also bring Austin to Charlie''s


    eyes to brush up a little presence, otherwise Charlie is thinking of introducing her to some quality young


    man.


    Zane, who was introduced two months ago, went abroad on business and came backst week.


    Shortly after his return, Suny received his invitation to dinner.


    Suny refused straight away and also exined to him what she meant.


    Zane didn''t say anything, just smiled and asked if she could be friends.


    Austin was right next to Suny when Zane''s message came through.


    When she saw Zane''s message, Suny gave her phone directly to Austin: "You go back, I''m going to


    take a shower."


    Austin how to return Suny also do not know, because when she remembered Zane this person, the


    phone contacts inside the Zane no longer.


    Tsk, men''s jealousy is also quite scary.


    Today is thest day of September, Suny has a dinner party in the evening, and she went over to the


    hotel with Rosa around six o''clock.


    Because tomorrow is the National Day holiday, the afternoon of thest day of this September, the


    traffic jam is a little serious.


    A drive of less than half an hour froze and took more than an hour.


    Suny and Rosa were alreadyte when they arrived at the hotel, and just as they got off the bus, the


    waiter standing at the entrance of the hotel recognized Suny and Rosa: "Miss Hond, Secretary Lee,


    Mr. Dawson and the others are already inside the box."


    With that, the waiter made a "please" gesture and led the way.


    Suny looked down at the clock and saw that he was twenty minuteste.


    Soon, several people arrived at the entrance of the box, "Miss Hond, Secretary Lee."


    Suny looked at the waiter and smiled, "Thank you."


    Rosa took the lead and walked in first, followed by Suny.


    Just as the two walked in, Mr. Dawson and Mr. Walsh inside stood up, "Miss Hond, Secretary Lee,


    long time ago."


    Suny nced at them, "Traffic jam, sorry for beingte."


    Today Suny''s status, naturally no one dares to me her.


    This time the acquisition was also very cordial, the meal can basically be said to be finalized, waiting


    for the twopanies to formally sign the contract after the National Day.


    "Good cooperation, Mr. Dawson."


    "Good cooperation, Miss Hond."


    Two hands were exchanged and the evening''s meal was considered over.


    Suny took the jacket aside, got up and left the box, just walked out of the box, and ran into an


    acquaintance.


    "Suny!"


    Suny looked at Rachel, who was walking quickly, and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow: "Miss Murray,


    long time no see."


    Rachel nced at a few people beside her, Mr. Dawson and they also know how to behave, said to


    Suny not to bother, first go, then the two went away, Suny was soon left alone beside Rosa.


    Suny has known Rachel for so long, but I have rarely seen her so anxious, and the other party seems


    to be anxious for herself.


    Suny nced at Rosa, who also wisely stepped aside.


    With the people beside her gone, Suny looked at Rachel and asked, "Miss Murray, what''s up, can you


    say it now?"


    Rachel also hurried over, thinking of what she heard just now, some hesitation: "I just passed a box


    when I went to the bathroom, the box door was not open, I was curious to take a look, found an


    acquaintance inside, I stopped for a moment, just in time to hear them mention you. That person is


    Anthony''s secretary, I heard him say something about their people have been in the Yongkang Road


    there ready, just waiting for your car to go over to stop you take away."


    Rachel finished in one breath and nced at Suny again, thinking she might have been a little abrupt:


    "Or maybe I misheard."


    But Anthony and Austin are not just uncle-nephew rtionship between the two, Suny is Austin''s


    girlfriend, not long ago Suny also teamed up with Austin to set Anthony up, Anthony wants revenge on


    the two, Rachel think it is not impossible.


    Suny looked at Rachel in front of her, and to be honest, she was quite surprised, surprised, and a little


    touched.


    She smiled weakly, "I see, thank you, Miss Murray."


    Seeing that Suny didn''t seem to be in a hurry, Rachel felt a little embarrassed, probably because she


    was too nervous, "It''s nothing, maybe I''m too sensitive."


    Suny knows what Rachel is thinking, but can''t exin it now. Anthony wants to do it tonight, and has


    obviously arranged for someone to follow her.


    To say more, inevitably make Anthony suspicious.


    Ivan has been keeping an eye on Anthony all this time, so maybe Austin already knows about it.


    But Anthony, no matter what, is also a time bomb, if it has been dangling in front of the eyes without


    exploding, it does make people a little unhappy.


    Then why not, take advantage of tonight, she personally detonated this bomb, but also to avoid letting


    down their guardter, the other side to take advantage of the situation.


    Suny collected his thoughts and said thanks again, "... I know, Miss Murray don''t have to worry, you go


    back to the box, I won''t bother you."


    Suny said, ncing aside at Rosa: "Secretary Lee, let''s go."


    Rosa, who was standing not far away, was unsure, but when she heard Suny tell her to go, she lifted


    her leg and followed.


    Rachel stood in ce, looking at Suny''s back, hesitated, but called out to her, "Hey, Suny-"


    When he heard Rachel call him, Suny gave a slight pause in his steps, looked back at her and smiled,


    "Miss Murray, is there anything else?"


    "Do you need help?"


    As Rachel speaks, a man passes by her.


    The man was not looking away, but Suny could feel the other man''s gaze falling on his face.


    Suny shook his head: "The project has been negotiated, Miss Murray has a heart, thanks."


    After saying that, Suny looked askance at Rosa beside him and lifted his leg into the lift.


    Rachel listened to Suny''s words and felt confused, but seeing that Suny was already in the elevator,


    she couldn''t say anything else.


    Anyway, Suny is also Austin''s girlfriend, so it shouldn''t be a problem, right?


    Ugh, actually still a little worried.


    The elevator door slowly closed, Suny looked at the man not far from the door, the corners of his lips


    hooked a smile that seemed to be non-smile.


    The elevator door closed before Suny inclined her head to Rosa: "Just now Rachel told me that


    Anthony is going to make a move on me tonight and that we might be watched closely."


    Rosa was stunned for a moment, and then reacted with some concern: "Miss Hond, should we call


    the police?"


    "I''m going to invite the king into the jar."


    Suny said, hooking her lips in a slow smile.


    Seeing her like this, Rosa knew Suny had her own ns and had to ask, "So what do I need to do,


    Miss Hond?"


    "They n to go after me on Yongkang Road, so when the timees, just be careful. Other than that,


    just pretend you don''t know about it and act as usual."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After all, what Anthony was really up to, they didn''t know yet.


    After Suny finished, the phone rang, and the word "Austin" was very obvious on the caller ID.


    Rosa also saw it, and Secretary Lee, who was still a bit worried about Suny''s safety, was slightly


    relieved.


    This matter, Mr. Johnson should also know, Mr. Johnson know, then Miss Hond will be fine.


    Rosa thought and couldn''t help but nce at Suny.


    Such a beautiful and precious Miss Hond, do not hurt, or she will be heartbroken.


    Rosa has decided to stand in the way of anything thates upter on, all by herself.

 Chapter 417 How Did You Get Here

    Chapter 417 How Did You Get Here


    Chapter 417 How did you get here


    Austin had a meeting at 8:00 this evening, only it hadn''t been long since the meeting started when Ivan


    came right in and interrupted, looking at him and saying that there was something very important to


    report.


    Ivan has been Austin''s secretary for so many years, Austin knows that he is not the kind of secretary


    who just barges into the meeting room and interrupts the meeting process, he must really have


    something important to do.


    Austin immediately had the meeting suspended, got up and went out to ask Ivan what was going on.


    It turns out that the people Ivan sent to spy on Anthony found out that Anthony was going to make a


    move on Suny tonight, Suny has a dinner party tonight, Anthony arranged for a number of people to go


    into the restaurant where Suny is tonight, and yesterday also arranged for some people to be inside a


    casino over on Yongkang Road.


    Ivan sent people at first also can not see Anthony to make a move on Suny tonight, until they saw


    Anthony''s people actually also arranged arge truck, with professional sensitivity, they guessed that


    Anthony to make a move tonight, so they called over to Ivan to feedback.


    Ivan knew Suny''s itinerary today, Mon hotel back to the vi, Yongkang Road is a must, and that road


    is still between the vi and the hotel, from J City downtown is also a bit far.


    So Ivan immediately reacted to the matter about Suny, Ivan naturally did not dare to let up, tonight''s


    meeting is important, but Ivan felt that Miss Hond is more important than tonight''s meeting.


    As expected, after hearing his words, Austin''s face sank cold: "You immediately arrange someone to


    rush to Suny''s side."


    "I''ll get right on it and make the arrangements, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin didn''t know that Suny already knew that Anthony was going to make a move on her tonight, and


    when the call came through, his first words were, "Are you still at the hotel?"


    Suny heard him say this and knew what he meant: "Just came downstairs, ready to leave the hotel."


    She said, after a pause, "I knew Anthony was going to make a move on me tonight, but I wanted to


    make a move on myself."


    Austin''s dark eyes twitched, "Are you trying to put a n in ce?"


    "Well, Mr. Johnson is still very smart."


    Listening to Suny''s rxed tone, Austin was a little helpless: "But I don''t want you to take any


    chances."


    "It''s not really an adventure."


    Suny said, after a pause: "We catch him in a jar, and he can''t get away."


    Austin on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment: "But then you''d be putting yourself at


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    risk."


    "The once-and-for-all option."


    Dodging is not the way to go. Dodging this time, Anthony will have the next one too.


    He is now barefoot and not afraid to wear shoes, next time, maybe Anthony ideas will be more


    extreme.


    "What do you think?"


    Austin knows that once Suny has decided something, no one can actually change it.


    It was indeed a good opportunity, and Austin actually didn''t want Suny to take the risk if he didn''t have


    to.


    But she insisted on going, and at this time, he was only able to do what he had to do and try to be as


    foolproof as possible.


    The elevator will soon be on the first floor, Suny briefly said his thoughts: "... I''m getting out of the


    elevator, let''s leave it at that."


    "Suny, protect yourself."


    "Well, I know."


    She''s not married to him yet.


    Besides, Suny thinks Anthony wouldn''t dare to really put her in a way, now it''s a society under the rule


    ofw.


    Anthony would go after her for no other reason than to extort a sum from Austin.


    Hanging up the phone, Suny inclined her head to look at Rosa beside her: "No matter what happens


    Rosa heard Suny''s words and was touched, "Miss Hond, I can actually ..."


    She just heard what Suny said to Austin, Rosa felt that she could actually y Suny, not necessarily


    Suny himself.


    However Rosa she did not finish her sentence, Suny directly refused: "No, they have been with us for a


    few days, can clearly distinguish which is me and which is you."


    Rosa looked at Suny to say something, the two have walked to the hotel entrance, the driver has long


    been waiting, Suny directly into the car, Rosa pursed her lips, know what to say is useless, had to


    follow into the car inside.


    The driver still didn''t know what was going on, and Suny nced at Rosa: "Talk to Arthur about what to


    doter."


    Rosa knew that Suny was determined to take on the battle herself, she had to talk to Arthur in front of


    the long story short, so as not to shter and cause unnecessary idental casualties.


    Arthur is not sure, but Rosa directly let himter directly pretend not to see anything, do not care about


    anything else, this request, Arthur still listen to understand.


    The car soon drove to Yongkang Road, the night before the National Day, the traffic on the road are


    more than usual.


    Suny had just sent Austin the location when the car was hit.


    The car in front of him suddenly braked sharply, Arthur could not brake in time and rear-ended him.


    The collision was not very serious, but the other driver got out of the car and shot and hit the door.


    Suny looked out the car window at the man and called out to Arthur: "Arthur, get out of the car and take


    a look."


    Arthur answered and got out of the car, the man said their car rear-ended, topensate.


    Arthur just got out of the car and was pulled by two men to the front of the car to see the rear of the car


    crash damage, and for a moment forgot what Secretary Lee had just said.


    It just so happens that his view was blocked again, so Arthur couldn''t see when the back door was


    pulled open, Rosa was instructed by Suny toe over and sit inside the car without moving by gritting


    her teeth.


    Suny was dragged straight out of the car, and after the men took one look at her, the two of them lifted


    her up and shoved her into the minivan parked on the side.


    Suny was "unknowingly" taken inside the car.


    Just after getting into the car, a small knife was ced against Suny''s heel.


    "Miss Hond, I advise you to behave and cooperate, we are only seeking money and do not want to


    hurt you."


    Suny looked down at the knife against her neck and cooperated by holding her hand out for them to tie.


    Seeing her cooperation, the people inside the car didn''t give her a hard time.


    "Where are you taking me? Who sent you here?"


    Suny questioned with a cold face and with a bit of anger.


    Yet no one spoke up to answer her question, and Suny stopped asking.


    The two men saw her quiet down and couldn''t help but give her a look, "Miss Hond is more


    cooperative than we thought."


    Suny snorted, "Anthony sent you, didn''t he?"


    The two men stopped talking again, Suny also stopped talking, and the carriage was pressed with


    silence.


    Time passed by, about an hour and a half before the car stopped at an abandoned warehouse.


    Suny was tugged and pulled out of the car, and she was moving freely except for her hands being tied.


    The two men pushed her into the warehouse, "ng" on the iron door closed.


    A tungstenmp was dropped inside the warehouse, dimly lit, but able to illuminatepletely.


    Suny untied the rope in his hands, looked around, and finally wrapped the rope back around his hands


    in front of a pile of goods, then sat down on the ground.


    Anthony came faster than Suny thought, and a robbing light shone in when the big iron door was pulled


    open.


    Anthony walked in with a smile: "Miss Hond is really great, at this time, but still can not be afraid, I


    really admire ah!"


    Anthony was followed by two bodyguards, he was not worried at all that Suny could resist, he walked to


    Suny''s heels in a few steps and bent down to look at Suny: "Didn''t expect it to be me, did you, Miss


    Hond?"


    Suny looked at him and smiled lightly, "It''s not that I didn''t expect it."


    Anthony wasn''t rmed to hear her say this andughed: "Miss Hond is really smart, no wonder


    she''s been able to develop Phantom to this point!"


    Suny did not want to talk to him: "Mr. Johnson got me here, what is the purpose?"


    "It''s not much. A while ago, you and Austin teamed up to cheat me, causing me to almost lose all my


    money. Both of you are so rich and Austin likes you so much, I think I''ll ask Miss Hond toe over


    and ask Austin for some hospitality, Austin should be willing to pay for it, right?"


    Suny heard his words, directly tsk: "Mr. Johnson is really exactly as I thought, I thought you would use


    me to ckmail Austin to transfer shares to you, it seems that I have overestimated you."


    When Suny saw Austin at the window, he got up and took a few steps back.


    "You--"


    Anthony''s face had not yet dissipated, he suddenly heard movement from outside, he subconsciously


    turned around to look, when his eyes fell on Austin, his face stiffened: "How can you be here!"

 Chapter 418 You CanT See It Either

    Chapter 418 You Can''T See It Either


    Chapter 418 You can''t see it either


    As soon as Anthony''s words left his mouth, arge group of police officers poured in behind Austin.


    Suny took advantage of Anthony''sck of reaction and quickly took several more steps backwards.


    Anthony came back to his senses and the police hade over to bring Anthony and the others under


    control.


    "Anthony, you are now suspected of a kidnapping case, pleasee back with us to the police station


    to cooperate with our investigation."


    Hearing this, Anthony''s face stiffened and he looked at Austin reluctantly, "You set me up, Austin?!"


    Austin walked over to Suny and untied the rope tied around her hands, "Does it hurt?"


    Suny shook his head and nced at Anthony, who was under police control in front of him, "Mr.


    Johnson does have a bit of nerve, but it''s against thew to kidnap something like that."


    Austin only looked at Anthony at this point: "And why do you need to, Uncle Two."


    The police were present, Suny and Austin both pretended to be innocent and uninformed, and Anthony


    looked furiously red in the face.


    These two people clearly know that he is going to do it tonight, so they will be tricked!


    But he knows what is the use, he threatened Austin''s message has been sent, and now in the scene


    was often captured, kidnapping matters can be big or small, Suny although nothing happened, but this


    is really a criminal case, not a three to five years, he Anthony is not likely to get out of prison inside.


    He is too impulsive, should not contact Austin so soon, in a littleter, Suny moved to a more distant


    ce, first observe a few days, so that can be foolproof.


    Now that things havee to this point, Anthony also knows that nothing he says is going to help.


    But he was reluctant in the end. When he was escorted to the car by the police, Anthony kept a deadly


    eye on Austin and Suny.


    When Anthony was about to get into the car, Austin, who was always expressionless, suddenly smiled.


    Anthony knew that was Austin''s way ofughing at himself.


    He was shaking with anger and pointed his hand at Austin and cursed, "Austin, don''t be too happy,


    you''ll lose to someone else sooner orter! You two--"


    However, before Anthony could finish cursing, the door of the police car closed directly, and his voice


    was blocked away from those outside who could no longer hear.


    The police officer holding him was a little impatient: "It''s in the police car, keep quiet!"


    Anthony was yelled at by the police, stalled for a moment and did not curse again.


    Suny and Austin both stood in front of the warehouse and watched as the police car drove away and


    they too had to go to the police station to give their statements.


    "Miss Hond!"


    Rosa ran over at this time and stood in front of Suny and looked her up and down. She was relieved to


    see that she was not hurt: "Are you okay?"


    Although she knew in advance that Anthony was going to kidnap Suny, and that Austin had sent


    someone to follow Anthony''s car, but after all, Suny was the only one taken away for almost two hours,


    Rosa still couldn''t help but worry.


    Suny looked at her and smiled, "It''s okay, I''m not that easily hurt either."


    Rosa nodded, the anxiety on her face eased, and reced it with her usual serious expression: "Miss


    Hond, you and Mr. Johnson go to the police station first, I''ll contact mywyer and go overter."


    "Good, hard work, Secretary Lee."


    Suny is fine, Rosa feels happy that she worked hard: "It''s fine, I should."


    Suny nced at Austin: "Shall we go to the police station?"


    "Hmm."


    Austin answered a go and led her to another police car.


    Anthony''s kidnapping of Suny was caught by the police, and he was caught with the stolen goods, so


    he had nothing to defend himself with.


    But people, always refuse to admit death.


    Anthony refuses to give an ount, as long as he sees his ownwyer, insisting that everything is a


    joke, that he and Austin are uncle and nephew, and that Suny is Austin''s girlfriend, so how could he


    kidnap Suny?


    The police officer hearing his words, directly sneered: "Anthony, you now even if you exin or not, you


    threaten Austin''s information, Austin has given us, these are the evidence. And when we arrived at the


    scene, Suny was really there in that warehouse of yours!"


    "Also, those people you hired have confessed that you had asked them to keep an eye on Suny half a


    month ago, and confirmed that Suny was out for negotiations tonight, so you arranged to strike Suny


    on his way home! All these things, those people under you have already confessed!" "Anthony, I


    suggest you confess now and be lenient!"


    When the police officer finished, he raised his hand and threw the evidence material in his hand to him.


    Anthony in the end is in Frederick under the work of decades, other skills do not have, in the face of


    danger he can still do.


    No matter what the trial police said, soft and hard, grace and power, he is not talking.


    Finally grinding both sides are impatient, Anthony gritted his teeth and said, "I want to see Austin, after


    meeting him, I will exin everything."


    The two trial police officers looked at each other, and then one got up and went out.


    "Is Austin still there?"


    Austin and Suny had just finished taking statements and were about to go back when they heard an


    officer call Austin, and Suny looked at Austin: "No, we''re not gone, we''re still here."


    Hearing her words, the policeman came over: "Mr. Johnson, Anthony said he wanted to see you before


    he would give an exnation, see if you would like to see him?"


    In fact, Anthony does not ount for the meaning of nothing, people and stolen goods, he clenched his


    teeth not to say, will only let the judge think he confessed to a bad attitude, may also be sentenced to a


    little more.


    But Austin didn''t refuse, he wanted to hear what else Anthony had to say.


    "Good."


    "Then I''ll wait for you outside."


    Suny let go of his hand and walked outside with his phone.


    Austin watched Suny''s back until Suny was out of the police station, then he looked back at the officer,


    "Please lead the way."


    The officer nodded his head, "This way."


    Seeing Austin, Anthony''s face changed instantly: "I need to speak to him alone."


    "No, we''re already making an exception by letting you see Mr. Johnson, Anthony, don''t get ahead of


    yourself!"


    The two officers hearing the case coldly refused Anthony''s request and simply got up and stepped


    aside.


    The interrogation room was so small that they could hear everything that was said.


    Anthony probably knew he was finished and just broke down: "I took the trouble to prepare for almost


    two months, how did you know?"


    Austin looked at him with cold eyes, "If you want people to know, you can''t do it."


    Anthony pooh-poohed: "Now it''s time, Austin, you''re still pretending with me, what''s the point! If you are


    a man, tell me, when did you know?"


    Austin looked at him expressionlessly, "That''s funny, as if I knew in advance that you were going to


    kidnap Suny."


    Anthony tries to get Austin to talk, but Austin doesn''t take the bait at all.


    Anthony was so angry that he raised his hand and tried to m the record file on his desk into Austin''s


    body.


    Only he had just picked up the file when the officer who had been staring at him with his afterimage


    chided, "Anthony! This is the police interrogation room!"


    Anthony was drunk and calmed down a lot: "I am not as good as others, I admit to losing at your


    hands! But Austin, people walk on the shore, no one does not wet shoes! In this circle, there are a lot of


    people who don''t like you!"


    He said, suddenly approaching Austin, gritting his teeth and saying, "You be careful one day, go out


    and get hit by a car and die."


    Austin looked down at him and pulled the corners of his lips into a cold smile, "Even if there is that day,


    you won''t see it."


    He said, slightly pressing his voice and whispering, "My men followed your men all the way, didn''t


    expect that, did you, Anthony?"


    Austin finished and raised his hand and pushed Anthony away, "I have nothing more to say to you."


    With that, he turned around and exited the interrogation room.


    When Anthony finally heard Austin admit that he had deliberately set himself up, his whole body


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    stiffened: "You really knew it all along! You all heard it, right? He set me up! I didn''t kidnap Suny!"


    Two officers came up and pushed him right back into his chair: "What did you hear? All we hear is you


    yelling and screaming! I''m warning you for thest time, this is an interrogation room, if you continue to


    disobey thew like this, we will have to take strong measures!"


    Hearing the words of the two police officers, Anthony had to sit back down: "I admit that I had the


    intention to kidnap Suny, but Austin he knew that I was going to kidnap Suny, and he let me kidnap


    Suny tonight on purpose!"


    The two police officers looked at each other: "If you keep talking nonsense, we''ll have to record that


    you''re not willing to confess."


    This Anthony is crazy to say that Austin purposely waited for him to kidnap his girlfriend?

 Chapter 419 ItS Okay, IM Not Short Of Money

    Chapter 419 It''S Okay, I''M Not Short Of Money


    Chapter 419 It''s okay, I''m not short of money


    When she saw Austine out, Rosa consciously ended the conversation.


    Suny also turned sideways and looked at Austin who walked out with a smile, "So soon?"


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded, reaching out to take Suny''s hand, "Let''s go back."


    "Good."


    Suny smiled and responded, it was alreadyte at this time, tossed so much, and it was almost twelve


    o''clock.


    Ivan and Rosa both brought their secretaries with them, and the rest was just left to them.


    Austin nced at Ivan: "You and Secretary Lee are both in charge of this together, nopensation,


    just a sentence, the longer the better."


    Ivan nodded, "I got it, Mr. Johnson."


    Suny looked at Rosa, "Tough break, Secretary Lee."


    Rosa hurriedly shook her head: "It''s okay, Miss Hond, it''ste, you and Mr. Johnson go back first,


    we''ll discuss the next thing with Ivan and the others."


    Rosa is her right-hand man and Ivan is Austin''s right-hand man, and Suny feels that the matter has


    been left to them with half the effort.


    "Hmm."


    She responded and followed Austin to the car.


    The car slowly drove on the road, close to 12:00 a. m., there were only a few vehicles on the road.


    Suny was a little sleepy and yawned.


    Austin nced at her from the side, "Sleepy?"


    Suny grunted softly, "A little."


    She said, after a pause, "Did Anthony just try to set you up?"


    "Hmm."


    There was a red light ahead and the car stopped. Austin inclined his head to look at Suny and told him


    briefly what had just happened.


    Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow when she heard it, "Then he probably won''t have to sleep


    tonight."


    Austin raised his hand and touched her head, "Next time you can''t risk it like that."


    Suny looked at him and seriously responded, "Okay, I won''t next time."


    Thete night red light went by fast, the green light came on fast, and Suny raised her finger and


    pointed ahead, "The light is green."


    Austin withdrew his eyes and restarted the car.


    Suny looked out the car window and remembered this evening, "It was Rachel who reminded me of


    this evening."


    When she was leaving, Rachel asked her if she needed any help, and Suny felt touched.


    "Well, have Elijah give her a gift."


    Suny thought for a moment, "Yeah."


    After all, she and Rachel had a history, and although they had reconciled, it was a bit awkward to just


    go and give Rachel a gift.


    Mr. Brooks is Rachel''s cousin, and since there is such a good intermediary in ce, it should not be


    wasted.


    The two returned to the vi has been zero past twenty, Suny although not injured, but sote, her


    biological clock has been turned on, after the shower can not hold up, directly to sleep over.


    Austin came out of the shower and saw that Suny had fallen asleep. He lightened his movements, lifted


    his legs and walked over to her, pulling the thin nket up to cover her body.


    Things went well this evening and Suny is doing well.


    But let''s just say they were lucky today that Anthony didn''t lose his mind.


    Such a thing, he will not allow Suny to do it a second time.


    Before the police came, he has been in a distant car inside, the heart is like a rope strung, what the


    warehouse side of the wind and grass, his heart is held a up and down, not stable.


    Suny moved slightly on the bed, Austin retracted his thoughts and gently got on the bed, taking the


    person into his arms one by one until the hug was tight, and he closed his eyes and fell asleep with


    him.


    When the two woke up the next day, it was almost eight o''clock.


    Suny stirred and found Austin in bed on the rare asion that he was still there.


    She turned around and looked at the small scruff emerging from his chin and raised her hand to gently


    touch it, "Good morning."


    "Good morning."


    With a slight movement of his dark eyes, Austin gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled lightly, propped herself up on the bed and sat up, "M, open the


    curtains."


    The bright sunlight poured in, and Suny raised her hand to block it: "I''m going to wash up."


    "Hmm."


    Austin narrowed his eyes for a moment, watched Suny enter the bathroom, picked up the phone that


    was vibrating aside, raised his hand and pressed answer.


    The phone call was from Ivan. Last night Anthony kidnapped Suny, and somehow word got out at 3:00


    a. m. Now the inte is talking about a shareholder of KLOC kidnapping another shareholder.


    There were no pictures or videos of this news, just some inte rumors, but nevertheless, early in the


    morning, KLOC''s stock was in turmoil.


    The fact that a shareholder of KLOC kidnapped another shareholder is not a trivial matter and naturally


    has an impact on KLOC.


    Ivan found out, the news is Ross put out, Anthony''s group is really crazy, Anthony this is to y KLOC


    crippled, raw dragging Austin down.


    Ivan had squashed the news, but he was worried about what else Ross might do, so he called over to


    Austin for instructions.


    Austin listened to this, the look on his face coldened a few points: "He is free, since he is so free, let''s


    find him some is to do."


    Ivan got it, "I see, Mr. Johnson."


    He said, after a pause, the results ofst night''s discussion with Suny''s side of thewyer also told


    Austin: "... Anthony although kidnapped Miss Hond to ckmail you, but Miss Hond unharmed,


    Anthony also The case is less serious and may only be sentenced to five years at most. But Ross


    spread the news on the Inte, just now Leewyer contacted me, if this matter caused a lot of social


    impact, perhaps the sentence can be more than five years and less than ten years."


    Public opinion is a double-edged sword. Anthony wants to use it to crush KLOC and Austin, but maybe,


    it will crush him too.


    But Anthony is crazy and probably only wants to make Austin unhappy.


    Today is indeed a dilemma, want Anthony sentenced long, you have to sacrifice the current KLOC


    interests; but if you want to protect KLOC, Anthony''s sentence will not be too long.


    Austin snorted coldly, "Then don''t suppress the news, it''s best to just expose things a little bigger."


    He has the money and doesn''t care.


    Suny came out after washing up and was a little curious when she heard Austin''sment, "Exposure


    to what?"


    Austin hung up the phone and set it aside, "Ross put out the news online that a KLOC shareholder had


    kidnapped another shareholder."


    Suny heard this and raised his eyebrows, "This is not good for KLOC."


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded, "But it would allow Anthony to sentence a little longer."


    Suny was stunned for a moment, reacted and couldn''t help but let out augh, "Wouldn''t that be a bit of


    a loss?"


    "It''s okay, I''m not short of money."


    Suny grunted, "Yes, you''re not short of money."


    Austin touched her cheek, "I''m going to go wash up."


    "Nnnn."


    Suny responded and picked up the phone aside, and not surprisingly saw that Rosa had sent quite a


    few messages to herself.


    The message is no different from what Austin just told her, Anthony is guilty of kidnapping, but because


    he did not do any physical harm to her, kidnapping is less serious, the most is a sentence of about five


    years.


    But if public opinion expands and the impact isrge, then they can fight for an additional two or three


    years.


    Gee, that''s odd.


    More than two or three years, Austin can earn back the money lost these days, but Anthony in the


    inside for two or three more years, out of the estimated number of days to live.


    Thinking about it this way, Suny suddenly felt that it was indeed quite worth it.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivan hung up the phone and then had the news that had just been pulled down put back out, and as


    time went by, more and more people knew about it.


    Ross, who had just woken up, saw KLOC''s falling stock price and felt nothing but joy in his heart.


    But he knew it wasn''t enough to poke Austin''s aorta, he had to make this thing fester even more


    explosively!


    Ross directly let people put out the second wave of explosive material, this time, he put Anthony


    directly on the name out.


    This was all discussed by their father and son, originally he was going to do all this after Anthony


    escaped the country, but now that Anthony is caught, he went to see Anthonyst night and Anthony


    told him to stick to the n, even told him to do whatever it takes to get Austin to spit out his blood!


    Ross asked carefully to learn that Anthony will be caught, all because Austin and they will be tricked,


    deliberately lured him into the jar!


    With his father arrested, his brother''swsuit, and his ownpany nearly bankrupt, all the culprits are


    Austin, and Ross simply hates Austin.


    He and Anthony thought the same thing, desperate to die, but also to make Austin take off all the flesh!

 Chapter 420 CanT Be Out Of Business

    Chapter 420 Can''T Be Out Of Business


    Chapter 420 Can''t be out of business


    Soon, many people knew about Anthony''s kidnapping of Suny, and on the second day of the National


    Day, KLOC''s stock dropped straight to a halt.


    The impact of this matter is particrlyrge, the outside world are specting, KLOC this period of


    turmoil for so long, the ups and downs of so many things, is not to hold up.


    Of course, anyone with a little bit of insight knows that this is not possible.


    Not to mention that Suny is now one of the shareholders of KLOC, that is, Austin is the only one in


    KLOC, with Austin and the Brooks family, the Wace family, the Read family their rtionship, KLOC


    even to fall, that is really unlikely to happen.


    But now that there are actually such big conflicts among KLOC''s internal shareholders that have risen


    to the level of kidnapping, many people do feel that KLOC has had too many problems this year.


    Ross, in order to make KLOC suffer more, is buying a lot of media to explicitly imply that Austin has the


    idea of selling KLOC.


    When these news came out, even Ivan received several calls from thepany''s shareholders.


    Suny just finished her yoga practice, Alicia called her to ask her what was going on, the inte was


    full of news that KLOC was going to be finished, howe Austin didn''t send someone to suppress


    the public opinion.


    Suny inclined his head to look at Austin on the treadmill, collected the action in the yoga mat to sit


    down, took a ss of water to drink a few mouthfuls, which is not not slow to respond: "deliberately not


    pressed, Anthony kidnapped me the circumstances are not very serious, thewyer said, even if the


    sentence, up to five to six years."


    When Alicia heard Suny''s words, she had a rare moment of wisdom: "Meaning that you deliberately let


    this fester and let the impact expand so that you can sue Anthony for a few more years?"


    Suny let out a light tsk: "Smart to guess."


    Alicia snorted, "I wasn''t stupid in the first ce!!!"


    "Well, you''re not stupid."


    This is said, perfunctory are going to overflow.


    Alicia skimmed the corner of her mouth, "By the way, Ginger signed with UNIVERSE, did you know


    that?"


    "Now I know."


    Thest time Ginger called and begged her to go talk to Elijah, Suny refused, and after that Ginger


    didn''t hear from her for a few days, and there were no developments online.


    Of course, Suny didn''t pay special attention to her either.


    Alicia is a circle of people, know this thing is normal.


    When I think of how I met Ginger yesterday, Alicia couldn''t help butin, "I met her on set


    yesterday, and UNIVERSE seems to be nning to promote her next, with the intention of letting her


    enter the acting world."


    Suny couldn''t help but grunt, "Does she have acting skills?"


    "Where does she get this stuff!"


    Alicia remembered the business and changed her ttering tone: "Suny, wing wing, do you still love me


    now?"


    As soon as Suny heard her say this, she knew she was up to something again, "No show, no


    appearance."


    "..."


    Alicia, who was tasked with inviting Suny to guest star in her new drama, was stuck in her mouth,


    unable to say anything.


    After a second of silence, Alicia was still reluctant: "Suny, do you still love me?"


    Suny was amused by her, hooking her lips and returning without hesitation, "No more love, sorry."


    "... Boing Boing, don''t be so cruel! You have such a nice face, so hide it, what a waste!"


    "Uh huh? When have I ever hidden anything?"


    "Exaggerated sayings exaggerated sayings! I have a role in my new drama that really suits you, and it''s


    not too long, it''s only about 20 minutes of footage in total, and Director and I both think ..."


    Suny didn''t wait for her to finish, directly interrupted her and said, "Alicia, do you know how much


    money I make a minute?"


    Alicia was halfway through her sentence when she heard Suny''s words and froze, and couldn''t help but


    ask rhetorically, "How much is it?"


    "It''s not a lot, 30, 000 to 50, 000."


    Suny said, a pause: "You let me to guest star is not impossible, the film pay ording to my ie,


    twenty minutes, I will give you the cheapest, 600, 000 can be."


    "Can''t ... be a friendly show?"


    "What do you say?"


    Sunyughed and simply cut the call off.


    Alicia took the phone and felt the gap between the rich and the poor for the first time.


    It''s great to have money!


    Boing Boing, money is really great!


    After a short break, the thin sweat on Suny''s forehead is no longer emerging.


    Austin on the treadmill had also stopped and came over while wiping his sweat: "Miss Poole?"


    Suny tilted her head to look at him, and her eyes just fell on a drop of sweat on his neck, which ran


    down Austin''s neckline, over the sexy knot of his throat, and finally into the white sweatshirt.


    "Hmm?"


    Suny looked at his dark eyes close at hand, and her face got a little hot, so she looked away in


    embarrassment and pretended to be drinking water.


    It took a moment to slow down before she spoke back to his earlier question, "Well, it''s Alicia."


    "Get you a guest role?"


    Suny finished thest sip of water before nodding, "Well, but I don''t want to go."


    "Well, you can''t not do your job."


    Austin said, raising his hand to pluck a strand of hair next to Suny''s cheek to his ear.


    Both had just finished exercising, and it wasn''t too cold in early October in J City.


    Suny didn''t feel hot when she was sitting by herself, but as soon as Austin came over, she felt as if her


    whole body was diffused in the heat.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The thin sweat that had just stopped on her forehead began to seep again, and she raised her hand to


    wipe it, "I''m going to take a shower."


    "Hmm."


    Austin answered and tilted his head to finish the majority of the remaining bottle of water.


    Suny gave him a look and got up to go upstairs.


    It was after 4pm and the sun was still shining brightly outside the window.


    The floor-to-ceiling windows were open and the wind blew in, making the room cool.


    After practicing yoga for more than two hours, I got a lot of sweat on my body.


    Suny had just turned on the shower when the bathroom door was pushed open.


    Her hand picking at the rubber band paused slightly, "Austin?"


    She was so naked that Suny was embarrassed to turn her head to look at him.


    "Wash together."


    The man closed the door, took a few steps behind her, reached behind her and held her in his arms.


    Suny tilted her head to look in the mirror as Austin kissed her cheek from behind.


    The water that fell overhead was warm, but the person behind him was hotter than the water, and all of


    a sudden, Suny''s whole body followed the heat.


    She gasped slightly, "Isn''t there a dinner party tonight?"


    "Hmm."


    He responded and breathed next to her ear, "It''s early."


    Suny just felt as if a feather had been run in her ear, tickling and tingling, and her whole body felt like it


    was going soft.


    Austin''s lips were like pressed fire, and everywhere the kiss went, it burned her, and after kissing her


    brow and eyes little by little, his thin lips finally printed on her lips.


    The kiss at this time was much swifter than the warmth of earlier, and it was as if he wanted to swallow


    her up.


    Suny gasped softly, her hands subconsciously wrapped around him.


    The water kept falling down and the temperature inside the bathroom was higher than the other.


    Suny nced at the mirror, which was equipped with anti-fog lights, to clearly reflect their postures.


    After just one look, her whole heart was beating fast.


    At the same time, Austin came in behind him, and Suny grunted, the hand holding his arm


    subconsciously tightened.


    The sound of water from the shower inside the bathroom, the sound of water pattering, that pattering


    mixed with a few soft soft panting. The gasp, only to hear people blush.


    This bath together took more than an hour, and when Suny was carried out, people were more tired


    than before they went in just now.


    Autumn has arrived in J City and the weather is a bit dry.


    It was as if a small fire had started on her throat and it was dry as a bone.


    Suny buttoned her cor back up and looked up to see Austin bringing in a ss of water.


    She looked up at him, and her peach blossom eyes were flooded with watery light, as if she wanted to


    drag people into them.


    Austin looked at her, his dark eyes sank slightly, put the ss of water in her hand, and then turned his


    eyes away.


    Suny blinked, "Thanks."


    She was really thirsty and didn''t pay attention to so many little details.


    Suny felt morefortable only after drinking most of the water.


    After doing so much exercise, Suny was a little sleepy and wanted to take a nap, but Austin''s sister-in-


    It''s together.


    Suny took her phone, looked at the time and couldn''t help but re at Austin: "It''s after five." "That''s


    okay, I''ll ask my sister-inw to change the time."


    Austin is in a good mood, and his eyebrows are much gentler.


    Seeing Suny ring at himself, he just felt cute, reached out and touched Suny''s cheek, took his phone


    and sent a message to Lexi.


    Just after typing the message, a white jade-like hand reached over and Suny directly grabbed his


    phone: "She is the elder, how can we make the elder change the time?"


    Suny said, and hurriedly nced down at her phone to see that the message had not yet been sent,


    and she was relieved: "I still have the strength to eat, Mr. Johnson."


    Suny grunted and tossed the phone back into Austin''s hands.

 Chapter 421 How Come YouRe Here Too?

    Chapter 421 How Come You''Re Here Too?


    Chapter 421 Howe you''re here too?


    This is Suny''s first official meeting with Austin''s Aunt Lexi. Last time she and Austin got married, Lexi


    didn''te back for something, and then probably because Austin said something to Lexi, Lexi didn''t


    make a special trip back to see her.


    That meeting over eight months ago was a little awkward because Suny suspected it was Austin''s


    liking.


    Suny could see that Lexi''s weight was much heavier than Grace''s.


    Inside Austin''s upbringing, Lexi probably didn''t care much about him.


    Suny was afraid of beingte, so she simply put on a light makeup and changed into a light-colored


    long dress before going out with Austin.


    The traffic situation in J City was very bad on the second day of the National Day holiday.


    Two people have been out for half an hour, usually this time has been able to reach the hotel, but today


    is blocked in the road.


    When we finally got to the hotel, it was 6:37.


    The waiter said Lexi was already inside the box, and Suny inclined her head to look at Austin beside


    her, "Late."


    "My sister-inw doesn''t mind."


    Hearing his words, Suny was exasperated, and secretly pinched his arm: "It''s not your fault!"


    If he hadn''te in to "wash together", he would have beente.


    Austin inclined his head to look at her, his dark eyes moving slightly, "Well, it''s all my fault."


    As the two talked, the waiter was already leading them to the entrance of the box.


    The waiter pushed the door open and looked back at the two of them, "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond, Ms.


    Smith is inside."


    "Thanks."


    Suny collected a few moments of the party''s delicate expression, smiled faintly, and then straightened


    his back.


    Thest time a small joke, this time to see Lexi, Suny rare a little embarrassed.


    Austin sensed Suny''s nervousness and held her hand slightly tightened: "Don''t be afraid, sister-inw


    won''t eat anyone."


    Suny looked askance at her, "I''m not afraid."


    Just a little nervous.


    Austin didn''t break her down either, and led her into the box, "Aunt."


    After not seeing her for over eight months, Lexi hasn''t changed much.


    Being in her fifties and still able to keep up so well, you can imagine that Lexi is also a person with a lot


    of self-control.


    "Auntie."


    Sunyughed a little and took his seat next to Austin.


    Probably seeing someone, Suny is not so nervous.


    Lexi looked at the two of them: "I thought at the time that you would not be cheap to him, but I did not


    expect to be together again, huh?"


    Suny heard Lexi''s words and curled her lips into a smile, "Well, still like him."


    Seeing her so open and honest, Lexi was also relieved: "You have experienced a separation, and the


    road ahead will be better."


    Lexi is always abroad, very open-minded, know Suny opened so manypanies, appreciate and like.


    This meeting with Austin''s sister-inw went a lot smoother than Suny had imagined.


    When we parted, Lexi gave Suny a bracelet, and Suny knew it was not simple after just one look at the


    color.


    "This was left to Austin''s mother by Austin''s grandmother. Austin''s mother left early, and she couldn''t


    give you this bracelet herself, so I did it for her."


    "Thank you, Auntie."


    "If Austin bullies you in the future, just tell me, I will help you teach him a lesson! He''s earned it by


    marrying such a beautiful girl like you. He still dares not treat you well, I know a lot of tall and


    handsome guys in Estaria!"


    Lexi is also a face control, see Suny''s face and think Austin earned a lot of money.


    Suny was embarrassed, "He wouldn''t dare."


    The three of them chatted for a while in front of the hotel, and soon, the person who picked up Lexi


    arrived.


    "My boyfriend is here, let''s go first!"


    "Good."


    Suny looked over in the direction Lexi left and saw a tall, handsome, blue-eyed foreign man.


    She inclined her head and looked at Austin with a smirk: "It seems that Auntie didn''t lie to me."


    When Austin heard her say that, the hand holding her tightened slightly, "You don''t have a chance,


    Suny."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "That''s hard to say."


    Austin looked at the corner of her mouth that was raised in triumph and couldn''t resist lowering his


    head and kissing it.


    At this time, Lexi was turning around to wave goodbye to them, and the scene just crashed into Lexi''s


    line of sight.


    Lexi was stunned for a moment and responded by hugging her boyfriend beside her and smiling,


    "They''re so good together, aren''t they, honey?"


    "We''re a good match, too, honey."


    Suny reacted and pushed Austin away in a hurry, then looked at Lexi and the others, who had already


    gotten in the car and left.


    Suny looked at the rear of the ck car and blushed slightly: "Auntie was just saying goodbye to us!"


    "I waved my hand."


    "..."


    Is that something she cares about?


    It''s not that at all, okay?


    After meeting Austin''s sister-inw, the next step was to take Austin back to meet the Murphys.


    The two were booked on the 3rd at around 9am and arrived in D City at less than 12pm.


    The person who met the ne was Robert, and when he saw Austin, the smile on Robert''s face faded


    a lot, "Long time no see, Mr. Johnson."


    "It''s been a long time, Mr. Robert."


    The two greeted each other politely and distantly, while Suny on the sidelines just watched the show.


    Seeing that she was smiling, Robert gave her a look, "The nerve."


    Suny hooked her lips slightly: "Didn''t my brother tell me to do this?"


    "I''m just suggesting."


    As for daring, it is up to Suny.


    "Grandpa doesn''t eat people, so what would I dare not do."


    Robert responded lightly, notmenting on the matter.


    The two got into the car and the car drove slowly out of the airport.


    The car just got off the highway and got stuck in traffic for a while, and by the time we got to the


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Murphy family it was already more than 1:00.


    Charlie and the others knew that Suny wasing back today and waited for them toe back


    before having lunch.


    "Grandpa, I''m back."


    When he heard his granddaughter''s voice, Charlie was so happy that his usual serious expression


    surfaced with a smile: "It''s good to be back, tired from the journey? Eat lunch first, and then take a nap


    afterwards to get some rest."


    "Mr. Murphy."


    Charlie was so full of Suny that he didn''t see Austin beside her.


    At this time, a male voice came from the cold, Charlie subconsciously looked over and saw Austin, the


    smile on his face immediately disappeared: "Why are you here?"


    Facing Charlie''s cold face, Austin acted as if he didn''t see it: "I came back with Suny to see you."


    Charlie didn''t buy Austin''s argument at all: "My granddaughter is back to see me, Mr. Johnson, what


    are you doing here?"


    Suny nced at Austin and pulled Charlie''s sleeve: "Grandpa, I''m hungry, can we have lunch first?"


    Hearing Suny say she was hungry, Charlie had to ignore Austin and dragged Suny to the dining table:


    "Eat, eat, eat! I asked Mrs. Gui to cook a lot of delicious food! You''re so skinny, you must not have


    eaten properly!"


    Robert nced at Austin: "The old man is old and has an odd temper."


    Austin shook his head, "It''s okay."


    He said, calling the others in turn.


    The door is a guest, the other people are not so hostile to Austin, Austin is not considered to be treated


    coldly.


    It''s just that Suny has always been on Frederick''s side, and he hasn''t had Suny since he entered the


    Murphy family.


    Now eating, sitting next to him is Robert.


    Robert didn''t want to sit next to Austin, but he wanted Suny to sit next to Austin even less.


    Thinking about it, Robert felt he could tolerate sitting next to Austin.


    The Murphy family dinner table has always been quiet, but Suny came back today, and Charlie, who


    has always been unsmiling, was warming up to Suny at the dinner table, and the table was much more


    lively.


    Charlie kept pretending he couldn''t see Austin, but Austin was so big sitting at the dinner table that he


    couldn''t really not see it.


    He looked once and felt sulking once, after asking Suny about the recent situation, he deliberately


    asked: "By the way, Zane said he was quite satisfied with you, did you go out with him to y ah? You


    young people, more contact contact, a lot ofmon topics, as friends is also good."


    Suny didn''t expect Charlie to mention Shen Chu in front of Austin, she was embarrassed, "Grandpa, I


    haven''t talked to Mr. Shen for a long time."


    Charlie heard her words, not disappointed, thought about it: "It''s okay, you do not like Zane, grandpa


    still know many good young men! I have arade''s son who just came back from his doctoral studies


    abroad, how about Grandpa taking you to meet him tomorrow?"


    Suny nced at Austin and saw that he looked as usual before she spoke, "Grandpa, I''m still young,


    do you want me to get married so soon?"


    "Of course not! Grandpa will raise you for life even if you don''t get married! My Suny is so great, how


    can she marry someone at will!"


    "Then you introduced me to so many boys? Aren''t you urging me to get married?"


    Charlie shook his head in a hurry, "Of course not! Then we''re gone, gone!"


    "Grandpa, this lion''s head is delicious, I''ll open some for you, you can try it!"


    "Good good!"


    Charlie got sidetracked by Suny and finally didn''t mention these things at the dinner table.

 Chapter 422 As Long As Happy And Cheerful

    Chapter 422 As Long As Happy And Cheerful


    Chapter 422 As long as happy and cheerful


    Charlie was extremely happy to eat this meal, after all, his precious granddaughter was around.


    So many things have happened over at J City during this time, almost all of which are rted to Suny.


    After dinner, Charlie went for a walk with Suny downstairs with his crutches.


    Before going downstairs, he also deliberately nced at Austin who was going to follow him: "Mr.


    Johnson, I''m going for a walk with Suny, you are also tired, Robert send Mr. Johnson to the hotel to


    rest, so as not to treat guests poorly."


    Suny couldn''t help butugh a little when she heard Charlie''s remark.


    Austin nced at her and met his gaze. Suny shook her head and mouthed a silent message for him to


    go back to the hotel.


    Before the two came, Suny has asked Austin to ask Ivan to book a hotel, after all, Charlie can let Austin


    stay for a meal is already very forgiving, stay overnight is absolutely impossible thing.


    Just now Austin had the cheek to stay for dinner, Charlie has obviously not happy, otherwise the dinner


    table would not have been mentioned to let Suny go to see other boys.


    People, learn to stop in moderation.


    Austin had to stop and watch the backs of both Suny and Charlie walk away until they were gone


    before he looked back at Robert: "Please Mr. Robert."


    Robert, standing at the stairway, looked at him and smiled coolly: "I''m not in trouble, it''s just Mr.


    Johnson who is in trouble."


    He said, lifting his leg and crossing him down the stairs towards the parking room, "I''ll get the car, Mr.


    Johnson wait a moment."


    "Hmm."


    Austin answered, lifted his leg and walked out of the vi door.


    Inside the garden, Suny is standing with Charlie by the goldfish pond.


    Charlie likes to fish, that goldfish pond in fact not many goldfish, almost all are Charlie went to catch


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    back some fish.


    Many fish are very small when theye back, put the goldfish pond inside to raise some time, grow


    up to catch and eat.


    Now there is no one to apany Charlie out fishing, he alone feel no fun, simply in the garden that


    goldfish pond to entertain themselves.


    This time just after dinner, Charlie thought about his fish, and took Suny to see if the cat next door had


    Suny wasughing lightly listening to Charlie talking about the cat next door, talking about catching that


    cating over to steal the fish the other day, and Suny heard something jump down next to her.


    Charlie hemmed and hawed, "Look, the fat cat ising over to steal the fish again!"


    Suny looked over and really saw a fat, round, fat cat walking leisurely over.


    It is not afraid of people at all, the dim light, its cat hair looks soft and smooth, a nce at the owner


    know especially love it.


    "Big fat cat, this is my granddaughter, isn''t my granddaughter beautiful?"


    As if he could understand what Charlie said, the big fat cat wagged his tail and went to Suny''s side and


    sniffed.


    Suny is not afraid of cats, and quite like it, see it over she wants to pet it.


    "Grandpa, does it grab people?"


    "No catch, sticky as hell!!!"


    Charlie''s words just fell, the big fat cat directly next to Suny''s feet rubbed up.


    Suny''s heart immediately softened, squatting down and tentatively reaching out to touch the big fat


    cat''s head, the big fat cat not only did not scratch her, but also to her palm inside the arch.


    "Grandpa, is it pouting?"


    Charlie looked at Suny''s happy face and was also happy in his heart, "He can do nothing else but


    pampering!"


    Saying that, Charlie looked at Suny and smiled, "You like cats, huh?"


    "Well, it''s so cute."


    Cute to a little foul.


    "It''s good for you to live by yourself and have a cat."


    Suny heard Charlie''s words, some weakness, looked up at Charlie: "Usually I''m not home much, afraid


    that it ran away."


    Charlie thought: "This cat is also the most wild, this cat loves to run to the door when he was a child,


    Heath used to be rare this fat cat, when he was a child, hold it around, and then grew up, the cat itself


    went out wild. It''s been more than a decade, this vi area, it is estimated which pimple to get through."


    Thinking of Heath inside the hospital, the smile on Charlie''s face instantly faded a lot.


    The doctor said that Heath doesn''t have many days left.


    The familiar people around him are leaving one by one, Charlie always has a few unpleasant feelings


    at the bottom of his heart.


    Suny also sensed his scowl: "Grandpa, I haven''t met Grandpa Heath yet."


    Hearing Suny''s words, Charlie was slightly stunned and came back to his senses: "Yes, Heath has


    never believed that you look like your grandmother, we will go to the hospital tomorrow and let him see


    if you and your grandmother look alike!"


    "Good."


    Suny smiled in response, withdrew her hand and stood up, "Grandpa, let''s go for a walk."


    Just as he finished speaking, Suny saw Austin standing not far away looking at himself.


    She curled her lips at him and smiled. Austin looked at her and his dark eyes moved slightly.


    Robert drove up beside Austin and blocked his view directly: "Mr. Johnson, get in."


    Only when he heard Robert''s words did Austin withdraw his eyes and lift his legs to the car.


    The car slowly drove out of the vi, Charlie watched the ck car''s drive away, coldly grunted.


    Suny stood by his side and pursed his lips in embarrassment.


    The two grandsons also left the vi, and Suny helped Charlie walk slowly outside the vi.


    The vi is very green, but most of the people who live here are busy rich people, like the ones who


    cane out, are old people like Charlie.


    In October, D City is a bit colder than J City, and it''s already autumn, so the wind blows more frosty at


    night, and fewer peoplee out for a walk.


    "Suny, do you really like that the Johnson family kid that much?"


    Hearing Charlie''s words, Suny nced down at him, "Didn''t Grandma used to like you a lot?"


    The old Mrs. Murphy''s previous family situation is much better than Charlie, Charlie''s young, the


    Murphy family are farming, the year to the head, eat a full are difficult.


    Later Charlie joined the army, the Murphy family family only slightly better.


    But it''s not as good as the old Mrs. Murphy''s, who run a school inside their home.


    The old Mrs. Murphy''s family has only one daughter, when the old Mrs. Murphy wanted to marry


    Charlie, the old Mrs. Murphy''s family was also dead set against it, butter the old Mrs. Murphy lied to


    her parents that she was pregnant, the old Mrs. Murphy''s parents really They had no choice but to


    agree to the marriage.


    However, the old Mrs. Murphy did see the wrong person,ter the Murphy family was beaten down, the


    old Mrs. Murphy family became a ck five households, Charlie in order to support his parents-inw,


    gritted his teeth and the family split out, which is why today the small the Murphy family and the big the


    Murphy family Murphy family are different people.


    All these things were told to Suny by Lilyst time, and Suny just thought it was a story at first, but now,


    in retrospect, it turns out that her aunt is a wonderful person too.


    Charlie heard these words of Suny, can''t help but also remember the old days, a slight sigh: "You ah


    you, grandpa is still for your own good!"


    Suny could hear Charlie''s teeth loosening a few times, and she hurriedly went along with it: "I know that


    too, and Grandpa must want me to be happy."


    "That''s for sure, my Charlie''s granddaughter, just live happily! Grandpa never begged you to get ahead,


    of course, you are so good today, grandpa is naturally happy! But grandpa wants you to remember, no


    matter what, in the future, whether aggrieved or unhappy, grandpa and your aunt and uncle, and your


    brother, are your backing, you juste back to us."


    Charlie spoke from the heart, and Suny''s eyes burned: "Thank you, Grandpa."


    "Thanks for nothing, I didn''t agree to you marrying him!"


    Suny looked down at the big fat cat that had been following her and smiled a little, "So is Grandpa okay


    with me and Austin dating?"


    "Humph! So what if we interact, if it doesn''t fit, we change it!"


    Charlie is relieved but still not dead set on introducing Suny to other men.

 Chapter 423 - DoesnT Suny Have A Boyfriend

    Chapter 423 - Doesn''T Suny Have A Boyfriend


    Chapter 423 - Doesn''t Suny have a boyfriend


    In any case, Charlie is kind of relieved.


    After the walk back, Charlie let Suny go to rest.


    Austin had been sent to the hotel by Robert, who had sent Suny a secure message that he had arrived


    at the hotel more than half an hour earlier.


    Suny only saw the message now and sent a message back, and just as he did, the dialog box already


    showed Austin typing, "Finished walking?"


    "Nnnn."


    Suny just sent these two words over, and Austin sent a voice directly over.


    "What are the ns for tomorrow?"


    Suny remembered what Charlie had said, and she hooked her lips for a moment, intending to lie to


    Austin: "Grandpa said he''d take me to see a friend of his grandson tomorrow."


    Hearing her words, Austin on the other end of the line was silent for a moment: "Where?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Don''t know yet."


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded without saying anything else: "Get some rest early."


    Suny thought he was angry and hastily opened his mouth to call out to him, "Austin?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You''re angry?"


    "No."


    Charlie doesn''t like him, and it''s not the first day he knows it, and it''s not the first time Charlie wants to


    introduce someone to Suny on a blind date.


    Austin really wasn''t angry, he just wanted someone to find out who Suny was meeting with tomorrow.


    Suny listened to Austin''s words, his tone was no different than usual, and it really didn''t sound like he


    was angry.


    But if you just hang up the phone, Austin is bound to believe it.


    She gave a softugh, "I lied to you, I''m going to visit Grandpa Heath in the hospital tomorrow."


    Austin was in a rare moment of bewilderment, and after reacting, heughed helplessly, "Naughty.


    Don''t make jokes like that next time."


    Suny grunted, "I didn''t think you''d believe it either."


    "I believe everything you say."


    Although through the phone, Suny''s face burned a little when she heard this.


    She lifted her hand and touched her cheek, looking at the distant night sky: "I have to get up early


    tomorrow and go wash up and rest."


    "Well, go ahead."


    After hanging up the voice call, Suny looked down at his phone and hooked his lips into a smile.


    Charlie is getting older and goes to bed earlier and wakes up earlier.


    Suny came downstairs around seven o''clock and already saw Charlie walking up from the first floor


    after his morning workout. Just when she got up so early, Charlie was a little distressed: "Why are you


    awake so early, are you not used to it?"


    Suny shook her head, "Slept earlyst night."


    Charlie nodded: "Early to bed and early to rise, you young people like to stay upte, your brother does


    not sleep every day without a twelve o''clock."


    Suny smiled a little: "Brother is busy."


    Charlie grunted, "Whatever! Let''s eat breakfast!"


    Busy busy busy, busy what is the use, more than thirty years, even a girlfriend is not!


    Look at people''s eyes are annoying!


    "Good."


    The two groups of grandsons finished their breakfast before Robert came down from upstairs.


    Suny was chatting with Lily when Robert camezily down, "Good morning."


    "Good morning brother."


    Suny gave him a sideways nce, remembering what Charlie had just spat out to Robert, and couldn''t


    help butugh.


    Lily saw Sunyughing and followed suit with a helpless smile, "Your brother, ah, so old, still let people


    worry!"


    Hearing Lily''s words, Suny withdrew her eyes, "Auntie, brother he has his own measure."


    "If he had a sense of proportion, he wouldn''t be so close to thirty-five people, even a girlfriend''s shadow


    is not seen. I am not anxious to rush him to get married, your brother he is very big ideas! But how big


    idea, this is more than thirty people, still do not know as much as you!


    Speaking of which, Lily nced at Charlie: "How about it, I told you, your grandfather is just hard of


    mouth and soft of heart, did he loose his tongue yesterday?"


    Suny also nced at Charlie, thinking of the conversation they hadst night, she looked to Lily


    gratefully, "Thank you aunt."


    "What are you thanking me for, I''m your aunt! Your grandfather ah, he actually is not to let you and the


    Johnson family that boy together, he is afraid that you are unhappy, you front things, he is still thinking


    about! The old man is like that, you be patient, your grandfather still wants to hold his grandchildren!"


    Suny was embarrassed and changed the subject, "Auntie, I''m going up to change my clothes."


    Lily knew she was going to apany Charlie to visit Wu Lao in the hospital today, nodded and raised


    her hand to pat Suny''s shoulder, "Go ahead."


    Suny came out after changing and Robert had just finished his breakfast.


    Today Robert was free, so naturally Charlie dragged him along as a free driver.


    Of course, along the way, Charlie still did not forget to count on Robert so old still lonely things.


    Suny listened on the sidelines, and did not interrupt, lest the war identally burned to their own body.


    Half an hourter, the car slowly drove into the military hospital.


    Suny heard Grandpa Charlie mention this Grandpa Heath more than two months ago, and Heath also


    heard Charlie bragging early on that he had a beautiful granddaughter, beautiful as Amy was when she


    was young.


    Heath is aware that Charlie has a daughter, but unfortunately, at the age of ten, his daughter was lost,


    the Murphy family searched for more than thirty years, the daughter did not find, to find a


    granddaughter, is also considered to be as desired.


    Heath heard that Charlie''s granddaughter is very powerful, not only the top of the entrance


    examination, but also a person founded severalpanies.


    Heath had heard so much about it that he wanted to meet the real person.


    He used to like Maryam too, and after Maryam was lost, he had a hard time with it for a long time.


    Now Maryam is gone, leaving behind a daughter that he would like to meet before he dies.


    Despite what Charlie said, people like him, his life can not be short, but just a little suffering, when


    young in the battlefield, who has not suffered ah.


    But Heath also knew that he would not live long.


    This is not, Charlie this brought his baby granddaughter to see him.


    "Grandpa Heath."


    Heath''s eyesight was very good when he was young, but unfortunatelyter injured his eyes in the


    battlefield, his vision has not been very good, have to wear eyes.


    Now that he''s been sick for a few years, he can''t see people, only a blur.


    Knowing that Heath''s eyesight was poor, Suny leaned down close to him and called out again,


    "Grandpa Heath, it''s Suny, I''vee to see you."


    Suny came closer, and this time, Heath could see clearly, and he raised his thin, bony hand with some


    excitement: "Like! Yes! It''s just like that!"


    He looked at Charlie behind Suny: "Charlie, you got what you wanted, Maryam''s daughter is really like


    Amy!"


    Maryam was born not like Amy, like Charlie, Charlie because of this thing, and some depression.


    Suny and Amy naturally do not look very much alike, but one can immediately see the shadow of Amy


    when she was young.


    Heath says Charlie got what he wanted, and not without reason.


    Charlie smiled smugly, "That''s natural! And I tell you, granddaughter is better than grandson! Robert


    guy, stinky and hard, really want to be angry!"


    Speaking of this, Heath also has a deep experience, he looked at Suny, suddenly a bright idea:


    "Charlie, Suny she still does not have a boyfriend, right? My grandson is just 30 this year, you know


    how he is, why don''t you let them meet?"


    Heath had just had chemotherapy the day before yesterday and was absent for two days. Now that his


    oldrades and neighbors are here, he is in much better spirits.


    Charlie thought about it, "Your grandson is really good, and I think they both could really meet."


    Suny, who was peeling an apple, was embarrassed: "Grandpa, Austin asked you if you want to go


    fishing at Lake Bi tomorrow?"


    As soon as Heath heard this, "Who is Austin?"


    "My boyfriend, Grandpa Heath."


    Heath is no longer fond of Suny, but he can''t do anything to break up the marriage. He red at


    Charlie: "Doesn''t Suny have a boyfriend?"


    "I''m not in favor of it yet, it doesn''t count!"


    Sunyughed and didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 424 He Wants To Move Me, ItS Not That Simple

    Chapter 424 He Wants To Move Me, It''S Not That Simple


    Chapter 424 He wants to move me, it''s not that simple


    Suny saw that Charlie and Heath both seemed to have a lot more to talk about, so she finished peeling


    the apple and then automatically withdrew.


    Just after walking downstairs, Suny saw Robert standing not far away with his cell phone on the phone.


    Today''s weather is good, the sun is high, the wind blowing over although some cool, but by the sun and


    neutralized, but seems warm.


    Suny only wore a long skirt, not cold, not hot, such a temperature, the body feels just right.


    Seeing that Robert was on the phone, Suny didn''t walk over to him.


    She took out her phone and saw a message Austin had sent her twenty minutes ago, asking if she was


    free to have dinner together tonight.


    Suny thought about it and replied with a "yes".


    Just after returning the message, I heard someone call himself, Suny closed his eyes and looked up at


    the visitor.


    The visitor is a middle-aged man in a suit, the suit is a good suit is a man convex up the belly wasted


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the suit.


    Seeing Suny looking up, the amazement in her eyes was undisguised: "Hello Miss, my name is Olivier


    Fox, get to know each other and make friends?"


    The man said, his hand lifted, a Ferrari car keys showed up in front of Suny.


    Suny is the first time in her adult life that she has seen someone show off her wealth in front of her.


    She looked at the man in front of her andughed right out, "Sorry, I don''t really like to make friends


    with strangers."


    Suny''s looks are already stunning, and when she smiles, those peach blossom eyes will hook people.


    Olivier is still the first time to see such a strong woman, the other side of a smile are pulling his heart.


    The woman in front of you has a good temperament, but the clothes, though, are not very well-known


    brands, so I guess it''s not a rich person.


    Hispany has gotten better over the years, and he has seen more and more women, and knows


    that the woman in front of him is mostly from a bookish family.


    Bookish out, the attraction of money is not the biggest, but also need to pretend.


    He thought, and was about to show off a painting he had acquired a few days ago, when he heard a


    male voiceing from behind him, "Why are you down?"


    Robert hung up the phone and as soon as he turned his head he saw Suny standing over here.


    And, of course, there was the lecherous man he saw in front of Suny''s heels.


    Robert has never seen anything. This man took one look at him and knew what he wanted.


    But he has always been a person who likes to walk without showing his colors, and now he is also


    smiling faintly, only the breath around him is more cold.


    Olivier looked at the man beside him and just met the other man''s eyes, he was a little overwhelmed.


    He was also considered to be sensible, just a fond nce at Suny, and found an excuse to run away.


    Seeing the man run away, Robert''s eyebrows only loosened: "Did he move you?"


    "No."


    Suny smiled and added, "It''s not that easy for him to move me."


    Robert thought about it, probably remembering something, looked at Suny and smiled faintly, "Also."


    "Grandpa has some time to talk with Grandpa Heath, shall we go back first?"


    Suny nced inside at the elevator, "Want to talk to Grandpa about it?"


    "Well, I''ll have someone give him the message."


    Suny nodded, "Then let''s go back first, brother."


    Robert responded, and the two siblings walked to the parking lot, one after the other.


    Two people''s face is really too high, this national day hospital to visit more people, inpatient department


    to the parking lot there is a distance, along the way to attract a lot of people''s attention.


    There are also two small girls watching Suny identally hit the passerby next to him, Suny saw this,


    pursed his lips and bowed his head and smiled faintly.


    The two walked to the parking lot, and Robert had just pulled open the car door when he heard a man''s


    voice next to him.


    The man''s voice was so loud that people in a two or three meter radius could hear him clearly, not to


    mention Suny and Robert who were right next to their car.


    "Hey Sam, I''m telling you, I just ran into an awesome beauty! Unfortunately, she has a boyfriend! But I


    see that her boyfriend is so young, and he doesn''t have a brand name on him, so he''s definitely not as


    rich as me! I just had a sudden moralpulsion, otherwise I would have gotten that beauty back and


    given you a good look!"


    As soon as the man finished speaking, another voice soon followed: "Olivier, really? Still prettier than


    your girlfriend?"


    "You brat! You really have short hair and short insight! She''s only top quality, not top quality! What I just


    saw was top quality! Top quality is different, I just showed this thing out, the beauty did not even raise


    her eyes, in the end is the top goods! The power is awesome!"


    "Olivier, you make me want to see it! But there''s still a woman you can''t get with Olivier? It''s okay,


    Olivier, I''ll go ask around for you and let her be your sister-inwter!"


    "Your head is usually not very good, but this time is quite bright! I really want to be able to marry such a


    top-quality goods as your sister-inw, then I face light will be great!"


    The two men were smoking and chatting, not even aware that there were people beside them.


    "Not to mention, that beauty in a long dress, that breast, that hip, that waist, tsk tsk -"


    Robert listened with a direct frown, he inclined his head to look at Suny beside him: "You sit in the car


    now, I''ll go down."


    Suny is in a good mood today, but when someone talks about her in such a paranoid way, she is in a


    good mood and will not tolerate it.


    Robert wants to get off and settle the score with them, and she''s happy to do so.


    But Robert has always been "moderate", he usually does not count in person, but behind the scenes.


    Olivier''s face changed for a moment when he saw the maning: "Yo, handsome, run into each other


    again?"


    Robert smiled lightly, "What is the name of the gentleman, make a friend?"


    He looked at the man at his heels with a cool, pale brow.


    Olivier was looked at inexplicably vain, he gave a heave-ho: "Handsome man that, we look at a look is


    not ane of people-"


    Only the man beside him followed suit: "What eyesight! This is our Olivier! Master''s Olivier! Ask anyone


    in this city who doesn''t know our Olivier?"


    Olivier was so shocked to hear that he kicked the bystander in the face: "He''s full of shit, handsome."


    Robert looked askance at him, "Olivier, long time ago."


    He said, looking at the other side for a moment, before turning around and going back inside the car.

 Chapter 425 But SheS A Woman

    Chapter 425 But She''S A Woman


    Chapter 425 But she''s a woman


    As soon as Robert left, Olivier punched the man beside him: "I justplimented you on your


    intelligence, and you''re already being a jerk! Are you stupid? That man''s eyes just now, he is not


    simple, but you are good, as soon as you came up, you reported my name, you are afraid that you will


    not be beaten up, right?"


    Hearing Olivier''s words, Sam was a bit aggravated: "Olivier, what''s the origin of that man just now?"


    "Whates from the boyfriend of that top-notch goods!"


    Sam Hey: "So what''s this, what''s this fear, it''s not a big deal!"


    "Get out! Look what kind of car people are driving?"


    Robert today drove an S-ss Maybach, low-key and not ostentatious, but people who know cars will


    know at first nce that the car is not cheap.


    Olivier''spany has developed well in the past few years, but three million a car, he can not just buy


    it.


    Most men are somewhat cognizant of cars, Olivier said, Sam inclined his head to look over, also saw


    that the car is not simple.


    "My goodness, Olivier, this car mustnd more than three million ah! The family that can afford to drive


    this car must have an annual ie of several hundred million dors!"


    Olivier pped Sam on the head, "Isn''t that bullshit?"


    Originally thought to be a better mixed young man, but now a look at the car, Olivier will be a wimp.


    Thinking about what you just said, you inexplicably feel a chill in your heart.


    Suny looked at the two men inside the rearview mirror, and the smile on his lips grew stronger and


    stronger.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The car gradually drove out of the hospital, Suny then withdrew her eyes, and inclined her head to look


    at Robert: "Brother, what did you say to them ah?"


    How is it that in just a few seconds, the man who was showing off his wealth in front of her was so


    scared that his face went white.


    "Didn''t say anything."


    Robert responded faintly.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, not quite convinced.


    But Robert did not say, she did not ask, it is always for her to take out the anger, no matter what Robert


    said, is a lesson to that arrogant man.


    As the car passed through the city center, Suny hesitated: "Brother, you can take me to the King hotel."


    She is having dinner with Austin tonight anyway, so it doesn''t matter if we meet earlier orter.


    Robert heard her say that and gave her a sideways nce, "To Austin?"


    He obviously asked this very lightly, but Suny still felt a little embarrassed.


    "Hmm."


    She looked down and yed around with her phone without looking at Robert.


    Robert said no more about what it was, turned the corner at the next intersection, and dropped her off


    at the entrance of the King hotel.


    "Coming back for dinner tonight?"


    "I''ve got a dinner date with Austin."


    Robert looked at Suny and his expression faded: "I''lle pick you up at ten."


    Suny was embarrassed: "I''ll be back by 10:00."


    "Hmm."


    Robert responded, after a pause, "Aren''t you guys meeting Grandpa tomorrow for a fishing trip?"


    Since you have a fishing date, don''t stay up toote.


    Suny heard what Robert was saying and her face heated up slightly, "Mm-hmm."


    "Go inside."


    Suny nodded a little, waved, and turned to walk into the hotel.


    She came over and Austin didn''t know about it yet.


    Suny intended to surprise Austin, but the surprise didn''t happen because Austin wasn''t in the room.


    Suny sent a message to ask, only to learn that Austin had something to do and went out, but is now on


    his way back to the hotel.


    Probably sensing that something was wrong, Austin asked after replying to the question, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "Nothing, wanted to order you an afternoon tea."


    "It''s okay to order now."


    "Nnnn."


    Suny just finished returning the message and saw the familiar voice at the first floor lobby.


    She didn''t have a key card to get into Austin''s room, so she had to wait in the afternoon tea venue on


    the second floor.


    Suny thought Austin would be back in half an hour at the earliest, but he didn''t expect to arrive at the


    hotel so soon.


    She hurriedly got up to pack an afternoon tea and carried it up to the 18th floor to find Austin.


    Suny came out of the elevator just as a waiter finished serving afternoon tea to the guests in the


    opposite room. Suny, on a whim, stood at the door of Austin''s room and changed her voice: "Hello, sir,


    your afternoon tea has arrived."


    Within seconds of her knocking, the door opened.


    "Surprise?"


    Suny proudly raised the pastry box she was carrying, and her slightly raised peach blossom eyes were


    filled with smiles.


    Austin''s cold eyebrows were also tinged with a smile, he raised his hand and caressed her, then led


    her in: "Excuse me, Mr. Porter, Miss Porter, this is my girlfriend."


    There were other people in the room, and Suny had a few embarrassing moments.


    She nced at Austin, the man beside her holding her, his thin lips slightly hooked, and it was clear


    that he was in a good mood.


    Austin doesn''t see the slightest bit of embarrassment.


    Suny straightened her back, collected a few smiles and resumed her usual standard smile of treating


    people well: "Sorry, I''m interrupting you guys."


    "No bother, we''re the ones bothering Mr. Johnson."


    The man on the couch opened his mouth with a smile, his eyes sized up Suny, then looked at Austin


    andplimented, "Mr. Johnson''s girlfriend is really beautiful, Miss Hond, better known than met,


    I''ve heard a lot about her."


    Suny looked at Mr. Porter and smiled unhurriedly: "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Porter."


    "Since Mr. Johnson has something to do, we''ll leave you to it."


    Mr. Porter finished and looked aside at his daughter, "Nicole, we''re going back."


    Nicole Porter stood up and suddenly walked up to Suny: "Miss Hond, long time ago."


    Suny, who has seen this kind of scene before, extended her hand, still smiling calmly, and said, "Miss


    Porter, hello."


    "I''ve watched thest two issues of Moving Forward, and Suny loves you so much! Are you sure you''re


    not considering a debut?"


    The other party had just greeted him properly, and suddenly he became a fan girl.


    Suny froze for a rare moment, and she thought, this is her love interest again.


    It''s not a love interest, so it''s better.


    She collected her thoughts and looked at Nicole with a light smile, "Thanks, but I was just there to help


    a friend record."


    Nicole was a little disappointed, "Ah, what a shame! If only you had made your debut! Such a good-


    looking face, you stand still I also seem to send you money oh!"


    "By the way, can I take a picture with you? My little sisters love you, they say you''re so good looking


    and angelic, oooh, I''m so happy to see an angel today!"


    Nicole''s reaction, not to mention Suny, is Mr. Porter are very surprised.


    But Nicole''s request is not unreasonable, Mr. Porter is a person who talks to Austin about the project,


    this face, Suny naturally have to give.


    Finally, after Suny and Nicole took a small video and three photos and signed five of her personal


    photos, Nicole was satisfied to follow Mr. Porter and left.


    Just as the door fell, Suny was picked up by Austin behind her.


    Suny was slightly startled, "What are you doing?"


    "A little unhappy."


    He carried her to the sofa and sat down, looking down at her soberly.


    Suny raised an eyebrow and asked knowingly, "Because of Miss Nicole?"


    "Hmm."


    Suny was amused by Austin: "But she''s a woman!"


    "Not even for women!"

 Chapter 426 Also Like

    Chapter 426 Also Like


    Chapter 426 also like


    "Austin, what is your reaction? Is it so obvious that you''re jealous?"


    Suny looked at him with a slightly raised eyebrow in a way that was clearly intended to make fun of


    him.


    Austin looked at the smile on Suny''s face and, in a rare moment, smiled along, "Well, Suny''s family."


    He answered, his hand on Suny''s waist tightened slightly, Austin lowered his head against her


    forehead, his thin lips just millimeters above Suny''s red lips.


    The two were so close that Austin''s breath hit Suny''s face and the stifling wetness made Suny feel her


    breath catch a little.


    She raised her eyebrows, "Want to kiss me, huh?"


    "Hmm."


    As soon as Austin''s words were out of his mouth, he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    The thin lips first kissed her on the lips, and then, like luring a child, let Suny open her lips little by little.


    There was no air conditioning inside the room, Suny only felt hot, she couldn''t help but grunt, when the


    big hand poked in through the hem of her shirt, Suny stepped back: "No, I don''t have any clothes."


    Austin heard her words, raised his head to look at her, ck eyes inside is toote to dissipate the


    love. The desire, at once swept Suny into those eyes.


    Suny''s heart jumped as she watched, and her body felt like it was on fire from something.


    She hastily turned her eyes away and hugged Austin''s waist on his shoulders, gazing vacantly at


    Austin''s rear.


    The room was quiet inside, with only the sound of two people breathing together in a staggered


    manner.


    It took about two minutes before Austin moved with her in his arms and made Suny face him, "Isn''t


    there afternoon tea?"


    Suny looked askance at him, "Do you drink ck tea?"


    The afternoon tea on the second floor of the hotel is mainly French dessert, too sweet, Austin does not


    like to eat sweet, Suny purposely brought ck tea packed up.


    "You gave it to me, and I drank it all."


    Austin touched Suny''s face and watched as she got up to unpack the afternoon tea bags packed on


    the table.


    Suny only packed a few pancakes and a ck tea toe up, "This cookie I heard is homemade by


    the hotel, it''s quite good."


    "I''ll taste it."


    He said that, but the person did not move, just looked at her, obviously waiting for her to feed.


    Suny, helpless from his look, took a piece of pancake and passed it to his lips, "Ah, open your mouth,


    +."


    Such an old man, why is still like a baby, must be fed!


    Austin did not feel embarrassed at all, he used to eat with Elijah two people, often encounter the next


    table is a couple, two people you feed me a bite I feed you a bite, at that time he was very snickering,


    now look at Suny feed himself pancakes, that pancake is actually not good, but if there is still, he can


    always eat.


    But it''s a pity that it''s only five in total and gone so soon.


    Looking at Austin''s regretful eyes, Suny couldn''t help but tsk, "Do you still want to eat? Then let''s go


    downstairs and eat."


    Hearing Suny''s words, Austin''s eyebrows twitched, "No."


    He said, reaching for the ck tea on the table himself and taking a sip.


    The taste is not very good, but Suny personally brought it up.


    Thinking about it, Austin swallowed the mouthful of ck tea anyway.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny noticed his sight just now and directly reached out and snatched the cup of ck tea from his


    hand: "This ck tea is not very good, don''t force it if you don''t like it."


    Suny said, directly threw the ck tea to the side of the trash can inside.


    Austin watched, and didn''t stop.


    That ck tea, not the usual hard to drink.


    Suny looked down at his wristwatch, "It''s not even four o''clock, it''s still early. There''s a recreation room


    on the second floor, let''s go down and y pool?"


    Just now while waiting for Austin, Suny strolled all over the second floor.


    The second floor has a full range of entertainment facilities. Most of the guests are not in the hotel


    during the day, and there are not many people.


    She also hadn''t yed pool in a long time, so it was a good time to get some exercise.


    "Okay, I''m going to go change into a set of clothes."


    Suny nodded and picked up the magazine on the table and flipped through it.


    Other people change clothes in the bathroom to change, Austin is good, as if no one is around, directly


    next to the suitcase began to undress and change up.


    Suny''s face heats up a little as she listens to the sound of the belt buckle behind her.


    She looked at the magazine in front of her, what it was about, she could not read it anymore.


    The sound of Austin changing behind her was like a little bug, scratching her heart.


    Fortunately, the process didn''tst long.


    Five minutester, after Suny''s mind had already shed through many inappropriate clips of children,


    a familiar voice finally came from behind him: "Okay, Suny."


    Suny was relieved and calmly closed the magazine in her hand, got up and turned her head to look at


    Austin: "Let''s go then."


    When he saw the person, Suny was rarely stunned for a moment.


    In all the years she had known Austin, this was the first time she had seen him in such a youthful outfit.


    He seems to be always in a suit, except for the suit is a suit, that is, when the sports will change a


    sports suit.


    But like now, the god-colored jeans with a white tank top oveid with a white loose shirt, instantly


    turned into a young teenager.


    "Isn''t it nice?"


    Austin frowned, he used to dress like this when he was abroad, but because it was too attractive, he


    wore suits after returning to China.


    Unlike Elijah, he likes women to adore the pursuit.


    He just needs Suny alone to like it.


    But when he called the other night to ask Elijah how to please the old man, Elijah got ahead of himself


    and talked about his clothes.


    Saying that he is the same for all years is a suit, even if the body is good-looking again and again, see


    more aesthetic fatigue.


    Not to mention always wearing a suit is too formal, Elijah said if he really wanted to please Charlie, he


    should be less serious, more life, which means he should stop wearing suits.


    Elijah also said that he is thirty-two this year, more than five full years older than Suny, who is beautiful


    and young-looking and always wears suits to look older.


    Although Elijah''s words wereced with personal ridicule, Austin thought about it and felt there was


    some truth to it.


    So yesterday he asked Ivan to help purchase a bit of trendy clothes, but Ivan implicitly reminded him


    that the Fashion brand clothes may be too trendy and counterproductive, Austin finally drove to the


    mall to purchase on his own.


    Austin is still confident in his face, but Elijah always spits on his aesthetics, so much so that now that


    he''s changed styles, he''s a little skeptical that it''s not quite right.


    Sunyughed outright when she heard his words, "When did you be so unsure of yourself?"


    Suny said, rushing over to take his arm: "It''s very nice, the first time I''ve seen you wear it like this, it''s


    stunning, well, I like it too."


    Men are also fond of sweet words, and Austin was in a happy mood: "I think you look good in anything


    you wear."


    Suny looked at him and raised an eyebrow, "Do I have to say ''you too'' back?"


    Austin looked down at her, "Thank you."


    What a narcissist!

 Chapter 427 Sorry, No

    Chapter 427 Sorry, No


    Chapter 427 Sorry, no


    Suny is also wearing a more casual dress today, and the two are walking together, just like a college


    couple out on a vacation trip.


    The face of the two people is not generally high, the two just came out of the elevator, many people are


    subconsciously look at them.


    Some people saw the two of them and thought it was which crew was filming, however, after waiting


    next to them for half a day, Austin and Suny both walked away and did not see the crew, the passers-


    by only knew that the two were face-value passers-by.


    Suny hadn''t yed pool in a long time, and Alicia liked to y when she was in junior high school. The


    three of them would go to the kiosk behind the school after school, buy a bottle of Vitasoy each, and


    y there until it was dark and they went home for dinner.


    Suny and Alicia are both good-looking and like the owner of the kiosk. Although the three of them


    together spend only three dors a day, many studentse to buy snacks because Suny and Alicia


    are there, which in effect also brings business, so not only did they not kick people out, they also


    bought them free Vitasoyter, just to let them y pool there.


    Ashle''s family is not well off, at that time took a lot of ssmates'' homework, a subject five dors,


    there are a few rich school scum inside the school, fixed to find Ashle to write homework.


    At the end of the school day, Ashle works part-time while Suny ys pool with Alicia.


    But Alicia''s ball skills are so bad that Suny is like coaxing a child back and forth.


    "Think what?"


    Hearing Austin''s voice, Suny snapped back to her senses.


    She collected her thoughts and looked at Austin with a slight smile, "Thinking back to when I used to go


    y pool with Alicia and the guys."


    In the blink of an eye, more than a decade has passed, and all three of them have their own


    achievements, and not in vain years.


    Austin rubbed the rod: "When will it be?"


    "Middle school."


    Austin looked at her with a warm brow, "That baby''s got a good shot."


    The ballroom is now just the two of them, but after all, it is a public ce, hearing Austin''s sudden


    "baby", Suny face a little hot.


    But she has always held her own. Suny looked at Austin and smiled lightly, "It''s okay."


    "So let''spare?"


    Suny looked at him, his peach blossom eyes slightly hooked: "ce a bet?"


    "Down."


    "What''s the bet?"


    "If I lose, I''ll take you back after dinner; if you lose, we''ll pick up Mr. Murphy together tomorrow."


    Suny couldn''t help but tsk, "You''ve got a lot of nerve."


    The Murphy family''s territory is openly abducting her, and is not afraid that Grandpa will cut him down


    tomorrow.


    "Life requires the right kind of adventure."


    He said, after a pause, added: "The hotel bed is not good to sleep, a little insomniast night, hugging


    you should not be."


    Suny lowered his head, looking at the colorful ball in front of him, the smile on his lips deepened a few


    points, "Yeah."


    He didn''t necessarily win her anyway.


    The adults at the next table watched more and asionally yed with Suny.


    Slowly, Suny''s ball skills have been improved.


    Later in her junior year, people from near and far knew that Suny was a good pool yer, and many


    people sought her out for challenges.


    Suny felt in the way and casually mentioned that if you lose, you have to pay, a hundred dors.


    When this came out, it did scare off a lot of drunken people, but there were really quite a few who felt


    that the rumors were exaggerated and took a hundred to fight with Suny.


    At that time, Suny''s monthly pocket money is also a hundred, in order not to lose a month of pocket


    money, she also went to the Inte cafe to find a lot of foreign game videos to watch.


    Suny has always been a fast learner and has a good memory, so she will be able to practice those


    great hits in two or three times.


    That year Suny won more than three thousand dors just ying pool with others, of course, she did


    not lose, but with more than forty games, only two losses, Suny''s skills can be seen extraordinary.


    Then more and more people came to Suny, and even clubs came to the door.


    Suny was afraid of disturbing her family and tired of it, and she was not short of money, so she yed


    three games with Ashle and lost all of them to Ashle.


    Ashle after that do not help ssmates to do homework, after all, half an hour a pool can earn a


    hundred dors, he had to write more than three hours of homework to earn fifty dors, not cost-


    effective.


    Then Suny''s fame was overshadowed by Ashle''s, and fewer and fewer people sought her out to y,


    and she finally settled down.


    Of course, these things are unknown to Austin.


    After all, he didn''t ask.


    Half an hourter.


    Suny looked up at Austin who was following him, "You win."


    "Hmm."


    Austin let go of the cue and walked over to her, caught off guard and lowered his head to kiss her on


    the lips, "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    Meanwhile, a line of people walked in.


    Suny face a hot, looked up oblique him, "just eat inside this hotel, I heard that the special dishes of this


    hotel is quite good."


    Among the people who came in were three men and two women, all dressed in light luxury brand


    names, either rich second generation or rich generation.


    Because there were only two people in the ballroom, Suny and Austin, all five people subconsciously


    nced in the direction of Suny and Austin when they entered.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Suny was facing them sideways, the five did not see Suny''s face clearly at first, but Austin was facing


    them, the two women saw Austin''s face, the two looked at each other, looking down at Austin while


    whispering.


    The three men quickly withdrew their eyes and did not look at Suny and Austin again.


    The other party''s gaze was too obvious, and Suny moved slightly to stand beside Austin.


    The two were close together, with Austin at her side, almost in a hugging position, and it was obvious at


    first nce that they were lovers.


    Nheless, a hotly dressed woman across the street approached, "Excuse me for interrupting."


    Suny looked askance at Austin before looking at the woman who approached her and smiled, "What


    can I do for you, Miss?"


    Only then did the woman get a good look at Suny''s face. When she saw what Suny looked like, she


    was stunned for a moment, but quickly reacted and raised her hand to ruffle her long hair: "Ah, we''re


    not very good at billiards, just now outside it looked like you guys were very good, can you teach us?"


    Suny didn''t say anything, just looked up at Austin.


    The man with a gentle face just now now has only a cold look on his face: "Sorry, no."


    "Oh, I''m sorry to bother you then."


    She nced at the woman beside the man, the other party from the beginning to the end with a smile,


    now is looking at her with a smile, not a smile.


    She was inexplicably weak, and turned around in a hurry and went back.


    Just going back, she was pulled by Zac: "How was it?"


    The woman shook her head: "Couple, the man is too high and cold!"


    Next to Olly interjected, "That woman is too good-looking, right? Which star?"


    Zac red at him, "There''s no such person in the entertainment industry!"


    Suny looked at the time and found that it was after five o''clock and didn''t want to stay here any longer,


    "Shall we go back?"


    Austin is having this intention, the men are looking over every now and then, he is upset.


    The two men put their clubs away, turned around and walked away.


    One of the man''s even called out to them, "Hey, you guys aren''t ying?"


    Suny looked up at Austin, and both of them tacitly did not respond, holding hands and leaving directly.

 Chapter 428 You Just DonT Have The Faithfulness

    Chapter 428 You Just Don''T Have The Faithfulness


    Chapter 428 You just don''t have the faithfulness


    The hotel restaurant is really not bad, Suny and Austin two people after dinner, just at 7:00 p. m.,


    outside the sky dark down, the night is a little cool, Suny wearing a skirt is a little thin, eliminating food


    after the two directly to the room.


    Inside the room with a small audio-visual room, long nights, watching movies to consume time is not a


    bad thing.


    At nine o''clock, Charlie called and asked when Suny would be back and he asked Robert toe and


    pick her up.


    Suny nced at the man beside her and was slightly embarrassed: "Grandpa."


    She still remembers the afternoon ball game, willing to bet, she is not unable to lose.


    Only how to tell Charlie, Suny really did not find any good excuse.


    Suny thought for a moment and simply told the truth: "I won''t go back tonight, I''lle with Austin


    tomorrow morning to pick you up for a fishing trip."


    Hearing this from her, Charlie grunted coldly, "Is Austin beside you?"


    Suny looked askance at Austin and smiled, "Hmm."


    "Give him the phone, I need to talk to him."


    "Grandpa, I''m the one who''s not going back, I''ve got something going on."


    "You give Austin the phone."


    Charlie is stubborn and nothing Suny says will work.


    "Well, you don''t get mad."


    She said, handing the phone to Austin beside her, "My grandfather says he has something to say to


    you."


    Suny watched as he took the phone away from his hand and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, raising


    his hand to support his chin and gloating at him.


    She finally knew why Alicia was so fond of gloating.


    Don''t tell me, it''s quite enjoyable.


    Austin picked up the phone and looked at her, "Mr. Murphy."


    "Mr. Johnson, although it''s not a feudal and backward society anymore, talking about men and women


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    living together happens to many young couples, but I don''t have a good impression of you, at least


    under my nose, I won''t ept Suny staying overnight at your ce!"


    Charlie''s words can be said to be very direct, although not a word is scolding Austin, but every word


    reveals the meaning is not in me for him.


    "Suny was joking with you, she wasn''t going to stay, we were watching a movie and after the movie, I''ll


    send her back myself."


    Austin said, looking down at the time, "It''s 9:25, I''ll have Suny back to the Murphy family by 11:00 p.


    m."


    Charlie grunted coldly, "Better be! Don''t think you''re a sure winner because Suny likes you, kid! Your


    antecedents are too bad, and just because I''ve temporarily promised Suny to let her be with you


    doesn''t mean I''ll promise to let you get married! I just don''t want to make it hard for Suny to get caught


    between us, so you be smart about it too."


    "I understand, you rest early."


    Austin lightly a sentence, but Charlie does not know what to say good, he still have a stomach of


    dissatisfaction, however, the other party not a word to refute, so obediently admitted, the rest of his


    words stuck in the mouth, and finally can only swallow back.


    "Austin, you''re a man of your word!"


    "I always keep my promises."


    "Heh, you didn''t keep the vows you took when you married Suny!"


    "..."


    Charlie countered by hanging up the phone directly without giving Austin a chance to retort.


    Suny listened to the whole thing from the sidelines, "Why are you lying to my grandfather?"


    "I didn''t lie to him."


    Austin handed the phone back to her and reached over to run his hand over her head.


    Suny looked at him and let out a soft tsk, "Then why are you lying to me?"


    "Didn''t lie to you."


    He looked down at her and his dark eyes moved, "If Mr. Murphy doesn''t make this call, I''m not going to


    let you go."


    The desire inside the man''s eyes red, and Suny blushed as he looked at her.


    She inclined her eyes away from the film and looked ahead, "How thoughtful."


    The good guys are all done by him.


    Tsk.


    Charlie''s call was made to Suny''s cell phone, so naturally she couldn''t stay overnight.


    After watching the movie, Austin kept his promise and personally sent Suny back to the Murphy family.


    It was exactly 10:30 when the car pulled up in front of the Murphy residence.


    The lights were still on on the second floor of the vi. Suny nced out the car window and there was


    a figure standing at the balcony on the second floor.


    It''s Robert.


    Suny was embarrassed, "I''m going back, take care on the way, good night."


    Austin didn''t say anything, just leaned over and hooked her chin and kissed her.


    Suny grunted, just enough to give Austin the opportunity to go in for the takedown.


    He kissed her a little hard, as if he wanted to swallow her up, and his breath was snatched away by


    Austin at once.


    Suny''s hand against his chest gradually loosened up, the wind outside the car window blew in, Suny


    sobered up a bit and pushed him away: "My brother is there on the balcony."


    In the dark light, Austin''s thin lips were shining, and his dark eyes were rippling. Suny was afraid he


    would be swept up, so he hurriedly pushed open the car door and got out: "See you in the morning."


    Austin looked at her, the knot in his throat rolled slightly, and spoke in a dumb voice: "I''ll see you in the


    morning."


    Suny waved his hand, turned and opened the door into the vi.


    "Back."


    Just walking up to the second floor, Robert came in from the balcony.


    Suny looked at him, although she knew that what just happened inside the car, Robert was bound to


    not see, but she was still a bit vain, "Brother."


    Robert didn''t say anything: "It''ste, get some rest."


    "Good night brother."


    "Good night."


    Suny smiled slightly and crossed over to Robert and went upstairs.


    Hey, an age, a rtionship, strange embarrassment.


    The other side.


    Austin had just returned to the hotel when a woman he didn''t know suddenly approached: "Austin,


    hello."


    He just gave the other man a cold look and didn''t intend to take any notice.


    Austin got into the elevator, took out his phone and sent Suny an arrival message.


    Just after sending the message, the woman suddenly walked in, hooked a smile and walked up to him,


    tiptoeing directly down to his ear: "You''re not interested in me, are you?"


    "Roll."


    The woman was not afraid, but instead smiled: "But I''m interested in you ah, or, we can find a ce to


    have a good chat ah ..."


    Suny came out of the shower at eleven o''clock, she returned Austin''s message and waited for a few


    minutes, but the other party did not return, she said good night in advance, lying in bed for a while,


    Suny fell asleep.


    The next morning, Suny was awakened by the cell phone, she went to bed at eleven o''clockst night,


    this time only seven o''clock, the phone rang, Suny''s wake-up call came out at once.


    Seeing the caller ID, Suny couldn''t help but frown a little: "Austin?"


    "Is this Miss Hond? I''m Stanley Rees of the D-town A police force,st night at 3:00 a. m. we


    received a call from the public that a car had fallen into the Yuejiang River, we salvaged the car and


    found Mr. Austin''s cell phone as well as his ID card, now pleasee to the police station."


    "Okay, I got it."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny''s whole head was nk.

 Chapter 429 He WonT Be That Easy To Get Into Trouble

    Chapter 429 He Won''T Be That Easy To Get Into Trouble


    Chapter 429 He won''t be that easy to get into trouble


    After a two-second dy, Suny was suddenly stunned.


    Fraudulent calls!


    Yes, scam calls!


    Austin returned to the hotelst night when he also sent her a message, how could he have suddenly


    arrived at the Yuejiang side, that is the direction of the south!


    Suny gradually calmed down, she tapped her phone again and went to the FaceBook chat page.


    The truth is, however, that the chat screen between her and Austin is stuck where she said good night


    Austin hasn''t returned her messages.


    He always returns a "hmm", not like this, her good night followed by a nk, nothing.


    Suny looked at the nk chat screen at the bottom and was a little weak.


    After an unknown period of time, Sunypletely calmed down.


    What exactly has happened, she does not know yet, it is useless to panic now.


    She closes her eyes and forces herself to calm down.


    After calming down, Suny got out of bed straight away and washed and changed his clothes.


    Outside, it was just dawn and Charlie was taking his morning walk inside the garden.


    Robert also got up early on rare asions and returned from his morning run.


    Seeing Suny, Charlie was a little distressed: "Why don''t you sleep a littleter?"


    Suny shook his head and smiled a little: "Grandpa, I have to go out, I can''t go fishing with you today,


    something happened to Austin."


    Next to him, Robert looked at Suny and frowned slightly, "What''s going on?"


    Suny inclined her head to look at him and bit her lip: "I just got a call from the police in A. He said


    Austin drove the carst night and crashed into the Yuejiang River at 3 a. m."


    Charlie was a little disgruntled, and when he heard Suny''s words, he withdrew his movements, "What''s


    going on?"


    "I''m not sure yet, Grandpa."


    Charlie looked at a calm Suny, heartily touched Suny''s head: "Don''t be afraid, let your brother


    apany you."


    Robert nodded, "Wait for me a moment."


    Suny did not refuse, she now look is calm, but in fact the heart is very chaotic, if she really let her own


    drive to the police station, Suny also do not know whether she will not ident.


    "Don''t worry, although I don''t like Austin, but that kid is not an easy one, where it''s so easy to get into


    trouble. Eat breakfast first, and then go over after breakfast."


    "Hmm."


    Suny answered, Charlie touched her hand, found her hand cold, painfully led Suny back to the vi.


    Lily and Walter came downstairs and saw the three grandparents sitting at the dining table. She knew


    that the old man and Suny were going fishing today, but it was still early.


    Lily smiled and walked over, just wanting to flirt a bit, but didn''t want to see Suny sitting there


    distractedly, Lily looked at Robert, "What''s wrong?"


    "Something has happened to Austin."


    Lily''s face changed and she didn''t ask any more questions.


    Suny could not eat anything and drank half a bowl of porridge in front of her. Seeing that she really had


    no appetite, Robert did not force her and took her to the garage and the two of them went to the police


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    station side together.


    Just as the two entered the police station, someone looked at Robert and walked over with a smile,


    "Yo, Robert, a distinguished guest!"


    Robert nced at the visitor: "This is Suny, my sister, here to see Sir."


    The man looked at Suny and froze, and before he could marvel, Stanley walked in behind Suny and


    the others, "Miss Hond?"


    Suny nodded, "Sir, keep it short and sweet, I want to know what''s going on."


    Stanley is the first time to encounter such a calm person, he also did not nonsense, the matter will


    probably briefly said a: "We received a reportst night, said a car in the Vietnam J City University


    Bridge there out of control into the Vietnam River. After receiving the report we immediately sent people


    over, search and rescue along the river for three kilometers, but has not found the owner, the car was


    salvaged at six o''clock in the morning, our officers found a jacket of Mr. Austin, the jacket inside his


    wallet and cell phone, we took off the phone card inside the phone and found that you are the only


    number inside the phone card, so we called to inform you came over."


    Suny looked at Stanley and frowned slightly: "Sorry, if I understand correctly, this should be an


    idental traffic ident, since it is an idental traffic ident, this crash, why would it be handed


    over to your criminal police."


    Stanley was stunned for a moment, and after he reacted, he looked at Suny admiringly: "Miss Hond


    is really smart, that''s exactly what I''m going to say, because when we checked the vehicle, we found


    that the brakes of the sedan had been damaged, so we suspect that this is a premeditated murder


    case."


    Hearing the word "murder", the hand at Suny''s side tightened slightly, "Austin, where is he?"


    "We haven''t found Mr. Johnson''s body yet."


    Suny disliked the word "corpse", but she knew that Austin''s car had lost its brakes and crashed into the


    river from the J City University bridge, which was a reasonable guess for Stanley.


    But despite this, she couldn''t ept it: "Sir, Austin, he won''t be that easy, he learned to dive and won


    the city freestyle championship when he was in junior high school."


    Stanley was silent for a few seconds, avoiding this sensitive topic: "Miss Hond, now we need you to


    cooperate with us to do some investigation."


    "Yes."


    Suny said, after a pause, "But I need to make a phone call first."


    "Make yourself at home."


    Stanley made a "please" gesture, then turned and instructed his colleagues to take Suny inter to


    make a statement.


    Suny took out her cell phone and called Ivan first.


    In this situation today, she needs Ivan to hold KLOC steady so that Austines back and the


    kingdom doesn''t change hands.


    Only then did Suny call Rosa and ask her to bring someone over quickly.


    Finally, Suny gave Elijah a call.


    The news of Austin''s ident will sooner orter get out, there will always be some rumors in the


    circle, she can hide from many people, but Elijah and the girls, Suny does not need to hide.


    After making these three calls, Suny nced at Robert: "Brother, I may have to trouble you, check for


    me, my people should be here this afternoon."


    Robert looked at her and reached out and gave her a gentle hug: "I''ve had someone check it out, don''t


    worry, brother and grandpa are here."


    Hearing Robert''s words, Suny''s eyes burned slightly, and she responded softly, "Hmm."


    Immediately thereafter, Suny followed Stanley''s colleague into the interrogation room.


    Just inside, a female police officer poured her a ss of water, Suny looked at the other side and


    smiled faintly, "Thank you."


    The female officer nodded and took the transcript and began asking her, "When was thest time you


    had contact with Mr. Austin?"


    "Last night, at 10:30, after he sent me home, he came back to the hotel and messaged me that he was


    back at the hotel. I was in the shower, and after I came out and saw the message, I waited for him for a


    while, but he didn''t return my message, so I thought he had gone to the shower, sent him a good night,


    and I put my phone down to rest."


    Suny said, with a slight pause, "We made an appointment to go fishing with my grandfather in the


    countryside today."


    Stanley, who was on the sidelines, spoke up, "Does Austin have any enemies with anyone?"


    "Anthony, his uncle."


    "What kind of revenge?"


    Suny took a sip of water and looked up at Stanley: "Fighting over the family fortune."


    The investigation and questioningsted more than half an hour, and Suny just left the interrogation


    room with several missed calls from Elijah inside his cell phone.


    She nced at Robert: "A call from a friend of Austin''s, I''ll return it, brother."


    Robert nodded and stood under that old acacia tree looking at Suny.


    As soon as Suny left the interrogation room, the female officer said directly, "Lieutenant, are this Suny


    and Austin really boyfriend and girlfriend? Howe she seems to be very calm, answering our


    questions in a clear and organized manner, as if she knows what we are going to ask and exins


    everything, how is it like the answers prepared in advance?"


    Stanley looked askance at the policewoman, "You think all women should be crying unstoppable tears


    when faced with this situation?"


    The policewoman was a little unconvinced and bristled, "But she''s also too calm!"


    Stanley snorted, "That''s because you didn''t see that her hands were shaking as she held the cup."


    Suny is also afraid, but she knows better, now this situation, only her full cooperation, Austin''s chances


    of survival will be greater.


    The world has a thousand faces, how can we generalize.

 Chapter 430 This Woman, Is A Breakthrough

    Chapter 430 This Woman, Is A Breakthrough


    Chapter 430 This woman, is a breakthrough


    Because Suny contacted Ivan first, so the matter of Austin''s ident, at present, except for a few


    people Suny personally informed, others are still unaware of Austin''s ident.


    Austin sudden ident, Suny''s first suspicion is Anthony, however, Ivan investigation results show that


    thest time Anthony kidnapped her case, although not yet in court, but Anthony is currently still in


    custody.


    The two Ross and Albert are also self-conscious, Anthony''s side is a mess, not to mention dealing with


    Austin, their own current problems can not be solved.


    It wasn''t Anthony and the others who did it.


    For a moment, Suny couldn''t think of anyone else.


    Austin has been in the mall for so long that it''s impossible not to have made enemies, but who would


    dare to take a direct shot at Austin like that.


    Suny has never been so confused, she can''t think of anything, she has no idea.


    Robert saw that she kept silent and asked the waiter for a ss of warm water to give her, "My people


    retrieved the hotel surveince fromst night."


    Hearing his words, Suny then stirred and looked up at Robert: "So, are we going to the hotel now,


    brother?"


    "Eat first."


    Suny pursed her lips for a moment, not saying yes or no.


    In fact, she had no appetite.


    But she also knew that Robert was doing it for her own good.


    Robert handed the menu to her: "You order first, and after that I''ll tell you about what happened inside


    the surveincest night."


    Suny took the menu, scanned it, and ordered two dishes at random.


    Robert added two more, down the menu, Robert let people remove the menu, then only to speak:


    "surveince shows thatst night when Austin returned to the hotel, a woman came up to talk to, but


    Austin did not pay attention, straight into the elevator, the woman also followed Austin into the elevator.


    "


    Robert said here, a slight pause, he looked up at Suny, see her face did not change, before continuing:


    "elevator monitoring shows that the woman said something to Austin, the elevator to the top floor,


    Austin did not go out, but with the woman to go back downstairs, leaving the hotel, drive away. The


    woman, we haven''t found out who she is yet."


    Suny gave Robert a look, "I got it, thanks brother."


    She finished and didn''t say anything further.


    Robert frowned a little: "That woman was young and beautiful."


    Hearing Robert''s words, Suny frowned a little: "Brother."


    She looked up at Robert, "He won''t."


    Suny has known Austin for so many years, although the two had a not very happy three years of


    marriage, but so many years, she has not seen Austin with another woman close, married that three


    years inside, she has not seen him with another woman rumors.


    At first she thought Jennifer was his first love, but with the way Austin treated Jennifer after their


    divorce, Suny knew that it was just a y Jennifer had taken advantage of the chaos.


    She was in authority and believed it.


    There were so many opportunities before Austin didn''t mess around with any of the women, and now


    he has even less reason to.


    Suny knew what Robert was trying to say, but she didn''t believe him and knew Austin would never do


    something like that.


    "I didn''t mean it that way, Suny, I was just thinking that this woman, was a breakthrough."


    Suny pursed her lips, "I was thinking the same thing."


    A woman who suddenly appeared, Austin why to the floor but not out of the elevator, re-entered the


    first floor with the woman left, which is full of doubts.


    Suny had no desire to swallow, and only a few bites of rice before she could not eat any more.


    Robert didn''t say anything and took her to the hotel after the check.


    Robert''s assistant had already passed the ditch with the hotel, and the two went directly to the


    manager''s office when they arrived.


    The Murphy family''s identity is not simple, Robert himself is more, the hotel naturally dare not refuse


    their reason to see the surveince.


    Austin returned to the hotel around 11:10 after taking Suny back to the Murphy family.


    The surveince ce can see that Austin is a person from the hotel came in, and the woman that


    Robert said, is trailing Austin into the door.


    The two got into the elevator and then left the hotel, and it was only ten minutes before and after.


    When Austin and the woman came out of the elevator again, the expression on his face was the same


    as usual, still a cold face, and the woman kept a distance of nearly half a meter between them.


    There is no ambiguity between the two. There is no Austin to betray Suny.


    Furthermore, this is a hotel, so if Austin and the woman really wanted to do something like this, they


    wouldn''t have had to leave the hotel at all.


    This is thest clip of Austin before he disappeared. Suny watched it five times over and over, but she


    couldn''t see anything.


    Robert on the side turned off the surveince screen directly: "Don''t look at it."


    He nced at Suny and then looked at the hotel manager next to him, "The woman inside the picture,


    is she a guest boarding the hotel for check-in?"


    The hotel manager was stunned for a moment, "Mr. Robert, I''m not really sure, I''ll have someone check


    it out now."


    Robert responded and inclined his head to look at Suny.


    Suny was also looking at him, and Robert asked the question she wanted to ask.


    Soon after, the hotel front desk check-in side gave feedback to the hotel manager that the woman who


    osted Austin and took him out of the hotel was not checked in at the hotel.


    In other words, the woman, still does not know who she is.


    The woman is the key, however, she did not check in at the King hotel, continue to stay in the hotel can


    not find out more information.


    Just then Suny received a call from Rosa, who had gotten off the ne and was on her way.


    After hanging up the phone, Suny looked at Robert who had been with her all day: "Brother, my


    secretary ising over, so you can stop being with me and go to work."


    "I''m fine today."


    After what happened, how could Robert be relieved that Suny was alone?


    From the morning until now, Suny didn''t seem to have anything wrong with her except for her low


    mood.


    But Robert knew that it was just her surface disguise.


    But Suny is such a strong person, he will not unravel her disguise.


    Suny pursed her lips for a moment, but didn''t refuse Robert after all: "Then can brother take me over to


    the park?"


    She wanted to see the scene, and Rosa would be thereter.


    "Good."


    The two siblings had juste out of the hotel when they bumped into Stanley who came over to


    investigate and take evidence.


    Seeing Suny and Robert, Stanley froze: "You guys-"


    "Sir."


    Suny called out to him, "I won''t get in your way of solving the case, but I also hope I can track it down


    myself."


    When Suny finished, Robert spoke up and picked up, "It won''t be difficult for you."


    Stanley nodded a little: "If you have any new leads, feel free to give us any."


    "Okay."


    Suny responded lightly, "Brother, let''s go."


    "Hey, where are you guys nning to go? The park?"


    "Hmm."


    Suny should be very generous, Stanley can not say anything.


    When the car was salvaged in the morning, a morning, there has been forensics finished, after all, the


    bridge road or to restore ess, can not always be blocked.


    Since it is an open ce, Suny they want to see, there is nothing he can do to stop anything.


    Just ...


    "Miss Hond, we suspect that this is a deliberate murder, the other party is sophisticated, afraid that it


    is not that simple, I can understand your feelings, but also please trust our police, for safety, you still


    less contact with this matter is better."


    The car''s brakes were tampered with, andst night''s bridge surveince showed that Austin''s car fell


    into the river and not just a loss of control of the brakes so simple, he fell into the river before the car


    was rear-ended by a car hit.


    Of course, this is all confidential content of the case, Stanley is not allowed to tell Suny, and can only


    be so cryptic reminders.


    "Thanks Sir, I got it."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The other side is still responding lightly, one can hear that is not put his words in mind.


    Stanley watched the backs of the two men and sighed.

 Chapter 431 He WonT Just Leave You Behind

    Chapter 431 He Won''T Just Leave You Behind


    Chapter 431 He won''t just leave you behind


    The weather today is not very good, yesterday it was sunny and sunny, and today it is suddenly cloudy.


    D City in autumn, once the sun is not the sky is cold, Suny stood at the river, looking at the rolling river,


    she only felt cold.


    Robert beside her took a spare nket from inside the car and draped it over her, feeling the warmth,


    Suny looked back at him, "Thank you brother."


    "Although I don''t like Austin, I''m sure he won''t get into trouble so easily."


    Robert''s words pale inparison to the sound of the river under that bridge in front of him.


    But this time, people always need a miracle.


    Suny actually doesn''t believe in miracles, she doesn''t even believe in ghosts and gods, but now, she


    just hopes that Buddha can hear her prayers and miracles can appear.


    Austin, he''s obviously still so young.


    "Miss Hond."


    Rosa almost ran all the way over here and was slightly relieved to see that Suny was safe and sound.


    "There you are, Secretary Lee."


    Suny looked back at her and smiled softly.


    Rosa has been with Suny for so many years and knows that Suny likes to smile, but she can tell when


    it''s a real smile and when it''s a fake smile.


    But Suny''s smile, she couldn''t tell the difference between real and fake.


    When Rosa did not know how to speak, Suny himself has been the first to say, "I sent you a picture of a


    woman on my phone, that is the woman who left the hotel with Austinst night, you find out about this


    woman as soon as possible, and, you and Ivan recently close contact, try to block all the news of


    Austin''s ident ."


    Suny said this, there is no longer a smile on her face, she looked at the river not far away, the river


    breeze blowing over, the side of her face is only clear and cold.


    Rosa looked a little blocked, but also know that at this time, early to find out the truth of the matter is


    more useful thanfort: "Okay, Miss Hond, I will immediately have someone to check."


    Suny nodded and looked to Robert at the side: "Brother, it''s fine to let Secretary Lee investigate this


    matter, so you don''t have to interfere."


    Robert, after all, in politics, meddling in the investigation of this matter, he will have some influence.


    Robert saw Suny''s determined attitude and didn''t say anything: "Don''t worry so much, just call your


    brother if you need help, huh?"


    Suny gave Robert a grateful look, "Okay, brother."


    Rosa went to work just after D City, and Suny met up with Rosa and went back to the Murphy family


    with Robert.


    Walking up to the second floor, Charlie and Lily are sitting in the living room, Austin suddenly


    unexpected, even Charlie at this time also do not know what to say to Suny.


    But his heart aches for his granddaughter, looking at Suny''s silent look, Charlie thought: "Suny, don''t


    worry too much, that kid Austin is not simple, he won''t be in trouble."


    Suny didn''t want Charlie to worry about himself and smiled a little, "Grandpa, I trust him."


    Lily came over and took Suny''s hand: "I had someone order a Cuthustan dress, go with your aunt to try


    it on, okay?"


    Suny knew that Lily was trying to make her distraction less ufortable, and she didn''t refuse.


    Now she has no other choice but to wait for Rosa and Ivan and their investigation.


    Lily did order a Cuthustan dress, which has been made for more than two months, and called today to


    ask her to try it on.


    It just so happened that Austin had another incident like this, so she simply took Suny there as a break.


    This Cuthustan dress custom house is famous in D City, Lily''s Cuthustan dresses are almost all made


    here.


    Suny was also attracted by the Cuthustan dress inside once she entered, the style and beautiful, she


    looked at the wide range of Cuthustan dress, also gave birth to some ideas.


    Lily looked at her from the sidelines and smiled, "Do you want the master to make you one?"


    "Good."


    She hadn''t worn a Cuthustan dress yet, and Austin had never seen her in a Cuthustan dress.


    When Lily saw that she answered, she hastily recruited a master she knew well toe over: "Ying,


    Ying is a middle-aged woman in her forties, wearing a dark blue Cuthustan dress with a simple bun and


    a gentle and soft look.


    When she saw Suny, Ying was amazed: "Boy, Mrs. Webb, your niece looks like a fairy from heaven!"


    Lily smiled a little: "Suny does look good."


    "What is your name, Miss?"


    Ying speaks with a few soft tones, making it veryforting to listen to.


    Suny smiled slightly, "Free of your surname Yun."


    While taking measurements on Suny, Ying asked, "Has Miss Hond ever worn Cuthustan dress


    before?"


    Sunyughed and shook her head, "Not worn."


    "It''s a pity about your face and your waist, Miss Hond you must look good in a Cuthustan dress!"


    The other sideplimented sincerely, half ttering.


    Suny nced at Lily, who was sipping tea in her chair, "Thank you, Sister Ying."


    "This little mouth sweet, really like!"


    Lily''s Cuthustan dress is tailor-made andes out naturally superb.


    Suny''s measurements were taken and Ying personally designed for her, two months if fast, three


    months if slow.


    When Suny and Lily came out of Cuthustan dress pavilion, it was already more than 4:00 p. m. Lily


    asked Suny what she wanted to eat, and they ate dinner outside.


    Suny didn''t refuse Lily''s kindness and chose a specialty restaurant.


    When she returned to the vi in the evening, Lily didn''t say much, just gave her a slight pat on the


    shoulder.


    Suny also yed a game of chess with Charlie, but she lost her concentration from time to time, and it


    was over in just twenty minutes.


    Charlie couldn''t bear to say more, and just told her to go back and get some rest, and to call Robert if


    she needed any help.


    Suny responded with a nod, "Grandpa, I''m fine, you get some rest early."


    She said, helping Charlie out of the study, before the two grandparents went back to their respective


    rooms.


    Probably because she had been out all day today, Suny was much better than she thought she would


    be, and she got a call from Rosa just after 7:00 the next day.


    Rosa is really a dutiful secretary, and in less than a day, she found out where the woman came from.


    "Miss Hond, the woman, twenty-six years old, named Agnes Stevens, entered from X Ctiy on the


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    twenty-eighth ofst month, was in J City on the thirtieth, and arrived in D City on the first of this month,


    she was staying at the Flower hotel in D City, but went out at twelve noon the day before yesterday


    until now, and she has not returned to the hotel."


    Suny raised a hand and rubbed her temples, "Who did she contact in J City and D City?"


    "There is no trace of Agnes'' connections at the moment, and from what the hotel receptionist said, she


    seems to be here on a trip."


    Rosa paused for a moment, "but so far I have not traced Agnes in J City and D City, the major


    attractions and no trace of her ticket purchase."


    "So, I suspect she''sing for Mr. Johnson."


    Suny frowned, feeling a bit incredulous: "Her life traces abroad, can we find out?"


    What is this Agnesing to, what is her rtionship with Austin, and why is sheing for Austin?


    These questions can not be solved, Suny will not know what Agnes''s purpose is, and Austin''s


    disappearance, and she has no rtionship.


    "I''ve got people looking into all aspects of her situation over at Estaria, but it''s going to take a little time,


    I''ll have them find out as soon as I can, Miss Hond."


    "Good, hard work."


    "That''s what I should do."


    Rosa said here, hesitated: "Miss Hond, I believe Mr. Johnson he will not just leave you behind."


    Suny smiled a little, but tears shone out of the corners of her eyes, "I believe so, don''t worry about me,


    I''m okay."


    "Good, Miss Hond you take care of your health."


    "Hmm."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny got up and went to pull back the curtains.


    It''s a nice day, so it should be a good day.

 Chapter 432 Probably Just Love That One Person

    Chapter 432 Probably Just Love That One Person


    Chapter 432 Probably just love that one person


    The third day of Austin''s ident, Rosa finally found out where Agnes came from.


    Agnes'' parents were Hong Kong businessmen who immigrated to Estaria in the early years, and Agnes


    is a native Chinese born in Estaria. She returned to China with her parents when she was ten years


    old, and has not been to Cuthutan since then.


    Agnes''s rtionships are notplicated, except for rtives, is her childhood friends, ssmates,


    but Rosa had people check all the people rted to Agnes, but also did not find any one person with


    Austin had contact.


    Austin''spany overseas, Ivan''s side has long sent someone to check it out and there is nothing


    unusual about it.


    That is to say, Austin this ident, in the end is an ident and man-made, by now, it is not good


    enough to judge.


    Agnes, the only one who may know the truth, also seems to have disappeared, whether it is Rosa''s


    people, or Ivan''s people, or Robert''s people have gone out to look for her, but still can not find her.


    Agnes couldn''t find it, and neither could Austin.


    No one knows whether they are alive, or dead.


    Rosa finished, looking at Suny who was following her, seeing that she didn''t say anything for a long


    time, she couldn''t help but call out to her worriedly, "Miss Hond, sometimes, no news, maybe it''s


    good news."


    Hearing Rosa''s words, Suny nced at her and smiled faintly, "Well, I know."


    Suny said, a slight pause: "It''s been a hard time for you, I''m going back to J City tomorrow, I''m counting


    on you for this, Secretary Lee."


    The Phantom thing needs her, the KLOC needs her, and even for Austin, Suny can''t be here in D City


    all the time.


    "Miss Hond you can rest assured that I will let you know as soon as there is any progress in the


    matter."


    "Good."


    Suny gave her a look, "Let''s eat."


    She has little appetite these days and does not eat much, today it is rare to be able to eat something,


    Suny did not speak again, lowered her head and ate one bite.


    After dinner, Suny and Rosa parted ways directly at the hotel.


    Charlie was worried about her and sent a driver to wait outside early, Suny just walked out of the


    restaurant and saw the Murphy family''s car


    "Miss Hond."


    Arthur pulled open the car door to make it easier for Suny to sit in.


    Suny nodded and smiled a little, "Thanks Arthur."


    She finished, leaned down and sat in, inclined her head to look out the car window, and was a little lost


    in thought inside her peach blossom eyes.


    When Suny returned to the Murphy family, Charlie was in the living room and was slightly relieved to


    see Suny back: "Are you full? Not full let auntie make you a midnight snack, okay?"


    These days Suny eat less, the face is not very good, Charlie look heartbroken, but also bad to say


    something.


    Suny shook her head and smiled a little, "I ate a lot outside, Grandpa, why don''t we y a game of


    chess?"


    She knew Charlie was worried about herself, and after three days, Suny had adjusted her mind.


    Austin''s whereabouts are unknown now, and she can''t stay down like this.


    Hearing this from her, Charlie looked to Suny with delight, "You''re flying tomorrow morning, will it affect


    your rest?"


    Sunyughed lightly, "Grandpa, it''s only eight o''clock."


    "Right Oh! Good, good game of chess! Good game of chess!"


    Suny adjusted his mind, people obviously different from the previous days, a game of chess down,


    Charliepletely relieved.


    Suny is also trying to reassure Charlie before leaving, Austin suddenly had such an ident, she went


    back to J City, there is a hard battle to fight.


    "Grandpa, take care of your health, I may not be able to visit you next, for a while."


    Charlie lovingly looked at Suny, reached out and touched her face: "Grandpa knows you are hard, but


    now things are not yet clear, Austin in the end how, we do not know. You go back to J City this time, a


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    lot of things have to you to preside over the bureau, if you encounter difficulties, remember to find your


    brother, he has no other skills, to help you, he can still."


    Suny looked at Charlie gratefully, "I will, Grandpa."


    "Take care of your body, don''t turn around Austin that kid is fine, you boil yourself up."


    "Good."


    The two grandchildren had a heart-to-heart talk before Suny went back to her room to rest.


    She has a 9:10 a. m. flight tomorrow and is up at 6 a. m.


    Suny was a little surprised when she ran into Robert downstairs, "Brother?"


    The Murphy residence is a bit far from downtown, and Robert usuallyes back on weekends to


    make it easier to get to work.


    Robert went back to work the night beforest. Robert was away from the Murphy family for the past


    two days, and Suny went to bed earlyst night, so naturally he didn''t know when Robert came back.


    And now seeing Robert early in the morning, Suny was naturally surprised.


    Suny naturally knew why Robert had suddenly returned.


    She was touched by the fact that Robert was so busy during the National Day, but he came back to


    take her to the airport.


    Suny blinked, "Good morning, brother."


    "Good morning."


    Robert nodded a little, picked up a bottle of soy milk from the table and handed her a cup, "Remember


    to eat well when you get back."


    "I know."


    Lily knew that Suny had a flight this morning and got up early, the Murphys had a breakfast together,


    then around 7:30, Robert sent Suny to the airport.


    At this point, there are not many vehicles on the road.


    But Suny was ahead of schedule and arrived at the airport at only about 8:15.


    The car slowly stopped, Robert looked at her with his head: "KLOC has just settled down, Austin''s


    matter you can not suppress for a long time, when things are exposed, KLOC''s shareholders, the voice


    of those against you must be very loud."


    Speaking of which, Robert paused for a moment: "Remember to call your brother when you can''t hold


    out."


    Suny pursed her lips for a moment and didn''t refuse: "Okay."


    She''s not on her own anymore, and she''s not as overwhelmed as she was when her parents passed


    away.


    Suny is confident that she will be able to get everything in order, and what KLOC is like today will be


    what Austin will be when he returns.


    "Go inside."


    Robert raised his hand and rubbed Suny''s head without saying anything else.


    Austin''s sudden ident, which really caught people off guard, none of them expected to wake up,


    Austin people are missing.


    Suny unbuckled his seat belt, "Brother, y more chess with Grandpa when you have time."


    "Good."


    Although they have not long recognized each other, but the tacit understanding between the two


    siblings in the heart, but a few words, what should be said, what should not be said, but also expressed


    one by one.


    Because Rosa stayed in D City, Suny was the only one who went back to J City today.


    The flight was at 9:10, and the flight took more than two hours to reach J City at exactly 12:00.


    Just after walking out of the airport, Suny saw Ivan.


    And, of course, Elijah, who followed Ivan here.


    After receiving a phone call from Suny that day and hearing about Austin''s ident, Elijah thought for


    a moment that Suny was ying a joke on him.


    But when he called Suny again, the other party was very serious on the phone, not at all like a joke.


    Elijah couldn''t believe it, and if Ivan hadn''t stopped him, he would have gone straight to D City to find


    Suny.


    Patience for a few days, today finally to Suny came back, Elijah meeting to open half to leave a group


    ofpany executives ran to the airport to pick up Suny.


    "What the hell happened to Austin?"


    Suny gave him a look, "It says in the car, Mr. Brooks."


    Elijah looked around and didn''t say anything else.


    He was rarely silent and inclined his head to survey Suny.


    To this day, Elijah still thinks it was a joke Austin yed on him.


    Yet no joke.


    Once in the car, Suny talked to Elijah about the current situation in general.


    Elijah''s face changed and changed after hearing this, "You mean, Austin had an ident after he left


    the hotel with a strange woman?"


    Suny inclined her head to look at him, "If you want to interpret it that way, there''s nothing wrong with it."


    At once, Elijah looked at Suny with a strange look in his eyes, "Do you think he''s that kind of person?"


    Since when did Austin get so nasty?


    Suny knew Elijah was thinking out of the box, and she tsked, "And does Mr. Brooks think he''s that kind


    of guy?"


    "Of course not! Before he met you, not even a female mosquito could get close to him! How else do


    you think you married him for three years, and how did he-"


    Realizing she had said the wrong thing, Elijah pped his mouth, "It was my mouth."


    "Mr. Brooks is quite self-aware."


    Elijah choked for a moment, "You seem, like, in a good mood?"


    It can still choke people, can''t it really be a joke?


    Hearing this from him, the smile on Suny''s face faded: "I believe him."


    Elijah froze for a moment, realizing that this really wasn''t a joke, and took away some of the teasing:


    "What are your ns?"


    "Wait for him."


    "Aren''t you afraid-"


    Suny raised her head slightly and looked at Elijah, her red lips twitching slightly, "Afraid."


    But what''s the use of being afraid.


    In her life, she probably loves just one person.

 Chapter 433 If Austin Was There

    Chapter 433 If Austin Was There


    Chapter 433 If Austin was there


    To be honest, on top of this matter of Austin, Suny really has no ns.


    Elijah this question, is really difficult to her.


    Suny looked out the car window, half a sound, before speaking: "I have no ns, just want to try to


    figure out, what is going on."


    Elijah looked at her and looked a little disheveled: "You''re right."


    He said, after a pause, "By the way, did Austin ever tell you about Soylent?"


    Austin started Soylent with a college friend when he was in college abroad, but the friend went home to


    inherit the family fortune and sold all his shares to Austin, who is now thergest controlling owner of


    Soylent.


    However, nothing much is known about this matter.


    It is now assumed that the chairman of Soylent is a Swede, but of course, they don''t know what the so-


    called "Swedish chairman" looks like yet, let alone what anyone can associate with Austin.


    Suny withdrew her eyes and nodded, "Knew about it not too long ago."


    Elijah was a little surprised, but quickly responded, "If there''s anything you need to help, don''t hesitate


    to ask."


    "Sure."


    With Austin missing, the biggest challenge Suny faces today is KLOC.


    Although Anthony is no longer enough to fear, but KLOC inside the rest of those old guys, and not


    really all serve Austin, they are just wallflowers, both sides of the pendulum, some sophisticated


    appetite, and even sit back and watch the tiger fight, sit back and reap the benefits.


    The news of Austin''s disappearance will not remain hidden for long, and when the news of Austin''s


    disappearance gets out, KLOC will be in turmoil again.


    Suny, as thergest controlling owner of KLOC other than Austin, is justified in taking over Austin''s


    position to manage KLOC.


    But Suny''s KLOC shares are not a lot, and if those old guys want to take advantage of Austin''s


    absence and unite against her, it''s not impossible.


    Although, Suny has never been afraid of them, but the open gun is easy to hide, but the arrow is


    difficult to prevent, who knows.


    Austin this time the ident, is not also because it is a dark arrow.


    Elijah was worried about Suny, and when he saw her in this state, he felt he was worrying a bit: "No


    wonder Austin likes you."


    Hearing this from him, Suny was a little curious and inclined her head to Elijah, raised her eyebrows


    slightly and asked, "Why?"


    "You''re not like them."


    Jennifer or Winnie, there are many such celebrities, and there are many that can match Austin''s family,


    but Suny is the only one.


    Even without the Murphy family, Suny now has everything she needs to be a match for Austin.


    She is not a doddering flower dependent on others, without the dependence of climbing parasites, will


    not survive.


    She herself is her own reliance.


    Other people, such things happen, has already panicked, but Suny did not.


    Although she had just said she had no ns, Elijah could see that she had long nned for what she


    was going to do next.


    The car soon got off a few highways and gradually drove into the city, Elijah nced at Suny beside


    him, "Join us for lunch?"


    Suny withdrew her gaze, "Mr. Brooks please? Then I''m wee."


    "... You and Austin are a really good match."


    Suny likes to hear these words, probably women like to hear these words.


    She would have been happier if Austin had been there.


    Suny and Elijah had lunch and then they went their separate ways. Suny went to KLOC first and


    carried all the information of several current KLOC projects back to the vi.


    "Miss Hond."


    Ivan walks Suny out of the office door, his mind racing with thoughts.


    Suny looked at him, "What''s wrong?"


    "Here''s a gift agreement that Mr. Johnson signed earlier."


    Suny looked down at the agreement Ivan handed over, and she didn''t need to look at it to know what it


    was.


    "I got it."


    Ivan, fearing that Suny might misunderstand, exined, "Miss Hond, this gift agreement was


    notarized and signed by Mr. Johnson a year ago, don''t misunderstand."


    "I didn''t misunderstand."


    What kind of person is Austin, can she not know?


    Suny looked at him and smiled a little, leaned down and went inside the car.


    Back at the vi, Suny threw the pile of paperwork in his hand onto the coffee table, picked up the gift


    agreement, opened the seal and took out the agreement inside.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If something happens to him or if he betrays Suny during their time together, Austin gives her all of his


    shares in KLOC.


    Now he didn''t betray her, but there was an ident.


    Suny closed her eyes, leaned back on the couch behind her, and raised her hand above her eyes.


    She still, it''s hard.


    Time passes day by day, Austin is still missing, dead, no matter the police side or Rosa side, still can


    not find any little news about Austin.


    And that night, the strange woman Agnes, who appeared inside the hotel and osted Austin, did the


    same.


    However, as time passed, the news of Austin''s ident was always paper thin.


    KLOC didn''t blow up at first because Ivan was on the press and there was an external response from


    Suny.


    Suny and Ivan''s unified caliber is Austin went abroad to discuss cooperation projects, as for what


    project, can not say yet.


    But such an excuse can not cover up for long, half a month after Austin''s ident, the circle does not


    know where to spread the rumors of Austin''s ident, and some people say that the matter has been


    filed.


    Elijah was the first to hear the rumors inside the circle, and he was so angry that he dug up the rumor


    monger straight away and forced him to rify it that night.


    However, as Austin has not been in the public eye for nearly 20 days, no matter how hard Suny and


    Ivan try to deny it, the shareholders in KLOC do not believe that Austin is out of the country to discuss


    the project.


    After learning of Austin''s ident, KLOC''s shareholders began to get excited.


    Suny looked at the stage a group of wolf heart and dog lung old guys, the heart sneers, no half color on


    the surface.


    "Suny, since Mr. Johnson has had an ident, we have to choose another chairman for KLOC. Mr.


    Gordon should be the new chairman, you don''t have any opinion, right?"


    The words sounded as if there was nothing wrong, and the other side even smiled and melted when


    they said this, yet every sentence was pressed against Suny.


    Suny sat there and smiled lightly: "Before I answer this question of Mr. Bradley, I have something to


    show you."


    Suny said, ncing back at Ivan: "Ivan, show it to everyone."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Ivan nodded in response and handed out the documents, which had been copied long ago, to each


    shareholder one by one.


    Seeing that he had finished distributing it, Suny spoke unhurriedly: "Mr. Cole just said that Mr. Gordon


    and I are the shareholders with thergest KLOC holdings outside of Austin. But I''m sorry, Austin had


    already notarized a gift agreementst year, and I''ve asked Ivan to make several copies of the


    agreement and send it to you.


    "If there is nothing wrong with your eyes, I believe you can all understand what the agreement is about.


    Now that Austin had an ident, all the shares of KLOC in his name have been transferred to my


    name through legal procedures. If there is no problem with my math, I think I should be the shareholder


    with the most shares in KLOC now, in that case, I should be the chairman of this KLOC, I think there


    should be no problem, right?"


    "This ..."


    Mr. Cole nced at Mr. Gordon, he did not expect Austin had left such a hand, now, he could not say a


    word to refute.


    Just now also a smug Mr. Gordon face is more stiff and cold, looking at Suny coldly snorted: "Miss


    Hond your holding more than a fact, but your understanding of KLOC may not be half as good as


    mine, you this chairman, I Zhang is the first to disobey!"


    Hearing his words, many people also followed and opened their mouths to say they were not


    convinced.


    Suny smiled: "Mr. Gordon is right, I''m young and I don''t know KLOC as well as everyone here. Since


    that''s the case, it''s not wrong for me to give up the chairmanship and let someone who knows more


    about KLOC sit here. But..."


    Suny said here, his face cold: "KLOC is now booming, quarterly statements are climbing. I understand


    your fear that I will not be able to manage KLOC well, but as a shareholder of KLOC, I am more


    worried about the decline of KLOC and the destruction of Austin and Frederick''s hard work. I don''t care


    who sits in the chairman''s seat, but I only have one condition: if KLOC loses money, the chairman will


    pay triple the amount. Whoever of you agrees, will sit in the position."


    After saying that, Suny directly got up and gave up his seat.

 Chapter 434 I Pretend To Be Dizzy

    Chapter 434 I Pretend To Be Dizzy


    Chapter 434 I pretend to be dizzy


    The people in the room originally heard Suny''s words in front of their hearts, but hearing Suny''s words


    Mr. Cole of Mr. Gordon''s camp directly expressed his disagreement: "Miss Hond, you are wrong to


    say that, how apany develops is sometimes not only the fault of the decision makers. KLOC is still


    ahead of its peers?"


    Suny looked at Mr. Cole, who had just questioned him, and spoke calmly: "Mr. Cole is saying that you


    are not capable of ensuring that KLOC will continue to grow? If you think that I am not senior enough to


    take up the position of chairman, then I will step aside and, as thergest shareholder of KLOC, I will


    ask the new chairman to ensure the development of KLOC, I think I am not asking too much, right?"


    "If people think that I am asking too much, then this chairman cane to me, and the same, what I


    just said, if KLOC has any loss during my management period, I am willing to make three times the


    As soon as Suny''s voice fell, Mr. Gordon, who had been unhappy, opened his mouth coldly: "Miss


    Hond is so confident, really a newborn, I just don''t know how many days KLOC canst in your


    hands!"


    Suny smiled lightly, "Then since Mr. Gordon is so curious, I don''t think Mr. Gordon has any objection to


    my decision to be the next chairman of KLOC."


    Suny said, after a pause, "So now it''s on, let''s vote."


    Mr. Gordon was so angry that he simply brushed off his sleeves, and the people above and below


    naturally did not dare to have other ideas.


    Suny has so many shares of KLOC, the so-called voting decision, that is not a matter of Suny''s own


    words.


    The end result was predictable, with Suny winning the KLOC chairmanship by andslide.


    In the afternoon, just after Suny came out of KLOC, a bunch of reporters gathered around.


    "Miss Hond, may I ask what exactly is the status of Mr. Johnson right now?"


    "Miss Hond, I heard that you were elected as the chairman of KLOC today, congrattions! There


    are rumors outside that Mr. Johnson''s ident has something to do with you, and you are doing it to


    get back at Mr. Johnson for what he did to you back then, may I ask what you think about this?"


    "Miss Hond, someone said that Mr. Johnson had an ident in the river, is it true?"


    One question was harder than the other, and the smile on Suny''s face faded straight away.


    She nced up slightly at Ivan beside her, "Ivan, register the reporters on the scene and have the


    These media, for the sake of heat, eat used to human blood buns, Suny do not want to say a word


    more with them.


    Fortunately, at that moment, Alicia''s car drove up.


    Ivan and the security guard stopped the reporter, and Suny went straight to Alicia''s car.


    Alicia also just learned about Austin''s ident, she was out of town filming some time ago, Suny did


    not tell her that Austin had an ident, she also heard the news in the past few days before rushing


    back from the set.


    The face of the person beside her did not seem sad and hard, but Alicia knew that Suny was used to


    hiding the hard feelings.


    When she was divorced, the surface is not always morous, butte at night inside the sleep, in


    addition to Suny himself, probably only Alicia know.


    At this time there are still so many shameless reporters harassing Suny, Alicia is so angry that she


    wants to drive the car and run over those heartless reporters.


    However, she finally restrained herself and drove away from the heartless media.


    The car gradually drove away, the red light in front, Alicia stopped the car, inclined her head to look at


    Suny beside her, reached out and pulled her sleeve: "Suny, are you okay?"


    Suny looked at her with a tilted head and smiled a little, "What, afraid I won''t think about it?"


    "Not so much, right?"


    Suny nced at the red light in front of the windshield, "Yeah, not so much."


    Alicia has known Suny for so many years, the first time to see her like this, the heart is difficult, but do


    not know what to do.


    She wanted to pry into Austin''s situation, but with Suny like this, it was hard for her to even think about


    asking one more question.


    Alicia can tell the difference between light and heavy, and at times like this, it does make people


    powerless.


    But no matter what, at least Suny''s current surface state is still good.


    I hope it''s not just looking good.


    I have to say, Alicia''s mouth is really quite a bit of a talent for opening the light.


    No sooner had she finished speaking to Ashle about this than Suny fell ill within a few days.


    When he was admitted to the hospital, J City was still full of news about Suny fainting from heartbreak.


    Alicia heard the news, her face went white, could not care less that she was still shooting, directly took


    off her shoes for a pair of t shoes and ran outside.


    Joan was chasing after him, but he couldn''t catch up.


    The camera party looked at Joan: "Joan, what''s this going to be?"


    Joan sighed, "Some other time, if it doesn''t work, let''s just say we''re in breach of contract."


    Although she is usually strict with Alicia, but she also knows that Miss Hond is more important than


    everything to Alicia.


    Alicia is really frightened, to the hospital directly lifting the hem of the skirt to run to Suny ward, a group


    of people on the way to look at her, identally recognized by the fans, fans pulling their legs to chase


    her to take a photo, but did not catch up with people.


    "Ivan, how''s Suny doing?"


    Alicia ran so fast all the way that she now opens her mouth with a gasp.


    Ivan just came out of the door of the ward and was tugged by Alicia, he didn''t even stand still, seeing


    someone calling Alicia behind him, he hurriedly pulled the door of the ward behind him and pushed


    Alicia inside: "Miss Poole, Miss Hond is inside."


    Ivan moved quickly and in one fell swoop.


    Alicia''s reaction was also fast, but it was the skirt on her body that didn''t give her strength, and she


    stepped on the hem of her skirt, and she flung herself directly forward, ending up half-kneeling and


    falling next to Suny''s hospital bed.


    This change of events is only two or three seconds, Suny just turn a head to put the fruit knife time, a


    turn back to see Alicia kneeling to their own, she was directly amused by her: "You also do not have to,


    give me such a big salute."


    Alicia didn''t say anything and stared up at her for a moment, relieved to see that Suny looked okay:


    "Are you okay, why did you faint?"


    Suny gave a hand to pull Alicia up before slowly exining, "Don''t worry, I''m fine, I just fainted for


    others to see."


    "What do you mean by fainting for others to see?"


    Hearing Alicia''s words, Suny paused slightly: "... means that I pretend to be dizzy."


    Alicia was thenpletely relieved, "I thought you were really ..."


    Suny let out augh, "Don''t think of me as weak."


    She said, shoving a piece of apple inside Alicia''s mouth, "After all, I have to take Austin''s KLOC and


    take good care of it."


    When Suny said this, he looked out of the window with his head on one side, not knowing what he was


    looking at, and his peach blossom eyes were very serious inside.


    Alicia looked, and I can''t say why, I feel inexplicably ufortable.


    Austin is missing, and a bunch of people, both explicitly and implicitly, want to see KLOC go bankrupt


    and copse.


    However, after Suny took over KLOC, he didn''t let them get what they wanted.


    Day by day, spring and autumn, in the blink of an eye, a small half year has passed.


    Austin''s message remains stone-cold, the police side is no longer in the investigation, directly as a


    traffic ident case.


    Rosa couldn''t find any traces, and Austin just disappeared overnight.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Suny went back to the Murphy family for the Chinese New Year, Charlie subtly mentioned the


    idea of introducing Suny to another man.


    Suny first solemnly rejected Charlie, Charlie sighed at that time, but did not say anything else.


    After Austin''s disappearance, Suny''s life seemed unchanged and seemingly changed.


    At the end of March, Suny went abroad for KLOC''s business. It so happened that Alicia and Ashle went


    to Las Vegas for their honeymoon, and when Suny was on business, she was dragged along by the


    two of them for a vacation.


    Suny is also busy with emails and phone calls every day, which makes Alicia want to smash her phone.


    "Are you really that busy? If you keep so busy, you''re going to lose me, Suny, boing boing!"


    Suny hung up the phone and looked at Alicia, who was hugging her thighs and calling, and was directly


    exasperated: "Say, what''s another crooked idea?"


    "I call that a good idea! What a bad idea! This Vegas, we''re all here, let''s go have some fun tonight?"


    Suny didn''t even think about it: "No."


    "Go on, go on! I''ll let you go back to your country tomorrow!"


    Hearing Alicia''s words, Suny''s peach blossom eyes ticked: "Really?"


    "I promise it''s true, but I have a little condition oh!"


    Looking at Alicia''s expression, Suny knew there was nothing good going on, but she didn''t want to


    continue to be a bit of a light bulb here, "Yes."

 Chapter 435 How About We Make A Bet?

    Chapter 435 How About We Make A Bet?


    Chapter 435 How about we make a bet?


    Evening.


    Suny looked at herself inside the mirror, "Is this the surprise you were talking about?"


    At this time, Alicia came out wearing a long dress of the same style and different color as Suny: "BFF


    outfit yeah, no surprise?"


    Suny nced at Alicia and tsked lightly, "Indeed, one ck and one white."


    "Let''s go let''s go! Of course you have to dress up for Vegas!"


    Suny had no problem with that, except: "Does Ashle know?"


    "..."


    What''s the point of mentioning the pot!


    This dress is Aliciast month in Paris to see the show when the fancy, directly asked Joan to ck


    and white two directly ordered.


    Two skirts, one white and one ck, skirts are set with sparkling diamonds, skirts are slim-fitting long


    skirt, the style is basically the same, cross a shoulder cor,rge open fork, standing only to see the


    exquisite figure, but also not where exposed.


    But once you walk up, the open skirt will instantly reveal a pair of long legs underneath the two.


    This dress, if Alicia were to wear it alone, would never be worn out.


    But Alicia saw the two models wearing it at the show, and at first nce, she imagined herself and


    Suny wearing the dress.


    There are too many domestic paparazzi, Alicia wants to wear, but also dare not, so as not to be


    photographed and have to be on the mess of the hot search.


    But abroad is different ah, not to mention what is not in Vegas ah, they dress a little better, and will not


    be pompous.


    This is definitely the perfect opportunity to wear those two dresses out, buy all bought, it is difficult to


    seal up the dresses just to see?


    This is impossible, absolutely impossible!


    Alicia pulled the hem of her skirt and raised her eyebrows proudly, "This is a boudoir outfit, I''m not the


    only one wearing it!"


    Suny couldn''t help but tsk, "So you''re pulling me in as a shield here?"


    "How could that be! I just think this dress suits you! Look at you, look at you, Suny you are simply a


    noble white swan in this dress!"


    Suny nced at herself inside the mirror and smiled a little: "Am I not usually noble?"


    For a moment, Alicia was a little speechless: "... either, or noble is not beautiful enough."


    As soon as the words were spoken, the door to the room rang.


    "It must be Ashle, I''m going to get the door!"


    After Alicia finished, the person ran away in a hurry.


    Suny looked at her back,ughed lightly and reached for the shawl on the sofa and put it on her body.


    Alicia ran to the door before she felt weak, and hastily pulled up the neckline of the dress, which was


    cross-necked but tight, but Ashle was a big sulky, Alicia still had a weak heart.


    It took two tugs before she opened the door, "You''re here?"


    Seeing Alicia''s clothing, Ashle''s eyes changed slightly, "Aren''t you cold?"


    Las Vegas is a typical subtropical desert climate, with arge temperature difference between day and


    night in April, with daytime temperatures in the 20s and nighttime lows below 10 degrees.


    "It''s not cold, there''s air conditioning inside, there''s heating in the car, it won''t-"


    Halfway through the sentence, Alicia was so weak that she hurriedly changed her tone: "Okay, it seems


    a bit cold, I''d better put on a jacket."


    She said, turning around in a hurry to go back and get her coat.


    Suny had been ready for a long time, and when he saw her walking back, he raised his hand and threw


    the coat he was holding into her hand.


    Alicia took the coat and was a little lost.


    She is still thinking that she and Suny will be dressed as girlfriends to blow up the field, this looks like


    what to blow up the field ah!


    Suny gave her a look and raised her hand to nudge her, "So, Alicia dear, are we still going to the


    casino?"


    "Go, of course you go! Go go go!"


    Suny has been busy for the past six months, and Alicia had a chance to drag her out, so she won''t let


    her go back so easily.


    After Austin''s disappearance, Suny seems to have nothing wrong with her, but she has been either on


    a business trip or on her way to a business trip for the past six months.


    KLOC and Phantom are twopanies that she used to be a hands-off person, but now she does


    everything herself.


    Alicia felt that she had enough notices, but every time she asked Suny, the other party was in a


    meeting, busy.


    Who would have thought that she and Suny, offline, hadn''t seen each other for almost four months.


    If this time it does not happen that she came over here to talk about the project, they went over in the


    first half of this year, and I do not know if I can see a side.


    Why Suny is so busy, Alicia naturally knows.


    It''s easy to think when you''re idle, and after more than six months, Austin still has no trace of it.


    Alicia was afraid that Suny would say no in the next sentence, and hastily pulled the person outside.


    Suny nced at Ashle and smiled helplessly, "Please hold your wife well, Mr. Ashle."


    Ashle also gave Alicia a helpless look, "She should want to be with you more now."


    "Suny you dislike me again, I will cry to you oh!"


    Suny smiled faintly, "Let''s go."


    They are staying at the most famous hotel with a casino inside, which is convenient.


    When the trio arrived at the casino, it was still early, but there were quite a few people inside.


    All three were entering the casino for the first time, and Alicia was stunned by thevish decor inside as


    soon as she entered.


    "Oh my God, those golden pirs, are they real gold?"


    Suny heard her say this and couldn''t help but let out augh, "You can go bite and try it."


    Alicia shook her head, "Too many people, not very decent."


    "..."


    Suny did not expect her to really want to bite, it seems she still overestimated Alicia.


    The casino inside a variety of ways to get rich, of course, a little carelessness, it is possible to lose your


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    money overnight.


    It really wasn''t hot inside at all, and Alicia couldn''t resist taking off the jacket she was wearing while


    Ashle went to change the chips.


    She finished taking off her own jacket and couldn''t resist trying to pick up the shawl on Suny again,


    "Suny, aren''t you hot?"


    Suny pressed her hand, "It''s okay, it''s not hot."


    Alicia pulled a little, did not pull the shawl down, looked up to see Suny looking at herself with a smirk,


    she shrugged and did not dare to pick it up again.


    Soon Ashle came back with a good change of chips, and 300, 000 RMB didn''t change many chips.


    Alicia came to know before,plex she will not y, like those coins into the game to see the luck of


    the game she thought she could try.


    Ashle came back with the chips, and she grabbed them and grabbed Suny and ran over to the machine


    not far away to y.


    Suny broke her hand straight away, "You go with Ashle, I''ll go over there and y by myself."


    Suny pointed to the distant card table, that should be ying Barat, Barat is not difficult to y,


    dealt three cards, KQJ and 10 for 0, the other count points, three cards added up, thergest single-


    digit points for the winner.


    Alicia was a little hesitant: "It''s not good for you to be alone, is it?"


    The gambling table side, a look at the male more than female, Alicia looked at Suny that face, always


    feel not sofortable.


    Sunyughed a little, "What''s wrong with that? Have fun."


    With that, she has lifted her leg and walked over.


    The sudden appearance of a gorgeous face on the gambling table did hit the eye a bit.


    But Suny stood there calmly and collectedly, and the people around her quickly withdrew their eyes.


    ying Barat may seem like a matter of luck, but in fact everything is under the control of the


    casino.


    Small bets are good for the soul, big bets hurt.


    Suny ced a small amount of money on each bet, but only when she left the table, her hand was full


    of chips.


    It''s important to gamble on things like this and see what happens.


    Suny only y a few hands and then turn to other ces, although this casino inside the lively, Suny


    do not like too much, but y, but also really quite enjoyable.


    Suny by himself around for more than half an hour, took a ss of juice did not re-enter, only watching


    from the side.


    "Anson, stop right there!"


    It''s really striking to hear someone suddenly speaking their own country''snguage in a foreign country,


    I must say.


    Suny heard the sound and subconsciously inclined his head to look.


    A woman in a red dress hurried past not far away, supposedly chasing someone.


    The other party soon disappeared from sight, and Suny closed his eyes, put down the cup in his hand,


    and took the chips into the German poker table.


    y something exciting.


    It was also really exciting, but one hand, and Suny''s hand was instantly doubled in chips.


    A European man next to her struck up a conversation in English, and Suny looked at him with a smile,


    and when he finished, she responded with augh, "Sorry, my English is not very good."


    The European man seemed to want to say something else, but after looking at Suny for a moment, he


    said "sorry" and stepped aside.


    Suny sat upright and ced the first bet.


    The dealer redeems the cards and Suny idly spins a chip in his hand.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came: "How about we make a bet? If you lose, stop pestering me, if I lose, I''ll


    spend the whole day with you tomorrow."


    Suny''s hand froze as she spun her chips. She looked up at the man in the ck shirt across the table,


    and when she saw the man''s face clearly, she stood up straight away, and the chips that she had built


    up in front of her fell to the ground as she touched them, and the foreign man beside her reminded her,


    "Hey, you dropped your chips."


    Probably noticing her line of sight, the man also looked up.

 Chapter 436 - Then You Should Faint

    Chapter 436 - Then You Should Faint


    Chapter 436 - Then you should faint


    Suny stood there, not moving to look at him, and the man did not move.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Seeing that Theodore Lawrence did not say anything, Ernie ck was a bit dissatisfied and followed


    his line of sight and found a beautiful woman standing at the table not far away.


    The woman was too good looking, with long peachy eyes, and was also looking at Theodore beside


    her at that moment.


    Ernie felt an inexplicable sense of crisis and subconsciously moved towards Theodore''s body: "You


    know her?"


    Ernie in front of him was like a fly, making some noise that annoyed Theodore, he collected his eyes


    and nted her down: "I warn you, don''t follow me again!"


    Hearing his words, Ernie immediately felt offended: "Why? I''m also here to y, what do you care


    where I go? The hotel is not owned by your family!"


    Theodore pulled the corners of his mouth and smiled coldly, ncing back at the bodyguards following


    closely behind him, "Throw her out."


    Sorry, this hotel, it really is his family opened.


    "Theodore, don''t you dare! Do you believe I will go back and tell Aunt Rose!"


    "Whatever."


    However, Theodore didn''t even look at her and just turned around and walked away.


    Ernie tried to go after her, but was stopped by Theodore''s bodyguard: "Miss ck, sorry, this hotel,


    belongs to the Lawrence Group, the young master told us to kick you out, please don''t give us a hard


    time!"


    Ernie: "..."


    "Hello, miss, it''s your turn to ce your bet."


    Suny looked at the fading man, she looked back and covered the card in front of her, "Sorry, I have


    something to do."


    Suny finished speaking and left the table straight away.


    There were many people in the casino and it was not easy for her to catch up with the other side.


    Just look at the man who is obviously only a dozen meters apart, but when shees out from the


    gambling table, the other party haspletely disappeared.


    Is it an illusion?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Suny stood there in the crowd, for the first time, could not tell whether he really saw it, or it was just his


    own hallucination.


    More than six months, one hundred and twenty-six days.


    Austin is in the world as if it had disappeared into thin air, living and dying.


    Suny gave birth to a few moments of bewilderment, and she stood there for a long time, until a waiter


    passed by and asked her if she needed help, and then she came back to her senses.


    Suny smiled, shook her head, and opened her mouth to return in English, "Thank you, I''m fine. I want


    to know, where is the bathroom?"


    The waiter gave her directions and Suny nodded, walking past one stranger after another to the


    restroom.


    The cold water hit her face and Suny was much more awake.


    She looked at the sexy woman next to her applying a bright red lip ze, and then looked at herself


    inside the mirror.


    The face is a little white.


    Suny raised his hand and rubbed his temples, took out his cell phone, sent a message to Alicia, and


    nned to go back to his room to rest first by himself.


    Recently, the rest is not good, today are hallucinating.


    It''s just that the hallucinations are urring a little too often, and she''s seeing "Austin" again.


    This time, the other party didn''t notice her, he was holding his phone, he didn''t know who he was


    talking to on the phone, the look on his face was a little cold, probably because the other party said


    something that upset him, he just hung up the phone.


    There was a couple walking past, Suny''s view was blocked, and when the couple walked past, Suny


    could not see "Austin" anymore.


    Suny''s heart panicked, she rushed over, but the person had disappeared, and in just a few seconds,


    Austin was gone again.


    There were people all around, but none of them were the ones she was looking for!


    Suny stood there, never so ufortable and flustered.


    This feeling, like going back ten years ago, she stood at the scene of the crash, looking at the burning


    fire, surrounded by people, but she felt alone and scared.


    "You''re looking for me?"


    A sudden male voice came, and Suny was stunned for a moment.


    Suny turned back somewhat incredulously, looking at the familiar and unfamiliar man behind her, Suny


    pressed her heart for a moment and looked at him and said softly, "You look like a friend of mine."


    Theodore looked at the woman in front of him and gave a rare smile, "Really? What about that friend of


    yours?"


    "Can''t find it."


    "Can''t find it?"


    "Hmm."


    Suny responded, "He had an ident six months ago."


    "Oh, that''s a shame."


    Suny looked at the man who looked exactly like Austin in front of her and her thoughts were a bit


    confused.


    "You don''t look very well, aren''t you feeling well? Do you need me to walk you to the lounge?"


    "Is that okay?"


    Suny pinched her palm, her eyebrows slightly lowered, and collected the tears inside her eyes.


    She hadn''t seen Austin for 126 days, and she missed him so much.


    The man gathered hisposure and surveyed Suny for two seconds before speaking, "Follow me."


    "Thanks."


    The other side didn''t say anything and turned around to lead the way.


    Suny looked at his back, the hand at his side moved slightly, she lowered her sight and looked at the


    hand at his side, ghostly, Suny couldn''t help but reach out and pull his sleeve.


    The sleeve on the side of his hand was suddenly pulled and Theodore stopped and looked back at the


    woman behind him, "I don''t really like people touching me."


    "I''m a little dizzy, can you help me a little?"


    Suny said, with a slight pause: "I think your hotel''s hospitality would not see a VIP pass out right in front


    of their own heels like this, right?"


    Suny''s eyes looked straight at him as she said this.


    The man''s dark eyes were cool, but she didn''t dodge, and they stared at each other for about three


    seconds before Theodore snorted, "Then you''ll faint."


    Threaten him?


    However, just as Theodore''s words fell, the woman in front of him suddenly closed her eyes and


    literally fainted right in front of him.


    He knew it was a woman''s trick, yet his body felt like it was out of control, and before Theodore could


    react, his hand had reached out and caught the man.


    The scent of the woman''s body came over to him, and it was a rare asion that it did not make him


    sick.


    Theodore looked at the woman in his arms and had to say that women do have the capital to pick up


    and y tricks.


    She is a typical Cuthustan scenery woman''s looks, a face small and delicate, everywhere is good-


    looking.


    Especially her pair of peach blossom eyes, now closed, not much killing power, but just now when


    looking at him, the style but with a few points of Chu pitiful.


    It''s a master.


    Theodore frowned, "You win, get up."


    However, the woman in his arms did not move, he had an empty hand, patted the other side of the


    face, or no movement.


    Really dizzy.


    Theodore''s face changed for a moment and he hurriedly picked the person up horizontally.


    The bodyguard not far away saw this and hurriedly ran over, "Young master, I''ll do it."


    Theodore nced down at the woman in his arms and his dark eyes sank a little: "No."


    He finished and carried the man out of the casino.


    The two bodyguards behind him were a little surprised, and the two looked at each other with nk


    faces before they hurriedly caught up with Theodore.


    The people inside the casino are busy winning money, this little episode, and not many people pay


    attention.


    The skirt on the woman looks good is good, but hold up, next to the forked skirt, half hammered down,


    revealing the white and slender legs inside, the fork almost to the thighs leg roots, Theodore holding


    people, although the hands hold to the bend of the leg, but the skirt hem up, in turn, the thighs are


    more exposed.


    Many people inside the elevator, intentional or unintentional, the line of sight are swept over.


    Disgruntled, he turned around and put the woman facing the elevator wall, opening himself up to the


    view of the others.


    "Allen, take your coat off."


    Bodyguard Allen froze, unsure, but did as Theodore said.


    He took off the suit jacket he was wearing, "Young master."


    "Cover it down."


    Allen hurriedly put his jacket over the body of the woman being held by Theodore, his eyes retracted


    when he identally swept into the woman''s face, startled, looked up and found Theodore looking at


    himself.


    Allen turned around in a hurry and stared at the elevator doors without looking away.

 Chapter 437 Here Are The People She Misses

    Chapter 437 Here Are The People She Misses


    Chapter 437 Here are the people she misses


    Suny hadn''t slept this deeply in a long time, and she wasn''t sure if it was because she had seen


    "Austin" again or because she had just identally drunk a ss of fruit wine.


    But she also tried to drink some red wine before bed, sleep is asleep, but the quality of sleep is


    extremely bad, every night always have all kinds of messy dreams.


    Some wake up and remember, some don''t.


    Most of them are Austin-rted, some fake, some real.


    So Suny now looks at the "Austin" who is sitting on the sofa in a bathrobe with a ss of wine looking


    at himself, and for a moment, she is a little confused as to whether she is in reality or in a dream.


    "Awake?"


    The other party did not give her a long time to react, a cold tone of voice.


    It reminded Suny of Austin when they were first married, and he looked at her the same way after the


    wedding that night, inside the wedding room.


    The face is expressionless and the eyes are not warm.


    "Tell me, who sent you? Do they think I can let my guard down by sending a Cuthutan woman over?


    You go back and tell the people behind you that it''s strength that speaks in the mall."


    Suny didn''t interrupt him and waited for him to finish before she slowly spoke, "My name is Suny,


    what''s yours?"


    Hearing her words, Theodore shook his ss with a slight lurch, but soon, he reacted, coolly hooking


    his lips, "You''re quite responsive, so quick to know to change your routine."


    Suny didn''t say anything, she got off the bed, walked straight to the man''s heel, raised her hand to take


    away the high heel cup from his hand and put it on the table in front of her, then, Suny reached out and


    hooked his chin, lowered her head and bit him hard on the lips: "It''s okay to forget, you''ll remember


    sooner orter anyway."


    Suny is really biting, she just let go of her lips, the other party''s lips have broken the skin oozing blood.


    Theodore felt pain, he felt he should have raised his hand and pushed the woman in front of him away


    hard.


    Yet he did nothing but look at the reddened peach blossom eyes, and he was as if he had no strength.


    In addition to that, he felt an indescribable dullness in his heart.


    It doesn''t hurt, it''s just boring to the point of being ufortable.


    Suny did not do anything more, she took out the business card from her own small bag and stuffed it


    into his palm: "Remember, my name is Suny."


    When she finished, she straightened up and gave him onest look before turning to leave.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Wait."


    "KLOCCEO?"


    Suny looked back at him, "Well, but I''m just the escrow."


    Theodore raised his hand to touch the corner of his mouth where he had been bitten, and he realized


    that he had gotten it out, and that the woman in front of him was not sent by those people.


    "Theodore, my name is Theodore."


    "Theodore."


    Suny looked down and read this unfamiliar name, and suddenly she smiled, sheughed, and the tears


    that didn''te out of her eyes squeezed into the corners and seeped out, and finally slid down her


    cheeks.


    "It''s so alienating."


    She raised a hand to rub the corner of her eye and looked at Theodore, "I''ll wait for your call."


    Suny finished and didn''t linger any longer.


    Theodore watched her back, half a dozen times, the sound of the door closing came, he withdrew his


    eyes, looking down at the business card in his hand.


    Simple and generous business card, only a few words on it "KLOCCEO Suny", below is a line of cell


    phone number.


    So, did she mistake him for her friend who had an ident?


    For a moment, Theodore actually felt a few moments of indefinable anger.


    He didn''t have the idea of being a stand-in.


    With a snort, he raised his hand and threw the business card directly into the trash.


    Suny exited Theodore''s room and the two bodyguards standing at the door looked over.


    Suny calmed down for a few moments, nodded lightly and lifted his leg into the elevator.


    When she returned to her room, she held her cell phone as if she were disconnected and pressed it


    twice before she could call Rosa''s number.


    Suny was dragged over to the Las Vegas side by Alicia, Rosa was still in Los Angeles.


    Rosa on the other end of the line was quick to answer the phone, and within seconds of dialing out, she


    picked up: "Miss Hond?"


    "Secretary Lee, I want you to check someone out for me."


    "Miss Hond you said."


    "Theodore, who is supposedly of Chinese descent, has shares in the hotel where I am staying."


    Suny said, after a slight pause, "He looks exactly the same as Austin."


    In fact, Suny would prefer to say that Theodore is Austin.


    Yet she needs to know what really happened that night and why Austin turned into Theodore.


    Hearing Suny''sst words, Rosa''s entire body froze, and it was only after a long time that she


    responded, "I''ll have someone check it out right away, Miss Hond."


    "Good."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny sat on the sofa, looking at the wine on the table, his thoughts scattered a


    little.


    At this moment, Alicia is having a great time inside the casino.


    She has a bad hand and a bad IQ, but the Ashle beside her is smart and has never lost a game of


    German poker between the two of them.


    Alicia would have been reluctant to leave the table if Ashle hadn''t said she was going to lose if she kept


    winning.


    The two changed ces. Alicia remembered Suny at this time, took out her phone and found that Suny


    had sent a message to herself.


    She skimmed a bit, "Suny went to her room."


    Ashle took two sses of juice: "It''s almost time to y, let''s go back too."


    Alicia was a little intent, and when she got a look from Ashle, she wimped out, "Okay."


    The casino is on the negative third floor of the hotel, the elevator rose to the first floor when it stopped,


    someone came in outside, Alicia moved to the side, Ashle beside her hugged her, just as the elevator


    door closed, Alicia suddenly saw a familiar face.


    She looked back at Ashle incredulously, "Xu, Austin!"


    With that, she pushed people away directly and rushed out.


    By the time she ran to the lobby, however, Alicia could no longer see Austin.


    Ashle took her hand, "Maybe it was a misreading."


    "But it really looks like--"


    Alicia thought of that man just now, although only a hurried nce, but she has been in the


    entertainment industry for so long, other skills not to mention the ability to recognize people is


    absolutely first-ss, that person is definitely Austin!


    Even if it''s not Austin, it still looks 90% like Austin.


    It''s just a pity that it took her a while to squeeze out from inside the elevator and run out, the other party


    was already nowhere to be found.


    Of course, this little tidbit, Alicia and Ashle both unanimously and tacitly did not say to Suny.


    Sometimes, when disappointment is the norm, any bit of dashed hope can destroy a person.


    Anyway, Suny is flying back to Los Angeles tomorrow and back home the day after.


    Suny''s afternoon flight, Alicia knocked on Suny''s door early in the morning, wanting to drag her around


    for a bit before letting her go.


    "Go on, go on, this Las Vegas, in addition to the Vegas, shopping ces are also a lot of ah! I''ve been


    here, so I''ll take a stroll, anyway, your afternoon flight is not dyed ah!"


    Suny looked askance at Alicia and pulled his hand out of her grip: "Who said I had an afternoon flight?"


    Alicia couldn''t react: "Ah, is it hard for you to fly in the morning?"


    Suny gave her a sidelong nce, "Can''t I not go first?"


    "Why?"


    Suny''s eyebrows twitched: "Oh, I find Vegas quite fun too."


    At the very least, there are people here that she misses.

 Chapter 438 - Deaf And Blind At A Young Age

    Chapter 438 - Deaf And Blind At A Young Age


    Chapter 438 - Deaf and blind at a young age


    Suny suddenly said she wouldn''t leave, Alicia was happy and puzzled, she was excited for a while,


    calmed down and looked at Suny for a while: "Tell the truth, do you have something to hide from me,


    why don''t you leave all of a sudden?"


    It should not ah, these six months, Suny busy into a trapeze, this Las Vegas, or she bet on the two of


    them for more than twenty years to let Suny fly over.


    Nheless, their twenty years of affection was exchanged for Suny''s two-day stay over here.


    Suny came in the night beforest and had booked a flight back to Los Angeles this afternoon and will


    fly home tomorrow morning.


    Alicia went out to Vegasst night before threatening Suny to stay a few more days, and Suny told her


    that she had to stay a few more days, she had a $300 million contract to sign, and the loss was not her


    Alicia also listened to this before releasing her, otherwise, she would have held her visa and let her stay


    here for four or five days.


    Now well, without her withholding the visa, and without her hugging her legs and wooing and begging,


    Suny herself stayed.


    Alicia did not believe that Suny would change her mind all of a sudden.


    Sunyughed a little: "Then how about I ask Secretary Lee to rebook my flight now?"


    There are quite a few flights from Las Vegas to Los Angeles anyway, so it''s not difficult to rebook a


    flight.


    When Alicia heard her say this, she quickly reached out and grabbed her: "No, I''m just curious to ask!"


    Alicia stepped on the person and looked at Suny with a wink: "So, Suny, you don''t sign that 300 million


    contract in the country?"


    Suny picked up a side of sparkling water: "No more signatures, I''m not short of money."


    Not to sign is impossible, she does not sign, let others sign is.


    Alicia huffed backwards: "My goodness, three hundred million ah, not three thousand ah ... either, you


    go back and sign the contract, and then fly over, it''s the same, big deal, we y here a few more days,


    waiting for you."


    Suny raised her hand and pushed her head away, "Are you really stupid or not?"


    Alicia heard the mockery within the words and grunted, "Where am I stupid?"


    "You can''t even hear what I''m saying backwards and forwards?"


    "Which sentence are you referring to?"


    Suny was straight up amused by Alicia: "Didn''t you say you wanted to go out for a stroll?"


    At the mention of shopping, Alicia instantly forgot about being called stupid: "Go go go!"


    "I''ll change my shirt."


    Suny pushed her away, picked up her clothes and turned into the checkroom.


    Alicia slumped over on the couch: "Eeny, wear something nice!"


    After all, there is such a thing as judging people by their appearance, everywhere in the world.


    Alicia has already checked out where to shop in Las Vegas before she came, and Las Vegas is not


    only a gambling town, but also a lot of ces to shop.


    There was a shuttle to the za right in front of the hotel. The daytime temperature was on the high


    side, and Suny wore a long knitted gray dress with only light makeup on her face.


    Alicia is always on the bright route,pared to Suny''s "drab", she wears more beautiful.


    There was no need to worry about paparazzi here either, so Alicia ditched her royal sunsses and


    went on a sweep with Suny on her arm.


    Ernie didn''t expect Theodore to really have security kick her out of the casino yesterday, not only the


    casino, but even the hotel she is now cklisted from entering.


    Ernie called Rose Lawrence, Rose said she would help her teach Theodore a lesson. She originally


    thought Theodore woulde to apologize to herself today, but she waited for most of the day and


    couldn''t get anyone toe to apologize to her even though she still couldn''t even get into the hotel.


    Ernie was so angry that he came over here alone and bought a whole bunch of stuff.


    But despite this, Ernie was furious.


    When people are angry, they feel that the world is against them, which can be hit by people walking.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Ernie was knocked back two steps, covering his forehead face suddenly ck, a bunch of English foul


    the road clearly, so big a person here you bumped over!"


    AliciaI do not know the other party''snguage, but the other party is cursing, she can always


    understand a few words, "walk, eyes" she also understand the words, barely Alicia can also put


    together a meaning out.


    Alicia, who was walking well, suddenly appeared from the side, hit her shoulder pain, but also the first


    to sue!


    Alicia is also angry, but she is not good at speaking, just want to speak, but found that she does not


    know other than those two simple words, she can not.


    Just as she was getting angry, Suny, who had gone to make a phone call, finally came back.


    Alicia hurriedly acted like she had seen a savior: "Suny, I''m here!"


    Surrounded by foreigners, Alicia''s voice was very prominent, and Suny saw Alicia not far away at once.


    Suny smiled and lifted his leg to walk over.


    When she got to Alicia, Suny realized something was wrong. She nced at the angry woman in front


    of her, and when she saw what she looked like, Suny was stunned for a rare moment.


    She recognized this woman, the woman who followed Austin, supposedly Theodore, around Theodore


    yesterday.


    Suny retracted her thoughts and inclined her head to look at Alicia, who was also furious beside


    herself, "What''s wrong?"


    Ernie''s face changed for a moment as he looked at the woman who had just approached him.


    She recognized this woman, and it was the woman Theodore was looking atst night when he said he


    would give her a bet.


    The woman in front of him was beautiful and gentle, and Ernie felt a crisis at once.


    Alicia saw Sunying, people are much more confident: "I was just walking well, she came out from


    the side, and collided with me, she scolded me for hitting her!"


    Alicia said here, pulled Suny''s sleeve: "Suny, she said a whole lot, I heard it, it was all cursing me, and


    a lot of foulnguage, don''t think I don''t know! You quickly help me scold back!"


    Suny nced at Alicia, feeling heartbroken and amused, "Got it."


    It''s just that it''s not always good to curse people for such things.


    Dark sarcasm is a different story.


    Suny withdrew her eyes, looked at the woman in front of her, and spoke slowly: "Sorry, it''s my friend''s


    fault, we shouldn''t bother with a disabled person, thisdy please don''t mind."


    Ernie could not hear that the other party was sarcastic, her face stiffened and she was so angry that


    she directly used Chinese: "You called me blind?"


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "You misunderstood, I''m not calling you blind."


    Ernie heard this and grunted, "That''s more like it, since you all apologized-"


    Just before Ernie could finish his sentence, Suny once again added unhurriedly, "I''m calling you out for


    not only being blind, but also deaf."


    Suny said, looking at the woman following her and smiling slightly, "It''s a pity that this youngdy is


    deaf and blind at such a young age."


    When Alicia heard Suny''s words, she almost couldn''t hold back herughter.


    Ernie grew up, this is the first time to suffer such a loss, the expression on his face is a little twisted:


    "You crazy!"


    Suny, however, stopped taking her words and inclined her head to Alicia: "Well, be generous, don''t


    bother with people who are deaf and blind."


    Alicia admired, looking at the other party''s face, if not afraid of the other party and their own fight on the


    spot is not good, she would like to give Suny than a "good job".


    Alicia put her life''s acting skills to use, trying desperately to hold back herughter, and nodded to Suny


    in a serious manner, "You''re right, let''s go."


    The two men sang in unison and left when they finished.


    Ernie was so angry that her eyes turned red, she looked at Suny''s back and gritted her teeth, "Wait!"

 Chapter 439 I Have Some Things I Want To Ask You

    Chapter 439 I Have Some Things I Want To Ask You


    Chapter 439 I have some things I want to ask you


    Suny stopped and looked back at Ernie who was walking up and smiled slightly, "Why, does thedy


    need help?"


    Suny said, a slight pause: "Although we are quite helpful, but for a certain part of the people, we are


    sometimes stingy in giving help."


    The other side of the mouth is a sarcastic, Ernie almost can not help but to hit people, but although she


    is brutal, but in the end know that this is not their own territory, the other party also do not know what


    is a piece of brand-name, rich people, Ernie also do not want to provoke.


    She gritted her teeth and swallowed the breath, "Do you know Theodore?"


    Hearing her words, Suny raised an eyebrow, "I don''t know."


    Ernie didn''t believe they knew each other either, but she was still a little upset and unhappy when she


    thought aboutst night: "Then why are you looking at him?"


    Suny gave a straightforwardugh: "He is good-looking, I look more, can''t I?"


    Alicia listened to the conversation between the two, the gossip viin in her heart has long jumped up, if


    not for the woman who just scolded herself, Alicia now can not help but ask who that Theodore is.


    Ernie did not expect the other party to say that, froze for a moment, and after reacting, the other party


    had already walked away.


    She was so angry that she stomped her foot on the ground and couldn''t resist taking out her phone to


    call Rose again.


    Alicia looked back at the woman just now, and when she saw that the other party did not follow, she


    hurriedly asked Suny: "Confess! Who is Theodore?"


    Suny nced at Alicia, the smile on her face faded: "I don''t know either."


    "Don''t know you staring at people?!"


    Alicia doesn''t believe it, if Suny is really a face reader, the faces of Louis and Kevin in Phantom


    Entertainment Co.


    But usually Suny back to the office to meet them, but I did not see her more than a few eyes ah!


    Suny pursed her lips for a moment, "He looks a lot like Austin."


    It''s not very simr, it''s exactly the same.


    Of course, Suny didn''t say this to Alicia.


    For the past six months, they hadn''t mentioned Austin in front of her.


    After six months, she herself spoke up about Austin, and Alicia more than likely thought she was


    hallucinating.


    Who the hell is that Theodore, Rosa side has gone to find out.


    Suny believes that soon she will be able to find out if Theodore is Austin or not.


    Alicia drew a deep breath as she looked at Suny and suddenly thought of something and her face


    changed slightly, "Suny-"


    Hearing her voice, Suny collected her thoughts, "What are you trying to say? Is it my illusion?"


    Alicia shook her head and gulped, "Actually,st night, when Ashle and I were going back, I saw


    someone who looked a lot like Austin''s. I was, at the time, thinking I was mistaken."


    Suny was stunned for a moment as she looked down at Alicia, halfughing, "Maybe it''s just like that."


    Austin is a wound that Suny cannot mention. Alicia knows that although Suny has lived a good life on


    the surface for the past six months, she has never had a good moment in her heart.


    Austin has been missing for six months, unless he is a superhero, otherwise, Austin is most likely


    separated from them by now.


    But Suny doesn''t believe in it, and they can''t go and break Suny''s illusion.


    The best thing to do is, don''t mention it.


    Alicia hastily changed the subject: "Quick, quick, quick, there''s still the Fendix counter we didn''t shop


    at!"


    Suny gave Alicia a look, didn''t expose her poor technique, and lifted her leg to follow deeper into the


    mall.


    After nearly two hours of wrestling, Alicia acquired quite a bit of loot and the two went to the customer


    service desk to fill out the hotel address with the intention of going across the street to a Netflix


    restaurant for lunch.


    I have to say that Alicia came out to y, the preparation work is still quiteprehensive, eating and


    drinking she knows all.


    The two had just left the service desk not far away when Ernie came directly from towards Suny and


    Alicia.


    There was another person beside her, far away, Alicia was a bit nearsighted, she didn''t see clearly at


    first, and looked at Suny and vainly hid behind Suny: "Suny, why did she still bring someone here, is


    she going to bring someone to beat us up?"


    Suny looked at the man''s familiar face and she hooked her lips into a smile, "Come to see me?"


    Theodore didn''t expect the person Ernie wanted to see himself to be Suny, he frowned slightly and


    looked down at Ernie, "What do you want?"


    "Do you know her?"


    Ernie said, raising his hand and pointing it straight at Suny, "No lies!"


    "Awareness."


    As soon as the man''s words fell, Ernie''s whole person directly exploded, and she looked at Suny:


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t know him?"


    Alicia waspletely confused, she looked at the man who looked exactly like Austin in front of her


    and wondered if she was dreaming: "You''re Austin?"


    "Who is Austin?"


    Noting Alicia''s words, Theodore asked.


    Suny nced at the woman beside Theodore who was bursting with anger: "I think you should first


    exin to thisdy why you know me."


    Theodore then looked back at Ernie: "Wouldn''t have known her, but didst night."


    He said, after a pause, "That''s what you want me to make clear? Now that I''ve made it clear, shouldn''t


    you leave Las Vegas?"


    In this situation, where would Ernie leave, she nced at Suny and then at Theodore: "Theodore,


    you''re dreaming! You want me to leave so you two can date together, right? Do you think I''m stupid?


    You''ve known each other for a long time, right? Last night, when you were looking at each other, I saw


    it all from the side! You had toe to Las Vegas this time just to see her, didn''t you?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Does Aunt Rose know of this woman''s existence? She won''t agree to let you marry her! Don''t you


    forget that our families are united in marriage and you can only marry me!"


    Alicia had not yet returned from the fact that Austin had changed into someone else, she heard the


    woman in front of her chattering a lot, probably meaning that the man who looks exactly like Austin,


    Theodore, is her fianc¨¦, they are a family union, Theodore can only marry her, not with Suny.


    And from that woman''s words, it seems that Suny and Theodore have known each other for a long


    time?


    Alicia remembered the conversation she had just had with Suny and she seemed to understand


    something, "Suny, is he, is he-"


    Suny looked at Alicia and shook her head slightly.


    At this time, Theodore is not Austin is not appropriate to mention.


    Alicia, in a rare moment of wisdom, shut her mouth in shock.


    Theodore was so annoyed by Ernie that he ran out of patience, and he went straight to the bodyguard


    behind him and ordered, "Allen, send Miss ck back to Los Angeles."


    "Don''t you dare!"


    Allen looked at Theodore with some difficulty: "Young master, this is not good, right?"


    "Do you listen to me or do you listen to her?"


    Allen, of course, listened to Theodore, who said he was sorry and then yanked Ernie away.


    Ernie was reluctant, kicking and punching, and Allen had no choice but to carry the person up.


    With the noisy people finally gone and the ears finally clear, Theodore looked at Suny who was


    following him, "I have something I want to ask you."


    His words were directed at Suny, and his dark eyes looked at Suny unconcealed.


    Next to Alicia felt that the Theodore in front of her was a little more intimidating than Austin, probably a


    little less gentle to Suny and inexplicably more wild.


    Alicia pursed her lips for a moment, but stopped Suny in front of her: "This gentleman, we don''t know


    you, you-"


    "Can you take my friend back to the hotel?"


    "Yes."


    Theodore said, ncing back at his one remaining bodyguard, "Joe."


    Joe looked at Theodore, reluctant to go: "Young master, madam has instructed that Allen and I must


    not leave your sight at the same time."


    Theodore didn''t seem to mind, "Then you guys follow our car."


    He said, pausing for a moment to look at Suny: "Back to the hotel, mind?"


    Suny smiled and shook her head, "Don''t mind."


    Seeing this, Alicia hurriedly spoke, "In that case, it''s okay for me to have a car with you."


    Alicia''s words just fell, as soon as she looked up to meet the man''s eyes, she was cold: "Forget it, then


    you a car."


    This Theodore, can''t eat Suny, right?

 Chapter 440 You Offend Me

    Chapter 440 You Offend Me


    Chapter 440 You offend me


    Suny nced at Alicia and smiled before dropping her eyes to Theodore''s, "Mr. Lawrence, since it''s all


    back to the hotel, I''ll take a car with my friend, I''ll see you at the hotel entrance."


    Theodore looked at Suny for a moment, "I''ll see youter."


    After saying that, he left first with his bodyguard.


    Seeing the Theodore people gone, Alicia hurriedly came out from behind Suny: "Suny, is this, is this


    person not Austin?"


    Suny looked at her askance, "I don''t know."


    She said, after a pause, "Let''s go back to the hotel first."


    Thinking about Theodore, Alicia is still a little worried: "I think that Theodore is not simple, this is not the


    country, not to mention J City, what really happened, we can only eat dumb loss, why not I let Ashle


    apany youter?"


    "No, he should just be curious."


    Alicia was also curious: "Curious about what?"


    Suny didn''t say anything else, "Let''s go back first."


    She had nothing to say, she couldn''t tell Alicia that she had taken a bite out of Theodore''s mouth when


    they metst night.


    After drinking a littlest night, and seeing Theodore''s face that resembles Austin''s, Suny got a little out


    of control.


    Before the matter was confirmed, she had already jumped to conclusions.


    But if Theodore has always lived abroad, then he simply looks like Austin.


    Yesterday she was drunk, did not look closely, today during the day seriously look at Theodore again,


    in fact, the face shape and Austin still some differences.


    After taking a serious look at Theodore again today, Suny is no longer afraid to say whether he is


    Austin or not.


    Seeing that Suny did not say anything, Alicia did not dare to ask any more questions.


    If Theodore is Austin, Austin is still alive, which is a good thing, but Austin became Theodore, the


    reason for this, I think it is not something simple.


    But if Theodore is not Austin, this could be a fatal blow to Suny.


    Alicia is usually a bit big-hearted, but she is very attentive to anything about Suny.


    At this time, quietly acting as apanion is the best protection for Suny.


    There was a special car for hotel pickup right in front of the mall, and the two waited for it not long after


    they went out.


    Soon, the car was back in front of the hotel.


    The car slowly stopped, Suny got out and looked to Alicia: "You and Ashle go have fun, don''t worry


    about me, have a great honeymoon."


    "Suny-"


    Alicia wanted to say something when she tilted her head and saw Theodore''s bodyguard who had


    been waiting at the entrance of the hotel.


    Theodore''s bodyguard saw Suny getting out of the car, and people were alreadying over, opening


    their mouths and saying in not very fluent Chinese, "Miss Hond, the young master asked me to take


    you up."


    Suny nced at the bodyguard and raised an eyebrow, "Thank you."


    She said, after a pause, switching to English: "You are from A Country?"


    Hearing Suny speak English, Joe didn''t use Chinese either, "Yes, my parents immigrated here in the


    1980s and I was born in A Country."


    "Mr. Lawrence too?"


    "Yes."


    The elevator was crowded, Suny did not speak again, but just smiled and looked at Joe.


    About six or seven secondster, the elevator opened at the sound, and Joe was the first to exit the


    elevator, leading the way.


    Room Suny also camest night, only she was dizzy and carried up by Theodore, naturally can not


    remember the way.


    While lost in thought, Joe had stopped and knocked on the door for her, then he looked back at her:


    "Miss Hond, the young master is waiting for you inside."


    "Thanks."


    The door to the room was opened just as Suny''s words fell.


    Theodore stood behind the door, "Please."


    Theyout of the room is simr to Suny''s room, but there is a second floor, which should be a


    dedicated suite for self-reservation.


    Suny swept a nce and his eyes fell on the red wine just poured on the bar.


    "Drinking?"


    The Theodore had walked over, picked up one of the sses, and handed it to her.


    Suny shook her head, "I''m not a good drinker."


    Theodore took a sip of red wine himself and looked at her as if something had urred to him, "You


    drankst night?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Had a ss of fruit wine."


    "You really don''t drink well."


    He is not at all polite, half of the euphemism is not given.


    Suny sat herself down on the sofa and looked at him and spoke directly: "What questions does Mr.


    Lawrence want to ask me?"


    "That friend of yours is named Austin?"


    Suny''s hand holding the phone trembled slightly: "Mr. Lawrence is so smart."


    She didn''t deny it, but indirectly admitted it.


    Theodore tilted his head and drained the red wine inside the high-heeled ss, raised his leg and


    walked over to Suny: "Is he your lover, or is he sir?"


    "Lovers."


    "Do I look like him?"


    "Hmm."


    Theodore suddenly leaned down, just ten centimeters above Suny, and his dark eyes pressed straight


    to Suny: "How much does it look like?"


    Suny looked into those dark eyes and didn''t say anything.


    "Exactly the same?"


    She doesn''t say anything and Theodore opens up on his own.


    It''s too simr.


    Suny moved a little, turned her eyes away from the portable cigar sitting on top of the coffee table, and


    responded softly, "Hmm."


    Her voice was soft, but they were the only two people in the room.


    Theodore heard it all, and he pulled his lips into a cool smile, "So Miss Hond is treating me like a


    stand-in for your lover?"


    He said, raising his hand to deliberately touch the corner of his lip where he had been bittenst night.


    Last night Suny lost control and bit hard, the wound on the corner of Theodore''s lower lip scabbed


    over, a small piece of dark brown, and his thin lips on the light red mismatch, Suny immediately saw it.


    "Sorry, I was drunkst night."


    "Is that so?"


    He grunted, probably not believing Suny''s remark.


    Theodore did not speak again, he closed the body, in Suny beside the direct on the seat, then leaned


    down to pick up the coffee table above the portable cigar, smoking one out in the mouth, low and


    crossed the match to light.


    Theodore took a puff on his cigar and exhaled smoke with his mouth open, disgust curling around him


    as he narrowed his eyes, "Does Miss Hond think I''m Austin?"


    Suny looked at the familiar and unfamiliar man in front of her: "I hope you are, and I hope you are not."


    She wants Austin to live, but doesn''t want Austin to turn into Theodore.


    "Then you''re really greedy."


    He hummed and exhaled another puff of smoke out.


    Suny smiled a little: "People are greedy. mr. Lawrence if there are no more doubts, I have something to


    do, so I will leave now."


    "Don''t you like that I smoke?"


    Theodore answered the question and gave Suny a look as he put out the cigar that was only a third of


    the way through his hand.


    Only after doing this did he reposition himself to look at Suny: "I had an erotic dreamst night."


    Suny gave a rare frown: "Mr. Lawrence, I don''t think we''re at a point in our rtionship where you can


    tell me what you''ve dreamed up. Sorry, I have something to do, I''ll leave now."


    After saying that, Suny directly stood up, but people just stood up, the wrist was Theodore directly


    sped, a force, she was directly dragged back by him.


    Suny fell back to the sofa, watching Theodore approaching himself, her facepletely faded smile,


    peach blossom eyes also missing half a smile, clear and Ling Ling looked at him.


    Theodore, however, suddenly smiled, leaned over and spoke in her ear, "The heroine of the dream is


    you, Suny."


    "You offend me, Mr. Lawrence."


    "I know you''re a smart guy, and you should know exactly what I''m talking about."


    He let go and leaned back on the couch and just looked at her with a tilt of his head, "Whether I''m


    Austin or not, you should be looking into it, but I think your people might not be able to find anything


    out. Let''s get right to the point, the first time I saw youst night, I had a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu."


    "I have a good memory, a deck of cards I can remember all in just ten seconds, but I can''t remember


    who you are, maybe, you should tell me what''s going on with Austin."


    Suny is indeed a smart person, Theodore this statement is very clear, he has a good memory, a deck


    of ying cards in ten seconds to remember all, think she is familiar but can not remember, these


    contradictory pointsbined, it is clear that the middle of the problem.


    And the only thing that can exin it is just one thing - he lost his memory.

 Chapter 441 Is Really Beautiful Looking

    Chapter 441 Is Really Beautiful Looking


    Chapter 441 is really beautiful looking


    Suny, however, had never been more awake. She looked at the man in front of her, "You grew up in A


    Country?"


    "ording to them, that''s true."


    Suny caught the point of his words at once: "ording to them, so you have memory loss?"


    "I was in a car ident three months ago, and I woke up just over a month ago, and after I woke up, I


    couldn''t remember anything."


    "He was in an ident six months ago."


    Theodore looked at her, his dark eyes sinking slightly, "I can''t remember anything, anything on my side,


    it could have been faked."


    He said, straightening up, "Six months ago wasst October?"


    "Hmm."


    "Found the body?"


    "No."


    I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing to not see people alive and dead.


    "How did something happen?"


    Suny looked at the unburned cigar on the ashtray, her eyebrows twitched, and half a secondter, she


    reared her head and looked at Theodore: "Have you ever had stic surgery? Or rather, have you had


    facial restoration surgery?"


    "Did, half a month ago."


    Suny lowered her head and raised her hand to cover her face.


    As tears seeped out, she subconsciously tightened her fingers.


    She searched for him for more than six months, one hundred and twenty-six days.


    The woman''s crying voice is very small, it is as if she is trying to suppress it, if you do not listen


    carefully, you can not hear clearly.


    Theodore looked at the woman''s slightly shaking shoulders, and the sobbing if any, he frowned, feeling


    only a little depressed.


    Neither of them said anything, and Theodore didn''t open his mouth to disturb Suny''s runaway.


    After about two minutes, he drew a few tissues and handed them to Suny''s heels.


    Suny reached out to take it, wiped the tears away from her face, and when she looked up again, her


    eyes were red: "Thank you."


    "You love him very much."


    "He loves me too."


    Suny huffed, steadied herself, and looked greedily at the face at her heels, "He''s a little better looking


    than you."


    Two hearts already have the answer inside, Theodore is Austin, but how Austin became Theodore,


    which may only Theodore himself can find out.


    Now Theodore has forgotten everything, he can''t remember the past, he can''t remember Suny.


    For Suny, he is also just a person who upies Austin''s body.


    "I am Austin."


    "You''re him."


    Suny said, after a pause, "But again, it''s not him."


    "You don''t remember anything, to you I''m just a stranger."


    Suny''s words were correct, but Theodore was ufortable to hear, "So, what you''re saying is, you''re


    giving up on me?"


    "Why do you have memory loss? What did the doctor say?"


    "There is bruising in the brain that ispressing the nerves, and surgery can clear some of the


    bruising, but some of it can''t be removed, so we have to let it eliminate itself."


    "If you can''t eliminate it, you can never remember it, can you?"


    "Yes."


    What a brutal truth.


    Theodore guessed what Suny was thinking, but he didn''t agree with her: "If you love me so much, why


    don''t you give me a little time to fall in love with you again?"


    "How are you sure you can fall in love with me again?"


    "Are you even this unsure of yourself?"


    Suny looked at him and suddenly smiled, "No, I just don''t have faith in you, Theodore."


    Theodore frowned for a moment, "Why?"


    Suny was just about to speak when there was a kick at the door.


    It''s a kick in the door, not a knock.


    The hotel''s soundproofing is good, the two people inside can not hear the sound outside, but the other


    party kicked the door is really big, listen carefully, there seems to be the sound of kicking the door.


    Suny stood up: "If I''m not wrong, your family must be very well off now, but you have a family marriage,


    I''ll give you time, but you may not have the time. Besides, you''ve forgotten all about the old days, if you


    remember, you''ll know why I have no confidence."


    Suny knew she had taken the bull by the horns, but the truth really caught her off guard.


    Austin became Theodore, he didn''t remember anything and looked at her as if she were a stranger.


    She felt as if she was back inside the three years when they first started, but now she doesn''t have the


    courage to wait another three years for him.


    Suny''s words were inexplicably funereal, Theodore listened ufortably, the kick at the door was


    getting louder and louder, he nced at Suny, raised his hand and wiped the tears at the end of her


    eyes, long story short: "I really don''t remember what happened before, but I think I loved you so much


    once upon a time, and I won''t love you half as much in the future, I will take care of those things you


    said, I just hope you can Give me some time."


    The man''s fingertips were somewhat cool, grazing the end of Suny''s eyes as if something had cut into


    her heart.


    Suny''s heart trembled, and that moment of timidity and retreat was swept away.


    "I can give you time."


    Suny looked at him, her peach blossom eyes curved and she looked and smiled, "Go ahead and open


    the door."


    She was foolish to give up her man.


    Only a fool would do that, she''s so smart.


    Theodore looked at her for two seconds and suddenly raised his hand to the back of her head and


    lowered his head and kissed Suny hard on the lips: "Last night''s dream was great."


    He finished, walked past her to the foyer and pulled the door open, "Why is she still here?"


    Ernie pushed Theodore away, lifted her legs and walked inside the room. When she saw Suny, her


    face darkened: "Why is she here? You still say you don''t know each other, Theodore, you are obviously


    rted to her!"


    Ernie was so angry that she trembled, stepped on her high heels and walked up to Suny: "Are you


    short of men? This is my fianc¨¦, mine, do you know what you call this kind of behavior?"


    Suny looked at her lightly, "What do you like about him? What did you like about him in three months?"


    Ernie was stunned for a moment, she did not expect the woman in front of her to be half panicked, and


    even able to ask her a rhetorical question.


    But Ernie also reacted quickly: "What do you care what I like about him? Theodore is my Ernie''s man,


    you''re being a third party now! Do you have any shame? You are shameless, I can teach you--"


    Ernie said, raising his hand and flinging it at Suny.


    Only the p didn''tnd on Suny''s face, it was stopped directly by Theodore.


    Ernie looked at Theodore incredulously, "And you''re defending her, I''m your fianc¨¦e!"


    "I don''t have a fianc¨¦e."


    Theodore finished and simply shook off her hand.


    Ernie was pushed out a few steps, gritting his teeth as his whole body shuddered.


    At that moment, two neat sounds suddenly came from the door of the room, "Madam."


    Soon, Suny heard a female voicee from: "Theodore, what are you messing with?"


    Immediately after, Suny saw a beautiful woman walk in at the foyer.


    At the first sight of the woman, Suny froze for a moment.


    Rose also saw Suny beside Theodore, her eyes unconcealed around Suny, and finally fell on Suny''s


    face: "It''s really pretty."


    She said, looking to Theodore, "You like that?"


    Theodore grimaced, "I think you know better than I do whether I like it or not."


    "Theodore, is this the way you talk to your mother?"


    Theodore didn''t say anything, but just stepped forward slightly and blocked Suny''s heel.


    It was a subconscious action, and when he was done, he realized he had made such an action.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Suny heart is also slightly moved, Theodore is amnesia, but the action of defending her, but always


    subconscious.


    Ernie saw the leanersing and went straight to Rose: "Aunt Rose, take a look!"


    Rose nced at Ernie and smiled, "Ernie don''t be angry, Auntie will do you justice."


    With that, Rose looked straight at Suny: "What is thisdy''s name?"


    Suny took a step out from behind Theodore: "Suny."


    "Good name."


    Roseughed a little, "You apologize to Ernie."


    "Apologize for what?"


    Theodore frowned, and did not approve.


    Rose only looked at Theodore for a second before looking back at Suny: "How do you say, it''s not too


    much to apologize for stealing Ernie''s fianc¨¦, right?"

 Chapter 442 Your Temper Is Not Small

    Chapter 442 Your Temper Is Not Small


    Chapter 442 Your temper is not small


    Hearing Rose''s words, Ernie snorted coldly, "Theodore, do you hear me? Aunt Rose told her to


    apologize, you did the wrong thing!"


    Suny nced at Ernie and smiled slightly at Rose, "What if I don''t apologize?"


    Suny said, pausing for a moment, "I have not stolen Miss Ernie''s fiance, I think, you should know very


    well."


    Rose is not angry, looking at Suny''s eyes inside is more than a few smiles: "You are not small-


    tempered."


    Rose finished and looked at Ernie: "Ernie, this matter is indeed Auntie''s fault, the marriage contract


    between you and Theodore, was booked by Auntie and your father privately, but Theodore did not want


    to, and Auntie could not force him."


    Speaking of which, Rose nced at Suny: "Theodore like thisdy does not like you, auntie can not


    help, auntie for the marriage contract thing to apologize to you, this time after returning to Los Angeles,


    I will talk to your father about this matter, and then cancel your marriage contract with Theodore. "


    Rose''s words caught the people present off guard, Suny had already prepared the other party to be


    angry psychological n, did not expect the other party would Ernie take the initiative to propose the


    cancetion of the marriage contract thing.


    And look at Rose''s stance, the annulment of the matter, it seems that Ernie is not to prevent.


    Ernie originally thought that Rose came over, their own support came, after all, she grew up with Rose


    as the same as her own aunt, of course, Rose also to her, so when Rose asked her if she would like to


    marry Theodore, Ernie although some hesitation, but still agreed.


    The reason for this, naturally, is rted to the fact that Theodore is Ernie''s son, in addition, Theodore is


    not bad looking, and he is indifferent to everyone, Ernie grew up with a bunch of friends, everyone said


    she was beautiful and cute, want to make friends with her, never met Theodore such, she took the


    initiative to say hello, the other party can even a Theodore is the only one who can give her a look.


    Although Ernie has been living abroad, her personality is different from many girls in China, but her


    family is well-off, and she has been excellent since childhood. Theodore can be said to be the biggest


    blow to her in these 30 years, even if her mind is more open, she can''t ept it.


    Moreover, men are not bad women do not love.


    The more Theodore ignores her, the more she feels Theodore is inevitable.


    For some time now, Ernie has taken Theodore as a challenge, and now that she has just started this


    challenge, the person opposite wants her to give up, how can Ernie ept it.


    She looked to Rose incredulously, "Aunt Rose, what are you talking about, and why do I feel like I don''t


    quite understand what you''re saying?"


    Rose smiled: "Ernie, you know that Auntie always respects young people, Theodore who he likes, I


    naturally will not interfere."


    Rose''s words directly interrupted Ernie''sst fantasy, her face swish long white down: "Aunt Rose, you


    are joking, right? The ordinary family of course is not to care about what Theodore like, but you are


    what price what achievement, our two families marriage, only good, no harm."


    Rose sighed: "I''m old, I don''t know how long I''ll live, and I don''t want to think so much about the future."


    Rose did not want to say anything more to Ernie, anyway, this issue and then how to say, the final


    result is only one.


    She inclined her head at Theodore, "You take Miss Hond back first."


    Rose''s attitude towards Suny was very unexpected, not to mention Ernie, both Theodore and Suny felt


    a little unbelievable.


    Suny didn''t know what Theodore''s mother was all about, but Austin turned into Theodore and was no


    worse than before, so she knew Theodore''s mother must be something.


    A character like Theodore''s mother must have had someone check her out long before she came over


    today.


    The other party can actually say "not to interfere with Theodore''s choice of a spouse" such as this,


    which is indeed a bit upside down Suny''s heart prediction.


    But in any case, the other party is friendly and does not make it more difficult, which Suny thinks is a


    good thing.


    Since Theodore''s mother had asked for it, Suny naturally wasn''t stupid and took a look at Theodore


    and offered, "No need to send me, my room is on the 16th floor."


    As soon as Suny''s words left her mouth, Theodore''s mother smiled and added, "Better send it off, I


    have something to say to Ernie."


    The other party was so straightforward, and Suny knew how to smile politely, "Then I''ll go first, auntie."


    "Please call me Ms. Lawrence."


    Suny was stunned for a moment, but quickly responded, "Yes, Ms. Lawrence."


    Rose nodded a little and nced at Theodore.


    This turned out to be much better than Theodore had imagined. He had thought he would have to


    spend some time trying to convince Rose, but now it seems that he needs to find a way to get his


    memory back.


    After all, it would be unfair and cruel to Suny for him not to remember anything.


    "Let''s go."


    Theodore withdrew his eyes and looked down at Suny.


    Suny followed him out of the room, and one of the two bodyguards at the door was about to follow


    when Theodore simply stopped: "I''m going down to the 16th floor."


    Allen stopped in his tracks, not following Theodore.


    Theodore lives on the top floor and there is no one inside the elevator.


    Suny followed him into the elevator and looked at the slowly closing elevator doors, she smiled slightly,


    "These two bodyguards have been following you?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm."


    Suny inclined her head and tilted it slightly to look at Theodore: "You seem to have a good rtionship


    with your mother."


    Theodore looked down at her, "I don''t actually feel anything for her."


    The sixteenth floor soon arrived, the elevator door "ding" and opened with a sound.


    "I''m here."


    She said, hesitantly, "Come in for a ss of, uh, juice?"


    It is difficult to have tea abroad, warm water is also rare, Suny''s room wine has long been removed,


    she can invite Theodore to drink, probably only Alicia to bring her up the juice.


    "Have you had lunch yet?"


    Theodore asked a rhetorical question.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "I don''t think it was time for lunch at the time I met you at the mall."


    "Come downstairs for lunch."


    Theodore closed the elevator door directly, and Suny did not refuse.


    Austin became Theodore, strange and familiar, but even if he changes again, he is still Austin.


    The two went directly to the hotel cafeteria, and at this point in time, it was just about time for lunch,


    and there were quite a few people.


    Suny is not used to eating Western food, only took a sandwich, Theodore seems to be used to it, he


    took a lot of food back, saw the sandwich on the table in front of Suny: "Not used to eating Western


    food?"


    "Hmm."


    Suny took a sip of apple juice and looked at his te, "You seem to be used to it."


    "It wasn''t very tasty."


    Suny smiled and did not make anyments.

 Chapter 443 Did I Kiss You Like This Before?

    Chapter 443 Did I Kiss You Like This Before?


    Chapter 443 Did I kiss you like this before?


    It was the first time Suny sat down to eat with Austin at the same table after one hundred and twenty-


    six days, and she was in a much calmer mood than she had expected.


    At the dinner table, Austin, aka Theodore, didn''t ask about his own past, just how many days Suny


    would be staying over.


    Suny swallowed thest bite of her sandwich and thought for a moment, "I was brought over here by a


    friend for fun, and was nning to fly back to Los Angeles on this afternoon''s flight and return home


    tomorrow."


    It means that she is not able to stay over here for many days now even though she has changed her


    schedule and is not leaving now.


    Suny stayed, in fact, only to confirm whether Theodore was Austin or not, and now that it has been


    confirmed, she has to return to the country to make good.


    Now that Austin has been found, she can delegate down the KLOC matter.


    "You came over here on a business trip?"


    "Well, corporate offshore projects."


    Suny drew a tissue, wiped the corner of his mouth, picked up a side of juice while drinking and looked


    at Theodore: "You''re over here, you shouldn''t stay long, right?"


    Theodore gave Suny a look, "Have you always been this smart?"


    Suny smiled, "I guess, it would be."


    "I do appreciate smart women more, and Ernie is not very smart."


    The implication is that he hates Ernie.


    Since she heard about Ernie, Suny was not polite: "If you hadn''t run into me or thought of me, would


    you have fulfilled your marriage contract with Ernie?"


    "Do you think Austin will?"


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "I think it will."


    Theodore was not very satisfied with Suny''s answer, and he frowned a little: "I don''t think so."


    When Suny heard him say that, sheughed outright, "Why?"


    "I don''t know."


    Theodore wasn''t lying, he really didn''t know.


    But before he met Suny, he really never wanted to fulfill the marriage contract with Ernie, otherwise he


    wouldn''t have let the bodyguard just throw Ernie out of the hotel.


    Suny nodded a little, "I''m done eating."


    "I''ll take you back."


    "Thanks."


    Back when the elevator is not just the two of them, the elevator inside two ck people, the body stuff


    perfume smell is very strong, Suny was rushed to the nose is not veryfortable.


    Fortunately, all the people inside the elevator soon went down on the sixth and seventh floors, leaving


    her and Theodore alone.


    The smell of perfume lingers inside the elevator, and the fragrance is still so strong that people don''t


    even have the desire to speak.


    Fortunately, the elevator soon reached the sixteenth floor.


    Suny got out of the elevator and the fresh, perfume-free air gave her a few moments of respite.


    She turned back to find Theodore following herself out.


    Suny was stunned for a moment, "I think your mother should be waiting for you."


    Theodore answered lightly, but did not mean to leave in a hurry: "There is one thing I want to confirm


    again."


    "What?"


    "When I kiss you, am I used to this-"


    Theodore lowered his head and directly lifted Suny''s jaw and kissed her on the lips.


    Theodore this action is too fast, Suny just raised his hand on his chest to block a little, a cold on the


    lips, a faint red wine vor into the lip cavity, followed by something swept her lower lip p, tickling,


    wet.


    Looking back, Theodore had taken it all back and was looking down at her with one dark eye sunken


    in, "Did I used to kiss you like that?"


    Suny''s face heated up a little and she whispered in response, "Mmm."


    Austin has a habit of kissing her and likes to run his tongue over her lower lip p like a prank when he


    leaves.


    "Hmm."


    Theodore responded in a hushed voice, "Which room?"


    "08."


    Suny took two steps back from his arms and gave him a look, "No need to send it, I''ll go back by


    myself."


    "Hmm."


    Suny gave him another look and lifted her leg to the door of the room.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Theodore really didn''t follow over anymore, she took out her door card and swiped it into the room.


    The door closed and the room was quiet inside.


    Suny lifted her hand and touched her lower lip p and couldn''t help but smile down.


    Smiling andughing, her eyes got hot again.


    Suny raised her hand to cover her eyes for a moment, still feeling a little unreal.


    Theodore watched Suny enter the room before he turned around and went back inside the elevator.


    Last night inside the dream, he also kissed Suny in the same way.


    Theodore thought he was just having a nasty wet dream, but now it seems that it may not be a dream,


    but perhaps, it is real?


    Of course, true or false, it is still necessary for him to recover his memory, to be able to know.


    Theodore returned to his room again, the two bodyguards were still at the door, but the room was much


    quieter inside, and Ernie seemed to have left.


    Rose is sitting on the couch with a cigar in her hand.


    When she saw him return, she exhaled her cigarette and smiled, "I thought you''d be back until the


    evening."


    "What do you have to say, Mother?"


    Rose nced up at him, "me me for keeping this from you?"


    Theodore didn''t say anything, just walked over to the bar and poured himself a half ss of wine,


    leaning over the bar to look at Rose.


    Rose is nearly 60 years old, but she is well maintained, and Asian people do not look old, look, but with


    the same 30 or 40.


    When she smiles, it can be said that she has a lot of style, and it can be seen that when she was


    young, she must have been a beauty that took the city by storm.


    In fact, look carefully, Theodore looks quite simr to Rose, but Theodore in the end inherited a bit of


    his father''s looks, face, he has a big difference with Rose, and nose, other than that, he inherited the


    rest of Rose''s features.


    Rose looked at the face that resembled his own nearly 80%, and the smile on his face was a little


    lighter: "I didn''t want to keep you in the dark, but you just got out of the hospital not long ago, and I


    didn''t want to put pressure on you."


    Rose said, withdrawing her eyes and taking a puff on her cigar, she exhaled the smoke before


    continuing to speak again, "I won''t stop you from being with Suny, but you have to promise me one


    condition."


    "What are the conditions?"


    "You can''t go back to your country until you''re in that position at UI."


    Rose said, slightly narrowing her eyes: "In my life, I only have you as a son, and all I have is also given


    to you, UI is my heart and Jeff''s blood, I hope you can keep it. And about your private life, I won''t


    interfere at all."


    Theodore took a sip of Red Bull and looked at his own mother''s back on the couch, his dark eyes


    moving slightly, "Can I ask you a question?"


    "Ask."


    "Why did you suddenly bring me back if you hadn''t thought of looking for me for the previous thirty


    years?"


    Rose didn''t seem surprised by the question, she pressed the cigar out of her hand and leaned back on


    the sofa to look back at Theodore: "Not long to live, of course, to exin the aftermath in advance."


    She said it in a breezy way, even with a smile.


    After saying that, Rose picked up the bag aside, got up and left.

 Chapter 444 Suny Is His Woman

    Chapter 444 Suny Is His Woman


    Chapter 444 Suny is his woman


    When the phone rang, Suny came back to her senses and took the phone out of her bag.


    Suny scanned the caller ID and it was Rosa calling.


    Rosa called at this time, most likely because there was progress on Theodore''s matter.


    Suny smiled faintly, "It''s me, Suny."


    "Miss Hond, I checked out Theodore."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Go ahead."


    Rosa looked at the stack of information she had just received in her hand, "Theodore is the son of M


    Country Rose, now 34 years old ..."


    Rosa first briefly said the personal data of Theodore: "I let people to Theodore school investigation


    visited, and there is no Theodore this person''s attendance records, but I went to Rose''spany UI to


    visit the investigation, the staff know that their chairman Rose has a son named Theodore, but


    Theodore has been living abroad, rarely appear, and not many people have seen Theodore. But a


    month ago, Rose announced her retirement and her son Theodore took over her position at UI as the


    new CEO of UI."


    Rosa said, after a pause: "Theodore''s picture with Mr. Johnson, almost identical to Miss Hond."


    Theodore is not Austin, Suny have confirmed.


    Rosa did not directly conclude, but her words are also considered to indirectly express their views.


    Suny smiled, "He''s Austin."


    Rosa on the other end of the phone, hearing Suny''s words, people froze for a moment: "You confirmed


    it?"


    "Hmm."


    Suny responded, leaned over and picked up the bottle of juice on the table, uncapped it and took a sip:


    "By the way, what''s the deal with Rose?"


    "I was just about to tell you about Rose, too."


    Rosa retracted her surprise and opened her mouth to tell Suny about Rose: "Rose is the only daughter


    of Fletcher Lawrence, the chairman of All-in-one in the early years, Rose. 35 years ago, All-in-one


    country for a year, she returned to the country once and stayed for about three months before returning


    to Ashium.


    "Rose had a rtionship with Maddox before the Lawrence Group went bankrupt, but because Maddox


    was coupled with Grace at the time, Rose had broken up with Maddox before the Lawrence Group


    went bankrupt. At age 33, Rose married her partner Jeff."


    Suny knew that Rosa could find out all this, and thought that Rose must have let them find out on


    purpose.


    This is not J City, Rose if you want to cover up these things, it is easy.


    But she didn''t, and I guess she didn''t intend to hide it to the end.


    "Good job, Secretary Lee."


    "As it should be, Miss Hond."


    Rosa also found it unbelievable that Austin would actually be Rose''s biological son: "Miss Hond, I''ve


    sent the specific information to your email."


    "Okay, I got it."


    Rosa also just gave the general picture, while the information she sent via email was the detailed one.


    Rose''s life before she turned thirty was that of a spoiled rich girl, and after she turned thirty her life was


    as if she had turned on.


    UI is now a globally renowned luxury store with several brands that are familiar to everyone.


    In thirty years, Rose and her husband have been able to run UI to such an extent, which is


    understandable.


    It''s also a woman of the people.


    Suny quit theputer and changed his clothes to take a nap.


    Suny has not napped for a long time, this sleep is a little long, woke up, the sky outside has been dark,


    go to the floor to look out, all the lights of the city.


    She hadn''t slept this well in a long time.


    Suny found her phone, looked at the time, and found that it was already after 7:00 pm.


    A little hungry.


    Alicia went out with Ashle, and Suny didn''t really want to go to the restaurant alone, so she ordered


    directly and had it brought up.


    A knock on the door soon followed, and Suny turned down the projection, got up and went over to open


    the door.


    When he saw Theodore, Suny was slightly stunned: "You ... have something to do?"


    Thinking about that kiss in the afternoon, Suny subconsciously pursed her lips for a moment, her


    cheeks were a little hot.


    "Have you eaten?"


    Theodore looked down at her, his eyes fell on her slightly pursed red lips, and he was reminded of the


    beautiful dream he hadst night.


    Suny shook her head, "I ordered dinner."


    As soon as the words were spoken, the sound of elevator doors opening in the distance was heard,


    followed by the rattle of a cart rolling on the carpet.


    Suny nced over and smiled, "I think it''s my dinner delivery."


    "Can Ie in?"


    Theodore nced inside and looked down at her for a sign.


    Suny turned sideways, "Hmm."


    Theodore walked right in behind her, and there was a faint fragrance inside the room that he had


    smelled on Suny''s body.


    The scent made him feel inexplicably at ease.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Theodore was not at all polite, and when he entered, he sat himself down on the sofa.


    The hotel waiter pushed in the food cart, put the meals Suny ordered on the table one by one, took the


    tip and people left.


    With Suny and Theodore left in the room, she closed the door and nced at Theodore on the couch,


    "Have you eaten dinner?"


    "Not yet."


    Suny nced at the table with just enough food for one person: "Do you need help ordering another


    one?"


    "I just ordered it."


    "Hmm."


    Suny responded, pulled out the dining chair and sat down at the table, "So I''ll eat first?"


    Suny ordered the steak, which doesn''t taste good when it''s cold.


    "No need to wait for me."


    Theodore leaned back on the couch, his dark eyes looking straight at Suny, and didn''t know what he


    was thinking.


    The other party''s sight was so obvious that Suny cut the steak, inclined her head to look at him, and


    raised her eyebrows slightly: "Is there something you want to say?"


    "You eat first."


    Since he has said so, Suny is not polite either.


    Theodore''s meal was soon delivered, and the waiter set it up. Theodore sat across from her and gave


    her a look, then looked down and slowly cut the steak at his own heels.


    Suny finished thest piece of steak, took a sip of orange juice to relieve the greasiness, then raised


    her hand to her chin and kept looking at him the way he had just looked at himself.


    Theodore seems to be unaware of it and continues to eat unhurriedly.


    Half a dayter, he also ate well, took a wet wipe and wiped his hands, then looked at her: "When are


    you going back to Cuthutan?"


    "The day after tomorrow."


    Suny came over on a business trip, and now that she is juggling twopanies, she naturally can''t just


    take a break like she used to.


    "Back to Los Angeles first?"


    "Hmm."


    Theodore has amnesia, and the two are both familiar and unfamiliar with each other.


    "What perfume do you usually wear?"


    Suny was stunned for a moment, "I don''t use perfume."


    She said, after a pause, suddenly thought of something: "My clothes have incense, special blend."


    Suny does not like to use perfume, so the closet inside with her own special blend of incense, clothes


    worn out for a while, the fragrance is not strong, only a light fragrance, than with perfume smells much


    better.


    Austin had asked her this question before, and after learning that she used incense, he tucked his


    clothes directly inside her closet as well.


    "It smells better than perfume."


    "Thanks."


    Theodore raised an eyebrow, "Going downstairs for a stroll?"


    The current state of the two people, familiar is not familiar, strange is not strange, just stay inside a


    space, indeed some awkward.


    Suny hooked his lips: "Yeah, wait a minute, I''ll change my clothes."


    Theodore raised an eyebrow: "You had a nice dress the other night."


    He said, paused, and then added, "But I don''t really want other men to see you that sexy, too."


    Theodore can''t remember anything, but the man''s possessiveness can''t be erased, Suny is his woman,


    this knowledge is enough.

 Chapter 445 Listen To You

    Chapter 445 Listen To You


    Chapter 445 Listen to you


    Suny heard him say this, smiled slightly down, turned into the checkroom to change a clothes out.


    Suny is still wearing a dress this time, only this long dress is much more in and casual than the one


    Alicia was going to wear with her that night.


    The light apricot chiffon dress, outside a dark blue denim jacket, more than a few vacation casual


    leisure wind.


    Suny didn''t wear any makeup, just lipstick on her lips.


    The color of the maple red lipstickplimented the dress she was wearing, and even without


    makeup, the whole person''s tone was much enhanced.


    Theodore just hung up the phone, and as soon as he looked up, he saw Suny walking out of the room.


    Dark eyes moved slightly, and he did not mince his words at all: "Beautiful."


    Suny curled her lips into a smile, "Thank you."


    Suny took the phone and followed Theodore out the door of the room.


    Theodore lives on the top floor, and Suny is just two floors below him. The elevator was empty until the


    third floor restaurant level, when someone walked in.


    Suny is tall, fair and delicate skin, people entering the elevator all subconsciously look at her.


    The blue-haired, blue-eyed Europeans have three-dimensional, deep features and look straight at


    people when amorous and romantic.


    The other party was warm and generous, and looked so straight at Suny as soon as she entered the


    elevator.


    If it were any other girl, she would have been defeated by this time.


    Suny just smiled faintly, raised his hand to hook the broken hair next to his cheek, then inclined his


    head and turned away his eyes.


    Probably see Suny did not respond, the European man only to close the line of sight, in English to talk


    to thepanion''s.


    Suny and Theodore both heard the general idea that they were talking about a hot blonde girl they met


    The content is a bit explosive, Suny subconsciously nced at Theodore, found the other party is also


    looking at himself.


    Suny was a little embarrassed, withdrew her eyes and looked at the elevator''s jumping floors.


    Fortunately, the elevator soon reached the negative third floor of the basement, and at 8:00 p. m., the


    buzz inside the casino was just beginning.


    The casino is veryrge, Sunyst night strolled through less than a third.


    Just as the two entered the casino, Theodore''s statement handed up a basket of chips, "Young master,


    Miss Hond."


    Suny looked at the small basket with no less than a million dors in chips inside and couldn''t help but


    raise an eyebrow: "How many shares does Ms. Lawrence have in this ce?"


    "Fifteen."


    Theodore took the basket, "What do you want to y?"


    Suny looked around the week, she had yed a few hands of Baratst night and won a lot of


    money, but to keep up with Theodore, the chips she left directly on the table untouched.


    Thinking about it, Suny hummed lightly, "I won moneyst night, can I get it back?"


    Theodore did not say anything, but just faintly nced at Joe beside him, who froze for a moment, but


    quickly responded, "Sure, I''ll get it back for you now."


    "Thanks."


    At least eight hundred thousand, can buy two bags for Alicia.


    Suny paused for a moment before answering Theodore''s question from earlier, "ckjack?"


    "Good."


    ckjack, also known as ck Jacket, originated in France and is not difficult to y. A tie is a draw,


    and the yer gets his bet back.


    Suny has yed, and previously yed ckjack with someone in order to acquire apany.


    Suny and Theodore are both Asian, with outstanding temperament and unusual appearance, and they


    steal the show as soon as theynd.


    This game has a high and low card counting technique, both in the course of the game, each appearing


    2, 3, 4, 5, 6 are counted +1 point, 7, 8, 9 are counted 0 points, 10, j, q, k, a is counted -1 point, the


    points will be added up, the greater the result, it means that the more small cards have appeared in


    front, the more favorable to the yer (the dealer is easy to get a big card and burst). Conversely, if the


    result is a negative number, it means that there have been more big cards than small cards, which is


    beneficial to the dealer.


    There are only 52 cards in a deck, and Suny and Theodore both have superb memories, so after one


    round of cards, both of them had a general idea.


    Suny was very bold in her y, and even though the concealed cards in her hand were not good and


    could easily blow up if she asked for more cards, she was able to continue asking for cards without


    changing her face.


    But in two games, she won a lot of money.


    The two yed several hands, almost all of which were won, and someone had been looking at them


    for a long time.


    Once the game was over, a tall blonde woman came over and asked, "Hello, sir and miss, that


    gentleman over there would like to y a few games with you, do you mind?"


    Suny followed the woman''s line of sight and found a man she didn''t recognize.


    Suny withdrew her eyes and inclined her head to Theodore: "Mr. Lawrence?"


    "Listen to you."


    Suny nced at the man again, lowered her eyebrows, and raised her head as she smiled back in


    English, "OK."


    Theodore put the chips inside her little basket, and Suny looked at him askance, smiling as she walked


    with the woman in front of her.


    "Hello Miss Hond."


    The other party called out Suny''s name as soon as he opened his mouth, but Suny looked at the


    middle-aged man in front of him, but nothing rang a bell in his mind: "Excuse me, you are?"


    "Connor Green."


    Suny had never met Connor, but was familiar with the name, "Mr. Green, long time ago."


    If she remembered correctly, in February this year, the chairman of thepanypeting with KLOC


    for the project was named Connor Green.


    Today bumped into, more or less narrowly, the meaning of the meeting.


    Connor more than sixty years old, well maintained, looking like a man in his early fifties, I heard that


    Connor is abandoning literature for business, face set up a pair of thin-rimmed sses, looking at Suny


    brow light smile, but is elegant: "I did not expect to meet Miss Hond here."


    Connor said, pausing for a moment to look at Theodore beside Suny: "And Mr. Johnson."


    Although this Connor smiling face to face, but Suny a look at the other side know that the other party is


    not good.


    Austin has been missing for half a year, people in the country think Austin has long been in an


    ident, Connor now speaks "Mr. Johnson", than Suny just met Theodore''s time but also sure.


    It''s not quite right.


    Theodore gave Connor a cool look, "A bit of a coincidence indeed."


    Connor reached out and lifted his sses, the smile under his eyes deepened, "I see Miss Hond and


    Mr. Johnson are having fun, I took the liberty to interrupt, I also happen to like ying ckjack, why


    don''t the three of us y a few games?"


    Suny smiled a little, "Yeah."


    "Then please."


    Thedy from earlier came back and led the way in front.


    Suny and Theodore both walked behind Connor, Suny looked at Connor''s back, the smile on his face


    faded.


    She inclined her head to look at Theodore, and her lips moved slightly as she said wordlessly, "The


    visitor is not good."


    Suny had just closed her lips when the hand at her side was suddenly squeezed.


    She was stunned for a rare moment, which was Austin''s usual little gesture.


    As she wandered off, Theodore looked down and whispered quietly in her ear, "Don''t be afraid."


    Suny blinked for a moment and swallowed the emotions that were rolling up inside her throat.


    She wasn''t afraid, she just didn''t know what Connor wanted.


    Soon, the three entered the box.


    The booth was much quieter than the open tables outside. Suny headed the small basket in her hand


    to the table, Connor raised his hand and waved at thedy, who exited the booth, followed by a dealer


    walking in.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I heard earlier that something happened to Mr. Johnson, and the Inte was saying that Mr. Johnson


    had met with an untimely death, but now it seems that it should all be something that is caught in the


    wind."


    Suny picked up a chip and tapped it on the table between her index finger and thumb, she didn''t say


    anything.


    Theodore, beside him, picked up, "Mr. Green is gossipy."


    Connor chuckled a few times, "Check out the gossip every now and then."


    The Dutchman was asking if they were starting, Connor nced at Suny and then at Theodore: "Mr.


    Johnson, Miss Hond, small bets are good, big bets hurt, we''re good for pleasure."


    He said, taking the lead and throwing out his chips.


    Said to be a small bet, a hand is a $100, 000 chip.


    Gee, it''s really a small bet.

 Chapter 446 Say He Does Not Like Suny Can Not

    Chapter 446 Say He Does Not Like Suny Can Not


    Chapter 446 Say he does not like Suny can not


    Suny slightly hooked his lips, took the chips inside the basket and ced them in front of him.


    Theodore also took the chips, and Connor watched, just smiling, not saying anything.


    "Mr. Johnson and Miss Hond''s rtionship, as always, is great."


    Suny looked at the dark card and smiled lightly, "Thank you Mr. Green for your concern."


    Theodore didn''t say anything, but just tapped his hand on the table to tell the dealer to call or not to


    call.


    Connor talked about something else, sort of a mall thing, and Suny picked up a few words and just


    chatted in a nonchnt way.


    Sometimes Connor passed the conversation to Theodore, Theodore is not salty to say a "good, and


    then again".


    Whenever Connor asks a question, Suny opens his mouth, Theodore doesn''t, and when Theodore


    opens his mouth, Suny doesn''t.


    These two people do not oil and salt, Connor asked questions, probably also found no meaning, and


    gradually stopped talking.


    After a few games, Connor probably felt bored and picked up his cell phone to take a call, followed by


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    saying he was sorry.


    "Next time we have time to get together, when Mr. Johnson and Miss Hond get married, do


    remember to send me an invitation."


    Suny held the cards in his hand and bowed his head with a smirk.


    Theodore raised his eyebrows and said the longest sentence he had said to Connor today, "Mr. Green


    don''t worry, we will definitely send you the invitation when the timees, you take your time."


    Connor nodded, nced at Suny again, and then turned around and walked out of the box.


    As soon as the people left the box, the smile on Connor''s face disappeared.


    He inclined his head to look at his assistant: "Go and find out what Austin has been doing for the past


    six months."


    Austin has been missing in the country for six months, but now suddenly appeared in this Las Vegas,


    Connor took a look at it and felt that this is not a simple matter.


    And it seems that everything is taken care of by Suny for domestic KLOC matters.


    If nothing happened to Austin, why didn''t he show his face in the country?


    Connor and Austin are also considered some old grudges, plus the projectpetition more than two


    months ago did not steal KLOC, he now see Austin and Suny two, the heart pressed the fire.


    But he has always been a smiling tiger, originally thought that you can ask something out of the matter,


    did not expect to spend more than half an hour, did not ask anything out.


    These two people, actually such a stable!


    Not long after Connor left, Suny looked over at the dealer in the hand and smiled at Theodore, "Do you


    remember him?"


    Theodore shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "Then you''re pretty quick to react."


    Suny heard Connor say hello to Theodore, and she was a little worried that Theodore would let Connor


    see that he was losing his memory.


    This Connor, Suny although he has not directly yed with him, but she and Connor is also considered


    to have fought, plus Ivan told her that this Connor is a smiling tiger, with a smile to swallow people.


    Such a hypocrite than the real viin to terrorize, Suny see him, naturally is to raise a few rm, so just


    now Connor try those questions inside, Suny should be seemingly true or false.


    Anyway, Connor has no ce to verify that he is holding something bad, and so far, he can''t do


    anything about it.


    Theodore looked at the corner of Suny''s curled lips, his dark eyes sank slightly, and he remembered


    that fragrant dream again.


    Theodore swallowed slightly and looked down at the chips in front of him, "Still ying?"


    Just now Connor was the dealer, a game of 100, 000 dors, half an hour down, they surprisingly also


    won Victor 100, 000 dors, equivalent to more than 3 million yuan.


    Suny took a look at the chips on the table and shook his head, "No more games."


    Said Suny, yawning.


    This is almost ten o''clock, go back to the bath, it is time to go to bed.


    Suny came over to M Country eight days ago, jetg has long since finished, Austin disappeared more


    than six months, although she is busy, but the routine and the usual and there is no change, and even


    asionally she will still find time to go to Boxing Hall.


    Aftering over here, Suny wasn''t used to sleepingte either.


    "Do you have ns for tomorrow?"


    "I have a flight back to Los Angeles tomorrow evening."


    Theodore frowned for a moment, "Breakfast together tomorrow?"


    "Good."


    The two cashed out and got into the elevator to go back to their room.


    Theodore dropped her off at the door to her room, and Suny looked to open the door when Theodore''s


    cell phone rang.


    Suny pushed the door into the room and leaned slightly against it, "I''m going in, good night."


    Theodore picked up his phone and twitched his eyebrows, "Good night."


    Suny took onest look at him, closed the door, took her jacket off, and went into her room to run the


    water with the intention of taking a bath.


    Alicia went out with Ashle today to get high and sent over a bunch of pictures on her phone.


    Suny turned on the water in the bathtub and sat on the couch to skim Alicia''s message through roughly.


    Halfway through the show, Suny realized that Alicia had asked about Austin.


    If she hadn''t been careful, Alicia''s question, which was sandwiched between a bunch of photos, would


    have been invisible to Suny.


    Apparently, seeing Theodore at noon shocked Alicia, slowed down the whole day, and is still thinking


    about it.


    Suny raised his hand and rubbed his temples, but finally replied, "He is Austin, but he has lost his


    memory and is now called Theodore.


    Alicia probably hasn''t returned to the hotel and is still out getting high, the message was sent and she


    didn''t respond in seconds.


    Suny also did not wait for her to return the message, took the pajamas into the bathroom, poured a few


    drops of essential oil, she stepped in the water into the bathtub inside.


    Mmm, sofortable.


    Theodore finished answering the phone, nced at the door not far away, and stood in ce for a


    moment before he turned around and re-entered the elevator inside.


    It''s night.


    Theodore opened his eyes and realized that he was dreaming.


    Onlypared to the aromatic and beautiful dream ofst night, this dream is not very likeable.


    He dreamed that Suny and himself divorced in his dream, and the two walked out of the Civil Affairs


    Bureau with divorce papers, and the expressions on both sides were very cold.


    The scene shifted, he and Suny married the wedding scene, and he imagined the lively Sheng greatly


    different, the dream inside the self is like forced to get married, expressionless a face, let people look


    not like a wedding, more like attending a funeral.


    After waking up, Theodore doesn''t remember much about the dream, but he feels a little down.


    He raised his hand and turned on the night light, the dim light came on, Theodore squinted, reached for


    his phone and found it was only 2:30 am.


    Having a dream like that, he didn''t want to go back to sleep.


    Theodore simply got up, got out of bed and walked to the sofa, took the cigar on the coffee table, struck


    a match and slowly lit a cigar with his head down.


    On the sofa, the handsome man with handsome features was exhaling a cigarette, and the deep ck


    eyes looked at the mass of smoke inside, with a few moments of confusion.


    Theodore clutched his cigarette and suddenly thought of Suny''s faint frown when he saw him smoking


    a cigar yesterday, and he ghostly put out the cigar in his hand after just one puff.


    The cloud of smoke gradually dissipated and finally disappeared.


    Theodore sat on the couch, but inexplicably remembered that fragrant dream again.


    Just a dream, surprisingly, also let him have a kind of food fascination.


    He raised his hand across his brow, and the cold ck eyes suddenly had more than a few smiles.


    So retrospective, that he does not like Suny can not.

 Chapter 447 - Eat Before You Kiss

    Chapter 447 - Eat Before You Kiss


    Chapter 447 - Eat before you kiss


    Early in the morning, Suny was awakened by Alicia''s call.


    Outside, the sky is not quite bright yet, the weather does not seem to be good today, some gloomy,


    looking like it is going to rain.


    Suny picked up the phone that kept vibrating aside and squinted at the caller ID, "What''s wrong?"


    "Suny! Theodore is Austin, is this thing true?"


    Suny rubbed her temples and got out of bed, unable to help but smile a little, "Really."


    Suny stepped into the washroom with her slippers, "I''m washing up."


    After saying that, she simply hung up the call.


    When Alicia heard Suny''s words, she also sat up straight from the bed: "Oh my God!"


    She inclined her head in shock to look at Ashle beside her, "Austin''s not dead."


    Ashle looked at her and raised an eyebrow, "That guy you ran into yesterday was Austin?"


    "Yes, Suny said it, and she just admitted it herself!"


    Ashle also rare stunned for a moment, half a sound, he raised his hand and pressed the excited Alicia


    into his arms: "Then you should not bother Suny even more."


    Alicia whimpered, and before the words coulde out, her lips were blocked by the other side.


    She grunted a few times and all that remained inside the room was the sound of two people breathing


    heavier and heavier.


    The sky outside the floor-to-ceiling windows gradually brightened up, only to have a light drizzle drift up


    from the gloomy sky.


    Suny washed up and stood in front of the window with a ss of warm water looking at the drizzle


    outside, sip by sip.


    It''s raining.


    It''s raining and really not a good day to be outside.


    Suny had just finished changing when the doorbell rang.


    The door pulled open and Theodore stood in the doorway wearing a dark sweater, "Good morning, it''s


    raining."


    Suny smiled and nodded, "Yeah, it''s raining."


    "Do you want to go out and y?"


    There are still plenty of ces to visit in Las Vegas, but Suny, who has never liked going out in the rain,


    shook her head, "Not really."


    "I don''t really want to either."


    Theodore gave her a look, lifted his leg and walked right in: "Is it convenient to give me your phone


    number? And FaceBook, let''s add it."


    Suny closed the door and as soon as she turned around she saw Theodore sitting on the couch


    handing her phone to herself.


    Theodore did not wear a shirt today, probably a little cold, he wore a dark gray low-necked sweater, the


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    neckline up just above the man''s throat knot.


    As soon as Suny looked down she saw that throat knot roll up and down, her heart jumped and she


    took out her phone and scanned Theodore''s FaceBook, then looked down and sent him her cell phone


    number.


    "I haven''t had breakfast yet."


    Suny took a look at Theodore''s personal page inside his phone, a line, nothing.


    "I didn''t eat either, someone will bring it overter."


    Suny''s eyebrows twitched as she put her phone inside the pocket of her sweater and walked over to


    turn on the projection, "Watching a movie?"


    "You pick."


    Suny smiled, "I want to watch a horror movie."


    Theodore nced at the rainy sky outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, "This day is indeed suitable for


    watching horror movies."


    Suny picked a ssic horror movie, only when she was seated, she hesitated a bit, hesitating for a


    second, she still sat down next to Theodore.


    The film Suny chose was ssic and wonderful, but the person beside him kept looking at himself.


    But after only a few minutes of watching, Suny got a little tired of watching.


    She inclined her head to Theodore, "Aren''t you going to watch?"


    "I had a dreamst night."


    Suny''s hand gave a slight beat as she picked up the remote control beside her and pressed the pause


    button, "Again-"


    Realizing that the word "spring dream" is not the usual ambiguous. Suny withdrew her voice, her face


    was a little hot, she looked at Theodore and changed her words: "Is it about me?"


    "Hmm."


    Theodore looked at Suny, ck eyes moved slightly, the other party did not say the two words he


    knew.


    He moved, moved to Suny''s side, turned sideways, and looked down at her level: "Were we ever


    married?"


    Suny lifted her eyelids slightly, "Knotted."


    "Away?"


    "Hmm."


    Theodore frowned, "Why did we get divorced?"


    Suny looked at him, her peach blossom eyes slightly hooked: "Because you don''t love me."


    He seemed puzzled, "Why would I marry you if I didn''t love you?"


    "I threatened you."


    Theodore tsked, "I just can''t imagine what means you could have to threaten me."


    He said, after a pause: "But since it''s all in the past and I don''t remember it anymore, you shouldn''t


    remember those things either."


    Suny looked at him and smiled without saying anything.


    Theodore looked at the smile contained in the peach blossom eyes, felt a slight movement in his heart,


    he could not help but lower his head will be close to the red lips to take.


    Suny blinked and nibbled on his lips, then backed away, "The doorbell rang."


    The doorbell did ring, and the breakfast delivery man came.


    Theodore frowned a little, very dissatisfied with the delivery man came so untimely.


    He nced at Suny, who was smiling lightly with lowered eyebrows, and suppressed the longing in his


    heart, "Eat breakfast first."


    Suny was stunned for a moment, and in response, her face burned slightly.


    Eat breakfast first, and then kiss afterwards.


    Theodore got up and opened the door, the waiter pushed the food cart in, Suny pursed her lips, got up


    and walked to the table and sat down.


    Although she has been over here for almost ten days, Suny is still not used to eating Western


    breakfast.


    She didn''t eat much, just a sandwich and looked down at Theodore across the table with her milk.


    "Not used to eating?"


    Theodore looked up at her and opened his mouth to drink a third of the ss of milk.


    What an appetite.


    "Not really used to it, but I''ve never eaten much for breakfast."


    Suny had just finished drinking the milk, and a white rim was ring up at the corners of her lips.


    Theodore looked at it for two seconds, got up and lifted his hand directly over to wipe away the circle of


    milk stains from her lips with his thumb.


    With his hand withdrawn, he ced his fingertips on his lips and gently licked them, "A little sweet."


    Suny nced at the half cup of milk left in her hand and her face got a little hot.


    She this pure milk, should she continue to drink it, or not to drink it?


    When the doorbell rang again, Suny thought it was the waiter who came to collect the dishes and put


    the movie on hold.


    "Suny, good morning-"


    When Alicia saw that the person who opened the door was Theodore, she subconsciously stepped


    back, and if Ashle hadn''t shielded her behind her, she might have crashed into the opposite door


    behind her.


    Suny also heard Alicia''s voice, she got up and walked over, ncing at Alicia and Ashle: "Aren''t you


    guys going out today?"


    Alicia nced at Theodore, a lot of things to ask Suny, but Theodore stood there, a face without any


    expression, ck eyes inside is cold, where she dared to ask in front of him.


    Theodore recognized that this was the woman who apanied Suny yesterday at noon and should


    be Suny''s friend.


    There is a man in the back, a man and a woman two state intimate, a look is a couple.


    Theodore unloads his hostility: "My name is Theodore now."


    Ashle was stunned for a moment: "You have amnesia?"


    "Hmm."


    Ashle nced at Suny, who was not far away, "Does Suny know yet?"


    "Got it."


    Ashle has never been a man of many words, he used to have little conversation with Austin, and now


    that Austin has lost his memory, the two of them have nothing tomunicate with each other.


    Not far away, Alicia hugged Suny and whispered and poked around, while the two men over here fell


    silent after a brief conversation.


    The room was almost entirely filled with Alicia''s voice, which Theodore found a bit noisy.


    But he took a look at Suny, who was smiling with her eyebrows, and finally held back.


    Theodore retracted his eyes and looked to Ashle: "Your girlfriend, has she always been this talkative?"


    Ashle heard a few hints of dislike in Theodore''s words, but he didn''t say anything, just spoke to correct


    his words, "Alicia is my wife."


    Theodore was struck by a rare moment of silence before he spoke up and asked Ashle, "Do you know


    why Suny and I divorced in the first ce?"

 Chapter 448 Before I Lost My Memory, I Must Have Loved You Very Much

    Chapter 448 Before I Lost My Memory, I Must Have Loved You Very Much


    Chapter 448 Before I lost my memory, I must have loved you very much


    Suny and Austin''s marriage is something that Ashle doesn''t know much about.


    But Alicia knew more, and Suny was a mutual friend between the two of them, so for three years,


    Alicia''s most frequentment was "Austin, the dog, is bullying Suny again! .


    Ashle remembered the old days and her eyebrows got much colder: "You''re sorry Suny."


    Theodore frowned, "Did I cheat?"


    Ashle gave him a look, "You didn''t cheat, but the things you did to Suny are no better than cheating."


    Ashle said, pausing to think that this was probably one of the few opportunities he had to teach Austin


    a lesson for Suny. As Suny''s best friend, Ashle knew little about their three-year marriage, but that still


    didn''t stop him from feeling bad for Suny.


    Although nearly three years have passed, and he does not really hate Austin that much, but once there


    was no opportunity, now there is an opportunity, Ashle naturally will not let go of it.


    "Before your ident, most of the people around Suny, didn''t really approve of you getting back


    together."


    After Ashle said this, Theodore''s face was a bit downcast.


    Both of them did not talk anymore, Alicia and Suny also talked almost, and looked at the time after


    eleven o''clock.


    Alicia walked up to Ashle and was about to suggest that we go to lunch together when her eyes fell on


    Theodore''s face and she was afraid to say anything. We won''t take you to the airport this afternoon,


    Suny!"


    Suny smiled and walked to the door, "Hmm."


    Alicia took Ashle out of Suny''s room and breathed out, "What did you and Austin, oh no, now


    Theodore, what did you and Theodore talk about?" Theodore''s face, why doesn''t it look good?"


    Ashle looked down at Alicia and raised a hand to help her fix the messy hair behind her, "Didn''t say


    much, just a little about what happened before he lost his memory."


    "Ah, what happened before the memory loss, he looked so bad ah, I would have liked to go to dinner


    together, are afraid."


    Ashle changed the subject directly: "Let''s leave them alone, Suny has been looking for him for more


    than half a year, they should have a lot to say."


    Alicia grunted: "What''s there to say when you''ve lost your memory, maybe, he doesn''t even like Suny


    anymore."


    Thinking of this, Alicia was immediately a little anxious: "He can''t really not like Suny anymore, right?


    We seem to have met his fiancee yesterday!"


    Ashle sighed helplessly, "If he really doesn''t like Suny, why did he appear inside Suny''s room today?"


    Alicia frowned in confusion, "Is there any connection between him not liking Suny and his presence


    inside Suny''s room?"


    Ashle was silent for a moment: "He doesn''t like Suny, so why would hee to see her?"


    "... You''re right! "


    Suny watched the backs of the two and saw them enter the elevator before she closed the door to the


    room.


    Turning back, Suny was just about to ask Theodore when he was going to lunch when he turned


    around and found that he had already walked up behind him.


    The distance between them was just ten centimeters, and Suny looked at him, "Isn''t it time to go to


    lunch?"


    Theodore did not answer her question, he suddenly leaned down and pinned her behind the door,


    lowered his head and kissed her directly.


    "How do you-"


    Theodore''s kiss was sharp and hard, reminding Suny of the times Austin had asionally been


    beckoned by her to kiss her.


    But she didn''t provoke him, it was clearly him talking to Ashle just now, and she just asked him if it was


    time to go to lunch.


    Soon, Suny didn''t have the time or energy to think about this.


    Not only was her breath taken away by Theodore, but even her head was nk.


    The kisssted nearly three minutes, and when Theodore withdrew, his dark eyes were deep inside.


    He looked down at her, his thin lips stained with a few charming . Charming, moved, spoke: "Suny,


    before I lost my memory, I must have loved you very much."


    Suny''s heart seemed to be hit by something. She looked at Theodore in front of her and even had


    some suspicions that he actually did not have amnesia, but was lying to himself.


    The room was quiet inside, and it took a couple of seconds before Suny spoke, "Going to lunch?"


    "Hmm."


    Theodore finally withdrew his hand and loosened the confinement that circled her.


    The two went downstairs for lunch and came back to finish that horror movie, and then Theodore sent


    Suny to the airport.


    Suny''s flight was at 6:00 p. m. It rained in Las Vegas today, and it was a little colder than usual.


    Suny and Theodore arrived at the airport at five o''clock, Suny directly pulled the suitcase and checked


    in.


    Standing at the security checkpoint, Suny hesitated, "Will you go back to Cuthutan?"


    Theodore looked at her and answered firmly, "Will."


    Suny smiled a little, "I''ll go in first then, bye."


    Theodore didn''t say anything, just stood there watching her back.


    Suny soon passed through the security checkpoint and went inside the waiting room.


    Seeing no one, Theodore just turned around and left the airport and drove back to the hotel.


    When the red light came on, Theodore took a cigar out of a metal box, and just as he was about to light


    it, his eyes fell on the ring on the passenger seat, his hand holding the cigarette paused and let go,


    Theodore put the cigar back and reached out and picked up the ring.


    The design of the ring is simple and generous, looking like a wedding ring and not very much like it.


    But looking at the ring size, one can tell at a nce that it is ady''s ring.


    The ring was left behind by Suny.


    Theodore raised an eyebrow and slipped the ring inside his own tail finger.


    Just set, the red light in front changed to green, he looked at the ring on his hand, stepped on the gas


    and drove forward.


    The flight from Las Vegas to Los Angeles was only about eighty minutes, and it was exactly 7:30 p. m.


    when the nended.


    Suny had just taken out her phone when she saw Rosa''s call.


    Suny raised her eyes to the sign, "Secretary Lee."


    "Miss Hond, I''m at the airport exit."


    "Okay, I got it."


    As expected, when Suny walked out with his suitcase, he saw Rosa right away.


    "Miss Hond, have you had dinner yet?"


    Suny shook her head, "Not yet, have you eaten?"


    "Neither do I. Shall we go to dinner first?"


    "Good."


    Along the way, Rosa reported to Suny about yesterday''s meeting between KLOC and Phantom.


    When they got into the car, Alicia and Theodore both sent messages, and Suny returned them one by


    one.


    Both were probably busy and did not reply immediately.


    Suny put her phone inside her bag and closed her eyes to fake sleep.


    Suny has an eleven o''clock flight back home tomorrow, took a bath and went straight to bed ready to


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    sleep. Just lying down, Suny received a message from Theodore.


    Suny looked at her phone and returned a good night.


    Now that Austin doesn''t remember anything, there''s nothing she can do but wait patiently.


    Suny got up at seven o''clock in the morning, and after packing their bags, the two of them ate breakfast


    and went straight to the airport.


    Suny had just arrived at the airport when a female voice came through: "Miss Hond."


    Suny inclined her head to Rose and smiled a little, "Ms. Lawrence."


    "Can we talk about it?"


    Rose spoke directly, and Suny nced at Rosa: "Yeah."


    Seeing this, Rosa had the good sense to take her suitcase and check it in.

 Chapter 449 If I Am Still Alive

    Chapter 449 If I Am Still Alive


    Chapter 449 If I am still alive


    After Rosa left, Rose smiled at Suny and raised her finger to point to a cafe not far away, "Let''s go over


    there and sit down for a while, is that okay?"


    "Okay."


    Suny''s impression of Rose is not bad, but I can''t say I have a good opinion of her.


    She has not looked for Austin for the past thirty years, but now she is suddenly taking Austin out of the


    country, which is not what a good mother should do.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be dyed in boarding."


    Seeing Suny looking down at his watch, Rose smiled and spoke up to add ament.


    Sunyughed a little and followed her inside that cafe.


    Not many people in the cafe, Rose picked a more private seat, ordered twottes, two people seated.


    "Ms. Lawrence wants to see me, what can I do for you?"


    The attitude of the other side is still good, and what Rose said that day Suny also remembered, she


    does not oppose her and Theodore together.


    Of course, Rose is really not opposed to, or just pretend in front of Theodore, Suny does not know.


    Rose raised her hand and ruffled her hair, took a document out of her handbag and handed it directly to


    Suny: "Miss Hond, you''ll have to board the ne at securityter, so I won''t waste your time, long


    story short."


    "I''m sure you''re wondering why I got Theodore out of the country at this time, when he was living a


    good life at home, with or without me as his mother, and nothing seemed to change in his life. I didn''t


    look for him for the first thirty years or so because I wasn''t aware of his existence."


    Hearing Rose''s words, Suny''s hand opened the file bag slightly: "You said you didn''t know about his


    existence?"


    At this time, the waiter brought up twottes, Rose gave a tip, and when the waiter left, she continued


    to speak: "I think you should have investigated me, thirty-four years ago, when I left the country, my


    family happened to be bankrupt, and I came over to M Country to rely on my sister-inw. At that time,


    Maddox and I, that is, Theodore''s father, had already broken up for more than half a year."


    She said,ughed a little, "When you''re young there''s always some resentment, when I broke up with


    Maddox is the reason Grace, then Maddox business trip to New York, we, just happened to run into


    each other, at that time I actually wanted to give Maddox a lesson, did not expect to identally


    hitched himself down. "


    "Then I found out I was pregnant after I left the country, and by the time I found out I was pregnant I


    couldn''t get rid of it. I had someone ask around about Maddox, who was still with Grace, and I was so


    angry, hating Maddox and hating the baby, that I went back home in August of my pregnancy and tried


    to have the baby delivered directly to Frederick''s."


    "But when it was really time to give birth, I actually regretted it, but the nurse told me that the baby


    plus I had just given birth and didn''t have that much energy, and people get caught up in pain and grief,


    so naturally many things are not as careful."


    "I stayed in Cuthutan for another two months to bury the baby before I left, and I never went back to


    Cuthutan after that year because there were people there I didn''t want to see and things I didn''t want to


    face."


    Rose said here and nced at Suny: "I only discovered the existence of Theodorest year. UI was


    founded by me and my husband together, of course, without the help of my aunt''s husband when it was


    founded. After my aunt and uncle passed away, all of my cousins got into UI as executives."


    "They are no longer satisfied with the status quo, they want to grab the UI. the UI is my life''s work and


    my husband Jeff''s life''s work, there is no way I am going to leave it in the hands of their wolfish


    people."


    "Actually, Theodore still found out thanks to them, and they somehow knew that Maddox and I had a


    son, Austin, in his thirties. They also thought I was leaving UI to Theodore, so they sent a lot of people


    back to do something about Theodore."


    When Suny heard this, where did he not understand.


    Just one thing: "So in the first ce, why did the hospital lie to you that the baby was dead?"


    "That''s something you should ask Grace about."


    It''s Grace again.


    The smile on Suny''s face faded: "Does he know this?"


    Rose took a sip of coffee: "He''ll know sooner orter."


    Rose said, pointing to the document in Suny''s hand, "Aren''t you going to look at it?"


    Suny pursed his lips, looked down and took out the documents from the file bag in his hand, which was


    a will.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny was stunned for a rare moment: "Ms. Lawrence?"


    "My cousin and his cousins are not thinking of the old days anymore, and this will, whether it is in my


    hands or Theodore''s hands, is not the most secure. If you had not appeared, this will, I would have had


    to give it to Ernie."


    Suny frowned a little: "You mean, let me bring this will back home?"


    "You''re still pretty smart."


    Rose looked at Suny and smiled, "They should not have thought that the will was in your hands even if


    they had thought about it."


    She said, after a pause: "Don''t worry, I''ve had this will notarized by threewyers at the same time, and


    unless I personally speak up and deny it, anyone will have to follow this will."


    Suny felt very strange, but could not say exactly what was strange.


    She looked at Rose, who was following her, and hesitated: "At the risk of asking you, I don''t think


    you''re sixty this year, are you?"


    "Sixty-two."


    Rose tapped her hand on the rim of her coffee cup, "Isn''t it curious why I''m only sixty-two and I''m


    making a will?"


    Suny looked at her and didn''t say anything.


    She was indeed curious.


    Although it is said that people nowadays like to save for a rainy day, and Rose''s situation seems to be


    not too good today, she feels that Rose has been able toe this far, and definitely not easily brought


    down.


    In any case, it is indeed a bit premature for her to make a will at this time.


    Rose looked at her watch, "I found breast cancer seven years ago, then I had surgery, andst year I


    had a physical exam and found it hade back."


    She said, standing up and taking onest look at Suny: "The doctor said I''ll be lucky to live past this


    year, and if I''m unlucky, maybe you''ll find out about my death from Theodore just after you return


    home."


    "Suny, I like you very much as a daughter-inw. If youe to M Country next time and I am still


    alive, I will take you skiing."


    After Rose finished, the man turned around and left.


    Suny sat there, watching Rose''s back as she walked further and further away, with a bit of a shock in


    her heart.


    That''s true, she hadn''t thought of that.

 Chapter 450 He Will Always Remember

    Chapter 450 He Will Always Remember


    Chapter 450 He will always remember


    Suny had just left the cafe, and Rosa had also finished checking her luggage and came looking for her.


    Probably a little worried about Rose for Suny, Rosa first nced at Suny''s face, see no abnormal, she


    secretly relieved: "Miss Hond, we should go to the security check."


    Suny nodded, "Let''s go."


    After nearly fifteen hours of flight, the nended in J City, and it was already after 9:00 pm the next


    day.


    Suny was lost in thought as she looked out the car window and thought about Rose''s words.


    Rosa looked at Suny from the side and hesitated, "Miss Hond, are you hungry?"


    Only after hearing Rosa''s words did Suny withdraw his eyes and incline his head to look at her, "Let''s


    have something to eat firstter."


    "Good."


    It was almost eleven o''clock when Suny returned to the vi. After staying in M Country for more than


    ten days, she was still jetgged, so she was not sleepy at this moment.


    Beforeing back, Ivan had arranged for someone toe over and clean the vi.


    After nearly a week of spring rains in J City, the vi did not smell half as musty.


    Suny put the suitcase aside, took out the copy of the will Rose gave herself from inside her bag, and


    threw it on the bedside table.


    I have to say, Rose is really smart, probably no one expected that the will would be in her hands.


    After collecting his thoughts, Suny went into the bathroom and took a bath.


    Jetg has not been reversed, she is not sleepy at all, opened theputer to read a few information,


    until 3:00 am, Suny fell asleep.


    This sleep did not sleep well, dreaming briefly, more than seven in the morning, the sky is not yet dawn,


    Suny woke up.


    After Austin''s ident, Suny took over the KLOC, 24 hours a day, excluding her meals and sleep, the


    rest of the time is scheduled to be full.


    Just after breakfast, Ivan''s phone call came in.


    Suny hasn''t spoken to Ivan about Theodore.


    There was a morning meeting this morning, and when Ivan called at this time, Suny just assumed that


    there were some changes to the meeting.


    She put the cup down in her hand, picked up the phone and answered it, "It''s me, Suny."


    "Miss Hond, good morning."


    Suny smiled a little, "Good morning, what''s going on at the office?"


    "Everything is fine."


    "So Ivan you are on this call?"


    "Someone screenshot to me, a person inside the circle posted a picture of you and a gentleman, now


    there are some not so goodments inside the circle, do you need me to deal with it?"


    Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, "What photo?"


    "I''ve sent it to you on FaceBook."


    "Let''s see."


    Suny said, taking down her phone and tapping on FaceBook.


    When he saw the photo Ivan sent, Suny couldn''t help but tsk, "Ivan, I have something that I haven''t had


    a chance to tell you yet."


    Hearing Suny''s words, Ivan''s hand holding the phone subconsciously tightened.


    Since Austin''s ident and disappearance, he has be Suny''s secretary to handle KLOC matters.


    Over the past six months, Ivan does not say how much he understands Suny, but in this matter about


    Austin, he is reluctant to ept that Austin has been in trouble, while Suny is convinced that Austin will


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    not be in trouble.


    Now suddenly passed a photo out, although it is a back photo, the two people inside the photo does


    not seem to see how intimate, but this is also Suny for the first time in more than six months with a


    person of the opposite sex, this is still abroad was photographed, want to let people do not think,


    indeed a little difficult.


    Ivan actually does not believe that Suny really gave up on Austin so soon. If she gave up on Austin,


    who can help Austin keep this KLOC?


    However, she suddenly said this, Ivan heard Suny''s words, it can be said that the whole person is a bit


    at a loss.


    "Miss Hond, you said."


    But Ivan how to say is also in Austin''s side as a secretary for nearly ten years, what big wind and big


    waves he has seen.


    After a couple of seconds, he kind of slowed down.


    Anyway, Austin had an ident, Suny was still young, and they, the outsiders, did not have any reason


    to ask Suny to keep watch.


    "I found Austin."


    But Suny''s next words confused Ivan, he thought he heard wrong and asked again incredulously, "Miss


    Hond, is it true what you said?"


    Sunyughed a little: "Really, look at that picture more closely."


    Ivan was stunned and reacted, he seemed to understand something, and hurriedly took down his


    phone to zoom in on that photo and look at it.


    The angle of the photo was taken from the oblique rear, Suny just tilted her head, her face could be


    seen clearly, the man beside her was looking down at her, because of the angle, only a fifth of the


    man''s side face could be seen, even the five features could not be seen.


    But Ivan had been with Austin for so many years, and now with Suny''s reminder, he looked and saw it:


    "It''s Mr. Johnson!"


    "It''s him."


    The Ivan on the other end of the phone was so excited for the first time, and Suny''s heart was touched


    for a few moments, "But there''s one more thing."


    "You say, you say."


    "Austin he has amnesia, he is now Theodore,ter I will ask Rosa to send you Theodore''s information."


    "Amnesia-"


    Theodore had not yet recovered from the surprise of finding Austin, and when he heard Suny''s words,


    he was stunned again, "Then Mr. Johnson, wouldn''t he not remember you, Miss Hond?"


    "It''s okay."


    Suny smiled, adding, "He''ll always remember."


    Ivan''s heart shook and he raised a hand to press the corners of his eyes: "Mr. Johnson he will definitely


    remember you."


    Calming down, Ivan also remembered the business: "So the photo thing?"


    "Let them be."


    She would like to see, again, which is restless want toe to provoke her.


    "I''ll change my clothes and go over to the office, hang up first."


    "Okay, it''s been raining recently, Miss Hond you take care to stay warm."


    "Thanks, I will."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny found a jacket from the closet and put it on, changed into a pair of


    boots, grabbed an umbre and went out to KLOC.


    The news that Suny has a "new love" is gradually spreading in the upper circles of J City, after all,


    Austin gave Suny all the shares of KLOC, and the J City people are jealous.


    But this half year, KLOC in the hands of Suny is not any sign of defeat, they are not much use, even


    when the intention to usurp the throne of the old guys also settled down, not to mention their unrted


    people.


    For more than half a year, I couldn''t find anything to criticize Suny, and now it''s hard to find something


    to criticize, so they naturally want to chew the crap out of each other behind their backs.


    This thing soon wore to Elijah and their ce, since Austin''s ident, Elijah declined for a period of


    time, and now the character are more than the previous sullen a few points, the body "silly white sweet"


    temperament are gone.


    Suny had juste out of the meeting when Ivan came up and told her that Elijah wasing over


    and was already in her office.


    Ivan said at the end, and added: "I see Mr. Brooks''s expression is not very good. miss Hond you do


    not bother with Mr. Brooks, he has always been very good to Mr. Johnson."


    Suny smiled, "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    With that, Suny put the paper in his hand into Ivan''s hand, raised his leg and walked into the elevator.


    Back to the office.

 Chapter 451 YouRe Not Lying To Me, Are You, Suny?

    Chapter 451 You''Re Not Lying To Me, Are You, Suny?


    Chapter 451 You''re not lying to me, are you, Suny?


    The office Suny is in now is the office Austin had before the ident, everything Suny has not moved


    inside, the table is still the same table, the chair is still the same chair, even the closet inside the break


    room still has Austin''s spare clothes inside.


    This is the first time Elijah came over to KLOC after Austin''s ident, he hase to Austin a lot


    before, Austin''s office Elijah can find with his eyes closed.


    He saw the photo directly after the drive over, the receptionist also recognized him, said hello and no


    one stopped Elijah, Elijah into the elevator directly to the office floor.


    Ivan''s assistant froze for a moment when she saw Elijah, and then rushed up to greet her.


    Only Elijah''s face is not very good, the assistant said anything he did not talk, only a sullen face inside


    the office.


    Mike was the first time he had seen such an Elijah and rushed off to inform Ivan.


    Ivan still knows Elijah somewhat in the end, so when he spoke to Suny just now, he couldn''t help but


    add a few more words.


    The circle of people inside the hrious look at the joke is a lot of people, that photo out, saying the


    wind is naturally a bunch of people.


    Ivan he trusts Suny, but Elijah has always been more straightforward in his thinking, so naturally he


    doesn''t think that much.


    All the way, Ivan was following Suny''s lead.


    Suny saw Elijah inside before she even entered the office. She had only seen Elijah twice since


    Austin''s ident, and this was the first time Elijah hade up to KLOC to find her.


    But look at Elijah this look, shoulde over to ask for a teacher.


    Suny stopped at the door and looked back at Ivan: "Ivan, make me two cups of coffee ande in."


    Ivan nced at Suny, "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled a little, lifted her leg and walked in: "Mr. Brooks is so free today?"


    When Elijah heard Suny''s voice, the man stood up directly from the couch and looked at Suny.


    Beforeing, Elijah''s mood is veryplex, some disappointment some chills and some resentment,


    just sitting here for more than ten minutes, he also thought about what to ask Suny.


    But this time seeing Suny, face to face, Elijah was stuck at once.


    He paused for a moment, looking at Suny who was following him, and only after half a second did he


    hold in a sentence, "Are you really with another man?"


    Suny knew that after Austin''s ident, Elijah is also very hard, he came so impulsively, you can see


    his heart for Austin.


    If something had happened to her instead, and Austin had found a new love after six months, Suny


    believes that Alicia would probably have approached Austin to question her like Elijah did.


    Well, Mr. Brooks to Austin this feeling, or quite touching.


    But that didn''t stop her from wanting to tease Mr. Brooks.


    Suny collected his thoughts and gave Mr. Brooks a faint sweeping nce: "Does Mr. Brooks have any


    "Of course I-"


    Elijah said halfway, stopped talking, looked at Suny gritted his teeth: "Austin to now are not seen alive


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and dead, he may not really no one, this is only the past six months of time, do you give up?"


    "I didn''t give up."


    Suny said, giving Elijah a look, "If I had given up, how would I be here now?"


    When Elijah heard Suny''s words, he almost couldn''t catch his breath: "You didn''t give up, so tell me


    howe you went abroad to talk about a project and talked about a man along with it? You keep


    saying you love Austin, but it''s only been six months-"


    "Miss Hond, Mr. Brooks."


    At that moment, Ivan came in with two cups of hot coffee, interrupting Elijah''s rage.


    When she saw Ivane in, Elijah''s anger increased: "Ivan, you''ve been with Austin for almost ten


    years, don''t you have any idea about this matter?"


    Ivan nced at Suny and saw Suny smiling and shaking his head, so he had to go along with it, "Mr.


    Brooks, this is Miss Hond''s private matter, we have no right to interfere."


    "You! It''s only been more than six months since Austin''s ident, and now you''re so quick to recognize


    a new master?"


    Suny picked up her coffee and took a sip: "Ivan, you go out first."


    With that, Suny looked at Elijah again, "Mr. Brooks, Ivan makes good coffee, won''t you try it?"


    Taste my ass!


    Elijah now looks at Suny as if he were looking at the woman who gave his brother a cuckold, and the


    key Austin, that fool, actually gave her the KLOC!


    He didn''t mean that he wanted Suny to give Austin a lifetime of widowhood, but it''s only been six


    months, does this really seem like something a person who has loved deeply can do?


    He used to be a little envious of Austin for finding a girlfriend who loved him so much!


    Now that I think about it, it''s downright creepy!


    As expected, beautiful women are hard-hearted!


    Elijah the more brainstorming the more angry, where can still drink that coffee.


    He looked at Suny with a subdued and unconcerned look and almost wanted to do it.


    He doesn''t hit women!


    Mr. Brooks held back and held back, and finally his facepletely cold: "Suny, your private life we


    really have no right to interfere, but this KLOC is Austin''s, he handed over to you, if you dare to unite


    with outsiders to do something, Antonio and I, the first will not let you go! "


    Elijah finished, turned around with a ck face and walked away.


    Suny put down his coffee, looked at Elijah who walked to the door and gave a lightugh, "That picture,


    Mr. Brooks did you get a good look at it?"


    Elijah, who just walked to the door, heard Suny''s words and his hand shook directly, "Suny, don''t you


    force me, I don''t hit women!"


    "You should recognize the man in there as Austin if you look closely."


    The two men''s words fell almost simultaneously, and Elijah froze when he heard Suny''s words clearly.


    He was still angry, after hearing Suny''s words, Elijah was in a trance, he walked back and looked at


    Suny: "What did you mean by that? Suny, in your conscience, are you going too far?"


    "..."


    Hearing Elijah''s words, spare Suny, also a little stunned.


    Elijah is so rich in imagination, he does not go to write novels, is really a bit of a waste of talent.


    At this time, Ivan, who had been eavesdropping at the door outside the door, could not hold back and


    directly pushed the door open: "Mr. Brooks, Miss Hond means that the man inside that photo is Mr.


    Johnson."


    Ivan finished and looked to Suny to admit his mistake: "Miss Hond, I just can''t hold it in any longer,


    and if you don''t say anything, I''m worried that Mr. Brooks he might get himself all pissed off."


    Suny was amused, "It''s okay, I overestimated Mr. Brooks."


    I can''t believe I''ve said it so clearly and haven''t reacted.


    If Elijah was stupid, he would have understood when he heard Ivan''s words.


    After hearing Ivan''s words, Elijah hurriedly took his phone out and pulled up the picture he had seen


    that morning again.


    He had to look at it several times before he realized it was really Austin!


    Elijah''s entire body froze, "You''re not lying to me, are you, Suny?"


    Howe all of a sudden you go away ande back and find Austin?

 Chapter 452 ShouldnT Suspect To Suny

    Chapter 452 Shouldn''T Suspect To Suny


    Chapter 452 shouldn''t suspect to Suny


    Suny didn''t hold back andughed right in Elijah''s face, "Do I have to lie to you, Mr. Brooks?"


    Elijah thought about it, in fact, not without, but he words dare not say, lest turn back Austin came back,


    can knock his teeth out.


    "And where is Austin? Where is he now?"


    "Still abroad, in M Country ."


    Elijah froze for a moment: "Wasn''t he in D City before the ident? Why did he go to M Country all of a


    sudden? He won''te, is there something wrong with him? I don''t think so, he looks fine in this


    photo, there is nothing wrong with him. Is it possible that he has lost his memory?"


    I have to say, sometimes Mr. Brooks''s brain is really quite strange, but the strange with a little reliable.


    In a nutshell, Elijah was right even when he was talking nonsense.


    Ivan also did not expect Elijah could guess, he was stunned, looked at Suny, opened his mouth to


    exin: "Mr. Johnson is very good, nothing is wrong, not to return to the country is really because he


    lost his memory."


    It was Elijah''s turn to freeze, "... I''m just kidding, he really has amnesia?"


    Suny nced at Elijah and nodded, "Hmm."


    "Even you don''t remember?"


    Suny smiled a little, "Yes, Mr. Brooks."


    "Then it''s over, Austin specifies that he doesn''t remember me."


    Not to mention, Mr. Brooks is still quite self-aware in this area.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Mr. Brooks are you sure you don''t want to try Ivan''s coffee?"


    Elijah nced at the coffee on the table, he still wanted to know more about Austin''s current situation,


    so the man folded back, sat back in the seat he had just taken, picked up the coffee and took a sip.


    Elijah is not much of a coffee drinker, but he thought the coffee Ivan made today was really good.


    "How did Austin get abroad?"


    Suny had long asked Ivan to print out the information. Hearing Elijah''s words, she looked at Ivan and


    hooked her lips to, "Ivan, give the information to Mr. Brooks."


    Ivan hurriedly handed the information in his arms to Elijah: "Mr. Brooks, this is the current status of Mr.


    Johnson."


    "Let''s see."


    Elijah felt like a dream, he obviously came to Suny today to settle the score, but the score did not


    settle, and suddenly was told that Austin people found.


    Elijah hasn''t been this happy in the past six months or so.


    He and Austin more than thirty years of affection, not a close brother but better than a close brother,


    Austin ident, he felt that the usual private life has be uninteresting.


    Although Austin fell in love with him and then did not go with him to fool around, but at least will also go


    with him to Boxing Hall to cut a little, although he was unterally beaten, but he used his mouth also


    output a lot, but Austin disappeared, he usually meet something, to Antonio and they call, one is like a


    stinky old man, nothing interesting.


    Elijah''s hands were trembling as he held the papers, and he read them almost at a nce, but just as


    he saw Austin''s current identity, Mr. Brooks was stunned: "How did he get involved with the chairman of


    UI? How did that Rose be his mother?"


    Sunyughed but did not say anything, Ivan aside gestured for him to continue reading: "You will


    understand if you continue reading."


    Elijah nced at both Suny and Ivan and had to look down and continue to watch.


    Five minutester, Elijah had a general overview of Austin''s current situation.


    For a moment, he had mixed feelings.


    The office was suddenly very quiet, three people were in there, but none of them spoke.


    It was only after a long time that Elijah stifled a sentence: "What is all this crap!"


    That Rose is Austin''s stepmother, right?


    If this is the real mother, how to suddenly take people away without saying anything to their friends and


    rtives, causing them to worry for nothing for more than half a year.


    Elijah was so happy and angry that he wanted to run up to Rose and knock her on the head and ask


    her if there was something wrong with her brain.


    Suny had a dinner party at noon, and now that it was almost time for her to go out, she saw that Elijah


    had finished reading it, and she opened her mouth, "Mr. Brooks should have no more questions, right?"


    "Doubt is not without its own, in his case, then is it that if he has not been able to remember the


    previous things, then he has not returned to the country?"


    I have to say, Elijah''s question hits the soul.


    Ivan also subconsciously look to Suny, the three of them, the most understanding and most right to


    speak is only Suny.


    Suny''s peach blossom eyes twitched slightly: "This question, I did not ask him."


    She said, after a pause, "Why don''t I ask him for you next time?"


    "..."


    Suny saw the lost expression on Elijah''s face,ughed a little and stopped joking: "He shoulde


    back, but in the short term, he shouldn''t be able to return to his country."


    Elijah suddenly came back to life with full blood, "It''s good that he''lle back, it''s normal that he won''t


    He said, after a pause, "Austin doesn''t have any fianc¨¦e over there, does he?"


    Ivan, who had just learned of Ernie''s existence from Rosa, subconsciously nced at Suny: "How did


    Mr. Brooks suddenlye up with this."


    "Isn''t that how novels are written?"


    Ivan was swept by Suny with a smirk, and hurriedly withdrew his eyes: "Then your imagination is really


    rich, you should go write a novel."


    Elijah grunted, "It''s not like you make money writing novels."


    Words are not bad.


    Suny interrupted the two: "It''ste, I have a dinner party, Mr. Brooks still has any questions, I can only


    answer them another time."


    Elijah was excited, the anger he had when he arrived was long gone. Hearing Suny''s words, he got up


    consciously: "Then I''ll go first, I''ll contact youter!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Suny smiled, "Ivan, give Mr. Brooks a lift."


    Ivan nodded, "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Ivan got up and walked Elijah out the door of the office. It was raining today and Elijah had an umbre


    and found that Ivan had one too.


    In a rare moment of wisdom, he said, "Ivan, is there something you want to say to me?"


    Ivan hesitated, but opened his mouth: "Mr. Brooks, these words actually I should not say, but I also kind


    of stay beside Mr. Johnson for ten years, and now follow Miss Hond for more than half a year, these


    words although offensive, but I also for your sake, so I still take the liberty to say. "


    Elijah gave a tsk: "What am I? Why do you still make it so polite, if you have anything to say, just say it!


    I''m in a good mood today, you just scold me and I won''t get mad."


    Ivanughed, "That''s not so much."


    "That''s not it, all right,e on, Suny is still waiting for you to go up to the dinner with her!"


    Hearing Elijah''s words, Ivan is not polite: "Mr. Brooks, in fact, I followed Miss Hond more than half a


    year, her feelings for Mr. Johnson, I do not say very clear, but also considered more than the next


    person to see a few points. When the photo came out this morning, I didn''t even suspect that Miss


    Hond was really looking for another man instead of waiting for Mr. Johnson. You as Mr. Johnson''s


    best friend, your feelings for Mr. Johnson me and Miss Hond are clear, but you can suspect others,


    but not to Miss Hond''s head."


    Ivan also can not say too bluntly, point to the end: "Mr. Brooks, today is my offense, I am here to say


    sorry to you first."


    Elijah nced at Ivan, "You''re not offended, you''re right. No one I suspect should be suspected of


    Suny. If she really couldn''t even tolerate these six months, how could she havemitted herself to


    staying by Austin''s side for three years in the first ce."


    Elijah finished and patted Ivan on the shoulder: "You''re worthy of Austin! I know, I''ll make it up to Suny


    Ivan sighed with relief and gave a rare smile, "I will, Mr. Brooks take care."


    Elijah walked into the rain and mist with his umbre, and when he heard Ivan''s words, he raised his


    hand and waved it without turning around.

 Chapter 453 Who Is Better Than Her

    Chapter 453 Who Is Better Than Her


    Chapter 453 Who is better than her


    Ivan watched Elijah get into the car before turning around and going upstairs.


    Suny had just signed a document and when she saw Ivan return, she looked up at him, "What did you


    say to Mr. Brooks?"


    Ivan didn''t hide from Suny, and poured out everything he had said to Elijah.


    Sunyughed a little: "Elijah he''s a little impulsive sometimes, but he''s really good for Austin."


    Ivan agreed: "That''s for sure, I heard Mr. Brooks say that he was with Mr. Johnson when he first knew


    how to crawl."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "That''s really hand in glove."


    After the emotion, Suny picked up the bag aside: "It''s raining today, it''s already 11:30, let''s go out and


    go over to the hotel."


    After all, it''s not good to bete to talk about a project.


    Ivan nodded hastily, "Okay Miss Hond, I''ll get some information."


    Suny responded, "Go ahead."


    After Suny finished, he looked down at the picture inside his phone and couldn''t help but hook his lips


    and smile a little.


    The person who took the picture really has evil intentions, Austin''s face is so recognizable, he can also


    shoot the features are not.


    Meanwhile, Elijah was looking at Austin''s picture inside the car.


    He still feels as if he is still dreaming, but the stack of information in his hand reminds him that this is all


    true, as well as the photo inside his phone.


    That is really Austin, he has known Austin for thirty-three years, Austin''s face, even if it is stic


    surgery, he can also recognize it.


    Of course, he didn''t expect Austin''s face to be really stic surgery.


    If Suny hadn''t reminded him, he really wouldn''t have recognized the person in this photo as Austin.


    This photo is too much, Suny''s face is clear, although only a side face, but people who have seen Suny


    can recognize it.


    But Austin''s face is different, he lowered his head, revealing only the jawline not to mention, even the


    eyes are blocked by broken hair, barely able to see only a nose bridge, and only part of it, not


    The person who took the photo is also a talent!


    Elijah raised his hand and wiped his face, and found himself crying without merit.


    But it is not to me him, he has known Austin for thirty-three years, the two just crawling when the two


    old men put together to y, he is a few months older than Austin, but since childhood is his trouble


    Austin to help clean up.


    And because Frederick did not die that time, Maddox and Grace they did not move into the Johnson


    residence, he made a mistake every time to Austin home to hide, his old son every time to carry a stick


    rushed into the Johnson family, but could not find others.


    The two are almost inseparable from each other at school, and even if Austin went abroad to study, he


    flew out once a month to see him.


    This is the first time Elijah has not seen Austin for more than six months, and he almost thought Austin


    was really gone.


    Now Suny told him that the person was found, and now it is inside his car, Elijah pressed more than six


    months of emotions naturally is unable to hold back.


    But he is at least a thirty-year-old single dog man, know this kind of thing is really too humiliating, cried


    a few seconds Elijah did not cry, rushed to take the phone to inform Antonio and Tate them.


    Elijah opened a group chat, see two people into the group voice, he directly Austin is still alive


    message thrown out, spare Antonio and Tate two people are a bit overwhelmed by the reaction.


    Elijah was a little smug, and when he heard Tate ask himself what was going on, he just spelled it out in


    a concise manner.


    When Elijah finished speaking, Antonio, who hadn''t spoken, suddenly spoke up, "So you really went to


    Suny to raise hell?"


    Delighted not yet two minutes Elijah: "... I just got a little angry ..."


    Antonio grunted andughed: "I think you are a little bit brainless."


    "???"


    Listen, does this sound like something a person could say?


    Just when Elijah wanted to use Antonio, Tate added a knife: "You better hurry to think about how to


    apologize to Suny, orter Austin regained his memory, know that you did this thing, I''m afraid you


    have to spend six months in the ICU."


    "..."


    As for?


    He told Antonio and Tate this morning that he was going to ask Suny for rification, and both of them


    were discouraging him from going, although he didn''t listen, but at least a brother, not so much, right?


    Antonio''s end added: "Just because we are brothers, we are giving you a conscience advice. I have a


    dinner, hang up."


    After saying that, Antonio quit the group chat.


    Soon, Tate also quit the group chat, but of course, before Tate quit the group chat again and again


    stressed the side, let him remember to go and apologize to Suny.


    Hanging up the phone, Elijah was so angry and funny.


    But all in all, it was a fun day.


    After all, Austin people found, still alive, although the memory loss, but better than the person is gone.


    With that thought, Elijah felt happy again, put the information away, and drove away from KLOC.


    Suny and Ivan arrived at the hotel at exactly two minutes past twelve, and the two stepped into the box


    at the right time.


    "Sorry, Mr. Stone, there was some traffic, so I kept you waiting."


    Mr. Stone gave augh: "Miss Hond is very kind, twelve o''clock, not too early, not toote, just right,


    it''s just that I''m early."


    Suny smiled, put down her jacket and took her seat.


    Suny''s status today, it is not like just anyone can easily offend, not to mention that she took over KLOC,


    or she did not take over KLOC, with her being Phantom''s Suny, people in the mall do not dare to easily


    move her.


    Mr. Stone usually y quite openly, but when he saw Suny, he did not dare to have a half of profanity


    in his eyes.


    The meal went very well, the details had been finalized before the two families met, and today they


    came over but to reconfirm and then sign.


    Suny did not drink, Mr. Stone also did not call for alcohol, the meal really became a meal.


    The entire meal was less than an hour long, and it was just after one when Suny and Ivan came out of


    the box.


    It was still raining outside, and Suny nced at Ivan: "I''m going to go to the bathroom."


    "Okay, Miss Hond, I''ll meet you at the door."


    Suny nodded, separated from Ivan, and turned towards the bathroom.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At this time, many people in the hotel have just finished eating and leaving.


    Suny came out of the bathroom just in time to bump into a box of people.


    Suny took a look at the elevator and simply stopped, not walking over.


    Anyway, you can''t get into the elevator by walking over there, so instead of standing with a group of


    strangers, you should wait over here by yourself.


    After standing for a while, Suny walked directly to the central staircase, here is only four floors, walking


    down is not slow.


    She had just turned a corner when she heard someone discussing herself.


    "I told you so! That Suny has a new love now, right? It''s been half a year, not even a year! It''s really


    miserable to think about Austin!"


    "People are now winners in life, look KLOC is now in her hands, and she herself is the chairman of


    Phantom, who canpare with her!"


    "Austin is fine, she went back to D City with her and this happened, who knows if it was her who did it?"


    That went too far, and Suny was about to go over and see who was chewing the fat, when he didn''t


    expect someone to be one step ahead of him.

 Chapter 454 There Are Some Words That Should Not Be Said Indiscriminately

    Chapter 454 There Are Some Words That Should Not Be Said Indiscriminately


    Chapter 454 There are some words that should not be said indiscriminately


    Rachel had a dinner date today, and when she left the table after dinner, she found that she had


    forgotten her bag, so she went back to get it.


    Just took the bag from the box out, just ready to turn a corner to go to the elevator side, you see a


    small rest area next to where people are talking.


    And still inside the circle of people, not to say how familiar, but meet can also be called by name.


    Rachel and Parker have been married for almost a year, Parker is quite nice, she used to be in the


    Murray family when Ivy spoiled, many things Rachel are more capricious, but married people are


    different.


    The Lee family is not a small family, Rachel is not immune to conflicts with her inws, Parker is on her


    side and will teach her how to get along with her elders and some of the rules of life.


    Rachel has learned a lot in the past year, and is naturally much more mature than before.


    Those few people are not familiar, but we are all a circle, see each other, say hello or good.


    But before she could walk over to them, Rachel heard the men mention a familiar name, "Suny.


    When the news of Austin''s ident broke out six months ago, the entire J City high society was


    shocked, there were people who were watching, there were people who were sighing andmenting,


    there were people who were taking advantage of Austin''s ident and even some people who wanted


    to y Suny''s idea.


    But after Suny took over KLOC for the past six months or so, there was no change between KLOC and


    Austin when he was there, which gave a lot of people a break from those thoughts.


    This morning, the FaceBook circted the photo, Rachel naturally also saw.


    She had a conflict with Suny in the past, and it was quite a big one, and it became known all over the


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    inte, and the Murray family''s face was almost lost, butter they reconciled, and when she got


    married, Suny and Austin were there in person, and gave her and Parker a decent and expensive gift.


    Rachel now after maturity, look back at those conflicts between themselves and Suny, but also know


    that they were unreasonable in the first ce, and then look at Suny, naturally, is a different perception.


    In the words of her husband Parker, Suny, a woman, was able to rely on herself to start Phantom and


    invest in so many publicpanies, which is already unmatched by many people.


    Suny is not only beautiful, she also has brains, talent and drive.


    Rachel had a few moments of jealousy when Parker said those words, but these six months, she


    followed Suny and found that Parker was right.


    A woman''s hostility to a womanes very simple, and a woman''s goodwill to a woman alsoes


    very simple.


    Rachel married, she also appreciate more independent and capable women, rather than a rich girl who


    only shops and brushes designer brands all day long.


    She is now admiring and admiring Suny.


    So when she saw that photo in the morning, Rachel''s first thought was that it couldn''t be.


    She doesn''t say she knows Suny very well, but she also knows that Suny can never be that kind of


    person.


    If she had really given up on Austin so easily, she wouldn''t have gritted her teeth and let people gossip


    that she wanted to marry into the Johnson family even though she was greedy for wealth.


    Suny that three years to live well, everyone can see, after the disappointment of divorce, she is also


    gone crisp.


    Although sheter got back together with Austin, she could also see that Suny and Austin had a more


    equal and harmonious rtionship and it was only a matter of time before they remarried.


    Austin has only been in an ident for six months, how could Suny find a new love while he is still


    alive or dead.


    Rachel''s face turned sour as she listened, but she didn''t walk out right away. If the woman hadn''t made


    that malicious spection at the end, Rachel wouldn''t have just shown up and cursed: "You know, your


    malicious spection like that is a malicious rumor against Miss Hond! If Miss Hond finds out, I


    don''t think Phantom or KLOC''s legal department is something you can afford to mess with."


    J City''s high society is so big that anyone who has ever been to a party knows Rachel.


    The three women saw Rachel, her face changed for a moment, the woman who just said Suny killed


    Austin skimmed the corners of her mouth: "Miss Murray this is also funny, we are just here casually


    eating melon, and no other people heard, and will not say out, how all of a sudden to the point of


    rumors? "


    Rachel snorted, "I advise you to keep your mouth shut! If Mr. Brooks and Mr. Wace hear these


    words, you''ll see how long yourpany canst!"


    Rachel This statement, the three women are really just afraid.


    I don''t know what Suny''s life is, Austin had an ident, the Murphy family in D City, on the high water


    far away, originally thought that no one covered Suny, Suny even if it is powerful and what can be, in


    this J City, no root and no point of the bottom of the family, how powerful is still not being pressed.


    But Elijah and Antonio, they also protect Suny,st year when Phantom annual meeting, Antonio and


    Tate they actually attended together!


    You know, manypanies, can invite two of them is already considered a great face, but Phantom


    invited three at once, which led to everyone Suny are not afraid to take lightly.


    A few people want to think so, but in the end, there is a thief''s heart and no guts, after looking at each


    other, the three also dare not continue with Rachel, after all, this backed by the Lee family and the


    Brooks family of Miss Murray, is not easy to mess with.


    The woman who had just opened her mouth lowered her head and dared not speak again, but the


    woman beside her opened her mouth: "Miss Murray, we are just talking nonsense, these words we will


    not say in the future, and you do not take it to heart."


    Rachel also knows that they say a few hard words, she is not Suny, really want to count also have little


    position, and then count on, but rather look like their own brutal.


    Parker taught, everything out of the head before you look at their own identity, fit or not, enough to


    qualify.


    Her identity is enough, but not the party, it is not really appropriate.


    Rachel coughed lightly, the cold color on her face also lightened a lot, "Actually, it''s nothing, we are all


    just eating melons, but Miss Hond she is quite nice, some words or do not say good."


    "Miss Murray was right, we were the ones who were tongue-tied."


    Rachel was about to say she was leaving first when she suddenly saw a mane out from the side.


    This person is not yet anyone but the person at the center of their conversation - Suny.


    "Miss Murray is right, there are some things that should not be said, especially in such public ces,


    after all, you, too, do not know if you will just run into the parties."


    Suny said this with a light smile on her face the whole time.


    Seeing Suny, the three women who wereughing and talking about the wind just now had their faces


    whitened down.


    They really didn''t think that they were just casually bad-mouthing Suny, and that''s how they were


    overheard by Suny.


    Rachel didn''t expect Suny to be there. She thought about what she had just said and was a little


    embarrassed.


    With her rtionship with Suny, she doesn''t really have any reason to help Suny out.


    Suny smiled at the three women and then looked at Rachel: "Miss Murray, long time no see."


    Rachel smiled sardonically, "Long time no see, Miss Hond."


    Suny hooked her lips and looked at the three women who had just spoken with a sense of purpose: "By


    the way, the three of you seem to have a lot of insight into the matter of Austin''s disappearance, do you


    want me to help you contact the police officers in this case so that you can go and provide some new


    clues?"

 Chapter 455 No Wonder He Wants To See Me

    Chapter 455 No Wonder He Wants To See Me


    Chapter 455 No wonder he wants to see me


    Suny said this lightly, but the word "police" alone has put those three women shaking in fear.


    The three people are also acid Suny can take over KLOC, only to say those things, but all are


    unsubstantiated empty words, Suny really count with them, rumors and nder is not less.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    This is not to mention, if really offended Suny, when Elijah and Antonio they move their fingers, their


    family''spany is not expected to continue to open.


    These two years the environment is not very good, the family even their pocket money ispressed,


    if the familypany suffered something again, then it is really to be the end.


    "Miss Hond, you are kind enough to forgive us, we were just talking nonsense, you do not bother


    with us!"


    "We''re just talking, don''t take it personally, Miss Hond, I''m sorry!"


    When I saw Suny, the one who dared to fight with Rachel just now was also afraid: "Miss Hond, I''m


    not very good in my head, I often speak without thinking, I just said so casually, absolutely no other


    meaning, you do not take it personally with me, I''m sorry, Miss Hond."


    The three are really scared, to say that now J City the most can not provoke people is Suny.


    Not to mention her own capital strength, is the Brooks family, the Read family and the Wace family


    three protection, there is a Murphy family protection in the distance, that is who dare not touch ah!


    The three people are really ustomed to the usual mouth, did not expect to hit the person today,


    naturally is a sudden goose.


    Suny faintly swept a few people, not bothered, just smiled and said: "like nonsense is not a good habit,


    next time before speaking, the threedies should think carefully before speaking out."


    "Miss Hond is right, we will definitely correct this bad habit!"


    Suny smiled, ignoring them, and looked to Rachel : "Thank you."


    When the three saw that Suny was not paying attention to them anymore, they rushed away.


    Rachel nced at the three men''s backs and then at Suny: "I didn''t do anything either."


    Suny hooked his lips once: "I still have something to do, I have to go back to thepany, next time


    we are free to have dinner together."


    This is the first time Rachel has heard Suny''s invitation since she met him.


    Rachel was stunned, reacted and nodded: "Yes, you go back, my friend is also waiting for me, we will


    talk next time we have time."


    These are polite words that Rachel says to others, but not to Suny.


    Now that she has matured and sees things differently, she is naturally willing to befriend Suny.


    Suny nodded, "I''ll see you next time."


    "Down, see you next time."


    Rachel looked at Suny''s back and always felt like she was dreaming.


    Why did she think Suny was a bad person to get along with before?


    Rachel froze and remembered that she hade up to get a bag for almost ten minutes and Parker


    downstairs should be waiting.


    Rachel answered the phone while running to the elevator, "I''ming down now."


    Parker on the other end of the line told her that the car was in front of the hotel, Rachel responded and


    hung up.


    "What''s wrong?"


    When Rachel came out, Parker opened the car door for her.


    Rachel bent over and went inside the car, it was drizzling and cool outside, the car was warm inside,


    she inclined her head and looked at Parker, the joy on her face was very obvious: "I just finished taking


    my bag out of the box and ran into a couple of people who said bad things about Suny."


    Parker nced at Rachel : "Don''t you hate Suny now?"


    "Yeah, I couldn''t listen, I went up to them and said something, I didn''t expect Suny to be behind them


    listening. parker, you don''t know the look on those three women''s faces when they saw Suny, their


    faces went white, and I kind of regretted not taking my phone to record it."


    Parker smiled, "Just because of that?"


    Rachel looked at him, suddenly a little embarrassed: "Actually, it''s not entirely because of this, Suny


    said thank you to me, and said we can have dinner together some day."


    "You know what? This is the first time she said these words to me! Suny never seems to say these


    polite words!"


    Parker knew that was the real reason and he nodded, "So it seems you don''t seem to have a problem


    with Miss Hond either."


    "You said it... Suny''s ability to maintain KLOC so well all by herself is proof enough of her ability! My


    dad also said that Suny has the most guts and brains out of all the girls he knows."


    Here, Rachel paused: "And the most unptable."


    Suny''s "can''t afford to lose", Rachel and her family are naturally the most aware of it.


    Rachel now mentions it with a little bit of heart and embarrassment.


    Parker also knows what his wife''s character is, he does not mention the first half of the matter: "father-


    inw''sments are really good, if you do not hate Miss Hond, with her good, is not a bad thing."


    Rachel nodded her head repeatedly, knowing that Parker was right.


    In any case, today is to Suny left another impression, the previous things, but also in the past, Dad also


    said, Suny although it is not to lose, but also considered a cool person, a code to a code.


    Suny didn''t know Rachel was thinking that much, but it was a surprise that Rachel spoke up in her


    defense today.


    "Miss Hond."


    Hearing Ivan''s voice, Suny collected her thoughts and she inclined her head to look at Ivan: "Hmm?"


    "Anthony would like to see you."


    About two months after Austin''s ident, Anthony was convicted of kidnapping threats and sentenced


    to five years and eight months.


    Albert and Ross two brothers also can not take care of themselves, Albert previously relied on Anthony


    owed a bunch of "old debts", liquidation, he is no better than Anthony.


    Ross did not go to jail, but he opened thepany was found to be a major problem, was fined more


    than 300 million, but the Johnson family could not get so much money for a while, Ross was only able


    to throw out some of the KLOC stock in hand.


    Today Anthony''s family, to Suny, are simply clowns.


    Just how this clown likes to pop out so much, Anthony actually offered toe to see her, no need to


    think of anything good.


    Suny narrowed her eyelids, "What''s going on with Anthonytely?"


    "He was diagnosed with lung cancer and applied for medical parole."


    "Out-of-bond?"


    Sunyughed lightly, "No wonder he wants to see me."


    Saying that, Suny paused for a moment, "Then I''ll trouble Ivan to help arrange it."


    Ivan nodded, "Okay, Miss Hond."


    It was just 2:00 when I got back to KLOC. Suny approved an application and then went over to


    Phantom.


    Phantom had an important meeting at 3:00, and Suny had to go there.


    After the meeting out is already more than five o''clock, the rain is still falling, the sky is much darker.


    Suny nced at her phone; Alicia had sent her quite a few photos of the trip.


    Theodore also sent her a message. It should be early morning in Las Vegas at this time, and with the


    time difference, Suny hasn''t contacted Theodore since she returned.


    Theodore said he had another dream, and as to what it was, he didn''t say.


    Suny looked at the phone and thought of the time he whispered the phrase "spring dream" in his ear,


    his face inexplicably burned a little.


    "Miss Hond."


    Rosa on the side called her softly and Suny came back to her senses, "What''s wrong?"


    "Miss Hond, just now Mr. Brooks'' secretary called and asked if you have an appointment tonight?"


    Suny is not scheduled for tonight, she is also a rare free tonight without overtime.


    Elijah actually asked her out, for what matter, Suny mostly guessed it, she smiled a little: "No


    appointment, ask him what time and where he is."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."

 Chapter 456 She Is Very Principled

    Chapter 456 She Is Very Principled


    Chapter 456 She is very principled


    When Suny arrived at the restaurant, the Elijahs were already there.


    The waiter led her to the card table, Suny said thank you and just put down her bag, Elijah on the side


    had already helped her pull out the chair.


    So gentleman ah ...


    Suny gave Elijah a look, "Thank you Mr. Brooks."


    Elijah touched his nose, a little embarrassed: "We are also so familiar, these polite words, do not say."


    He said, and handed a menu directly to Suny.


    Suny hooked a lower lip, took the menu, scanned the names and prices, "Mr. Brooks is really


    generous."


    This dish is not simple, this meal, even if it is only the two of them, but a conservative estimate, it must


    be three or four thousand.


    "What''s the point, if you like the food in this restaurant, youe back next, just report my name


    directly and put it on my ount."


    Suny took a sip of her tea, "Then I''ll be more than wee next time."


    "Don''t be polite don''t be polite."


    This little money, Mr. Brooks also do not put in the eyes of the face.


    So next, Suny ordered a few dishes and finally a soup.


    "Well, just eat these first, the two of us, we can''t eat much."


    Elijah nodded, "That''s okay, it''s okay to add itter."


    Suny smiled and took a sip from the tea, "Mr. Brooks asked me out today, I don''t think it''s as simple as


    just having dinner, right?"


    Elijahughed, "Suny, you''re so smart, I asked you out today for something, I''m sure you know what it


    is."


    "You and Austin over the years, I am also a witness, this morning I was anxious, said some offensive


    words, you do not take it personally, you know, I think things, sometimes is straight some."


    Here, Elijah paused: "I''ll tell you I''m sorry for what I said this morning with tea instead of wine, just think


    of it as gibberish."


    Suny looked at Elijah and raised an eyebrow slightly, "And what if I count?"


    Hearing Suny''s words, Elijah couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment.


    Suny''s answer was something Elijah hadn''t even thought about.


    For a moment, the scene was a little awkward, Elijah looked at Suny, and did not know what to say.


    Suny sat there, and the whole thing was not embarrassing at all.


    After half a minute, Suny didn''t want to tease him anymore: "I don''t think I''m such a cheapskate, am I,


    Mr. Brooks?"


    Elijah froze, Suny before and after the change in attitude, he was momentarily a little unable to follow,


    after two seconds, he understood Suny''s meaning of these words.


    Elijah was secretly relieved, "I didn''t think you were such a cheapskate either."


    By this time, the soup came up and Suny didn''t say anything else.


    Only after the waiter withdrew did Elijah speak up and ask Suny, "So you forgive me?"


    Suny opened the lid of the soup tureen, then looked at Elijah and spoke, "I''m not angry."


    She said, picked up the salt packet to add salt to the soup, while stirring, while not slow to speak: "You


    and Austin have known each other for so long, your feelings I can understand. If it was me, I think my


    friend Alicia, she would have done the same as you and questioned Austin."


    Elijah didn''t expect Suny to be so generous and actually not angry at all, and suddenly he felt even less


    like a person for what he had done this morning.


    He nced at Suny: "Thank you, I am indeed in a hurry, no news of him in the past six months, people


    around me advised me to be open-minded, in fact, I have never believed that something really


    happened to him. This half year, I know you should also think he is still alive, in fact, you sit in KLOC,


    also considered to give me hope to continue to persist, at least I am not empty thoughts, and you and I


    also think the same."


    These words Elijah have not said to others, Antonio and Tate their hearts are not good, but not good


    and what can be, tomorrow and the ident, who knows whiches first.


    Austin suddenly had an ident, which was a bolt from the blue for them.


    We all have everyone''s life, there are too many people we meet in life, we can''t ask them all to be like


    him, immersed in the past and not willing to move towards the future, right?


    Elijah is usually a bit of a dog, but on top of the big things, he still sees very clearly.


    Antonio and Tate, who are much more mature and stable in their thinking than he is, are obviously


    much quicker to ept Austin''s ident than he is.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Elijah doesn''t me them, but sometimes it''s hard to think that someone will gradually forget Austin as


    a person.


    But Suny is different. Suny loves Austin so much, if not for Austin, how would she enter KLOC and


    keep herself busy day and night.


    She was so busy every day, and even though Suny didn''t say so, Elijah guessed that Suny mostly


    wanted to take care of the KLOC and return it intact to Austin when he returned.


    But this morning when I got up, suddenly saw a photo like that, the circle of those who have any idea.


    Elijah does not love Suny, and Suny does not care if he likes him, but if even Suny is with another man,


    then does it prove that she also gave up Austin, leaving him alone and waiting there?


    Suny also saw such Elijah for the first time, she pursed her lips slightly: "I understand you."


    Elijah let out a deep breath, "He''s over at M Country, is he okay?"


    Suny also did not want to continue such a deep topic, and when she saw him change the subject, she


    smiled cooperatively, "I think it''s pretty good."


    She said, after a pause, "Oh, by the way, his name is now Theodore and he has a fianc¨¦e, Ernie."


    Elijah looked at the smile on Suny''s face, and for a moment, wondered if Suny was joking, or if he was


    serious.


    These things, the information above, it does not seem to write ah?


    Or was it written, but he didn''t even see it?


    Elijah really couldn''t think of one, but the question was really awkward.


    "Or not what he wanted either."


    Sunyughed but didn''t say anything, Elijah was on pins and needles.


    Fortunately, the waiter pushed the food cart over at this time toy out the food.


    Elijah changed the subject again: "There''s an auctionter, do you want to go over there together? It''s


    not practical to just say sorry, I''ll pay you a gift."


    Suny is not short of money and gives money directly to apologize Elijah feels not sincere enough.


    He remembered that his secretary had told him that there was an auction today, and that there were a


    lot of items up for auction.


    The opportunity to give money for nothing, Suny naturally will not refuse.


    After having dinner, the two drove to the auction venue separately.


    Suny was also invited, but she had Rosa turn it down.


    But now it''s following Elijah here, and what will be photographedter, it''s not like she has to pay for it.


    So think about it, these boring auctions, but also cane over to stroll.


    Today''s auction has ten items, two of which are out-of-print collectible models of big bags, and a


    ne, and the rest are some antique paintings and calligraphy.


    Antiques, paintings and calligraphy, Suny is not very interested in these, bags she is a little interested.


    After all, Alicia is a bag collection maniac, and the two bags auctioned today are indeed hard to find on


    the market.


    A lot of people came tonight, and they all know each other.


    Suny smiled and greeted one by one, directly into the seat, picked up the promotional pamphlet, and


    directly read the bag auction time.


    She was not polite, and when she found it, she handed that brochure directly to Elijah: "Mr. Brooks, this


    bag, please."


    Elijah is sincere in apologizing to Suny today, not to mention a bag of more than two million, or more


    than twenty million, he will not be stingy.


    "Okay, I got it."


    He said, ncing at the booklet in his hand, "There''s another one, why don''t I shoot this one for you


    too?"


    Suny smiled, "No credit, I''ll shoot this one myself."


    She is very principled.

 Chapter 457 What Did He Say?

    Chapter 457 What Did He Say?


    Chapter 457 What did he say?


    "It''s okay, it''s not much money, I''ll just shoot it for you by the way."


    Elijah thought Suny was embarrassed and hastened to add ament.


    Suny inclined his head to look at him: "You just did one thing wrong, apologize once on the line, the


    bag one is fine, the second I shoot myself."


    Suny said and grunted, "Or else turn around, I''m afraid you won''t be able to give an ount to Austin


    either."


    "..."


    For no reason at all, it was stuffed with a mouthful of dog food.


    Elijah didn''t dare to insist anymore, he closed his eyes and looked at the auctioneer in front of him,


    intending to wait for the bag toe out and he would just drive a high price.


    This bag base price of one million eight hundred thousand, he called directly to two million five hundred


    thousand, at once raised seven hundred thousand, to follow the people also have to weigh the first


    weigh.


    But Elijah in the end is underestimated the attraction of the bag to women, he asked to two and a half


    million, I did not expect that someone really followed and increased to two and a half million.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Elijah frowned for a moment and opened his mouth directly and called out, "Three million."


    Suny on one side moved to look at the person who followed the call not far away.


    It is also a coincidence that the woman who followed Elijah to grab the bag is actually the one who was


    caught by her in the hotel at noon today when they said bad things about her.


    The auctioneer had called for a second time, and just as he was about to call for a third, the woman


    raised another sign.


    The auctioneer paused with the third hammer: "Three million one hundred thousand, thisdy calls for


    three million one hundred thousand."


    Elijah was toozy to work and raised his hand to call for 3. 5 million, but Suny held him down before


    he could raise his card.


    Elijah froze for a moment, "What''s wrong? Three million plus, not expensive, I can afford it."


    Suny tsked: "Mr. Brooks is really rich and generous, but a bag on sale when only one and a half million,


    now out of print, take out the auction bid 1. 8 million, called to two and a half million is already


    considered high, now up to three million, you follow the call, a loss of a million."


    That bag, still worth less than three and a half million dors.


    "It''s okay, figure it out, I said I''d give you a shot, even if it''s 30 million, I''ll have to give you a shot."


    Suny was directly amused by Elijah: "Mr. Brooks, you want to be the ingrate, I don''t want to be the


    ingrate."


    Three million and a half million to shoot a bag back, turn around and put out, two million are not sure if


    you can put out.


    Suny is used to being a businessman, although he wants to surprise Alicia and make her happy, but


    giving a surprise doesn''t mean he has to be an ingrate.


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "I prefer money."


    While the two were talking, the auctioneer had already made a final decision, and the bag was taken


    directly by the woman.


    Elijah tried to raise his hand again and there was no way out.


    "Taken away."


    Suny pointed to another bag: "Then Mr. Brooks will help me shoot this one."


    "Okay, don''t worry, how much this bag costs I will definitely help you shoot it back!"


    Elijah knows that for women, "the bag cures all ills", he is sincere apologies, so the bag how much he


    does not care.


    Suny looked at Elijah with a smirk: "Mr. Brooks, is this how you talk to people when you talk about


    cooperation?"


    If that''s the case, Central Company is going down, right?


    "This is not the same, this kind of auction, originally to find a favorite thing, the money earned should


    be spent, you can rest assured that although I do not have Austin rich, but a few million bags I can still


    buy."


    Elijah thought that Suny might have some misunderstanding about his property, could it be that he


    usually acted too stingy?


    After thinking about it, Elijah took out his cell phone and tinkered with it for a while before handing it to


    Suny: "This is the bnce of the card I usually spend on."


    Rao is Suny, also by Elijah this operation made some reaction.


    She froze for a second, "What does Mr. Brooks mean by that?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not short of money."


    Suny finally knows why Austin likes to be with Elijah so much, he is seriously stupid look, really like that


    kind of thing.


    "How can a prince of Central Company be short of money."


    "So don''t you worry, I can buy a few of these bags with just one of the cars inside my garage."


    Sunyughed outright, "Elijah, did he ever say, Austin, that you''re pretty good with money."


    Elijah was stunned for a moment, and after responding, he was silent for a moment: "So what are you


    going to do?"


    "Let''s see first."


    By this time, the bag was up for auction.


    The bag has a reserve price of one and a half million, and just after it was taken out, someone called


    for it, but without raising the price, it was called for one and a half million.


    Probably because this bag no one lifted a few hundred thousand nearly a million prices at once,


    followed by the people called or quite a lot.


    When the call came to one million eight hundred thousand, there were a few less people at once.


    Suny thought about it: "Two million to two million two hundred and twenty thousand, don''t want it if it''s


    over."


    Elijah, who was afraid that Suny would say something stupid again, didn''t lift as fast as he did before


    and followed the procedure quietly.


    No, it was called to two million, and he was left with a wife.


    Elijah finally took the bag for 2. 3 million, and after the deal was settled, he subconsciously looked at


    Suny: "That''s not a bad price, is it?"


    Sunyughed a little: "It''s not like I''m paying for the loss."


    Elijah touched his nose sarcastically, how to say it as if he was a thug without a little vision.


    Since the desired bag has already been photographed, both of them are not paying attention to the


    situation at the bottom anymore.


    Elijah asked Suny a lot of questions about Austin''s situation abroad, and Suny answered them all.


    "He has amnesia, so how did you meet?"


    Elijah''s words made Suny stunned for a moment, she did not expect that one day, Mr. Brooks can also


    ask such a ssy question.


    Suny remembered the day Austin whispered in her ear, the word "spring dream" made her a little


    embarrassed.


    She nced at Elijah: "I initiated the acquaintance."


    "Oh."


    Elijah nodded, "So it seems that Austin''s personality has changed a bit since he lost his memory."


    Suny was drinking water and heard Elijah''s remark and choked straight away.


    Next to her Elijah looked over at her, "What, did I say something wrong?"


    "Actually, nothing has changed."


    "Then how does he pay attention to you?"


    For the first time, Suny realized that Elijah still had some intelligence: "I just told him my name and


    didn''t pester him."


    Elijah looked at Suny for half a second before he spoke, "Then it does seem that you have grown into


    his aesthetic."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Then I should be d I have such a face."


    Elijah remembered the old days and let out a tsk, "Don''t tell me, one day after Austin and you got


    married, I asked him if he didn''t have any feelings for you. And you know what he said?"


    Suny has never understood her own and Austin''s three years of marriage, Austin''s state of mind and


    heart, and she has not had the opportunity to understand.


    Elijah has such a good rtionship with Austin, so I guess Austin has mentioned himself to Elijah.


    Suny had a few moments of interest and her peach blossom eyes twitched, "What did he say?"


    "He said you do have a good-looking face, but your heart is just too high."


    Suny knew that the phrase "too high-minded" was clearly not a positive one.


    Seeing that she did not say anything, Elijah was worried that he had inadvertently provoked the


    rtionship between Suny and Austin, and hastened to add: "Don''t be angry, Austin, this person, is just


    too proud, he sometimes just has a very tough mouth. I can see that in those three years, he still has


    some good feelings for you, otherwise, he would not have kept you in the Johnson family for so long.


    But he is particrly stubborn, if you do not take the initiative to divorce him, I think he can still pretend


    to be a decade or eight years."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "How do you know that?"

 Chapter 458 You May Not Know

    Chapter 458 You May Not Know


    Chapter 458 You may not know


    Elijah thinks Austin now has amnesia, Suny designated sad, in case Austin also do something brain


    dead, he is over here to help him add points, Suny may also be able to a little more plenty.


    So thinking, Mr. Brooks betrayed his friend on the betrayal of a little not polite: "You may not know, in


    fact, his mother, ah no, is Grace, in your marriage just over six months, with a stack of photos ran to


    Austin''s he said you have a wild. The man, asking Austin to divorce you, but Austin did not say


    anything at the time, just asked Grace to take the photos and negatives, but after that did not mention


    the divorce with you."


    Elijah said, paused: "If you don''t believe me, you have time to go to the apartment where Austin used


    to live to see, his bedside table with those photos. I did not know about this at first, but that year, I went


    over to find him, suddenly took a photo out, is a photo of you and a man out of the hotel together, he


    asked me if the man looked good. I was curious and asked one more question, he said a few words, I


    just know."


    Suny lowered her eyebrows, "And?"


    "Oh yes, he also bought a pair of wedding rings, inside the closet of his apartment, the designer or I


    introduced to him, but I think he should have never given them to you, or elseter you would not have


    opened your mouth to mention divorce to him."


    Elijah said excited, pouring beans, pouring out what he knew: "There is another thing, you absolutely


    do not know. The second year of your marriage, you had a high fever and suddenly fainted? That day,


    you brought Austin dinner at noon, he said he felt that your face is not right, you left not long after, he


    also followed you back to the Johnson residence. The first thing you need to do is to take your body to


    the hospital, but Austin took you to the hospital himself, but he left before you woke up. I guess they


    didn''t tell you about it, right?"


    "Well, they didn''t say that."


    Suny responded, and she looked down at the back of her hand, slightly lost in thought.


    Elijah seemed to think of something else and suddenly gave a mysteriousugh: "By the way, one


    more thing, every time you send over meals, it''s actually Austin himself who eats them! He has been


    for those meals are you made, is you afraid that he does not want to eat, only let the family chef said


    they are made. Then after your divorce, once he got drunk and told me that he didn''t realize that you


    really didn''t make those meals."


    The more Elijah talked, the more excited he became, and the more things he thought of, except that


    Suny beside him suddenly lost his voice, and he hurriedly looked over, "Suny, are you all right?"


    The previous so good, but now Austin does not remember anything, think about it, seems to be quite


    cruel and hard.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Elijah suddenly felt he shouldn''t have said so much, and he thought Austin was right, he did have a bad


    mouth sometimes.


    Suny looked up at him and smiled a little, "Any more, Mr. Brooks?"


    Elijah looked at the red eyes and suddenly panicked, it was the first time he saw Suny crying: "Suny,


    don''t cry, I''m here to apologize to you today, not to make you cry! Really, you do not cry, orter Austin


    know, I have to take off ayer of skin."


    Suny raised her hand to cover her eyes: "I''m not a little girl, how can I cry so easily, go on, I want to


    hear."


    Listen to what she missed in those three years.


    Elijah, however, did not quite dare to say: "Why don''t we just look at the auction stuff, what else do you


    want? I''ll give you a shot?"


    "Mr. Brooks, I never knew those things, and inside those three years, I always thought I was covering a


    cold iron, and even today, I still feel that way. For those three years, I felt frustrated like I never have


    before."


    She never doubted Austin''s love for her, but the coldness and hatred of Austin was so real and cruel


    during the three years she had given.


    Elijah has known Suny for so long, this is the first time he has seen her like this.


    Suny was gentle and considerate during her first three years of marriage to Austin, and she was


    dashing and reckless after the divorce.


    She is smart and beautiful, capable and driven, as if there is always a disadvantage.


    But she now tells him that she felt incredibly frustrated inside that three-year marriage with Austin, and


    to this day, she still feels that way.


    Elijah hesitated: "Actually, you don''t have to feel that way, inside those three years, Austin she is not


    what you see. He was just used to being arrogant, and you guys were a little out of sorts at the


    beginning, which made him more indifferent to you. Inside those three years, he was just indifferent to


    you, but actually he didn''t hate you as much as you thought he did when you weren''t with him."


    "The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you''re doing. The first thing you need to do


    is to get a good idea of what you are doing. The so-called first love, but also because of the year Austin


    annoyed with suitors, so Jennifer proposed that the two pretend to be a couple when the y."


    Elijah singled out specific things to tell Suny, three years, say long, say short, but now when ites to


    it, Elijah also just found, in fact, Austin also still did a lot of things.


    It wasn''t until the auction broke up that Elijah stopped talking, "That''s pretty much all I can remember to


    tell you."


    Suny looked at him and smiled faintly, "Thank you."


    "Nothing, Austin actually these years is not easy, he can meet you such a favorite person is not easy, I


    also have no other ideas, just hope you guys are well."


    Suny picked up on Elijah''s implication and teased her peachy eyes, "Don''t worry about it."


    Elijah went down to serve the money and just happened to run into the woman who had grabbed the


    bag with him.


    The woman saw Suny and Elijah two, is also a stunned, holding that single also do not know whether


    to sign or not to sign good.


    She genuinely likes the bag, and is not intent on grabbing it with Suny and the others.


    Suny knew what the other woman was thinking, she smiled lightly, saw Elijah sign his name and then


    turned to walk away.


    The woman looked at the back of the two, froze for a moment, and suddenly thought of something: "Oh


    my God, howe this Suny is with Mr. Brooks?"


    No way, no way, Elijah really stole his brother''s woman?


    "You know her?"


    After walking away, Elijah asked curiously.


    It shouldn''t be, if they know each other, how did that person grab the bag with them?


    Suny shook his head, "Don''t know."


    "Ohhhhhhh."


    The two had just walked to the door when a woman suddenly came over with a smile on her face, but


    her eyes were full of anger: "Didn''t you say you were meeting a friend tonight?"


    The woman wasing for Elijah, and Suny raised an eyebrow, standing aside to watch the show.


    Elijah frowned a little, "Isn''t Suny my friend?"


    The woman choked on Elijah''s words and turned her head to look at Suny: "Miss Hond, I''ve heard a


    lot about you, my name is Emmie Taylor, Elijah''s fianc¨¦e."


    Suny hooked her lips into a smile and responded nonchntly, "Miss Emmie, hello."


    Elijah raised his hand and rubbed his temples, "Suny, you go back first, it''ste."


    Suny nced at Emmie, "Thank you Mr. Brooks for your generosity tonight."


    "You''re wee, remember to send me a message when you arrive."


    Austin was abroad, he had to help him watch Suny?


    Suny answered faintly, lifted his leg and walked away.


    Suny had just left, Emmie''s face changed: "Elijah, shame on you, Austin just died-"


    "Shut up!"


    Elijah couldn''t bear to hear people say Austin was dead, whether it was before or now, and his face


    went cold: "If you say those words again, Emmie, I''ll have your mouth picked apart!"


    Emmie''s face stiffened, the first time she saw Elijah angry, she was justified, but this time she was a


    little scared, but thinking of Suny, she was still angry: "Suny is Austin''s girlfriend and ex-wife, are you


    crazy, Elijah, you actually pick up your brother''s woman?"


    "I will not be polite if you create rumors again, Emmie, you want to go back to your the Taylor family to


    send, if you continue like this, I will immediately cancel the marriage with your family!"


    The words poked at Emmie''s heart, she raised her finger and pointed at Elijah, in the end did not dare


    to say anything, gritted her teeth and turned and ran away.


    "Nuts!"


    Elijah watched her back and straightened up with a frown.


    What kind of daughter did the Taylor family raise?


    Really!

 Chapter 459 Is Still So Suitable

    Chapter 459 Is Still So Suitable


    Chapter 459 is still so suitable


    The rain was still falling and Suny stopped the car when the red light came on.


    Looking out the car window at the rain and mist, Elijah''s words kepting back to mind.


    Suny was a little lost in thought, until the green light came on in front of her and the car behind her


    honked its horn, then she came back to her senses, stepped on the gas and started the car.


    Fifteen minutester, the car pulled up under Austin''s apartment building.


    It was the first time Suny came over to Austin''s apartment. After she and Austin got married, Austin


    hardly ever went back to live with the Johnson family, and always lived in the downtown apartment.


    The ess card she did not have, and the password Suny did not know.


    Upscale apartments, even going in was questioned and Suny was stopped by the apartment security


    staff.


    "Hello Miss, you don''t seem to be the owner here."


    Suny nodded and didn''t deny: "I''m the girlfriend of the owner of 2803."


    When the security officer heard this, he was stunned: "That''s Mr. Johnson''s apartment, Mr. Johnson


    had an ident six months ago. Miss, ording to our rules here, I can''t let you in."


    Suny didn''t say anything, just stepped aside and called Ivan.


    Ivan was also a little surprised to receive Suny''s call. Having been with Suny for more than half a year,


    Ivan knows that Suny is a person whose work and private life are very clearly separated.


    This evening Suny did not have any work scheduled, and in this case, Suny would not have contacted


    him.


    But now he received a call from Suny. Ivan subconsciously thought something had happened to Suny


    and was a little worried: "Miss Hond, good evening."


    "Good evening Ivan, I''m down at the Austin apartment building and security won''t let me in, is there


    anything you can do?"


    Hearing Suny''s words, Ivan couldn''t help but be stunned. In response, Ivan hurriedly spoke, "Miss


    Hond, can you give the phone to the security staff?"


    Suny smiled and directly handed the phone in his hand to the security officer beside him, "Hello, could


    you please answer the phone?"


    Suny''s attitude is gentle, and he is not angry because of the other party''s difficulty, and he is also good-


    looking. The security officer was shocked when he heard Suny''s words, and he hurriedly reached out to


    take the phone: "Hello, I am Star''s security."


    "I''m Ivan, Mr. Johnson''s secretary, your apartment should have registered my phone number, my


    number is 138 .... The owner of this phone is Mr. Johnson''s girlfriend, she forgot to take the ess


    card, please let it go."


    These messages, the apartment does have boarding-rted information, after all, can live in this high-


    end apartments are not ordinary people, in case identally offend people is not good.


    As a qualified security personnel, naturally, some of the most important owners of the information


    memorized, Austin in J City so famous a person, the security personnel of the relevant information


    more dare not neglect.


    After Ivan''s words, the security personnel gave Suny the go-ahead.


    "Miss Hond, I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was you."


    Suny took the phone back and smiled carelessly, "It''s okay."


    The security guard hurriedly opened the door and let Suny in. Suny said thank you and lifted his leg


    and walked inside the apartment.


    Inside the phone, Ivan said, "Miss Hond, the password for the apartment is your birthday."


    Suny''s hand holding the phone moved slightly as she pressed the elevator, "Okay, thanks."


    Hang up the phone, the elevator just came down.


    Austin likes to live on the top floor, and the apartments are one staircase with two units, and thest


    three floors are one staircase with one unit.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Twenty-eight floors, about half a minute, the elevator stopped.


    After exiting the elevator, go left to the entrance.


    Suny entered the password, the door opened with two drops, and the light in the foyer came on in


    response.


    Ivan has someonee up every week to air out and clean the apartment, and even though Austin


    hasn''t been here in almost a year, it''s still very clean and fresh.


    There are three pairs of shoes inside the shoe cab, two pairs of leather shoes and one pair of


    slippers.


    In an apartment of more than two hundred square meters, the living room looks empty even with a sofa


    in it.


    Suny changed into slippers, the shoes were Austin''s and looked especially big on her feet.


    The entire house is dominated by gray and ck, and is very cold.


    The room uses a hidden door, and Suny came over for the first time and searched several times before


    finding the door to the guest bedroom.


    The door to the master bedroom was even harder to find, the door blended in with the dark wall at the


    entrance, and she walked nearly to the end before she touched the door to the master bedroom.


    The master bedroom isrge, but there is nothing in it except a bed two bedside tables and a single


    sofa.


    This minimalist style is really what Austin likes.


    Suny walked over to the bed and pulled open the drawer of the nightstand.


    Elijah was right, it did contain a stack of photos, sleeved inside the envelope, half exposed.


    One of the photos was ced directly on top of the envelope in its entirety, and inside that photo, a


    frontal photo of her and a man walking out of a hotel, which would be the photo that Elijah said Austin


    took and asked him if he was more handsome than the man.


    Suny picked up the envelope and poured it slightly, and dozens of photos poured out.


    Inside are photos of her talking about investments, all of which she has met with partners in the six


    months or so since she married Austin.


    A total of more than 40 photos, three male protagonists and a her.


    No wonder Grace took these photos to Austin, it was indeed quite misleading.


    Elijah said the negative Suny has not been found, should be destroyed by Austin.


    Suny put the photo back, closed the drawer and got up to walk to the checkroom.


    The master bedroom has arge checkroom, however there are not many clothes inside, almost all of


    them are suits.


    Elijah only said the closet without saying where, but it wasn''t really that hard to find.


    Suny only pulled open the third drawer and saw two boxes inside the drawer that held the ties.


    Elijah was right, it was indeed a pair of rings.


    On the light, the ring above the broken diamond is very dazzling.


    Suny''s eyes were shaken for a moment, and she inclined her head, her eyes a little hot.


    These things, she never knew before, and Austin, never said.


    In those three years, he was always cold and speechless when facing her.


    She was thrown inside the Johnson residence by him, giving herself three years as a deadline.


    Later she did divorce Austin, and on the day of the divorce Austin''s face was inexplicably angry, and


    she thought he was resentful that she had filed for divorce first.


    Now that I think about it, he probably didn''t expect that the person who was so strong to marry him at


    first would mention the divorce herself, not giving an inch, not backing down halfway.


    Isn''t he a pretty smart guy?


    How is it that Austin is so stupid on this matter?


    Suny took the ring out and slipped it on her ring finger.


    It''s so strange that three or four years have passed, yet the ring still fits so well on her hand.


    Suny touched the ring for a moment, but finally put it back.


    Since Austin never told her about this, she just assumed she never knew about it.


    It was still raining, and therge floor-to-ceiling windows were fogged with ayer of rain. Suny stood


    for a while, and she took out her phone and sent a message to Rosa.


    Suny then turned around and went back to the master bedroom, taking Austin''s bathrobe into the


    bathroom.


    Just after the shower, the monitor at the door went off.


    Rosa was already downstairs, and Suny pressed the door button.


    But in two minutes, Rosa was already standing at the door of the apartment with the clothes and


    supplies she needed, "Miss Hond, here are the clothes and and toiletries you asked for."


    Suny handed over a ss of warm water: "Good job."


    Rosa looked at Suny, a little curious, but could not say anything.


    Suny smiled and sidled her in, "I came over to look for some things, and seeing that it was raining


    outside, I didn''t want to drive back to the vi, and it''s close enough to go to KLOC tomorrow."


    Rosa understood and nodded, "So are you moving over here next?"


    Suny took a sip of warm water, smiled and shook her head, "No, I''ll just stay for one night."


    It''s also a way to satisfy the misses you can''t stifle.

 Chapter 460 - Angry Suny, Indeed, Can Not Be Messed With

    Chapter 460 - Angry Suny, Indeed, Can Not Be Messed With


    Chapter 460 - Angry Suny, indeed, can not be messed with


    Suny has a habit of recognizing her bed, and when she suddenly stays in Austin''s apartment, she lies


    in bed, but has some trouble sleeping.


    The smell of Austin was long gone from inside the room, reced by a light freshener.


    A little woody and a little fruity, but not Austin in general.


    Suny closed his eyes, but suddenly remembered what Elijah said about the time he fainted.


    The day before that time, she was pranked by Tina and drenched in water, and that night she


    developed a low fever. The next day she woke upte and when she went downstairs she was scolded


    by Grace for more than half an hour in a grim way.


    Almost two months had passed since Austin returned to the Johnson residence.


    She delivered Austin''s food at noon as usual. She has never been a good cook, the food was cooked


    by the Johnson family''s chef, and Grace was looking for something for her to do, under the pretext of


    letting her please Austin, but in essence, she couldn''t stand to see her idle, so at 11:30 p. m., she had


    to deliver Austin''s food to KLOC.


    When she was first married to Austin, Suny went to deliver the food and did have the intention of


    pleasing Austin, butter he gave more cold faces and once even dropped the food in front of her, after


    which Suny went to deliver the food again, just as a task.


    She wanted to carry the lunch box to KLOC as usual to deliver Austin''s food toplete the task, and


    the lunch box was put down and Suny left straight away.


    Austin does not like her to thepany, she has long known, the beginning of the time she will also get


    up a few bad ideas, deliberately in the office to talk about what they do in the Johnson family,


    deliberately stay in the office a little longer, but Austin never responded, as if she was a transparent


    person, Suny feel bored, and then naturally also know the fun.


    She burned all night that day and was not feeling well when she went out. When she arrived at KLOC,


    she was embarrassed by the front desk as usual, and naturally Suny did not want to talk even more.


    She put down the box lunch and left, not long after returning to the Johnson family, just ready to go to


    dinner, the person directly fainted.


    A few seconds after she fainted she hadn''tpletely lost consciousness and was lying on the cold


    floor, clearly remembering Grace''s conversation with Tina and the two of them.


    "Mom, she fainted."


    "Fainting is fainting, she died atst, so that your brother can marry someone else!"


    "Yes, this woman is also too shameless, and she insists on staying in our family, if not for the big


    trouble in the first ce, she would not have been allowed to enter the Johnson family!"


    What the two mothers and daughters saidter, she could no longer hear.


    When Suny woke up again, she was already in the hospital room.


    Grace and Tina mother and daughter just came in through the door, saw her two directly rolled a white


    eye: "awake? What a bad luck, good to say fainting, you want to die in our the Johnson family


    ckmail us?"


    Suny looked at Grace''s face and thought a little slower, "Who sent me to the hospital?"


    She knew that Tina and Grace, the mother and daughter, hated her to death, they did not take


    advantage of her fainting and kicked her twice is already considered very kind, how would send her to


    the hospital.


    Tina beside Grace was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, and jumped up at once: "If we didn''t


    send you to the hospital, who else could it be? Suny, don''t dream! You believe it or not, even if you die


    in front of my brother, my brother will not even blink!"


    She believed it at the time, so despite waking up and smelling her own male perfume, she simply


    ignored it.


    Austin came back to take her to the hospital?


    Tina talks a lot, Suny, don''t dream.


    Now that I think about it, I''m not really dreaming.


    Suny hooked some lips, rolled over, and raised a hand over her eyes.


    Many old things came to mind and Suny opened his eyes.


    It''s a little hard to sleep.


    Suny fell asleep at 1:00 am, probably because she suddenly knew too much about the past.


    This night, Suny had a lot of dreams.


    When the phone rm rang the next day, Suny had a slight headache.


    She propped herself up in bed and got up, took her phone and turned off the rm.


    I didn''t sleep wellst night, and despite sleeping until eight o''clock, I was still a little ufortable.


    But this morning KLOC had an important morning meeting and she had to go.


    Suny did not sleep wellst night, the morning meeting face although hanging a smile, but under the


    eyes inside but no smile.


    In the past, Mr. Gordon and several of them always like to add a few points to Suny in such meetings,


    Suny used to look at them like a monkey, always regardless.


    No matter what they said, she smiled lightly, and when they were done, she smiled and asked, "Is Mr.


    Cole done yet?"


    Mr. Cole by Suny this careless attitude directly on the blow is not half of the fight, he output so much,


    but a punch is like hitting the cotton above.


    Suny blocked or not they do not know, but they are quite blocked.


    Suny is in a bad mood today, and anyone with eyes can see it.


    But Mr. Gordon and Mr. Cole are there to give Suny a hard time, and now they know that Suny is in a


    bad mood, so they have to "take it on the chin".


    No, Mr. Cole is at it again.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The solution was made by a team led by Ivan, and although it wasn''t perfect, it was still not good


    enough.


    But Mr. Cole questioned this and that, Suny smiled and waited for Mr. Cole to finish, and when he


    finished, she directly opened her mouth and said: "Mr. Cole''s opinion is good, since Mr. Cole has so


    many ideas, then this project, give Mr. Cole you to take charge of it. "


    After Suny finished, without waiting for the other party to speak, she nced directly at Ivan: "That''s it


    for today''s meeting, it''s adjourned."


    Mr. Cole was immediately confused, how did the projecte to his head?


    If he couldn''t do this project well, wouldn''t this manager position of his give a direct opportunity for Suny


    to kick him down?


    So thinking, Mr. Cole suddenly changed: "Miss Hond, I think-"


    Suny just stood up, heard Mr. Cole''s words, directly interrupted: "Oh, right, Mr. Cole, let me remind you,


    this project proposal the day after tomorrow, you instead of having this time here with me to put forward


    their own ideas, why don''t you go back first to think about how this proposal to do."


    Suny said here, a slight pause: "Also, this project is very important, is one of thepany''s key


    projects in the first half of this year. mr. Cole, if this project is not negotiated, the next thing, I think in


    KLOC more than twenty years mr. Cole, you should know what to do."


    Mr. Cole, but any face to resign, of course, if he does not face, Suny also have ways to kick him out.


    Mr. Cole heard Suny''s words, people immediately panicked, he is now really a stolen chicken is not the


    rice.


    The importance of this project, not to mention the people inside KLOC, even if they are not KLOC


    employees know, he himself as one of the KLOC senior management staff, and is one of the


    shareholders of KLOC, Mr. Cole where not clear!


    If this project is cool, not to mention Suny to find him to settle ounts, other shareholders will not let


    him go, he the title of manager, waiting to be taken off the home waiting for dividends to retire.


    Mr. Cole how willing, but Suny directly turned around and left.


    Mr. Cole looked at Suny''s back, his face went white for a moment, and he subconsciously looked at Mr.


    Gordon, "Mr. Gordon, what is this going to be?"


    Mr. Gordon gave him a disgusted look, "What are you afraid of? She can do it all, can''t you have been


    in KLOC for over twenty years and still be inferior to her as an outsider?"


    In the end, the needle does not stick in their own body, Mr. Gordon said no pain, Mr. Cole but listened


    to the heart cold.


    Since Austin''s ident, he has been on Mr. Gordon''s side, just thinking that when Mr. Gordon is on


    top, he can mix a vice president as.


    I didn''t expect that the other party had already unloaded in advance before they got to the top, so how


    could Mr. Cole not be chilled.


    Back in the office, Ivan was rarely able to get Suny''s attention: "Miss Hond, this project, we really do


    not care?"


    Suny''s anger subsided a bit and she looked up at Ivan: "What do you think?"


    Once Suny said this, Ivan understood at once and nodded his head: "I know, Miss Hond."


    Ivan nced at Suny and thought of the consequences of Mr. Cole losing the project, and couldn''t help


    but think that Suny''s move was really high.


    It seems that the angry Suny, indeed, can not be messed with.

 Chapter 461 Beware Of Trouble Coming Out Of Your Mouth

    Chapter 461 Beware Of Trouble Coming Out Of Your Mouth


    Chapter 461 Beware of troubleing out of your mouth


    Meanwhile, Theodore, who was far away in Los Angeles, had juste out of the restaurant when he


    was stopped by Ernie head-on.


    Rose has alreadymunicated with Ernie''s parents and will announce the annulment of their


    engagement this week.


    Theodore does not like Ernie, not to talk about dislike or dislike, he just simply does not like.


    Ernie is the opposite of Theodore, since Theodore woke up, she has been hanging around Theodore


    every day.


    Ernie is working on her PhD this year, she has plenty of time to spend with Theodore, and she is


    convinced that in time, Theodore will definitely like her.


    It wasn''t until Suny the woman appeared that Ernie began to panic.


    Cuthutan and Ashium have a sixteen-hour time difference, and she received those photos at 5:00 a. m.


    She woke up with them and went to Theodore.


    But Theodore is not easy to find. Since the day Rose said she would tell her parents to call off the


    engagement between her and Theodore, the two bodyguards beside Theodore have never revealed


    any trace of Theodore to her again.


    It took Ernie more than six full hours to learn that he was no longer in Las Vegas, so he flew right back.


    She is now only just off the ne and came straight from the airport to stop Theodore here at the hotel.


    Unexpectedly Theodore did not even look at her and went straight to his car.


    Ernie gritted his teeth, "Theodore, I have something on my hands about Suny, aren''t you interested?"


    Theodore just sat inside the car, hearing Ernie''s words, he inclined his head to look at Ernie outside the


    car, yet had no intention of getting out.


    Ernie saw that he was still unwilling to take care of himself and got a little anxious: "It was my friend


    who took a picture of Suny dating another man in China yesterday, and you''re not interested either?"


    Theodore frowned for a moment before he got out of the car and walked towards Ernie: "Bring it."


    Ernie proudly handed the photo to Theodore and said excitedly with a raised eyebrow, "Theodore, I told


    you that woman is not a good woman! She''s been flirting with you in Las Vegas, seducing you with her


    good-looking face! But look, open your eyes and see clearly! She has a boyfriend back home! My


    friend from Cuthutan told me that this is not her boyfriend, the man above is her boyfriend''s friend, and


    her boyfriend had an ident more than six months ago!"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk! What a woman this is! My goodness, she''s so bad too! She''s actually hooking up with her


    boyfriend''s friend! Do you still like such a woman? And you broke off your engagement with me for her,


    Theodore, are you out of your mind?"


    Ernie became more and more angry, but just when she wanted to continue, she heard a "tear", he


    directly tore all the photos in his hands, and then threw them to the bodyguard beside him.


    After doing this, Theodore turned around and went back inside the car.


    Ernie was stunned, she looked at Theodore incredulously, "Theodore! Are you blind? Can''t you see


    that Suny woman is dating another man intimately? Do you like Suny that much?"


    At this time, Theodore inside the car inclined his head to look at Ernie and said in a cold voice, "You''re


    right, that''s how much I like her."


    After saying that, Theodore directly let the driver drive.


    All that was left for Ernie was Theodore''s "I like her that much" and the car''s exhaust fumes.


    Ernie stood there on the side of the road, watching Theodore''s car fade into the night, for a long time,


    she came back to her senses, shaking with anger: "Theodore you son of a bitch!"


    Ernie stomped her foot hard, then raised her hand and waved an empty taxi away.


    These things are not known to Suny.


    Just now at the top of the meeting, she was not at all polite to Mr. Cole under a trap, now she got up a


    lot of anger subsided, the mood is much better.


    Just one look up and it''s already lunchtime.


    Suny raised his hand and rubbed his temples, got up and left the office, intending to go to thepany


    restaurant for a lunch.


    Suny had just sat down when Robert''s phone call came in.


    Suny nced at the caller ID and put down the soup in her hand, "Brother?"


    "Have you eaten?"


    "Just typed the meal."


    Robert on the other end of the line gave a soft "hmm", "You found Austin?"


    Suny''s hand holding the spoon gave a slight beat, and then let out augh, "Well, I met him at M


    Country Las Vegas."


    "Why didn''t he return?"


    "Amnesia."


    Robert was silent for a moment, did not continue to ask questions, said some words of concern, and


    then hung up the phone.


    Suny looked at his phone and couldn''t help but raise his peachy eyes.


    Sure enough, it''s her brother. He''s so smart, he guessed it in one photo.


    That''s awesome!


    Suny''s wake-up call has beenpletelyughed off, and she looks at the meal in front of her and her


    appetite is a few degrees better.


    However, Elijah could not eat, he did not expect that he was just having a meal with Suny, went to an


    auction, the circle actually have brainiacs say he pry Austin corner.


    Is he crazy?


    He ran off to pry Austin out of the wall!


    Not to say that this corner he can not pry, he also dare not ah!


    Besides, Suny is such a strange woman, Elijah is very self-aware, he ispletely unable to grasp,


    also Austin can barely match with Suny.


    Those who say he pry the wall is not a brain problem, day by day business is not done, will chew the


    tongue.


    Elijah was so angry that he skipped his lunch and ordered his secretary to find the person who said he


    had pried him out of the wall.


    Elijah has rarely been so angry, and the secretary did not dare to say anything else, and immediately


    sent for someone.


    It is not difficult to trace the source, now thework era, how the rumors spread out, as long as the


    circle inside the attentive point to ask will know, after all, this upper circle is also so little, is not so few


    people.


    Elijah''s secretary quickly identified the person as the daughter of the Webb family,  Webb.


    After Elijah found out about the people, he stopped eating and drove straight to the Webb family.


    had just received the bag that was auctioned off atst night''s auction and was examining the three


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    million dor bag when the butler said a guest had arrived.


    didn''t care, and Mrs. Webb asked, "Who is it, butler?"


    "Mrs. Webb, it''s Mr. Brooks."


    Hearing that it was Elijah, Mrs. Webb was so ttered that she pulled : "Don''t look, Mr. Brooks is


    here,e downstairs with me to meet the guests!"


    skimmed the corners of her mouth, a little reluctantly, but followed her own mother downstairs.


    Halfway through the walk,  suddenly thought of something, blushed, subconsciously wanted to run


    back to the room, but did not want Elijah people havee up, looking at her directly on the cold voice


    asked: "Miss Webb, we meet again."


    "How did I offend you that you are spreading rumors that the two of us are together, Suny and I."


    Mrs. Webb was so happy just now, but she didn''t expect to see Elijahing down the stairs with a


    bad look on her face. She''s not one of those people who chew on things."


    Mrs. Webb naturally knows what her own daughter looks like, but she doesn''t dare to admit it!


    Elijah does not eat this, directly throw down a sentence: "Apologize to rify, to Suny personally


    apologize, otherwise, Miss Webb should be careful of the disaster from the mouth."


    Elijah finished, snorted coldly, and turned to leave the Webb family.

 Chapter 462 The Other Side Must Be Cheap-Mouthed Again

    Chapter 462 The Other Side Must Be Cheap-Mouthed Again


    Chapter 462 The other side must be cheap-mouthed again


    As soon as Elijah left, Mrs. Webb turned around and pinched  hard, "Are you crazy? You don''t think


    ourpany is having a bad enough year, do you? What are you doing messing with those


    ancestors?"


    was pained by Mrs. Webb''s pinch and huffed, looking at Mrs. Webb aggressively: "I didn''t provoke


    them either!"


    "You didn''t provoke them, so howe they came straight to your door?"


    stammered, Mrs. Webb patted her again, she said the reason for the matter: "I, I went to the


    auctionst night, I saw Suny and Elijah two also in, when I went back, I told my girlfriends about the


    matter, I told them that we gossip in private, I did not expect them to I didn''t think they would tell the


    story!"


    Mrs. Webb simply hated iron and steel, raised her hand and pped her hard: "It''s useless to say


    anything now, Mr. Brooks has already issued a message, you quickly prepare and go to apologize to


    Suny!


    is not very happy, yesterday at noon they were talking badly about Suny was caught by Suny, and


    this time such a thing happened,  naturally do not want to go to Suny.


    What''s more, Suny had warned her yesterday at noon, and if Suny knew that she had made this


    happen, it would be over.


    When she didn''t say anything, Mrs. Webb almost got angry: "What are you thinking! Did you think Mr.


    Brooks was joking with you?"


    Seeing Mrs. Webb to hit down again,  hurriedly dodged aside: "Not that I do not want to go, but


    yesterday at noon I had lunch with my girlfriends and they happened to be talking about gossip, but I


    did not expect to be caught by Suny ..."


    Mrs. Webb was so angry that her face turned blue: "You really want to kill me! I''ve told you that you


    have to say things on different asions, but you really don''t know how to behave! You''ll get our family


    killed sooner orter!"


    also knows that she is wrong, Mrs. Webb said she also dare not refute, but one is Elijah, one is


    Suny, these two are not the Webb family can afford to offend.


    nced at Mrs. Webb: "So what do we do now, Mom?"


    "You still know that I am your mother? I think you want to be angry with me as a mother!"


    Mrs. Webb is angry, but she is still very sensible in these matters.


    cheap mouth said so many bad things about people, you have to whisper even if you want to, but


    the bad words also spread out, but also let the person to hear, this thing can be big can be small.


    Elijah are personally to the Webb family over, an apology is certain to apologize, as for the apology


    after what will happen, that also have to wait for the apology and then see.


    "You hurry up and send an apology inside your circle of friends, your best friend how they spread what


    you said, you let her how to send out your apology dynamic."


    Mrs. Webb couldn''t help but frown when she said, "As for the gift of your apology to Suny, let me think


    about it first."


    If this is five years ago, to Suny send money to send bags to send cars to send anything, after all, then


    no one knows Suny rich, everyone thought she married into the Johnson family is to fly to the top of the


    phoenix.


    But now also which bes ah, Suny is not short of money, she is not short of money, this apology


    gift, it really makes people worry.


    What''s more, they have to send more expensive gifts, to Suny''s front is not enough to see.


    This gift will have to fit the heart, but the circle of good friends with Suny, a total of only a few.


    The star waspletely unaware that Jasmine was the youngest daughter of the Read family, not to


    mention that they could talk to each other.


    Mrs. Webb smoked a headache and  hesitated, "Mom, why don''t we send a bag?"


    "Suny likes bags?"


    "The bag I took downst night was actually originally taken by Mr. Brooks for her, I didn''t know that at


    the time, I only found out when I turned around to pay for it. What''s more, there''s no woman who


    doesn''t like bags."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Hearing ''s words, Mrs. Webb almost fainted.


    After stumbling a few steps, Mrs. Webb sat down holding the sofa, and the nanny rushed to bring Mrs.


    Webb the medicine.


    Mrs. Webb took her medicine, and only after half a second did she look at  with a cold face: "Then


    why are you still standing there? Why don''t you take the bag you photographedst night and bring it to


    Suny to apologize to her?"


    ''s face changed instantly, "Mom, you mean, let me give that bag to Suny?"


    "What else? You grabbed a bag from someone and vilified them behind their back, you don''t pay this


    bag back to Suny, do you think there is a better solution?"


    "But ... that bag I spent more than three million dors to shoot back, and there are only three left in the


    world, and I love it."


    "You don''t want to, do you? Then as of tomorrow, I''ll have your father stop all the cards you''re holding!"


    I have to say, Mrs. Webb''s words are simply pinching ''s aorta, words out,  also dare not say


    anything else, quickly ran up to the third floor, just delivered, they have not seen a few bags put back in


    the original seal, take down.


    Mrs. Webb''s furrowed brow loosened: "Get your phone out and send an apology!"


    Fearing that her card would be suspended,  dutifully took out her cell phone and handed it to Mrs.


    Webb.


    After sending her apology, Mrs. Webb then handed the phone back to : "Go change."


    The two mothers and daughters changed their clothes and rushed to KLOC to apologize to Suny.


    But Suny was not at KLOC at the moment, she had lunch and then went over to Phantom.


    When the Webs arrived at Phantom, Suny had juste out of the break room and had just squinted


    for a while.


    There was a knock on the office door and Suny rubbed his temples, "Come in."


    "Miss Hond."


    Rosa knows that Suny has a wake-up call, so she usually doesn''t look for her within five minutes of


    Suny''s break.


    But today is really an exception, a mother and daughter suddenly came downstairs, iming to be the


    wife and daughter of the Hullux Group, and had important matters to see Suny, Rosa had to knock on


    the door to report: "Mrs. Webb and Miss Webb of the Hullux Group want to see you, they said they


    have something very important to say to you. ."


    Suny raised his peachy eyes, "Hullux Group?"


    After thinking for a while, Suny probably remembered who the chairman of Hullux Group was.


    "Let''s get them up here."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Rosa responded, turned around and left the office, instructing Amina to make a cup of tea and bring it


    in for Suny to wake up.


    Rosa soon led the Webs up, "Miss Hond, Mrs. Webb and Miss Webb have arrived."


    Suny nced at Mrs. Webb and Miss Webb beside Rosa and smiled, "Please ask Secretary Lee to


    make two cups of tea for me toe in."


    Rosa heard this from Suny and backed off sagely, "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Suny, Mrs. Webb and Miss Webb were left in the office at once. Suny stood up from her office chair


    and went to the sofa, "Mrs. Webb , Miss Webb, sit down."


    Mrs. Webb looked at Suny and was half-heartedly relieved to see that the other party kept smiling:


    "Thank you Miss Hond."


    followed Mrs. Webb''s lead and said thank you, and the three of them took their seats in a side


    parlor area.


    Suny nced at  and smiled, "Miss Webb, we meet again."


    ''s heart was weak, and when she heard Suny name herself, she trembled a little, "Miss Hond."


    Suny only nced at  before withdrawing her eyes and looking back at Mrs. Webb: "I wonder what


    Mrs. Webb took time out of her busy schedule toe to me today?"


    Suny''s voice was always gentle and soft, which made Mrs. Webb embarrassed, and she pushed


    beside her: ", give Miss Hond a word."


    was stunned for a moment, put the bag she was carrying on the coffee table, and moved to Suny''s


    front: "Miss Hond, I came all the way here today to apologize to you, I''m sorry for my mistake,


    because of my words, to you and Mr. Brooks'' reputation caused, this is my small token of appreciation,


    I hope you will ept it. "


    About her and Elijah''s rumors, Suny does not know yet, but it is not difficult to guess from ''s words


    that the other party must be mouthy again.


    Without saying a word, Suny took out her phone and sent a message to Elijah.


    Elijah replied quickly, but he didn''t say anything, just that  had badmouthed her and that she would


    forgive  if she was happy, and if not he would think of something else to help her out.


    Elijah didn''t say anything, and Suny was in no hurry, so she approached Jasmine.


    Jasmine was furious when she saw those words, but she knew that Suny was not well after Austin''s


    ident, so she didn''t bring it to Suny''s heel.


    Suny but a few words, it is easy to try out the original story.


    After understanding the cause, Suny put down the phone and looked at  with a smile: "Miss Webb is


    so young, her memory should not be bad, right? You should still remember what I said yesterday at


    noon, right?"

 Chapter 463 - IM Going To Forgive Her If I Have A Good Attitude?

    Chapter 463 - I''M Going To Forgive Her If I Have A Good Attitude?


    Chapter 463 - I''m going to forgive her if I have a good attitude?


    Just now Suny has been holding the phone without talking, Mrs. Webb and  two mothers and


    daughters have been apprehensive, the office is quiet inside, the two on the couch like a needle.


    It was hard to wait for Suny to speak, but neither of them expected Suny''s first words to be like this.


    ''s face instantly turned white, Mrs. Webb is much older and has seen the scene, her face changed a


    little, but also calm: "Miss Hond, , she is young, she does not know what to do, her mouth is also


    really can not speak, I apologize for her, caused you trouble, we are really very guilty. I heard that


    also grabbed a bag with youst night, she is not intentional, just simply like this bag, but Miss Hond


    since also like, we can also cut off the love."


    " did do something wrong and said something wrong, we are very sincere to apologize to Miss


    Hond today, Miss Hond you have any request can feel free to mention, as long as we the Webb


    family can meet you, we will do ording to your request."


    Mrs. Webb''s speech was so beautiful, what else does Suny need to ask the Webb family to help her?


    The words are really nice.


    But Suny is not a y person, yesterday she read in  is the first offender, also let it go, but this is


    only a night, she and Elijah two good words,  is also dare to say.


    It seems that what she warned yesterday,  did not take to heart.


    "Mrs. Webb, you may not know me very well, my temper is actually not very good, and you may not


    know what your daughter said yesterday, so I will tell you here again."


    Suny''s memory is good, not only can''t forget, but also can''t forget, what  said yesterday, she


    repeated it word for word: "Austin is fine, she went back to D City with her and then this happened, who


    knows if she did it?"


    Suny learned the tone of ''s voice yesterday and repeated the words word by word, after she


    finished, she hooked her lips once and looked askance at , "Miss Webb, I have a pretty good


    memory, this, isn''t it no different from what you said?"


    Mrs. Webb only thought her daughter had gossiped about Suny, but she didn''t expect her daughter to


    say such things. She looked at Suny, raised her hand and pped : "I told you to keep your mouth


    shut! Can you just say these things?"


    was also scared and got pped again, she cried out straight away.


    Mrs. Webb kept on counting  and hitting her while doing so.


    Suny sat there, from the beginning to the end, did not say a word, watching the two mothers and


    daughters as if they were watching a show.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the office door, and soon Rosa came in with tea.


    Suny said, "Mrs. Webb, I warned Miss Webb at noon yesterday that it''s not a good habit to talk


    nonsense, and Miss Webb said she would change, but it''s only been one night, and Miss Webb has


    done it again. I think Miss Webb''s bad habit will not be changed."


    Suny said, ncing at Rosa, "Secretary Lee, tell me, what''s the best way to get Miss Webb to stop all


    the nonsense in the future."


    Rosa met Suny''s eyes and stood there expressionless: "I think it might be necessary to pull Miss


    Webb''s tongue out, Miss Webb can''t speak, she might be able to break this bad habit."


    Rosa''s words just fell, Mrs. Webb face also white down,  is a shiver, subconsciously leaned towards


    Mrs. Webb.


    "Cloud, Miss Hond, this is a society ofws."


    Suny smiled, "Mrs. Webb is right, it''s a society ofws now."


    Suny said in and gave Rosa a sorrowful look, "Secretary Lee, we are goodw-abiding citizens, how


    can you have such thoughts?"


    Rosa pursed her lips for a moment, "Miss Hond, I know I''m wrong."


    "It''s okay, just know your mistakes."


    Suny finished and stood up, "Secretary Lee, send off the guests."


    Mrs. Webb was instantly shocked: "Miss Hond--"


    Rosa went straight up, "Mrs. Webb, Miss Webb, Miss Hond is very busy at work, I hope you can


    understand."


    was afraid of Suny, she always felt that Suny could really pull her tongue out.


    She didn''t dare to stay any longer and tugged on Mrs. Webb''s sleeve: "Mom, let''s go."


    Mrs. Webb was in the end concerned about her daughter, and Suny''s attitude did not know whether to


    ept the apology or not, but with  in this condition, it was useless to stay any longer, so she had to


    say goodbye to Suny.


    Just as Mrs. Webb and Miss Webb reached the office door, Suny called out, "Mrs. Webb, wait a


    minute."


    She said, walked to that meeting area, picked up the bag they brought over, and brought it back to Mrs.


    Webb intact: "Mrs. Webb, I don''t like to take things away from people, and the bag is not my heart''s


    desire."


    She looked at Suny and seemed to want to say something else, but Rosa beside her spoke up, "Mrs.


    Webb, please."


    Mrs. Webb nced at Suny, who was standing there with a light smile on her face the whole time.


    In an instant, Mrs. Webb knew that Suny would not be able to forgive  so easily.


    But what Suny wants to do next, they don''t know.


    After Mrs. Webb and Miss Webb left, the office was quiet again.


    Suny picked up a pen from the desk and squeezed it inside her hand to spin the flower.


    Halfway through the day, Rosa returned from dropping off Mrs. Webb and Miss Webb: "Miss Hond."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Suny put down the pen and looked at Rosa and smiled, "Any interesting stories about the Webb


    family?"


    Rosa thought for a moment, "Mr. Webb has a woman on the outside, and that woman is giving birth to


    a young son."


    "Oh, then we have to help return Mr. Webb''s son to the family."


    You like staring at her so much, don''t you?


    Then she let  gossip enough!


    As soon as Rosa heard this from Suny, she knew what it meant, "I''ll go ahead and get it done."


    "Good."


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled a little, and wondered how  would feel when she ate her own


    family''s melon.


    Suny collected her thoughts and began to concentrate on her work.


    Just after 5 p. m., Suny took a break when the phone on her desktop rang.


    The call was from Elijah, and for what, Suny knew without thinking.


    Her neck was a little sore, and after Suny pressed answer, she turned on the speakerphone and leaned


    straight back in her chair, rubbing her neck: "Mr. Brooks wants to apologize to me again?"


    Elijah on the other end of the phone smiled sarcastically, "I just wanted to ask  how her attitude was


    when she came to see you."


    After reading the rumors this morning that he was going to pry Austin out of his corner, Elijah didn''t


    dare to ask Suny to dinner.


    "Pretty good attitude."


    Suny responded faintly and inclined her head to look out the window.


    Ah, it''s still raining.


    Elijah breathed a slight sigh of relief, "So you forgive her?"


    Sunyughed out loud straight away, "I''m going to forgive her because she apologized with a good


    attitude?"


    What kind of reasoning is this.


    Elijah was afraid that Suny would misunderstand and hastily exined, "I didn''t mean that, I just


    wanted to say that if you don''t forgive her, I wanted to ask you how you want to take it out."


    He also just learned that that  privately rumored a lot of Suny things, not the first offender, is a


    repeat offender.


    Of course, this Elijah did not dare to say to Suny, he felt that Suny that temper, may have to spill over to


    him the fish in the pond.


    It would be better for him to ask for advice and then just do the cleanup himself.


    The Hullux Group has been in bad shape for two years, and Elijah is going to take the Webb family,


    easily.


    "Nothing, Miss Webb likes gossip, so I''ll add more gossip to satisfy her."


    Elijah couldn''t understand it for a second: "So?"


    Suny also did not know that Elijah could understand at once: "I heard that Mr. Webb had an illegitimate


    son outside, so I wanted to do a good deed and help Mr. Webb''s illegitimate son to recognize his


    ancestors."


    "Oh, I see what you mean!"


    Elijah how to say is also engaged in entertainment, a listen to understand Suny''s meaning: "I have a


    fierce information,  she seems to have two college students."


    Suny couldn''t help but tsk, "Miss Webb is really good at this."


    The subject was not well suited for discussion between them, and Elijah did not continue, "I''ll get this


    thing."


    "No, I''ve asked Secretary Lee to do it."


    Elijah felt his guilt was nowhere to be found, "Okay then."


    Suny was amused by him and sat up straight: "If Mr. Brooks feels guilty, then you''ll do the college


    student thing."


    After all, Secretary Lee is quite busy and cannot give her that much work.

 Chapter 464 SheS Always Been Fair

    Chapter 464 She''S Always Been Fair


    Chapter 464 She''s always been fair


    Rosa has always been efficient, but it only took one afternoon for n Webb''s illegitimate child to be


    revealed.


    The way this popped out is also particrly interesting, Rosa purposely sought out n''s mistress and


    had her pick up the child and then had her friend take her to the Webb family''s Vi, leaving the child


    standing there crying and saying she couldn''t find her way.


    n''s mistress has long wanted to be on top, Mrs. Webb can not have a son, n has always wanted


    a son, she was lucky, a child had a son, these years she also tentatively mentioned to n the future


    of the son, n said there will be a chance for the son to recognize the ancestors, but as for her how to


    do, n is not even mentioned.


    As the saying goes, a soldier who does not want to be a general is not a good soldier, and a mistress


    who does not want to be on top is naturally not a good mistress.


    This time she learned that it was n''s willful daughter who had offended someone, and someone was


    behind it, so naturally n''s mistress would not let go of this opportunity.


    The mistress had her friend drop Julian off at the door of the Webb residence after picking up her son


    Julian from kindergarten, as Rosa had instructed.


    Julian is just over three years old this year and has been living with his mistress. He was put in a


    strange ce by his mother''s friend at a young age, and when he turned around his familiar aunt


    disappeared and Julian didn''t dare to run around.


    The little boy stood in the middle of that road bewildered, thinking of what his mother told him when he


    was out of school, if he got lost with his mother, remember not to run around, just cry in ce and wait


    for his mother, if a strange aunt and sister to ask him, tell the aunt and sister that they are looking for


    mom and dad, and give the badge they are wearing to each other, so that the aunt and sister help call


    dad.


    Julian looked down at his badge and let out a cry of "wow".


    The children''s cries prated too much, crying to the earth, the Webb family''s housekeeper heard the


    children crying and had toe out to see, opened the door only to find a little boy standing in front of


    his house crying.


    The housekeeper went up to the little boy and asked him, but the boy said he was looking for his father


    and handed him the phone number on his badge.


    The housekeeper took a look and his whole body froze: "Little friend, what is your father''s name?"


    "Oooooooo, my dad called daddy."


    The housekeeper could not ask anything, but the phone was n''s number, the housekeeper in the


    Webb family as a housekeeper for so many years, immediately recognized it.


    He surveyed the young boy in front of him and tried to send the man away, but when he looked over,


    there was no one there.


    The little boy was also crying more and more, and the housekeeper felt a headache.


    At this time  was preparing to go out, the car just drove to the front door, and heard a little boy


    crying, the little boy also cried while shouting "I want to find my father".


    She went to Suny today to apologize, Suny did not forgive her,  was already in a bad mood, and


    now she went out to find her little boyfriend to be happy, but she did not expect to run into such a little


    boy again.


    was furious and got out of the car straight away: "Whose kid is this? Why is he crying in front of our


    house?"


    "Oooooo, sister I want to find dad, call dad for me!"


    Julian was also smart enough to see  approaching and ran over with his badge in hand.


    ducked and looked away in disgust, her eyes fell on the phone number of the badge and she was


    startled for a moment.


    The number was a bit familiar,  thought, and took out her phone and entered the number. Only five


    digits into the number, her own father''s phone number was already disyed.


    ''s entire body was confused: "How did you get my dad''s phone number?"


    "My dad, sister call my dad for me!"


    "Don''t touch me!"


    pushed Julian away and Julian fell to the ground, crying even more.


    Mrs. Webb, who was downstairs, also heard themotion and came out to see what was going on.


    When she saw the little boy, Mrs. Webb''s face changed, and then saw the other party''s badge and the


    phone number, Mrs. Webb''s face went white directly.


    And all of this was secretly filmed by someone Rosa had arranged.


    Rosa then had someone put the video of Julian crying for her father into the friendships of the famous


    But in an hour or so, the news that n had an illegitimate son spread directly inside the circle.


    It is said that the Webb family broke out in a fight that night, and , not knowing what she did, was


    pped by n and then ran out of the Webb family in the middle of the night, and Mrs. Webb was so


    angry that she fainted and was sent to the hospital.


    The Webb family is now the main object of gossip in the circle.


    After all, the way this illegitimate child is exposed is still quite chic, many people are saying that n''s


    mistress is quite clever, the bright side is to take advantage of  offended by revenge, in fact, she


    herself wants to rely on her son to get to the top.


    Yes, the mistress put it all on Suny''s shoulders.


    This is what Rosa taught her mistress to say, after all, Suny does things, always like to be explicit.


    Isn''t  so fond of gossiping about other people''s personal affairs?


    Then let her know what it''s like to be the subject of gossip.


    Of course,  and Mrs. Webb knew that Suny had the whole thing nned by one hand, and even if


    they had the fire, they couldn''t send it out.


    What''s more, if Suny hadn''te to this y, they wouldn''t have known that n had an illegitimate


    child outside.


    Elijah always likes to gossip, the Webb family this time he ate melon to eat a taste of things.


    That mistress is not a simple mistress, is actually ''s college ssmate, the rtionship is still good


    kind.


    As for why ''s college ssmate, who ended up hooking up with her dad, gave her a half-brother,


    that''s something you''d have to ask the person in question.


    With Suny''s side doing so beautifully, Elijah felt he couldn''t be left behind.


    He was originally in this business, this kind of thing Elijah do not be too good at.


    The two college boys that  had adopted were in J City, in their early twenties, and could be adopted


    by , so you don''t have to think about it to know that the two boys were in it for the money.


    Elijah merely had someone go and give the two boys a sum of money, which was not much, 100, 000


    each, and then had the two pretend topete for .


    did not expect this end of their own family suddenly appeared a half-brother, they usually raised the


    two little brothers actually fought.


    As soon as  arrived, she was pulled by two boys and asked who exactly she was going to choose.


    was overwhelmed for a moment, listening to the two boys constantly climbing over what she had


    bought them, and the people inside the cafe heard that the two boys were raised by .


    Elijah had a small video recorded and not widely disseminated, but it was sent to a circle of friends.


    Mr. Brooks FaceBook friends are a lot of people in the circle, and in a sh, the whole circle of people


    knew about  raising two boys at the same time.


    Word of the incident reached ''s parents, and  was pped by n just after she returned home.


    After the two incidents, the Webb family became a joke in J City''s high society.


    also dare not stay in the country, her reputation is now rotten, in the country, but all the family with a


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    bit of prestige will not let her in the door.


    Mrs. Webb is also considered to see the situation clearly, know n''s heart has long been in the two


    mothers and daughters, she decided to sign a separation agreement with n, from n took most of


    the family, and then take  directly to settle abroad.


    Of course, this is all an afterthought.


    Now the Webb family is in deep trouble, the illegitimate child matter has not been resolved, and then


    there is the matter of  adopted male college students, or a raised is raised two.


    has now been taught a lesson, and Suny is no longer concerned about the Webb family.


    She has always been very fair, the other side messed with her once, she returned the other side once.


    Of course, Elijah did those things, and she didn''t ask for them, who let  offend two people at once?

 Chapter 465 - IM Not Paying For It Anyway

    Chapter 465 - I''M Not Paying For It Anyway


    Chapter 465 - I''m not paying for it anyway


    After teaching  a lesson, Alicia and Ashle also finally returned from their honeymoon.


    The news of Alicia and Ashle''s marriage has been made public, and after thest variety show was


    broadcast, it was a direct official announcement of Ashle and Alicia''s rtionship.


    Alicia''s persona is an imperial sister, more female fans than male fans, after the official announcement


    of the marriage, her fans not reduced but increased, this thing also makes Joan happy for several days,


    so hear Alicia said to go on a twenty-day honeymoon, Joan also rare did not say anything.


    Alicia and Ashle both came back to J Cityst night, Alicia was jetgged and slept until 3 or 4 pm


    before leaving home.


    Suny had a meeting for more than two hours in the afternoon, and it was almost four o''clock when he


    came out of the meeting room.


    Ivan, who was standing by, reminded her, "Miss Hond, you have an appointment with Miss Poole


    today."


    Suny naturally remembered that she had an appointment with Alicia, only they had a 4:00 appointment


    and she was alreadyte.


    Suny went back to the office, took the bag that was photographed a few days ago, and drove to the


    clubhouse.


    "Sorry, had a meeting."


    Suny pushes the door in and admits her mistake before Alicia can say anything.


    Inside the room, Alicia yawned and gave Suny a disgruntled look, "Suny you are getting better and


    better now, more than half an hourte."


    Suny smiled and handed the paper bag in his hand to Alicia: "For you to make amends."


    Alicia raised an eyebrow and the grumbling on her face was gone, "That''s more like it, what is this?"


    Suny poured himself a ss of water: "See for yourself."


    Alicia took a look at Suny and hurriedly took out the box inside the paper bag. When she opened the


    lid, she was stunned for a moment and reacted that it was a bag inside Alexandre A model collection.


    This bag is not easy to buy on the market, a total of 10, 000 worldwide output, because the designer


    does not like this bag to be light and easy to obtain bags, so his initial agreement with Alexandre


    there are provisions, this bag can not be released more than 10, 000 output.


    This bag wasunched five years ago, five years ago just out of more than eight hundred thousand,


    today the market can not buy a new first-hand bag, basically second-hand.


    But despite this, second-hand is not good to buy, after all, when you can afford to buy this bag people


    are notck of this money, naturally will not be easily released.


    Alicia asked for help to find more than a year,st year inquired about the S city side of someone


    released one out, but the price is approaching two million, is saving money Alicia also had to pretend


    not to see it.


    This year she was much looser, so she nned to ask someone to look for it again, but she didn''t


    expect that Suny would buy it for her before she found it.


    Wow, thiste payout should not be too good!


    Alicia turned around and pounced on Suny, who blocked her with her arms, and Alicia missed the hug,


    but she didn''t care: "Oh my God, Suny, why don''t you bete for all my dates from now on? Not to


    mention half an hourte, you can even be an hourte!"


    Suny was amused by her: "You''re thinking quite beautifully."


    Alicia looked at the bag inside the box beautifully, she was afraid of getting it dirty and broken, carefully


    wrapped the waterproof paper around it, then closed the lid again and put it back inside the bag before


    she asked Suny: "Where did you get this bag? I''ve had people asking around for me for more than half


    a year, and I haven''t heard of anyone wanting it out."


    Suny gave her a sidelong nce, "Auctioned at the auction."


    Alicia huffed, "Wouldn''t that be over two million?"


    Suny nodded and said carelessly, "I''m not paying for it anyway."


    Alicia froze, "So who''s paying for it?"


    Wherees the injustice ah, she also went to the pit!


    "Mr. Brooks."


    "Elijah?"


    Alicia frowned, very puzzled: "Why did Mr. Brooks give you a bag shot?"


    The recent J Citythe Webb family matter is so big, ording to Alicia''s gossipy nature, will soon be


    able to know.


    So Suny didn''t want to hide it from her, so she simply told her the cause and effect together: "Is this


    Elijah''s brain wrong? If you really want to find another man, why are you still here at KLOC?"


    "Oh yeah, who''s that  again? Her mouth is too cheap, right? Did she smear you a lot in private?"


    Not to mention, Alicia is not good at anything else, but she''s pretty smart at it.


    Suny tsked, "You''re a good guesser."


    As soon as she heard Suny''s words, Alicia knew that Wu Whatlin must have done a lot of bad things in


    private.


    She was so angry, she didn''t think she would go on her honeymoon for 20 days and someone would


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    bully Suny!


    "What else did she do before?"


    Suny looked askance at Alicia: "Actually, I didn''t do anything, I just followed a few posts with rhythm."


    Suny has always liked to feel in control, so in fact, after  and her mother and daughter left that day,


    Suny had Rosa go over what  had done before.


    Do not check okay, check only to find that this  and the former Jennifer still have some friendship,


    two years ago she and Austin just after the divorce, out of a variety of smear her post, which many


    ''s masterpiece.


    It''s a good sister, Jennifer is gone,  also remembered to help Jennifer to give her a hard time.


    But Suny thinks that after this time,  must not have much time and energy to care about her for a


    long time.


    Alicia was righteously indignant: "If only I hade back sooner!"


    When Suny heard this from her, her peach blossom eyes twitched and she looked at Alicia with a


    smirk, "Who is the person who sends me pictures every day?"


    Obviously just have fun.


    Alicia was a little vain, clutching the bag that contained the bag, "I just wanted to share it with you."


    Suny grunted, "That''s really appreciated."


    The two talked for a while. Alicia didn''t ask so many detailed questions about Theodore in Las Vegas


    before, but now that she''s back home, she''s practically picking Suny''s brain and asking him all about


    Theodore.


    Suny has always kept nothing from Alicia, and she will say whatever she asks.


    When asked about Theodore''s fianc¨¦e, Suny gave her a smirking look: "Ms. Lawrence said she''d call


    off their engagement."


    Alicia looked away from Suny and took a cherry and put it in her mouth, "So it seems that Austin''s real


    mother isn''t too bad."


    Sunyughed and didn''t take her up on that.


    Alicia swallowed the cherry inside her mouth and suddenly thought of a question, "ording to you,


    Austin''s own mother knew about Austin''s existence two years ago and she only went looking for Austin


    six months ago?"


    Suny''s eyebrows lowered: "She has cancer."


    Alicia huffed backwards, "I can''t tell, she doesn''t look sick to me at all."


    Suny leaned over to the couch behind her and raised her hand to rub her temples, "She probably didn''t


    go to chemo."


    After all, a person like that naturally does not like to leave himself all undignified.


    What''s more, this is already the second rpse, chemotherapy or radiotherapy, with the current


    technology of mankind, can only let her live a few more months, but for those few months, herst


    period of time, must be very no quality of life.


    Alicia nodded, "No wonder."


    The two talked for almost an hour at the clubhouse, and at six o''clock, Suny and Alicia went to a newly


    opened restaurant for dinner.


    After Alicia''s honeymoon, she''ll be on the set in a couple of days.


    Just after dinner, Ashle came to pick up the man.


    Suny stood at the entrance of the restaurant, watching the backs of the two men, half a dozen times


    before turning around and walking to the elevator to go down to the underground parking lot.


    Well, she misses Austin a bit too.

 Chapter 466 How Much They Can Do

    Chapter 466 How Much They Can Do


    Chapter 466 How much they can do


    Austin is far away in M Country, not to mention that he doesn''t remember anything, and Suny knows


    that it''s useless to think about people.


    The two are now in a strange and notpletely strange state, familiar with him and yet can not


    remember anything.


    Suny didn''t want to put pressure on Austin, so after she returned to China, she basically rarely


    contacted him.


    The two people these days chat records inside, sent the most is good morning and good night, the


    weather is good today, today it rained, etc., these do not have any topic content words.


    But KLOC and Phantombined are already busy enough for Suny, and she doesn''t have that much


    time to lose.


    After collecting his thoughts, Suny re-read the emails inside hisputer.


    "Knock, knock," there was a knock on the door, and Suny said, "Come in."


    As soon as the words were spoken, the office door was pushed open and Ivan led Mr. Cole in.


    Seeing Mr. Cole, Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow: "Mr. Cole, what do you want?"


    Thest meeting Mr. Cole to Suny to add to the trouble, do not want to run into the Suny wake up time,


    Suny directly let the original responsible for the project Ivan to Mr. Cole to do the project,st Friday,


    Mr. Cole directly to the project negotiations copsed.


    At the regr meeting this morning, Suny proposed that Mr. Cole''s position in KLOC be abolished, and


    all shareholders agreed except Mr. Gordon, who was in cahoots with Mr. Cole.


    With so many KLOC shares in Suny''s hands, her opinion can almost be said to be the decision, not to


    mention that other shareholders also approved, Mr. Cole''s position was naturally jerked off.


    Now Mr. Cole came over and for what matter, Suny naturally knew.


    Mr. Cole is more than 40 years old and has been in KLOC for 20 years. It was hard for him to wait for


    Frederick to leave and mix with the senior management, but he didn''t expect to sit for a few years and


    now he has to be removed from his job.


    "Miss Hond, there''s something I want to say to you."


    We are all smart people, Mr. Cole thisment is naturally to betray Mr. Gordon.


    Suny nced at Ivan: "Ivan, that program of yours Vanse, you ask them to change it again."


    Ivan took the file, answered, and left the office with good sense.


    The door to the office was closed by Ivan, leaving Suny and Mr. Cole alone in the office.


    Mr. Cole pulled out an envelope from his pocket: "Miss Hond, this is a photo of Mr. Gordon and


    Anthony meeting, and I have some evidence of Mr. Gordon and Anthony cooperating to embezzle


    KLOC''s public money."


    Suny didn''t look at the photo inside that envelope, she smiled a little: "Mr. Cole, we are all smart


    people, then I will not say anything in the clear."


    Suny said here, a pause, "your rtionship with Mr. Gordon, I think we all know very well, this morning,


    Mr. Gordon is for you, but the force of the debate, so many years, you and Mr. Gordon two, not always


    good cooperation? Now you suddenly defected to me, can I ask Mr. Cole, why?"


    Mr. Cole did not expect Suny to ask these questions, he was silent for a moment, "To be honest, Miss


    Hond, I am now almost fifty, also a handful of years old, holding KLOC shares are not much, that


    position, I can not earn. I''m not going to be able to earn that position. Thepany''s main business is


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    to provide a wide range of services and services to the public.


    "I''ve been thinking a lot about KLOC for the past two days. I''ve been thinking a lot these past two days,


    I''ve been at KLOC for twenty years, it''s like my second home. ruben has been receiving a lot of foreign


    gueststely, ording to my usual understanding of him, he''s afraid he''s going to make a big move."


    "I''ve been used to peace and quiet all these years, and I want to move up, but I just want a vanity name


    so I can satisfy my vanity for the past twenty years. But Ruben wants to move KLOC, I can''t be


    indifferent, even if I''m just a shareholder, but it''s also about my share of the profits, Miss Hond!"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t ask for anything, I don''t have anyints if you remove me. I just have a small


    request, I have an illegitimate son, just graduated from M Country doctor back, also do this area of


    research and development, Miss Hond you see if you can let him into the R & D department as a


    small minister team leader or."


    Suny didn''t say anything until the other party finished speaking, and only then did she speak


    unhurriedly: "So it seems that Mr. Cole you mean that you want to step aside now?"


    Mr. Cole was afraid that Suny misunderstood, and hurriedly opened his mouth to exin: "Miss


    Hond, that son of mine is indeed very powerful, his information you can check."


    Suny smiled: "Mr. Cole your son is naturally an excellent talent, this I would never doubt. But--"


    Suny said, the hand holding the pen gave a slight beat and tapped on the desktop, "Mr. Cole you said


    you are now unable to see Ruben make a move on KLOC, so how did you see it in the past?"


    Suny said here, the smile on his face faded, peach blossom eyes inside reced a cold: "Mr. Gordon


    gave you what conditions, so that you are willing toe to me, so bear the humiliation."


    Hearing Suny''s words, Mr. Cole''s face changed, "Miss Hond, I don''t quite understand your bang.


    You''re right, I was indeed blinded by Ruben''s promises, but after all these events, this one has given


    me a head start and I''vee to my senses. I''m only telling you this so you can be on guard. If you


    think I''m not credible, you can disbelieve me. But you are too insulting when you say these things!"


    Mr. Cole finished and his face went cold.


    Suny looked at him and curled her lips in a smirk: "Mr. Cole do you know where you are broken?"


    "Since you don''t believe me, it''s pointless for me to say more!"


    Mr. Cole turned around to leave, Suny also did not open the door to stay, just behind him and said: "Mr.


    Cole, I give you a word of advice, do things can not be too eager, before the negotiation, first revealed


    the bottom card, is a big taboo in the mall. You have been in this circle for so long, I think you should


    know more than me."


    Mr. Cole had just reached the office door, and his hand had just hit the door handle, when he heard


    Suny''s wordsing from behind him.


    He stiffened, pulled the door open fiercely, and left the office with quick steps.


    Mr. Cole had just left when Ivan came in.


    "Miss Hond?"


    Suny regained the smile on his face and nced at Ivan: "Most into Ruben may have something to do,


    you go check it out."


    Suny said, thought about it, and added: "Check carefully, he is likely to give us a false impression."


    Ivan heard Suny''s words and frowned slightly: "Just now Mr. Cole he?"


    Thinking about what Isa said just now, Suny couldn''t help but let out augh, "He said he came to


    defect."


    Ivan is also rare stunned for a moment, Isa wille to surrender, probably no one will believe it.


    The things he did with Ruben, really to investigate, enough for them to spend a lifetime in jail.


    Ivan was silent for two seconds, "I know, Miss Hond."


    Isa Cole was actually sent undercover, then they must be to do something, but to do something,


    probably not so good to investigate.


    Ivan finished, remembered Anthony''s matter, and hastily opened his mouth to mention: "Miss Hond,


    today at three o''clock in the afternoon, the West Side prison side ..."


    Suny nodded, "Okay, I got it."


    Each of them thought that Austin was really in trouble, and only a few months after the pause, they all


    started to jump out again.


    Suny hooked her lips, she would like to see, how much they can do.

 Chapter 467 This Suny, Also Too Scary

    Chapter 467 This Suny, Also Too Scary


    Chapter 467 This Suny, also too scary


    At 3 p. m., the car just arrived at the entrance of the West Side Prison.


    The car couldn''t be driven in, so Suny got out and walked right in.


    Anthony into the prison but a few months, people have lost a lot of weight, a pair of eyes looking at him


    with a thorn.


    Suny walked over to him with a smile and sat down in front of him: "It''s been a long time, Mr. Johnson."


    "It has indeed been a long time, I did not expect that Austin died here, this is really hi life is a big happy


    thing."


    Anthony finished andughed out loud.


    He had handcuffs on his hands, but that didn''t stop him from pping the table andughing at all.


    Suny looked at him with a smile on her face all the time, and only when Anthony finishedughing did


    she speak, "Mr. Johnson''s news is still really convenient."


    Suny double entendre, this small four or five square meters inside the room stood two prison guards,


    Anthony again proud, but also dare not say it.


    He snorted coldly: "I heard before that Miss Hond is very fond of him, I did not expect, rumors are


    rumors after all ah, I see Miss Hond you are not hard to bear at all. "


    Sunyughed a little, "Austin is fine, why should I feel bad?"


    Anthony froze, but he still did not believe: "Suny, it is now this time, Austin people have died, that river,


    the winter, so cold, overturned in the middle of the night down, the body did not get it is only because it


    was eaten by fish, you do notfort yourself."


    "If Mr. Johnson doesn''t believe me, there''s nothing more I can say."


    Suny said, directly to the point: "I''m here, I don''t know what Mr. Johnson wants me to do."


    Anthony leaned back and crossed his legs proudly: "It''s nothing, I just think you''re really a talent, Suny,


    but it''s a pity that you''re young and have a bad eye. If you were my daughter-inw, the Johnson family


    would be the richest in the entire J City!"


    Suny looked down and covered her lips with a smile: "Don''t worry, the Johnson family is the richest in


    the whole J City now."


    Suny said here, looked up and looked at Anthony: "But ah, this the Johnson family is not your the


    Johnson family."


    "You''re so insensitive! Forget it, you''re young, I won''t bother with you! I''m leaving the country in a few


    days, I''m afraid it won''t be easy to see me then."


    Anthony''s shrewd eyes shone with excitement inside when he thought of the freedom he would have


    after leaving the country.


    Suny looked at him, "Yeah, terminal lung cancer, I don''t know how many years you''ll live! Mr. Johnson,


    your luck is not good, maybe, just go out, and then you''re sick?"


    "You curse me?"


    Suny shrugged, "If you want to understand it that way, I can''t help it, after all, my intention is just to tell


    you that this objective possibility exists."


    Anthony looked bad, it was true that he was out on medical parole and it was true that he had terminal


    lung cancer.


    But Anthony always believed that the technology abroad was good and that he could live another five


    or six years if he went abroad for treatment.


    People are old, always afraid of death, Anthony is also afraid, but if he can get KLOC back before he


    dies, then he is not so afraid again.


    In his life, what he wants most is KLOC.


    He was afraid to make a move when Frederick was around, and with the old man dead, he couldn''t


    fight Austin.


    Now that Austin is dead, he doesn''t believe that he can''t even fight a Suny!


    "If you asked me toe here to tell me about this, then I already know, and I will not dy Mr.


    Johnson as you continue to go back to jail."


    Suny was smiling when he said this, but the words came out harsh.


    Anthony''s blood pressure was rising, and Suny looked at him with a red face and said with a smile,


    "Don''t be angry, or I''m afraid you''ll have high blood pressure and won''t be able to wait to go abroad for


    lung cancer treatment."


    Suny''s words are poking inside Anthony''s lung tube. Anthony''s handcuffed hands are clenched tightly,


    and the bruises on the back of his hands are frightening.


    "Don''t you get cocky Suny, keep a good eye on KLOC, you don''t have many days left to be inside


    KLOC."


    Suny stood up and met Anthony''s eyes, "Thank you Mr. Johnson for your concern, KLOC is fine now.


    Oh, by the way, there is one thing I forgot to tell you."


    "The things you did with Mr. Gordon, I''ve got your original books, you''re out on medical parole, but if


    you go back to your country, I don''t mind, helping you renew this free old age service of yours."


    "You--"


    Anthony gritted his teeth, knowing he couldn''t get angry with Suny at this time.


    He has high blood pressure, if the disease, it may really be like Suny said, the parole can not go to the


    hospital directly to die of anger.


    He can''t be pissed off!


    Anthony closed his eyes and held back.


    Suny looked at him, peach blossom eyes slightly hooked, she lifted her leg and walked to his side,


    leaned down in Anthony''s ear with only two people can hear the voice said: "Mr. Johnson, your medical


    parole also pay attention to safety, foreign countries are legal to carry guns, careful one day, eat


    bullets."


    Suny finished, stood up straight again and looked down at Anthony with a smirk.


    Then, she lifted her leg and left that room.


    Anthony was still angry and did not react when he heard Suny''s words, until the sound of Suny''s high


    heels got farther and farther away and he suddenly understood what Suny meant by those words.


    For a moment, Anthony''s entire body went cold.


    This Suny, too, is too scary!


    She actually, actually wanted someone to kill him!


    Suny kind of knew why Anthony wanted to see her, he thought something had happened to Austin and


    that''s why he wanted to see her.


    I have to say, Anthony also overestimates himself.


    What he failed to do in the first half of his life, he thought he could do in the remaining years, dragging


    his lingering body?


    Ridiculous.


    Or does Anthony think that she, Suny, is a better bully?


    "Miss Hond."


    Suny had just walked out of the prison when she realized that a light rain was falling.


    Ivan had thoughtfully be an umbre and came in to wait, and Suny gave him a look, "Thanks."


    "You''re wee."


    Ivan was a little curious and a little worried about Anthony''s purpose, but he couldn''t ask.


    Suny couldn''t help butugh a little as she watched himnguish, "Is it because you want to know what


    Anthony really wants?"


    Ivan nodded: "I had it checked out, he does have advanced lung cancer,te stage 2, plus he has high


    blood pressure himself, in fact, the next situation is very unsatisfactory."


    Suny nodded: "He thought Austin was out of people, and after the parole, he should have made a


    move."


    Suny said and paused: "But from what you said, I don''t think he should have that energy or time to


    move after his medical parole."


    Ivan agrees, but is still a little worried: "There''s just no guarantee he won''t dog it."


    After all, they are all going to die, Anthony can''t get KLOC for the rest of his life as he would like, and


    who knows if he''ll end up crazy enough to die by fish.


    "Then we''ll have to see if he can live to see that."


    Suny said, bending down and getting inside the car.


    This rain is said to fall, and the sky is said to be cloudy.


    It was almost five o''clock back at KLOC, and Suny had nothing particrly important to do, so she let


    Ivan park directly in front of the office: "I''m going to bezy today."


    Ivan gave a rare smile, "You''ve had a hard timetely."


    "You guys work harder."


    "Umbre, Miss Hond."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Suny took the umbre and lifted his legs to get out of the car.


    She didn''t drive over today, the car was sent for maintenance.


    The rain was not too heavy, silky, with the wind, cold.


    Suny was holding an umbre and nned to take a car to the roadside to return to the vi.


    Suddenly a sound of a horn came, Suny was surprised, subconsciously looked towards the source of


    the sound.


    A ck car slowly drove up to her heels, Suny was a little confused and just leaned down when the


    door was pushed open to reveal a familiar face.


    It''s Austin, oh, now called Theodore.

 Chapter 468 - Are You Tired Of Me?

    Chapter 468 - Are You Tired Of Me?


    Chapter 468 - Are you tired of me?


    "Get in the car."


    Suny collected his umbre and sat in sideways.


    Theodore handed her a handkerchief and Suny reached out to take it, "Thank you."


    She wiped the rain from the back of her hand and inclined her head to look at Theodore at her side,


    "What brings you back to the country?"


    "Talk about a project."


    Sunyughed a little, "I thought you came over here specifically to see me."


    Theodore looked at her, "And came to see you specifically."


    Hearing this from him, Suny couldn''t help but tsk, "I don''t really believe it when you say that."


    "Why?"


    Suny smiled without saying anything, nced out the car window and changed the subject: "Just got


    off the ne, or have you been here for a long time?"


    Theodore had been on a ne for more than 10 hours and just got off the ne and had his driver


    send him over here to find Suny.


    The nended at two o''clock and he arrived at KLOC downstairs at around four, but he didn''t go up


    to her.


    As Rose said, he doesn''t remember anything now, and running into familiar people and things back


    home will only make it more awkward and difficult for Suny.


    KLOC used to be his, if he got out of the car and showed his face, he would definitely be recognized,


    but he did not recognize anyone, things spread out, but also will only add trouble to Suny.


    Theodore had nned to wait inside the car until Suny got off work, but he didn''t expect her toe


    back from outside.


    He had just gotten off the ne and was a little tired, so he raised his hand and rubbed his temples as


    he replied to Suny: "I just arrived today and stayed at Silver Line."


    Suny saw that he looked a little tired, "You just came over, you''re still jetgged, why don''t you go to


    the hotel to rest first?"


    Theodore shook his head, "Let''s eat first."


    Suny looked at him and didn''t refuse.


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped at Bishounen, and Suny couldn''t help but nce at Theodore:


    "You used to like to eat here too."


    "Yeah? The secretary rmended me."


    "Oh."


    Suny responded and got out of the car with her umbre.


    Theodore also got out of the car, but without an umbre, he stood by the car and looked at Suny, as if


    waiting for her to pass.


    Suny raised his peachy eyes and walked over with his umbre.


    "I''ll do it."


    He reached out to take the umbre and Suny let go, looking up at Theodore before realizing he had a


    scruffy chin.


    Suny''s fingers moved and she couldn''t resist lifting her hand to touch it: "Growing a beard."


    After doing this, Suny realized that he was a little offended.


    She withdrew her hand and looked graciously at Theodore, "Sorry."


    "I''ve been having a lot of dreams againtely."


    Theodore didn''t take her words, but said something else.


    He held the umbre and led her inside, "But I can''t tell, which is real and which is not."


    That night, Theodore said the two words really let Suny memory is too deep, so that now again heard


    Theodore said to himself again dream, Suny subconsciously thought is not another spring dream.


    s, it seems that this pit is not going to pass.


    Suny lowered her eyebrows and collected her heart: "What did you dream about?"


    "Dreaming that you pped me."


    Hearing this from him, Suny raised her head and looked at him and suddenly smiled, "That may, be


    true."


    As the two spoke, Theodore collected his umbre, handed it to a doorman, and walked into


    Bishounen. Just as he entered, the waiter came up to greet him, "Miss Hond, Mr. Johnson."


    For more than six months, J City has been rumored that Austin is dead.


    A person who has been dead for half a year suddenly swam, not to mention the waiter, even the


    onlookers heard the word "Mr. Johnson" are surprised, and then look, the man standing beside Suny, is


    not Austin?


    Theodore suddenly returned to the country, Suny can not guess what he wants, but his appearance will


    cause what reaction, Suny already have a mental preparation.


    The waiter saw Theodore, people are stunned, blocking Suny and Theodore two, for several seconds


    did not move.


    Suny didn''t bother with him, just smiled: "Please, move over."


    When he heard Suny''s voice, the waiter reacted, waking up as if from a dream, and backed away in a


    frenzy: "Excuse me, Miss Hond, Mr. Johnson!"


    "It''s okay."


    Sunyughed a little and led Theodore inside, "Did you book a private room?"


    Theodore shook his head, "No."


    "Oh, I have a private room."


    Suny often talk about cooperation in this Bishounen in the past six months, so Bishounen also has the


    good sense to leave a private room for her, as long as shees over, it can be arranged for Suny,


    without reservation.


    Theodore followed Suny around the aisle and into the private room.


    Suny took the menu and handed one to Theodore: "Have you changed your tastes now?"


    "No."


    He directly did not take the menu, "You order."


    Suny gave him a look, didn''t make it easy for him, and ordered a four-course meal and a soup.


    The news that Austin was not dead spread at once in Bishounen, and when Elijah learned the news, he


    just threw down his secretary, "You go to the dinner party tonight."


    After the words, he went straight away, the secretary did not even stop.


    Meanwhile, inside the box.


    Suny took a sip of soup and looked at Theodore beside her, "Still getting used to eating?"


    "Hmm."


    "How many days do you n to stay over here?"


    Suny said, after a pause: "In a few days is the anniversary of your grandfather, since you are back, it is


    good to go to visit a grave."


    The rest of the Johnson family is really not good, but Frederick is really to Austin heart and soul


    training, dying before are paving the way for Austin.


    If Frederick had lived a better life and lived a little longer, when Suny married into the Johnson family,


    she probably wouldn''t have been overpowered by Grace and her daughters.


    But s, there is no if.


    Suny smiled, collected her thoughts, put down the spoon in her hand, and looked at Theodore.


    "Stay a week."


    Theodore raised his head, looked at Suny, and asked her, "Will you go with me?"


    "That''s fine."


    The two were talking when thepartment door was suddenly pushed open.


    Suny was stunned for a moment and turned her head to find it was Elijah.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After six months, Elijah saw Austin alive and well again, a moment actually some afraid to walk over.


    He nced at Suny and took the initiative to walk over and take a seat: "Interrupting your meal?"


    Suny shook his head: "I was going to tell you tonight, he came over to talk about a project, just got off


    the ne today, and I just found out he wasing over."


    Elijah answered, looking at Theodore''s eyes a little red, "I heard you lost your memory, so you probably


    can''t remember who I am! That''s good, you''ve forgotten all the bad things you''ve done before, so you


    don''t have anything on me."


    "Elijah."


    Hearing Theodore call his name, Elijah froze: "You haven''t forgotten me, have you, Austin?"


    Theodore looked at him askance: "I got a picture the other day of you and Suny, and the guy who gave


    it to me said that you were my hairdresser."


    "So do you remember me or don''t you remember me?"


    "Don''t remember."


    Elijah was a little lost, but in the end Austin was still fine.


    "It''s okay, Austin, oh I forgot, your name is Theodore now, I think it''s better to go by your old name."


    Elijah is a man who has always known himself well, not to mention being in Austin''s presence.


    He inserted himself midway, he didn''t feel embarrassed at all and nced at Suny: "Do you mind


    adding a pair of dishes for me?"


    Suny hooked her lips and simply called someone in to add a pair of dishes for Elijah.


    Elijah''s mouth was like a machine gun, at first he saw Austin sitting there alive, he was frozen in


    disbelief, and now that he''s back to his senses, he''s as excited as someone who''s been in the


    mountains for hundreds of years, and his mouth is talking non-stop.


    Suny had almost finished eating, and she put away her chopsticks and sipped her soup slowly and


    deliberately, listening to Elijah ask Theodore a variety of questions.


    Theodore, probably a little annoyed by the questioning, frowned: "Did you used to talk this much?"


    Elijah, who was gloating that his best friend was safe and sound: "... Are you annoyed with me?"


    Theodore looked askance at him, "The noise is giving me a headache."


    "..."


    This guy is really Austin!

 Chapter 469 After All, You Are Austin

    Chapter 469 After All, You Are Austin


    Chapter 469 After all, you are Austin


    Elijah looked reluctantly aside at Suny: "Suny, am I annoying?"


    Suny gave augh, "It doesn''t bother me, it''s fine."


    "That''s what''s wrong with you Austin, Suny doesn''t even find me annoying."


    Theodore nced at Suny and said lightly, "She probably just doesn''t want to blow you off."


    Theodore is not Austin now, and does not remember the past, but he and Elijah two get along,


    invariably back to the old days when the two were acquainted.


    He just forgot, but some of the habits engraved in the bones can not be forgotten.


    Elijah was probably devastated, and despite Austin''s memory loss, his mouth didn''t spare him.


    Dinner came over and Elijah offered to leave.


    Suny apanied Theodore back to the hotel. She always felt that it was not that simple for Theodore


    to return home suddenly this time.


    Suny collected her thoughts and turned her head to Theodore who walked over with a change of


    clothes, "What''s the matter with you this time back home?"


    Rose said the other day that Theodore is in a dangerous situation today, but this time back home, he


    did not bring the two security guards with him.


    Theodore gave her a look and sat down on the couch, "Nothing, wanted to make sure of something."


    "Oh."


    Seeing his reluctance to talk, Suny did not continue to ask.


    She nced down at the time on her wristwatch, "It''s after eight, you''ve been on a ne for more than


    ten hours, you rest, I won''t bother you."


    "Suny."


    As Suny turned around, Theodore suddenly spoke up and called out to her.


    Suny stopped and turned back over to look at him, "Uh huh?"


    "If I never remembered what happened before, would you still be with me?"


    Suny was stunned, this is really a difficult question for people to answer.


    She pursed her lips and was silent for two seconds, "I guess so."


    She said, curling her lips into a smile, "After all, you''re Austin."


    Theodore''s dark eyes sank, and he looked at Suny for half a second before speaking, "I''ll have the


    driver take you back."


    "Good."


    Theodore gets up and walks Suny to the door.


    "I''m going back, get an early night."


    "Good night."


    He said, and lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    Suny looked up at him, then raised her hand to hook his neck and stood on her tiptoes to kiss


    Theodore''s thin lips.


    His lips were a little cool, and there was the freshness and aroma of the lemonade he had just drunk.


    Theodore paused for only half a second and quickly responded by hooking Suny''s waist and lowering


    his head to deepen the kiss.


    Some things are forgotten, but the body remembers.


    The two were once so close, but empty for more than half a year without contact, and now it is but a


    sizzling kiss, but also lightly burned both of them.


    If the elevator doors hadn''t suddenly opened, Suny felt she would have lost control next.


    The "ding" sound of the elevator door made both of them instantly awake.


    Suny subconsciously withdrew backward, but she just finished this action, people were hooked by


    Theodore waist sh into the room inside.


    Theodore raised his leg and kicked the door, and in just a second, he carried the person into the room


    and closed the door in the process.


    He leaned against the wall at the entrance, Suny leaned against his chest, and the two of them were


    extremely close to each other, breathing a little sharply on each other.


    Theodore moved and raised his hand to touch her face, "I''m always having that one dream, Suny."


    Although he did not say what exactly that one dream was, yet Suny immediately reacted to what he


    was talking about.


    Theodore suddenly mentioned such words after they had just been intimate, and Suny only felt her


    face getting hotter and hotter.


    Immediately after, Suny did not only feel hot on her face, but also on her legs and all over her body.


    Two. Legs. Between. The rolling... The heat is too obvious, she stood there, not daring to move.


    Time passed, and I don''t know how long it took before Theodore let her go: "You go back."


    He opened his mouth in a somewhat deep voice, and Suny looked up at him and found that the dark


    eyes seemed to be burning with a fire inside.


    With just one nce, she almost burned up with him.


    Suny''s heart fluttered and she nodded, "I''m going back, you get some rest."


    "Hmm."


    Theodore watched as she exited the door, which opened halfway and was quickly closed again.


    The room regained its calm, leaving Theodore alone. He nced down somewhere, closed his eyes,


    and when he opened them again, those dark eyes had returned to coldness.


    Theodore walked back inside the room, picked up his cell phone and found Elijah''s number he had just


    written down, and pressed the dial button.


    When I got the call from Theodore, Elijah was excitedly telling Antonio and the others about Theodore.


    When he saw the iing call, he thought he had misread it and picked up the phone and asked Tate,


    who was standing by, "Tate, check for me, is this Austin''s phone?"


    Tate rolled his eyes, "You made your own note about ''Austin'', didn''t you, you didn''t know?"


    Elijah was instantly amused: "Austin called me, I''m going to take a call first!"


    With that, Elijah bumbled out of the box with his phone and found a quiet spot, "Austin?"


    Elijah was neverfortable with the name "Theodore", so he stubbornly called Austin by his former


    name.


    "Are you free now? I have some things I want to ask you,e to Silver Line 1608 if it''s convenient for


    you."


    "Free free free, you wait, I''ll be there in 20 minutes!"


    "Hmm."


    Theodore answered, and then hung up the call.


    Elijah took the phone and ran back to the box, directly copied his car keys: "Austin has something for


    me, I''ll go first, you two drink by yourselves!"


    Antonio raised an eyebrow: "Don''t be smug, looking for you is probably asking Suny about the same


    thing."


    Elijah pooh-poohed, "You''re just jealous of me!"


    Antonio smiled without saying a word and exchanged a nce with Tate, who stepped aside.


    Tate raised his ss and clinked it with Antonio, the two men''s intentions clear as day.


    Elijah gritted his teeth, "That''s for me too!"


    Elijah finished and the man left.


    It is worthy of being a brother for more than 30 years, although the memory loss, but the first to think of


    him!


    Thinking about it, Elijah felt quite touched.


    He was moved, the car could not help but speed up, the result was identally speeding, just bad luck


    and ran into a drunk driver, was directly stopped.


    Elijah naturally did not drink, but some dy, also took more than ten minutes.


    Elijah arrived at Silver Line forty minutester. When he stepped into the elevator, Elijah looked at the


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    time and thought that he had also said he would be there in twenty minutes, and his face got hot.


    Elijah just knocked on the door and the room opened quickly.


    Theodore gave him a look, "Come on in."


    "On the way to meet the traffic police check DUI."


    "Hmm."


    Theodore responded, he had just squinted on the couch for a while and didn''t care about the time.


    Theodore walked over to the bar, took a bottle of wine, and asked Elijah, "Drink?"


    "Drink, it''s been a long time since you and I have had a drink together."


    Theodore took another wine ss, poured two sses of red wine and handed him one: "I want to ask


    you about Suny."


    Hearing Theodore''s words, Elijah''s face changed.


    He really is a tool man!


    Elijah gritted his teeth, "... What do you want to ask?"


    Tools people are also useful, better than useless!


    Theodore took a sip of red wine, then slowly spoke: "I asionally think of thingstely, but they are


    very fragmented fragments."


    He said, paused, looked at Elijah, and suddenly asked, "Why did Suny and I get divorced?"

 Chapter 470 Am I Good To Suny?

    Chapter 470 Am I Good To Suny?


    Chapter 470 Am I good to Suny?


    Elijah looked at Theodore, "How do you know you and Suny were divorced?"


    "I remembered that she and I went for a divorce."


    Elijah took a sip of red wine, thinking that Austin''s question really made him not know how to answer.


    "Just ... you felt you didn''t like Suny at that time, Suny mentioned the divorce, so you went along with


    her intention to divorce."


    "Why would I marry Suny if I didn''t like her?"


    This is another send-up question.


    Elijah felt that Austin called him over tonight just to make him the bad guy, this old story, and also


    mixed with so many things old, he always felt like sorry for Suny when he said it.


    After all, Suny didn''t even tell Austin, so I guess she didn''t want to mention these things.


    The past is the past, why bring it up again.


    Elijah is sometimes unresponsive, but that doesn''t mean he''s really stupid.


    Theodore saw that he didn''t say anything: "Is there a misunderstanding here?"


    "It''s not really a misunderstanding."


    Elijah looked at Theodore with aplicated expression, "Have you ever wondered if Suny wants you


    to know this."


    Theodore''s eyebrows twitched slightly, "Tonight, before Suny left, I asked her a question."


    "What did you ask?"


    Does it have anything to do with this question?


    "I asked her if she would still be with me if I never remembered what happened before."


    Elijah raised an eyebrow, "What did Suny say?"


    "She said, ''After all, you are Austin.''"


    Elijah was stunned for a moment, he felt he was invisibly stuffed with a handful of dog food.


    "So why don''t you just ask her about the old days?"


    "Didn''t want to upset her."


    Elijah was stumped: "Don''t you have amnesia? How do I see you to Suny, it does not look like amnesia


    ah."


    Theodore looked askance at Elijah: "Does memory loss affect my liking for Suny?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "..."


    He shouldn''t havee on this trip!


    Elijah wiped a face, do not want to continue this topic, simply answered Theodore''s question: "back


    then you married Suny, because Suny saved your mother, oh, is your stepmother, is Grace, but you


    also do not remember, never mind who she is. You said at the time was to give Suny a sum of money,


    Suny at first open style to five million, then said ten million, and finally said three hundred million, and


    then she directly asked to marry you."


    "You weren''t exactly on good terms with Grace then, were you, and she wanted you to marry a woman


    who was a good match all day long, so you simply married Suny."


    Elijah said here, a pause: "By the way, I forgot to tell you, Suny at that time is particrly low-key, I


    mean, although she is very rich, but everyone does not know. So when she married you back then,


    everyone in J City, including you and me, thought it was Suny who married high and wanted to enter


    the Johnson family as a noblewoman."


    "You told me that Suny was too scheming to y such a big game. Thepany''s main business is to


    provide a wide range of services and services to the public, including the provision of services to the


    public, the provision of services to the public and the provision of services to the public.


    "Later Suny estimated that the heart is cold, it is mentioned to you divorce."


    Theodore looked at the ss in his hand and wondered what he was thinking: "Was I good to Suny in


    those three years?"


    Elijah gave him a look, "Do you think Suny would divorce you if you were nice to her?"


    Theodore frowned for a moment, "What about you?"


    I have to say, whether before or now, Austin is always so spot on when asking questions.


    Elijah rubbed his nose resentfully, "You''re not even good to her, so do you think I can be better than


    you are to Suny?"


    "Speaking of which, it was not you who was so hard on yourself that you never admitted you liked


    Suny, and then you got divorced and came up to her, and I didn''t even look good."


    Theodore kept his head down, wondering what he was thinking, and he didn''t say a word.


    Since thest time he saw Suny in Las Vegas, he has remembered something off and on in the back.


    But those things are fragmented, like when he and Suny got divorced, like when he was pped by


    Suny, and then when he saw Suny with another man.


    Those things were so incoherent that he had no way to connect the dots and know what was going on


    there.


    Elijah said halfway, thinking of what he identally said at the auction before, he was a little weak, and


    did not dare to say more, bowed his head in drinking mulled wine.


    Theodore strung together roughly what he thought of and what Elijah said, and he had a preliminary


    outline of what was going on between the two of them, him and Suny.


    "Grace, you said, where is she now?"


    Elijah has never liked Grace very much, and if it weren''t for Grace, Austin wouldn''t have had so many


    people talking about him in secret when he was a kid.


    Now that she knows that Grace is not Austin''s real mother, Elijah naturally doesn''t want to hear about


    Grace anymore.


    But Grace how is also Austin''s nominal mother, she is in the end when more than ten years Madame


    Johnson, although was driven out of the Johnson family, but the circle of things about Grace, or many


    people like to talk about her gossip.


    Elijah does not need to pay attention, some things are making a big deal, he more or less heard.


    "It seems to be in prison."


    "Prison?"


    Elijah nodded: "In addition to a cheap sister, you also have a cheap brother, your cheap brother


    troublemaker, spoiled by Grace, did a lot of stupid things. Before your ident, Kasper was sued by


    quite a few people, Grace in order to fish his son out, he also cooperated with your cunning little uncle


    Anthony."


    "The first time I heard of this, I was sent to prison for a long time, and I recently heard that he had


    terminal lung cancer and was on medical parole. . Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide


    range of products and services to the public.


    "Hmm."


    Theodore responded, "I''m done asking, you go back."


    "???"


    Just ... use it up and throw it away?


    Theodore saw him freeze for a moment and exined in a rare moment, "I''m tired after more than ten


    hours of flying."


    Elijah felt reassured: "OK, then you rest, I''ll go."


    After drinking, Elijah naturally could not drive himself back and had to call a chauffeur.


    Elijah drank too much, and ording to the Brooks family''s housekeeper, their youngest came home


    and suddenly hugged a vase of flowers and bawled, saying something like, "Austin, it''s good you''re not


    dead.


    Mr. Brooks cried most of the night, and the people inside the Brooks residence were howled by him


    most of the night.


    The next day Elijah slept until almost eleven o''clock and got up to find that he hadn''t showeredst


    night.


    Huh, all smelly.


    Elijah rushed to take a shower and came out of the shower with his stomach growling, Mr. Brooks


    rushed downstairs to find food.


    Seeing the dark circles under the butler''s face, Elijah tsked, "Butler, at this age, don''t stay upte, it''s


    not good for your health."


    Butler: "..."


    At this time, Ana brought up the porridge, Elijah saw the dark circles on the other''s face, was stunned,


    and nced at the housekeeper again.


    He was the one who was naive.


    However, Mr. Brooks found that not only the housekeeper and Ana had dark circles under their faces,


    but also the gardener and the cook were not in a good condition.


    Before leaving the house, Elijah couldn''t help but ask, "Was the house burrizedst night, why do


    you all look like you haven''t slept well?"


    Mr. Brooks, who just returned, pped him directly on the head and took out the video recordedst


    night: "Look at yourself, who sleeps?"


    Elijah after watching the video: "..."

 Chapter 471 Is Always A Mystery

    Chapter 471 Is Always A Mystery


    Chapter 471 is always a mystery


    Grace has been locked up for over half a month and for the first time someone hase to see her.


    When she heard the guards say that someone hade to see her, she thought it was Tina who had


    returned.


    Six months ago, Tina stole arge sum of money from her and ran abroad. At that time, Grace was


    busy running Kasper''s affairs, so naturally she did not have the time and energy to pay attention to this


    daughter again, and as a result, when Grace found out that Tina stole money and ran abroad, Tina had


    already cked out all her contacts.


    Kasper betrayed for fourteen years, and Grace couldn''t care less about Tina in order to get Kasper out.


    She just didn''t save Kasper in the end, and got herself into it.


    Grace spent more than half a month in prison, still thinking about how to get Kasper out.


    Now that someone hase to see her, her first thought is also to get Kasper out of there.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Grace was filled with joy, however, when she saw that the visitor was Austin, Grace''s face went white:


    "Aren''t you dead?"


    Theodore looked at the woman in front of him, he was not impressed with her at all, and if Rose had


    not asked him to meet Grace, he would not have wanted to meet this woman at all.


    "You''re disappointed that I''m not dead?"


    Theodore although memory loss, butst night Elijah''s three words inside also enough to say


    understand, he and Grace two people have a very bad rtionship with each other.


    They are not real mother and son, and she was kicked out of the Johnson family by him, how to look at


    it, Grace should hate him.


    Grace always thought Austin was dead, didn''t she say he fell into the river in the middle of the night


    and his body couldn''t be retrieved?


    How he is now standing properly on his heels!


    Thinking of this, Grace had a little more resentment in her eyes: "Why don''t you die, Austin!"


    Theodore looked at her, "Rose do you remember?"


    Hearing this name again after thirty years, Grace seemed to have seen a ghost, a face swished white.


    She looked at Theodore incredulously, "How do you know about her?"


    "Shouldn''t I know?"


    Theodore snorted: "She asked me to bring you a message, thirty years ago you made the sins, thirty


    yearster let your son pay."


    Theodore said, paused: "I came here today, mainly to tell you that Kasper''s matter, you do not need to


    think about it, I will let him in for life, can not get out."


    Hearing Theodore''s words, Grace''s entire body went soft, and she almost fell off the chair unsteadily.


    She held onto the tabletop and managed to steady herself without letting herself fall to the floor.


    Grace finally panicked, she pleadingly looked at Theodore: "I made the sin you find me, Kasper he is


    innocent, how he has been your brother for more than 20 years, you used to have a good rtionship,


    right? The first thing you need to do is to take a look at this. I''ll take the me for the mistakes I made,


    so don''t drag Kasper into this."


    Theodore just looked at her for a second and got up and left straight away.


    Grace tried to reach out and tug Theodore, but was stopped by an officer who stepped aside first.


    "Austin! Do you have a heart or not! Even if you are not rted by blood, he is still your brother after all


    these years! What do you have to do with me? Come at me!"


    She regrets that thirty-four years ago she should not have snatched Ms. Lawrence''s Austin as her own


    for that little money!


    She regrets it!


    If Austin had followed Rose out of the country, everything the Johnson family owns now would be


    theirs, and Kasper would not have to go to jail!


    She regrets it!


    But in this world, what is the use of regret.


    Suny just came out from the meeting and saw Mike running over with a happy face saying, "Miss


    Hond, Ivan, Mr. Johnson is back!"


    The always calm Ivan heard Mike''s words and his face changed for a moment, he subconsciously


    looked at Suny, who smiled and nodded.


    Ivan did not expect it to be true, and for a moment he lost control of his excitement: "Mr. Johnson, he,


    where is he?"


    "In the office, he said he waited for Miss Hond."


    When Ivan heard Mike''s words, he gradually calmed down and looked back at Suny: "Miss Hond,


    excuse me, can I, can I go meet Mr. Johnson?"


    Although he knew that Austin had lost his memory, he still wanted to see the good Austin with his own


    eyes.


    Suny heard him say this andughed lightly, "Ivan, I''m not that impersonal."


    Ivan had a few rare moments of embarrassment: "Sorry, Miss Hond."


    "Go ahead."


    Ivan has been Austin''s secretary for more than a decade, and the rtionship between him and Austin


    has long been more than a simple one between secretary and boss.


    Austin had an ident, and he was no better off than Elijah.


    Although Suny had said he had found Austin, he still never felt quite real.


    Now that Austin has shown up straight away, Ivan is of course going to see people.


    Only when I saw him in person was I really sure that he was alive and well.


    After Suny nodded, Ivan hurriedly walked to the elevator.


    Suny followed closely behind them. Ivan, although excited, remembered to wait for Suny to get on the


    elevator before closing the door.


    The elevator just arrived at the floor, Ivan waited for the first time for Suny to go out first, people have


    gone to the office first.


    He remembered what Suny said, Austin now has memory loss, so Ivan didn''t walk in either, but just


    watched Austin from the doorway.


    After more than six months, Ivan was relieved to see Austin standing in front of him again.


    Suny walked to the office door and looked at Ivan and smiled, "Aren''t you going to say hello to your


    former boss?"


    Ivan gave a rare smile: "No Miss Hond, Mr. Johnson doesn''t remember me now, and there''s no point


    in me burdening him."


    What a considerate and understanding secretary.


    Suny smiled, looked up and walked in, "What can I do for you?"


    "Is there nothing I can''t call on you for?"


    Austin put down the photo frame in his hand and looked at Suny: "Why don''t you put your picture?"


    Suny nced at the photo frame and raised an eyebrow: "Because Alicia has my picture there."


    Theodore thought for a moment, "Was it the woman you were with that day in Las Vegas?"


    "Well, she and I and her husband, the three of us have known each other for over twenty years."


    "Hmm."


    Theodore responded and nced at Ivan in the doorway, "Your secretary seems to have something for


    you."


    Suny nced at Ivan, "He''s your former secretary."


    Ivan heard Suny''s words and stepped forward with some embarrassment, "Mr. Johnson."


    "I''m sorry, I''ve lost my memory."


    Theodore looked at the man in front of him, but was not the least bit impressed.


    Ivan shook his head, "That''s okay, I won''t bother you guys."


    Ivan said, voluntarily backing out.


    "Join us for lunch?"


    Suny looked at the time: "Yeah."


    Suny packed up, grabbed her bag and left the office.


    Theodore suddenly appeared at thepany and the wholepany was saying that Austin was


    back.


    Since Suny and Theodore had a meal at Bishounen yesterday, almost everyone in J City knows that


    Austin is alive, well, and back.


    Austin''s return drew many people in J City to wonder what had happened to Austin during those six


    months.


    At the same time, some people say that Suny was actually photographed abroad shopping with a man


    who was Austin.


    Austin was not in trouble to begin with, he was just going out overseas to explore the market.


    Of course, these are just guesses.


    What really happened that night, and why Austin disappeared for more than half a year, has always


    been a mystery.


    This time Theodore returned home and also caught Ruben, who was preparing for a big move inside


    KLOC, off guard.

 Chapter 472 She Said She Wanted To See Me

    Chapter 472 She Said She Wanted To See Me


    Chapter 472 She said she wanted to see me


    By coincidence, Suny and Theodore had juste out of the elevator when they ran into Ruben.


    This half year Ruben has not died, this is not, two days ago also let Mr. Cole to Suny here as an


    undercover, ready to make a big move.


    He always thought Austin was really dead, but today he suddenly heard that Austin was still alive,


    Ruben naturally did not believe it, and heard the news he came down to "meet people".


    The look on Ruben''s face when he saw Austin beside Suny could not be described as spectacr.


    But he is in the end the old oil, quickly recovered, smiled and walked to Theodore: "Mr. Johnson, more


    than half a year no see, I thought you really is met with misfortune, you are back, it is really good."


    Theodore gave Suny a look before speaking, "Really? I thought Mr. Gordon wouldn''t feel too good


    about me being back."


    Ruben''s face stiffened slightly when he heard Theodore''s words, and then heughed, "Mr. Johnson


    where are your words! Miss Hond has lost a lot of weight for our KLOC in the six months or so you


    were away."


    Speaking of herself, Suny couldn''t help but say, "Thank you Mr. Gordon for your rtionship, but my


    body hasn''t changed muchtely and my weight is still about the same as before."


    One or two of them are hitting Ruben''s face, Suny''s words directly stepped on Ruben''s steps, he


    himself smiled sarcastically, "Really? Miss Hond doesn''t look very good, she looks weak! You guys


    have something to do, right? I''ll leave you to it, we''ll talk some other time, Mr. Johnson!"


    Ruben said, and the man turned around and walked away.


    Suny looked at Ruben''s fat back and his peach blossom eyes hooked slightly.


    After two seconds, Suny withdrew her eyes and inclined her head to look at Theodore beside her, "How


    do you know who he is?"


    Theodore looked at Suny and confessed directly, "I looked up a little about KLOC before I came."


    Suny tsked, "It''s about me, isn''t it?"


    Theodore looked down at Suny, "You''re angry?"


    "What''s there to be angry about, what''s going on with me, you''ll know the same thing when you get


    your memory back, won''t you? But you have no memory now, what else can you do if you don''t go


    check it out."


    Theodore looked at those bright peach blossom eyes and had a very subtle feeling in his heart.


    This is the first time he has felt that way in the more than three months since he woke up in the


    hospital.


    He didn''t know what it was, but he Theodore subconsciously felt it was love.


    He now, as long as Suny stands in front of him and smiles at him, Theodore feels like he can feel much


    better all day.


    If this is not love, then what is love?


    "I thought you''d be angry."


    "If it''s you, I can stay mad."


    This is the man she loves, and Suny feels she can''t afford to be angry.


    What''s more, today is a special situation.


    The two walked out of thepany, Theodore drove himself here without a driver, the car was parked


    in the parking lot in front of thepany.


    Suny followed him to the car and saw him help himself to the passenger door, Suny did not


    immediately bend down to sit inside the car, "If you drive, do you know the way?"


    Theodore looked at her and his dark eyes twitched, "Then you drive."


    He said, going around the driver''s side and opening the car door for Suny.


    Suny got in the car, "Have you booked your ce yet?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "No."


    Suny guessed as much and took out her phone and showed him a new beef hot pot restaurant Rosa


    had rmended to her, "Is it okay to eat this?"


    "Yes."


    Suny put away her phone: "Then let''s go eat at this one."


    Although it''s not winter, it rains in J City in April, and it''s still cold when it''s over 10 degrees with rain.


    The restaurant rmended by Secretary Lee is naturally good, and Suny and Austin were almost full


    when they arrived, but they arrived early, and it was not yet lunchtime, so there were two seats left for


    two.


    The two of them came out of the restaurant before thirteen o''clock.


    "You really don''t have anything else going on this time when you return home?"


    "Yes."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "What else?"


    Theodore looked at her for two seconds before speaking slowly: "Before I returned home, my secretary


    found out that Ruben my mother''s nephew Freya Sutton had contact."


    Six months ago, something happened to Austin, also because of Rose''s nephew.


    "They want to go after KLOC?"


    "Hmm."


    Suny instantly understood: "So your sudden appearance at KLOC today was a warning to Ruben him?"


    "Hmm."


    Ruben is so restless, but he thinks he''s dead.


    But he didn''t die. Theodore felt that by showing his face in front of Ruben, he could both give Ruben


    something to worry about and keep Freya in check.


    Lest Freya really think he''s dead, when Rose dies, he can inherit everything from Rose in high spirits.


    Suny nodded and pointed to a park across the street, "Let''s go for a walk inside and cool off?"


    "Listen to you."


    Sunyughed a little, "I haven''t been to the park with you before."


    As soon as Suny''s words left her mouth, she felt her hand at her side being held.


    Suny was stunned for a moment, looking down at her hand being held, the corners of her lips slightly


    sip, and did not break away.


    April is the time when the earth is fragrant, the park nted inside the peach blossoms, the two walked


    to that peach garden in front of arge blooming peach trees, this small ton of road are the fragrance of


    peach blossoms.


    At this time, Suny''s cell phone rang.


    She nced at Theodore, "I''m going to take a call."


    The call was from Rosa, who said Grace wanted to see her.


    Last month Grace was imprisoned for intentional murder and Suny only heard about it. She doesn''t


    care about Grace''s trio nowadays.


    "No see."


    "I got it, Miss Hond."


    Rosa understood what Suny meant and quickly hung up the phone.


    Suny looked at the ended call on her phone and was a little lost in thought, but soon, she came back to


    her senses, collected her thoughts, and walked over to Theodore.


    "Did we fight during the time we were married?"


    He just saw a couple arguing, obviously arguing very fierce, but the next second, the husband suddenly


    hugged his wife and kissed, the two seemed topletely forget about the quarrel in the matter.


    Suny just walked up to him, suddenly heard him such a question, rare some reaction, after a second,


    she spoke: "No, we have not quarreled."


    They didn''t have a chance to fight either, and for those three years, she and Austin were mostly silent


    or indifferent.


    Theodore looked up at her, "I''m sorry that you had so many bad experiences in those three years."


    Suny shook his head, "It''s over."


    She said, changing the subject, "Have you been to see Grace? It''s the second wife your dad married."


    "I''ve seen it."


    Sunyughed a little, "No wonder, she said she wanted to see me."


    "Don''t bother with her."


    Grace is reaping what she sowed.

 Chapter 473 I Just, Miss You Too Much

    Chapter 473 I Just, Miss You Too Much


    Chapter 473 I just, miss you too much


    The two did not stay inside the park for long when it suddenly started to drizzle.


    The rain is not much, but the fine drift, strange cold.


    "Let''s go back."


    Suny nced at Theodore, the words just fell, the man at his side has taken off his jacket and draped it


    over her body.


    The suit was full of Theodore''s scent. He changed his perfume, but the smell was very simr to the old


    one.


    Suny took a slight breath and let him lead the way back to the car.


    By this time, Theodore''s hair had been dropped with ayer of rain.


    Inside the carriage was warm enough for Suny to take his jacket off, "This perfume of yours, special


    blend?"


    Hearing her words, Theodore inclined his head to look at her, "Well, not nearly as good."


    Suny couldn''t help butugh a little: "Then I''ll ask Ivan to introduce you to the perfumer who used to


    help you with your perfume?"


    Theodore thought for a moment, "Can you give me your incense?"


    Suny was stunned for a moment, and in response, she arched her eyebrows, "Good."


    The rain outside the car was already getting denser, and Theodore started the car.


    Suny looked sideways out of the car window with a reassurance she hadn''t felt in a long time.


    Suny was woken up by Theodore when the car pulled up in front of the vi. She opened her eyes and


    raised her hand to rub her eyes, and it was only then that Suny reacted to the fact that she had fallen


    asleep.


    She thought she had arrived back at KLOC and looked outside, only to find the car parked in front of


    the vi.


    Suny was a little surprised, "How do you know I live here?"


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Suny knew he had asked a white man''s question.


    Theodore himself has admitted to having investigated about her previous affairs, so naturally he knows


    where she lives nowadays.


    Plus, with such a good memory, he was easily able to remember the exact address.


    Suny unbuckled her seatbelt, and people gradually came to their senses, "I''m going in then."


    Theodore suddenly said, "Can I stay with you inside the vi these days?"


    He said, after a pause, "I couldn''t sleep at the hotel."


    Ever since he woke up, Theodore has felt a sense of unease.


    In fact, from the time he was discharged from the hospital until now, he hasn''t had much of a good


    night''s sleep.


    Suny, however, remembered the "spring dream" he said, and her face instantly heated up, "Yes, there


    are many guest rooms in my house."


    Theodore looked at her and his dark eyes moved without saying anything: "I''ll have someone bring the


    luggage overter."


    Suny nodded, didn''t get out of the car, took out the remote control and opened the block door.


    The car slowly drove into the garage, Suny then got out of the car.


    "It''s been a long time, Mr. Johnson."


    The two men had juste out from inside the garage when M''s voice came out.


    Suny nced at Theodore: "This is the intelligent butler, it''s called M."


    Theodore nced down at Suny and followed her step by step up the stairs.


    Suny went into the bar to find Theodore''s old mug, which hadn''t been used in over six months since his


    ident.


    After cleaning the cups, Suny poured out two cups of warm water and handed one to Theodore.


    Theodore looked at the cup in Suny''s hand, and the look under his eyes grew deeper and deeper.


    He reached out and took the cup, "This is a custom couple''s cup I had made."


    Theodore is speaking in the affirmative, not the interrogative.


    Suny''s hand holding the cup trembled slightly: "You remember?"


    "Remember something."


    He said, raising his hand and pointing to a door not far from the foyer: "There is the guest room."


    Theodore said, lifting his leg and walking over to push open the door.


    There are indeed guest rooms in there.


    "I''ve been getting little snippets that pop into my headtely, and the one thates up most often is


    this vi."


    After Theodore confirmed that it was the guest room, he turned and walked out, looking at Suny, "I''d


    like to take a lunch break, do you mind?"


    Hearing this from him, Suny snapped back, "I don''t mind, there are pajamas and bathrobes inside the


    guest room."


    Theodore nodded, "Do you nap?"


    "It does get a little sleepy."


    Such weather is indeed suitable for sleep, raining outside gloomy, the sky seems to be blinded by the


    same, do not see the sun.


    Suny looked down and took a sip of the water inside the cup, "I''ll go up and rest then."


    "Good afternoon."


    "Good afternoon."


    Suny was indeed a little sleepy, but after changing her clothes and lying in bed, she was a little sleepy.


    The thought of Austin being downstairs in the guest room didn''t feel very real to Miss Suny.


    She couldn''t help but sit up from the bed, raised her hand to cover her eyes, after a long time, Suny


    withdrew her hand, turned sideways and went downstairs wearing slippers


    The door to the guest room was unlocked, and she unscrewed the lock and easily pushed it open.


    The curtains of the room were drawn, the light inside the room was a bit dim, and Theodore in the bed


    seemed to be sleeping heavily, he was slightly on his side, facing her precisely.


    Suny walked lightly over and sat down on the side of the bed, looking down at the sleeping Theodore.


    She has wondered for the past six months or so if everything would have been different that night if she


    had not asked Austin to drive her back to the Johnson family, but had asked Robert to pick her up.


    Sometimes she med herself for not trying harder to get him to stay with the Murphy family at that


    time.


    For more than six months, Austin has always been invisible, but despite this, Suny has not shed a


    single tear.


    But now, looking at him sleeping at her heels, she couldn''t help but cry.


    As the tears fell, the man on the bed suddenly opened his eyes.


    Theodore seems to have not yet reacted to the fact that Suny subconsciously turned her head away


    from him, not wanting him to see her crying.


    It took about two seconds before Theodore sat up from the bed and raised his hand to Suny''s face,


    "Don''t cry."


    He said, lifting his hand to take her into his arms: "You may think I''m lying, but when I saw you crying,


    my heart really hurt a little."


    Suny buried her head inside his chest, and her emotions just copsed all at once.


    The emotions that she had been holding back for six months poured out, and it was no longer


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    something she could control.


    Theodore looked down at her, the person in his arms crying silently, but the sight as long as he saw the


    pair of teary peach eyes, he felt as if his left chest cavity was heavily pressed by something, a little


    heavy and difficult to breathe.


    He felt some incredible, obviously do not remember anything, but Suny''s every move, but easily


    touched his nerves.


    Seeing the person in his arms crying more and more, Theodore directly reached out and lifted Suny''s


    chin, lowered his head and kissed her eyes: "Although I have forgotten everything, I think that it can not


    forget anything."


    He said, took Suny''s hand and pressed it to his left chest cavity.


    Suny''s palm was pressed against his left chest cavity, and I could clearly sense the sound of his


    steady, strong heartbeat.


    The man''s soothing kisses also worked for a few moments, and Suny gradually got herself under


    control, looking up into those familiar dark eyes, "I''m sorry, I just, missed you too much."


    Theodore''s heart, which was already broken, was directly hit by such a sentence from Suny, and his


    heart suddenly rose to full capacity, not knowing how to describe the feeling.


    But he knew that if Suny asked him to give up his life at this time, he could have given it to her without


    hesitation.


    Memories can be forgotten, but deep feelings are like habits that have be instinctive in the body.


    Theodore touched Suny''s face, lowered his head and kissed her on the lips, and while he did so, he


    spoke in a deep voice: "It was my fault."


    It''s his fault.


    Whatever it was, it was his fault for making it so hard for her.


    She was once the apple of his eye, and now she is also his careful but very precious heart.


    Theodore does not know how much he used to love Suny, he only knows that he now holds her, only


    full of tenderness.


    "Dingdong", the doorbell rang when the two came back from the forgetful kiss.


    Suny cried and was kissed, cheeks flushed from the inside out, white porcin skin flushed with red,


    delicate as a doll.


    The pair of peach blossom eyes with water, only a nce over, autumn waves flowing between the


    lightly rolled into the person.


    Theodore rolled the knot in his throat, "Probably brought my luggage over."


    Suny came out of his arms: "You go downstairs and get it, I''ll go wash my face."


    "Hmm."


    Theodore gave her a look, which got up and went downstairs.

 Chapter 474 I Had That Dream Again

    Chapter 474 I Had That Dream Again


    Chapter 474 I had that dream again


    The cool water hit her face and Suny was much more awake.


    She actually didn''t want to let her emotions get out of control in front of him, but she just couldn''t help it.


    Those six months were hollow and hopeless inside, and now looking back on the past, she can''t even


    find a semnce of life.


    Lost in thought, the sound of luggage hade from outside.


    Suny collected her thoughts, lifted her legs and walked out.


    "I have a meeting this afternoon."


    Theodore pulled his suitcase into the guest room, "I''ll walk you there?"


    Suny nced at the rain drifting outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, "I''ll drive there myself. You


    shouldn''t be able to sleep well for the past two days, so you can get a good night''s sleep here. I''m


    going up to change my clothes."


    After saying that, Suny turned around and went upstairs.


    When he came down, Theodore was answering the phone.


    He stood in front of the balcony, the wind blowing on his body, but he did not feel the slightest cold.


    Probably hearing hering down the stairs, Theodore inclined his head to look at her.


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled slightly, telling him with her lips, "I''m going over to KLOC."


    Instead, Theodore walked right over with his phone and reached out to give her a hug, "What do you


    want to eat tonight?"


    Suny looked up at him, she hadn''t had a meal cooked by his hands in over six months.


    But now Austin has memory loss.


    "I''ll tell you then."


    After the person on the other end of the phone finished talking, Theodore hung up the phone straight


    away: "What do you want to eat, I''ll make it for you."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Then you are free to y."


    She said, looking down at the time, "The meeting starts in forty minutes, so I''ll go first."


    Suny finished and gave him a slight nudge.


    Theodore followed her two steps, watching behind her as she leaned over to put on her shoes in the


    entryway.


    The image seemed familiar, and something shed in my mind.


    Suny put on her shoes and looked back at him again, "Get some rest, I''m going over to KLOC."


    "Be safe."


    "Well then!"


    After Suny left, Theodore didn''t go back to his room to sleep.


    He went up to the third floor and the image of this vi appeared inside his mind a few days ago.


    Pushing open the door of the master bedroom, everything inside was familiar. He lifted his leg and


    walked in, walking to the checkroom, where the clothes he used to wear were still hanging.


    Theodore came out of the checkroom and looked at the big double bed, remembering the dream he


    had the night he first met Suny, when the two of them were entangled in this bed.


    It turned out not to be a dream.


    Theodore lifted his leg and walked over and sat down directly on the bed.


    Just lying down, a familiar breath came, he only felt peace of mind, closed his eyes, surprisingly quickly


    is back to the past.


    When Suny finished the meeting, it was already 5:30 pm.


    She nced at her watch, "Ivan, any rmendations for good restaurantstely?"


    Ivan has been Austin''s secretary for so many years, and Suny''s secretary for more than half a year,


    Suny and Austin''s two people''s preferences, he is the most clear.


    Ivan thought about it and rmended a private restaurant that opened over two months ago: "Miss


    Hond, can I reserve a table for you and Mr. Johnson?"


    Suny smiled a little, "No need."


    Maybe she''d go back and Theodore would already have dinner ready.


    Suny has been busy for more than half a year, but these days, she is a bit "neglected".


    "I''m going back, and you guys don''t stay busy too long."


    Ivan has been with Suny for the past six months or so, and he naturally knows how busy Suny is.


    He and Rosa both advised Suny to take a proper vacation, but Suny just smiled and said it was fine,


    not tired.


    Ivan and Rosa also know that Suny said not tired is not true, just Austin''s whereabouts are unknown,


    her heart is more tired, only to make the body more tired, she does not have so much time to ramble.


    Last month Suny had a high fever for more than half a month before she left the country and took three


    days of fluids to get better.


    Ivan still feels the pain and pain when he thinks about it.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Now that Suny is zy", Ivan is naturally happy.


    "Okay Miss Hond, it''s raining, take care on your way."


    Suny smiled, "I got it, let''s go."


    After Suny finished, he waved his hand and turned around to go inside the elevator.


    Suny left the office early, avoiding the rush hour, and didn''t see any traffic on the way back to the vi.


    But twenty minutester, she was back at the vi.


    Coming out of the garage, the vi was so quiet inside that Suny couldn''t hear a sound.


    She raised an eyebrow, knowing that Theodore should have fallen asleep after she left.


    He took a flight back home for more than 10 hours, and couldn''t sleep in the hotel for the past two


    days, so even a hardened man couldn''t hold on.


    Suny poured a ss of warm water and drank most of it before she walked to the guest room.


    But when Suny pushed open the door to the room, she found the bed empty.


    For a moment, Suny''s head was nk. She looked at the empty bed in front of her and walked over


    incredulously, lifting her hand to lift the quilt.


    However the quilt lifted and there was still no one inside.


    What about Theodore?


    Suny''s face went white for a moment, and she closed her eyes to calm herself down.


    It was Theodore''s own initiative to stay in the vi, and he asked her what she was having for dinner


    before she left for the meeting.


    The security system inside this vi is very good and the security guards are very responsible, it is


    impossible for an outside stranger to get in so easily.


    Plus she has an intelligent housekeeper installed inside her vi, so if anything had happened inside


    the vi, the rm system inside her phone would have been notified long ago.


    Thinking about it, Suny calmed down a lot.


    When he turned around and walked out of the guest room, his eyes fell on the suitcase against the


    wall, and Suny''s heart settled for a few more minutes.


    Suny walked out of the guest room and stood in front of the sofa, thinking about it, she looked up at the


    third floor.


    There''s no way Theodore would just leave.


    She lifted her leg up to the third floor, and when she pushed open the bedroom door, Suny saw


    Theodore sleeping on the bed just the same.


    Seeing people, Suny''s heart really fell far away at this time.


    He is still around.


    Suny walked over, and this time, she didn''t touch Theodore, just stood there by the bed for a while


    before Suny turned to leave.


    Only she had just taken two steps when the person on the bed suddenly moved between them.


    Suny turned back to find Theodore awake.


    "Did I wake you up?"


    The man looked at her and didn''t say anything.


    Suny didn''t say anything either, and the two just stared at each other.


    I don''t know how long it took, but Theodore suddenly spoke up: "Suny,e here for a moment."


    He had just woken up and his voice was a little raspy when he opened his mouth.


    Suny raised her leg and walked over, but just as she reached the bed, her hand was pulled by


    Theodore, and she was caught off guard and fell directly into Theodore''s arms.


    He was so hot in his arms that the whole thing was like coals of fire.


    Suny was pulled into his arms, the whole person was like being wrapped in a fire.


    "Theodore?"


    He hugged her from behind and kissed her cheek with his head down: "I had that dream again."


    Theodore said, after a pause, "Oh, it''s not a dream, it''s real."


    When he opened his mouth, the burning breath hit Suny''s ear, and Suny shuddered slightly: "You ..."


    "It''s in this bed."


    Theodore slightly loosened his grip, and with a push, Suny was carried by him to the bed.


    He leaned down and pressed down, Suny looked up at him, her face a little hot, "Are you still awake?"


    "Suny, let''s relive it, shall we?"


    The man''s voice was low and raspy, hitting Suny''s heart straight on.


    Her head buzzed, before she could react, the other party lowered his head and kissed down.


    The temperature on the warm bed rose a little bit, and Suny was being held by him, and her whole


    body was like being soaked in warm water.


    The sound of a man''s breath in her ears, sensual and tantalizing, made it impossible to resist his


    request to open his mouth, "May I?"

 Chapter 475 Is Not Forgettable

    Chapter 475 Is Not Forgettable


    Chapter 475 is not forgettable


    Is it possible?


    These three words are like magic, and Suny simply has no way to resist.


    The temperature inside the room is getting higher and higher, and the breathing and panting sounds


    inside the quiet room are getting thicker and thicker.


    I don''t know how long it took, but everything inside the room finally quieted down.


    It was still raining outside the window, and Suny had no strength left when she was carried out of the


    bathroom by Theodore.


    Just after Yun Shu was put on the bed by Theodore, she reached for the quilt on the side to cover


    herself up.


    After the affair, Yunshu''s face floated ayer of red, Theodore looked down at her, raised his hand and


    gently touched her face, at this time the ck eyes inside a few less cold more gentle: "Sleep a little?"


    Suny nced out the window, the sky waspletely dark by now, "I''m a little hungry."


    Theodore looked down at her, his dark eyes moving slightly, "What would you like to eat tonight?"


    Suny lowered her eyebrows, "Order a take-out."


    She was tired now and didn''t really want to go out to eat.


    Theodore nodded and ran his hand over her face for a moment, then said, "Then get some sleep and


    I''ll call you when my take-out arrives."


    Suny yawned, nced at Theodore, and responded softly, "Hmmm yet."


    Suny was indeed sleepy, and after turning on her side, she quickly fell asleep.


    Theodore sat on the edge of the bed for a while, watching Suny in bed drifting off to sleep, before he


    got up and left the master bedroom, picking up his phone and preparing to order takeaway.


    Just as Theodore tapped his phone, he remembered that his phone did not have a takeaway app, and


    Theodore turned straight back to the master bedroom to get Suny''s phone.


    Suny''s phone had a password on it, and Theodore saw the password page and subconsciously typed


    in a series of numbers.


    Theodore looked at the phone that entered the page and his dark eyes moved slightly.


    Before he could react, his hand had subconsciously entered the password.


    It turns out that some things are like engraved in the bones, can not be forgotten.


    Collecting his thoughts, Theodore ordered a takeaway.


    Suny didn''t sleep wellst night either, and she slept as soundly as ever.


    When I woke up, it was already more than 7:00 p. m. The room had no lights on, and it was pitch ck,


    so Suny couldn''t see anything.


    Suny had just woken up and was still dazed. Subconsciously, she tried to find her phone, but found that


    it was not with her.


    Suny couldn''t help but frown a little, she propped herself up on the bed and sat up, half reacting to the


    fact that her phone was probably taken by Theodore to order takeout.


    At that moment the door of the room was pushed open and Theodore walked in with the light on.


    The light was a little bright, Suny''s eyes were stung, she subconsciously raised her hand to block the


    light, by which time Theodore hade to her side.


    He sat next to Suny, looked down at her, raised his hand and plucked all his sleepy hair from his ear,


    before saying, "Are you awake?"


    Suny had just woken up and her face was still hot. She nced at Theodore and nodded.


    Theodorended on her hand with his thumb touching lightly next to the eye, "Dinner has arrived, let''s


    go downstairs for dinner."


    Suny nodded, lifted the covers off the bed and followed Theodore down to the second floor.


    Theodore ordered a Cuthutanian food, four courses and five soups, which was just right for two people.


    After dinner it was more than 8 o''clock, Suny slept a little, but now is not sleepy.


    She raised her hand to her chin and looked across at Theodore, "Tomorrow is your grandfather''s


    memorial day."


    Suny didn''t know much about Frederick, who had been out of fashion for more than three years by the


    time she married into the Johnson family.


    But nheless, Suny knew that Frederick meant something very different to Austin.


    Maddox is not a qualified father, Austin was raised by Frederick''s side from birth, and over the years,


    Frederick can be said to be one of the few people who really treat Austin well.


    Suny knew that before Austin''s ident, every year on the anniversary of Frederick''s death, he would


    go over to the cemetery and spend half a day there.


    Now Austin has lost his memory, but Suny still hopes that tomorrow, Austin can go to pay his respects


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    to Frederick.


    Suny doesn''t want to wait for Austin to recover his memory and regret that he didn''t go to pay his


    respects to Frederick one year.


    Hearing Suny''s words, Theodore''s eyebrows twitched slightly, "Good."


    It was raining in April in J City. Suny woke up early in the morning and saw a steady rain outside the


    window.


    The light of the rainy day is not good, Suny pulled open the curtains, the room is still a bit gloomy, Suny


    stood in front of the window, looking out of the window lost in thought for half a second, before turning


    around and walking to the bathroom to wash up.


    Theodore didn''t know when he got up and was no longer inside the room.


    Suny finished washing up and came out from inside the bathroom before seeing him.


    "Breakfast is ready."


    Theodore came over and raised his hand to help her take the hair inside the cash cor and ruffle it


    out.


    The man''s fingertips are somewhat cool, and Suny couldn''t help but shudder when he brushed against


    Suny''s neck.


    Suny lifted her head and met the man''s dark eyes, her earlobes reddened slightly, and she was still


    awake early in the morning. The charming between the two people entwined.


    Suny withdrew her eyes, turned around and went out of the room and downstairs.


    Walking to the table Yunshu realized that breakfast was made by Theodore himself.


    Yun Shu looked at the breakfast on the table not only a little stunned, since Austin disappeared, she


    has not eaten a breakfast at home for a long time, also a long time have not eaten Austin''s hand-made


    breakfast.


    "Think what?"


    Seeing her standing still, Theodore put the porridge in his hand in front of Suny.


    Hearing his words, Suny then came back to her senses, she looked up at him, smiled and shook her


    head, "It''s nothing."


    Theodore gave her a look and didn''t ask anything, just said, "Have breakfast."


    Both woke up a little early, after breakfast is not yet nine o''clock, it is the rush hour.


    Suny called Ivan and asked him to push this morning''s meeting to the afternoon.


    After hanging up the phone, it was almost nine o''clock. Suny took a look at Theodore, who was looking


    at him not far away, and smiled slightly: "Let''s go there now."


    Theodore nodded and responded, "Good."


    It took an hour and a half to get from the vi to the cemetery, and it was 10:30 when the car stopped in


    front of the cemetery.


    It was still raining. Theodore got out of the car with his umbre, walked over to Suny, pulled open the


    door and waited for her to get out.


    It was raining, the cemetery gate vendors are much less, only one or two cars left in order to make a


    living still at the door with a sun umbre to sell flowers.


    Suny inclined his head to look at Theodore: "The old man used to like diolus."


    She said after a pause, "But there are no dioli for sale here, let''s choose a bunch of white


    chrysanthemums."


    Theodore looked down at her, "As you wish."


    The two bought flowers and walked into the cemetery with their legs up.

 Chapter 476 Did You Remember Something?

    Chapter 476 Did You Remember Something?


    Chapter 476 Did you remember something?


    Qingming Festival has been more than half a month ago, the cemetery is not many people inside, only


    a few people.


    Frederick''s cemetery in the inside, one person upies a piece ofnd of four or five square meters,


    also counted as a scenery in life after death.


    Suny put the flowers said in front of the tombstone, she looked at Theodore beside her and did not say


    anything, just stood beside him silently.


    Theodore actually did not remember Frederick, he looked at the unfamiliar photo on the tombstone,


    there was no impression of this person in his mind, yet there was a dull emotion spreading in the


    bottom of his heart.


    Not far away there is a subtle cry, I do not know who is crying, with this drizzle and let people stand in


    it, listening to a kind of indescribable unbearable.


    Suny subconsciously looked up at Theodore, who was looking down at the photo of the tombstone.


    The wind blew over with the rain, and it was a little cold.


    Suny pulled on her trench coat, not wanting Theodore beside her to notice her movement, inclined his


    head to look at her and asked, "Cold?"


    Sunyughed and shook his head.


    Instead of answering the question, she asked, "Do you remember anything?"


    Theodore re-looked at the photo on that tombstone, inside the mind is what will have a sh, suddenly


    an image came up inside the mind.


    Then the content of the picture is strange, it is Suny standing in front of the tombstone, and he is just


    watching her standing in front of the tombstone from the distance of Suny.


    The weather that day also seemed bad, gloomy, the distance between the two is a bit far, can not see


    Suny''s expression clearly, just see her suddenly in front of the tombstone sat down.


    After sitting down, Suny took out a box of dumplings from somewhere.


    She ate the dumplings while talking to the tombstone.


    That day can cemetery inside except Suny is only him, cold and clear, he watched Suny in the


    distance, sitting there while talking, while eating dumplings, now looking back, still inexplicably feel the


    heart ache.


    He stood just behind her in the distance and heard her say, "Mom and Dad, I don''t have a home again."


    Theodore said the thought and looked down at Suny: "Did I apany you to the cemetery too?"


    Suny heard his words, stunned for a moment, suddenly remembered that he and Austin just divorced


    that year, that year the Spring Festival, Austin seems to follow him back to C City.


    On the second day of the New Year she went to the cemetery to pay her respects to her parents and


    always felt that someone was following her on the road, but every time she turned around she couldn''t


    see anyone.


    Now that he said that, now that he said that, Suny did think that the person that day would be Austin.


    Suny''s heart moved slightly and looked at Theodore who was following him, "Did you remember


    something?"


    Theodore looked down at Suny and nodded, "I just suddenly remembered that it seems like I followed


    you one day and watched you go into a cemetery."


    "The weather seemed bad that day, too, and I watched you sit down in front of the tombstone and take


    out a loaf of bread, talking and eating it at the same time. I seemed to be right behind you at that


    moment, but that''s all I can remember."


    Theodore did not hide, he told Suny everything he just remembered.


    Suny looked at him with some excitement in her heart, but she was afraid of putting too much pressure


    on Theodore, and finally she just smiled: "That would be the year we just got divorced."


    She said after a pause, " My mom and dad had an ident on the second day of the year, so that day


    was the second day of the year I went to the cemetery there to pay my respects to my parents."


    Suny couldn''t help but say a few more words about the past: "I couldn''t cook since I was a kid, and my


    dad used to tease me, saying that I probably wouldn''t even learn how to make bread with such skills.


    My dad loved to make bread. When I went to see them that day, I wrapped a loaf of bread myself.


    When I saw their pictures, I felt something in my heart after not seeing them for years, so I couldn''t help


    but say a few more words in front of the tombstone."


    Suny said here, smiled slightly: "It''s a pity you don''t remember, otherwise I''d quite like to ask you when


    you started following me that day?"


    After all, sheter saw him again after she came out from AliciAlexandre, only she had been following


    herself to keep her distance, so Suny never broke it down.


    But then Austin was too shameless to follow her all day and night. Suny felt that if she didn''t stop and


    let him out, he would have been following her.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Suny collected her thoughts and changed the subject, "Didn''t you think of anything about your


    grandfather?"


    Theodore shook his head.


    "Oh."


    Suny responded faintly, "Going back?"


    Although the rain fell small, but the two people here also stood for more than half an hour, the nting


    wind and rain on the body early stained with a lot of rain.


    Theodore suddenly pulled her over, "Go back."


    Suny looked at her hand being held, lowered her head, didn''t speak, and walked out of the cemetery


    one step at a time.


    The sound of crying inside the cemetery has not stopped, Suny looked back, only to see that the rain


    and fog, there is a woman really standing there with an umbre is standing with an umbre not far


    from crying.


    Suny suddenly remembered the year she was 17 years old, after her parents were buried. He was


    standing there alone for hours in the cemetery. Until Alicia and Ashle came and dragged him away.


    Probably because the person beside him sensed Suny''s change of mood, Theodore looked down at


    her and held her hand a little tighter.


    The man''s palm was warm, and Suny felt her palm followed the heat, and the chill at the bottom of her


    heart was instantly driven away.


    Suny hooked his lips and smiled, no longer thinking about those past things.


    It was almost one o''clock when the two returned to the city. Suny took Theodore to the private


    restaurant that Ivan rmended yesterday for lunch.


    Suny and Theodore arrived a littlete, the restaurant was almost full, the manager gave them a lobby


    table.


    After the meal Suny went to the bathroom, she just got up and left not long after a woman sat in her


    ce.


    "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond, did you know about him and Mr. Brooks?"


    The woman spoke directly as soon as she sat down.


    Theodore looked at the woman following him, his face had a cold look, and a chill seeped inside his


    ck eyes: "Get out!"


    Emmie''s face stiffened, and she wanted to say something, but her eyes met Theodore''s eyes, and


    Emmie didn''t have the courage to speak up.


    However, when Emmie thought that Elijah had really called off his engagement with the Taylor family,


    Emmie couldn''t help but feel a little resentful and angry: "Mr. Johnson, Elijah has now called off his


    engagement with me for Suny. Don''t you really care at all?"


    But no matter what Emmie said, the man in front of her was unmoved and just gave her a cold look: "If


    you don''t care about the Taylor family, you can keep talking nonsense here too."


    Needless to say, Theodore''s wordspletely stunned Emmie, who blushed white, took onest look


    at Theodore, and said, "Mr. Johnson, I''m sorry."


    With those words, she got up and left in a panic.

 Chapter 477 - DonT Go, OK?

    Chapter 477 - Don''T Go, OK?


    Chapter 477 - Don''t go, OK?


    Suny had juste out of the bathroom when she saw a woman hurrying past, and she not only took a


    much look at her eyes, but realized it was Emmie.


    Thinking about that night, Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, withdraw her eyes, and lift her leg


    to walk towards Theodore again.


    Suny walked over to her seat and nced down at Theodore, her eyes fell on his face and she smiled


    slightly, "Who pissed you off?"


    Theodore looked up at her, "There was a woman babbling earlier."


    "Emmie, right? She was Elijah''s fianc¨¦e. But not anymore, Elijah has called off his engagement to her."


    "Hmm."


    Theodore responded softly and wasn''t about to continue on the subject of Emmie: "I''ll walk you back to


    the office?"


    Suny had a meeting in the afternoon. Hearing this from him, Suny nodded.


    After paying the bill, the two left the restaurant.


    Half an hourter, the car was parked under KLOC''s building.


    Theodore unbuckled his seat belt, pushed open the car door, held the umbre, walked over to Suny''s


    door and opened it for her, waiting for her to get out of the car.


    Theodore drove Suny all the way to the entrance of thepany before he stopped.


    It was lunch break at this hour, not many people wereing and going at the entrance of the


    Theodore nodded and stood there, watching Suny''s back get farther and farther away, never seeing


    anyone, before he turned and held his umbre, walked into the rain and mist, and reentered the car.


    Theodore did have business to attend to this time back home, and for the next two days, the two were


    busy with their own affairs.


    The only thing is that Suny almost left thepany at the end of the day to go back to the vi, and the


    two of them seem to have gone back to the old days since that night.


    Three days have passed and Theodore has been back in the country for seven days, and he has a


    flight back to M Country tomorrow.


    The night before the trip, both of them were a bit upset.


    Theodore still can''t remember most of the things, but he has been with Suny for the past few days and


    gradually remembered some fragmented pieces.


    Theodore didn''t tell Suny about these things, but they came up in his mind from time to time.


    After returning to M Country, Theodore nned to go back for another checkup to see how much


    bruising he had on his brain. It seems to have decreased.


    Suny hung up the phone and found that Theodore was looking at himself, Suny slightly hooked his


    peach blossom eyes tilted his head and held his chin, straight to meet his line of sight and looked over.


    Suny just smiled lightly and neither of them said anything.


    After about two seconds, Yun Shu got up and walked over, raised his hand and hooked his neck and


    tilted his head to look at his eyebrows, raised his hand and touched his eyes, then opened his mouth


    and said, "KLOC I will only help you keep it for another year."


    "Good."


    About KLOC, Theodore has long had people check it out.


    But how he used to think, even after he recovered his memory, he never thought of asking KLOC back.


    But he does have to deal with returning things over there in a year''s time.


    But after just one week, now he already has some desire not to goback to M Country.


    Bad food, bad people, bad everything.


    Theodore looked down at Suny, ck eyes moved slightly, he raised his hand palm of the cheek next


    to the fingertips in Suny face gently rubbed a little, then the thin lips slowly printed down.


    Suny watched him get a little closer and closed her eyes slightly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Both have showered, the scent of shower gel on their bodies mixed together, it is not clear who is with


    whom.


    Thinking of tomorrow''s separation, the two are reluctant, no one said anything but the room seems to


    be full of voices.


    In the midst of her imagination, Suny opened her eyes slightly and looked at the man above her, and


    her heart instantly heated up.


    She has not had the emotion of reluctance since she was an adult, but now it''s like she''s back to being


    a child all of a sudden, giving birth to a few anti-bones that don''t want Theodore to go.


    Suny tightened her hold on him, "Don''t go away, okay?"


    The cat-like voice reached Theodore''s ears, like a tangled vine, and Theodore''s heart was wrapped


    tightly around it.


    Theodore did not say anything, just a heavy movement under the body is enough to indicate


    everything.


    It was almost two hourster when it was over, and Suny was exhausted and limp in Theodore''s arms.


    Theodore carried Suny into the bathroom, just spent too much energy, Suny is all soft, her whole body


    almost leaning on Theodore''s body just barely not fall down.


    Theodore held Suny with one hand and turned the shower on with the other. The warm water fell from


    their heads and Suny moved and looked up at the man''s sexy throat knot, and he couldn''t help but


    raise his hand and touch it.


    However, it was a gentle click, Theodore''s whole person was like an electric shock, a slight tremor, he


    lowered his head, dark eyes to look deep into his eyes, and condensed the emotions just now.


    Sensing his reaction, Suny not only hooked his lips and smiled a finger on the knot of his throat


    deliberately raised and slightly nodded.


    Theodore, who could not stand her teasing, raised his hand and grabbed Suny''s messy hand, looking


    down at her helplessly: "Stop it!"


    The man''s voice was low, raspy voice with a few sexy, Suny only felt as if his heart was scraped by


    something, itchy and numb.


    The warm water overhead kept falling, but Suny felt her face getting hotter and hotter, and for a


    moment, she couldn''t tell if the water was hot or her face was hot.


    That pair of peach blossom eyes containing water vapor inside, looking up at him, Ying Ying Run


    Theodore at once could not stand it, lowered his head and kissed Suny, hand holding her waist, turning


    her to the wall.


    The wall was a little cool, and Suny''s arm pressed through, and a coolness came through, and she


    couldn''t help but grunt.


    Theodore hugged her from behind, his chin pressed against her shoulder, his thin lips kissing her face


    while pressing his voice to speak, "Good girl, lower."


    When Suny heard this, his head buzzed as if he had been blown up by something, and his whole body


    trembled.


    At that moment,rge hands sped her waist and pressed her down with slight force, and Suny


    grunted.


    The sound of two people breathing heavier and heavier, the patter of water, the whole bathroom more


    and more to make people blush.


    It was half an hour after Suny came out of the bathroom being carried by Theodore.


    This time she really has no strength at all, people are ced on the bed, the arm is soft half of the


    strength can not use, pull the quilt on the side of the body can not pull over.


    Theodore, who saw this, gave a rare smile and raised his hand to help her pull the covers over her


    body.


    The man''s low chuckle fell inside Suny''s ears, her heart tickled, she felt embarrassed, and her face,


    which was already flushed with red, became more and more red.


    Theodore looked down at the blush on Suny''s face, his heart grew soft all of a sudden, he raised his


    hand and gently touched Suny''s cheek, then leaned down and kissed Yunshu on his forehead, his dark


    eyes looked at him for a moment before he softly said, "Go to sleep."


    Suny was indeed sleepy and looked at Theodore and blinked her eyes and soon she fell asleep.

 Chapter 478 He Really Loves Her A Lot

    Chapter 478 He Really Loves Her A Lot


    Chapter 478 He really loves her a lot


    When Suny woke up, she realized it was still early and she was still in Theodore''s arms.


    The day outside is not yet bright, the room inside dark and dreary, Suny opened his eyes and took a


    moment to vaguely see the features of the man in front of him.


    She was afraid of waking Theodore did not dare to move, but only slightly raised her hand, tracing the


    outline of the man across the air.


    After today they don''t know when they can meet again. Thinking of this, Suny''s heart has a few dull


    moments.


    If she could, she would like to apany Theodore back to M Country, but he has to stay here to help


    him guard the KLOC.


    Lost in thought, the man in front of him suddenly moved, ck eyes slowly opened, Theodore looked at


    her, raised his hand and touched Suny''s eyebrows, hand slightly sped the back of Suny''s head,


    slightly pressed down, lowered his head in Yunshu''s forehead kiss: "It''s still early, why not sleep?"


    Suny didn''t say anything, just hugged his waist and squeezed into his arms, face pressed against his


    chest, listening to Theodore''s methodical heartbeat one after another, Suny''s eyes got a little hot.


    Probably after more than half a year of loneliness, Suny has a sinking fascination with the coziness of


    the two of them these days.


    The emotion of reluctance spread and she hadn''t felt this bad in years.


    Probably people are independent for a long time, after meeting a shoulder can''t wait to lean on it


    forever.


    As long as Theodore is by her side, even if the two of them are doing their own thing, Suny feels


    incredibly relieved.


    But Theodore is leaving today, and Suny feels bad when she thinks of the distance between them,


    which is tens of thousands of meters, and doesn''t know when they will meet again.


    The person in his arms did not say anything, Theodore raised his hand and stroked Yun Shu''s hair,


    also did not speak, only lowered his head to kiss her now and then.


    It took about two minutes before Suny stirred, looked up at Theodore, and opened his mouth to ask M


    to turn on the lights in the room.


    The light was a little harsh, Suny squinted slightly, after getting used to the light, Suny reached out to


    touch the phone on the side and looked at the time: "It''s almost 7:00."


    "Hmm."


    Theodore answered and looked down at her. Suny''s face had a light smile on it, as if it wasn''t her who


    had just buried her head in front of his chest and was sad.


    Suny collected her emotions and looked at Theodore with a hook of her lips, "Up for breakfast?"


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Suny thought about it, "Let''s make something simple."


    After all, Theodore''s eleven o''clock flight.


    Suny remembered what happenedst night and looked at Theodore''s face and it got hot all of a


    sudden.


    Suny hurriedly turned her eyes away, stepped on the slippers on the floor and lifted her legs into the


    bathroom to wash up.


    After the two of them finished their breakfast, it was already more than eight o''clock. After eating for a


    while, Suny drove Theodore to the airport.


    Elijah knew that Theodore was going back to M Country today and came to the airport to see him off.


    With an eleven o''clock flight, Theodore arrived at the airport just around ten o''clock.


    Seeing Elijah, Suny wisely left, giving space to the two of them for the time being.


    Theodore watched Suny''s back until the person disappeared around the corner, then he withdrew his


    eyes and nced at Elijah beside him, his eyebrows twitching slightly, "Something wrong?"


    Mr. Brooks, who was ready to incite a bit of emotion, heard Theodore''s slightly disgusted and indifferent


    "something", swallowed his words and reced them with: "When are you nning to return home?"


    Theodore looked at him askance, "No surprise, next year."


    Elijah breathed a slight sigh of relief, "I thought you were enjoying yourself abroad."


    Theodore did not say anything, just coldly nted him a nce.


    Elijah was looking a little weak, grunted, and spoke, "Actually, I have something to tell you."


    "Hmm?"


    "Actually, it''s nothing, it''s just that some people can''t talk some time ago, saying that I have a little


    rtionship with Suny. I''m not afraid that you hear these misunderstandings, Suny, the two of you to


    because I quarrel, then how bad ah."


    Elijah finished noticing the way Theodore looked at himself, something was not quite right, he was


    shocked, he quickly spoke, "No, you really still suspect me?"


    Theodore snorted a sneer and said, "You think too much, I think people with a little brain know that


    Suny vision is not so bad."


    Elijah suddenly felt the other party''s sarcasm, he was immediately discontented: "Not so much, I am


    not so bad, right? I''m Elijah, too. I have money and a face. I walked down the street there are many


    beautiful women asked me for contact information ah."


    Theodore didn''t say anything, just looked at her and gave him a look toprehend for himself.


    Elijah who appreciates the irony that remains: "..."


    How can this person lose his memory and still be as annoying as before?


    But a few flirtations down, the sadness of parting is much less.


    Elijah nced at Theodore and raised his hand to pat his shoulder, "I hear you''re being watched by


    quite a few people over in Ashium as well, so don''t be shy if you need any help."


    Although this person has lost his memory and is still as annoying as before, but at least it is his brother


    of more than 30 years, the help he will still help.


    Elijah feels like a really good person.


    Theodore looked down at his watch and opened his mouth Elijah said, "It''s twenty minutes past ten."


    Elijah gritted his teeth and finally resisted the urge to fight with Theodore, "Okay, I''ll stay out of your


    way."


    Elijah finished waving his hand, but really turned around and left.


    Suny inside the small store in the distance, looking at Elijah''s back, raised his eyebrows slightly, settled


    the bill, lifted his legs towards Theodore, looked up at him and smiled: "It''s almost time, it''s time to go to


    the security check and board the ne."


    Theodore looked down at her and did not say anything. Half a dayter, he suddenly raised his hand to


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    sp the back of Suny''s head and lowered his head to kiss her directly on the red lips.


    Suny was stunned for a moment, and after she reacted, she hurriedly raised her arms to hold


    Theodore''s waist, padded her feet slightly, and opened her lips to meet his kiss.


    The airport is full of people, and the two people are kissing like no one''s watching, attracting many


    people to turn around and look at them.


    Elijah who thought of something suddenly turned back to see this scene, he was three meters away


    from the two, his feet stopped, smiled a little, and finally did note forward to interrupt.


    The kisssted about two minutes, and when Suny was released, she was slightly hypoxic. She held


    Theodore while gasping for air and looking up at him, the noise of peopleing and going in her ears,


    but what she heard most clearly was the gasp and heartbeat of the man in front of her.


    Yun Shu''s face was red and hot, and only after she came back to her senses did she realize what she


    had just done, raising her hand to touch her burning cheeks, suddenly somewhat embarrassed by


    hindsight.


    Theodore looked down at him looking down at her, his dark eyes were filled with tenderness, and his


    big hands gently caressed. Theodore looked down at her.


    Suny lifted her hand to grab Theodore''s and smiled a little, "Well, it''s time for you to go to security."


    Theodore''s heart was filled with reluctance at the prospect of parting, but he restrained himself and


    gently kissed Suny, whispering in her ear, "Wait for me."


    Suny just felt her eyes heat up looking at him, smiled and nodded, responding, "Good."


    Theodore took onest look at Suny and turned towards the security checkpoint.


    The VIP securityne soon arrived at Theodore, and before he went in he looked back at Suny, who


    was still standing in the same position as earlier and was looking at him with hooked lips and a light


    smile.


    But it was a nce, Theodore into felt as if his heart was hit hard by something.


    Obviously there are still many things that have note to mind, but his feelings for Suny are like a


    tidal wave that is breaking the bank and cannot be controlled.


    He really loves her a lot.

 Chapter 479 I Hope You Can Take Over For Me And Keep It Well

    Chapter 479 I Hope You Can Take Over For Me And Keep It Well


    Chapter 479 I hope you can take over for me and keep it well


    Suny watched Theodore enter the security checkpoint until no one was in sight, then she turned away


    and exited the airport.


    Just after getting into the car, the phone inside Suny''s bag shook.


    It was Theodore who sent her the message that he had already boarded the ne.


    Sunyughed a little and replied "safe trip", then put down the phone and started the car to go back to


    the office.


    On the third day of Theodore''s departure, Ivan tells Suny that a Miss ck wants to meet her.


    Suny thought for a moment, "Miss ck?"


    There are not many Miss ck in J City, and Suny knows only a few of them, but she has not had


    much contact with them, let alone met them in private.


    Miss ck, the only one Suny thought of, was Ernie, who should be far away in M Country.


    Suny collected her thoughts and smiled, "Ask her toe up."


    Whether it''s Ernie or not, we''ll find outter.


    Ivan nodded and after responding, he then went downstairs and brought people up.


    Soon Ivan brought people up, "Miss Hond, this is Miss ck."


    Suny looked at Ernie beside Ivan and slightly hooked her lips once: "Miss ck, long time no see."


    As soon as Ivan heard this from Suny, he knew that the two had met before.


    Suny nced at Ivan, "Ivan, pour in two sses of juice for me."


    Ivan nodded and retreated.


    Suny got up, got up from her office chair and walked over to Ernie, "Miss ck, have a seat over here."


    Ernie grunted and was nonchnt, taking a seat on a side couch.


    Suny sat down across from her and looked up at her with a smirk: "Miss ck is back in the country for


    a trip?"


    Ernie did not want to talk nonsense with Suny, she directly took out a diagnosis from inside her bag:


    "Suny, I also do not talk nonsense with you, I came here this time, for Theodore''s."


    She said, pushing the diagnosis in her hand to Suny: "Ms. Lawrence is already in the advanced stage


    of breast cancer, she was already in the hospital once in the days when Theodore came over to


    Cuthutan. Once something happens to Lawrence and Theodore is over in M Country, there is no way


    he can protect UI without the help of our family."


    Ernie said, looked at Suny: "You and Theodore is also a thing of the past, he now since amnesia forget


    you, it means, you are destined by heaven to have no separation. You should be smart and let go now,


    it''s a good thing for him and yourself."


    Suny nced down slightly at the copy of the diagnosis and then smiled, "So, Miss ck you came


    over here today to persuade me to break up with Theodore, is that right?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as you break up with Theodore, we will help you set things right in the country."


    Suny looked at Ernie and gave a straight upugh, "That Miss ck you are really good."


    She said, a pause: "But there is one thing, I think Miss ck you do not understand. Not to mention


    that Theodore and I knew each other in the first ce, that is, after Theodore lost his memory, the only


    woman he likes to care about not hating is me. You said that he and I are fated to be together, I would


    like to know which couple''s fated to be together like this."


    "Miss ck, I appreciate your kindness, but I Suny is not capable of anything else, but I am more than


    capable of guarding apany. What''s more, even if it''s no more, my Suny''s man, not just let go, let


    out."


    Suny just finished saying this, just as Ivan came in with two cups of juice, Suny looked directly at Ivan


    and said in a light voice: "Ivan, help me send Miss ck away."


    After she finished, she got up and walked back to her seat.


    Ivan nced at Ernie, reacted, and hurriedly put the two sses of juice in his hand aside, then walked


    over to Ernie: "Miss ck, please."


    Ernie didn''t expect Suny to refuse sopletely, her face instantly turned blue, she got up and looked


    at Suny, coldly snorted, "Don''t worry, Suny, you''ll always have the day to beg me!"


    Suny looked up at her and smiled calmly, "Oh, well, I hope that dayes soon, I''m not very patient."


    Suny''s words directly made Ernie''s face blue. Ernie gritted his teeth and seemed to want to say


    something, but when he saw Ivan on the side, he finally held back.


    Ernie gave Suny onest hard look before she gritted her teeth and left the office.


    The door fell, the office was left alone, she hooked her lips and smiled slightly.


    However, when his eyes fell on the diagnosis on the coffee table, the smile on Suny''s face faded a few


    points.


    She remembered Ernie''s words just now and couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    Rose''s situation, it seems, is not very good.


    Rose''s situation is not really good, Theodore has only returned to the country for a couple of days, she


    fainted and was taken to the hospital to rescue.


    The person was saved, but the doctor also said that the bnce of her life, has less than a month.


    She is now in a different state than before, after being rescued, her body is already very weak, and she


    can''t leave the ward every day.


    Rose chose to forgo chemotherapy, and now that it''s worsening and the pain is so bad, she''s on


    morphine for support.


    Rose''s spirits were rarely better today, and she nced at her secretary, who had been with her for


    over thirty years, "Call Theodore for me and ask him toe to the hospital today."


    There are some things that it''s time to ount for.


    Theodore had just returned to Los Angeles from Cuthutan when he learned that Rose had copsed


    and was taken to the hospital for resuscitation.


    He doesn''t remember the old days, but for Rose, too, there is truly little affection.


    But Rose in the end is his biological mother, hearing her fainted, he is not so cold-blooded as not to


    care half.


    What''s more, Rose seems to be quite kind to Suny.


    Theodore just got off the ne and went straight to the hospital, only Rose was in terrible shape and


    refused to meet straight away.


    If after a few days of reprieve, the other party asked him to go to the hospital, Theodore also guessed


    that it was mostly for something.


    After the meeting, Theodore drove straight to the hospital.


    When Theodore arrived at the ward, Rose was sitting in a wheelchair, and she was alone in the ward,


    seemingly waiting for him exclusively.


    Theodore lifted his leg and walked in, "Mom."


    "Coming?"


    Rose turned her head and gave him a look.


    Ten days without seeing, Rose like a new person, Theodore heart rare also have a few feelings.


    "Hmm."


    He answered and walked over to Rose, waiting for her to speak.


    Rose raised her hand and handed him the document in her hand, "This is the one I had copied down,


    the real one is in Suny."


    Theodore reached for the document and looked down to find that one will.


    He was stunned for a rare moment, "You, really, aren''t going to have chemotherapy?"


    Rose waved her hand: "Forget it, cancer is something that doing too much is just a few more days of


    living, I look away, since the rpse, it is God''s arrangement. Jeff and I haven''t seen each other for five


    years, so it''s about time to meet with him."


    When ites to death, Rose is very rxed.


    She said, after a pause, "Cruz rke and Max rke and the others, they have been making a lot of


    movestely, and I heard that they have also contacted people in the country to try to start with Suny. I


    have checked Suny, she is indeed a very powerful woman, she is your wife, I am also very satisfied."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Of course, I also know that even if I am not satisfied, you will still marry her as long as you like."


    "You are my son after all, and I am still happy to have such a good wife. There are a lot of things here,


    but on Suny''s side, you can also look after it. I have Secretary Harris with me on my side, so you don''t


    have to worry about me."


    I''m very happy that I have such a wonderful son like you, and I hope you can keep it for me."

 Chapter 480 Theodore DidnT Lie To Her

    Chapter 480 Theodore Didn''T Lie To Her


    Chapter 480 Theodore didn''t lie to her


    In the middle of May, Suny received a phone call from Rose out of the blue.


    But the person who called was not Rose, but Rose''s secretary.


    Rose''s secretary said that Rose had a cardiac arrestst night, resuscitated for more than three hours


    to save the person back, but the person back at the same time, the doctor also directly issued a notice


    of critical illness.


    Rose had exined to her secretary when she was sober that she would let Suny know when she


    couldn''t make it, and asked Suny toe over to Los Angeles.


    "Miss Hond, Ms. Lawrence she said, Mr. Lawrence he in this world is left with her so a blood rtive,


    he now amnesia, can not remember anything, perhaps to Ms. Lawrence also does not have any


    feelings, but she does not want Mr. Lawrenceter recovered memory After that, remembering such a


    day, he is the only one who faces Ms. Lawrence''s death."


    "You are Mr. Lawrence''s lover and will be his closest person in the future. Ms. Lawrence hopes that you


    can grant her this request for the sake of Ms. Lawrence who is Mr. Lawrence''s real mother and not to


    let Mr. Lawrence face her departure alone. "


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After hearing these words from Rose''s secretary, Suny''s heart was shaken.


    When Rose found her that day, she mentioned Theodore, and between the lines, there was


    strangeness and the mere expectation of an heir.


    Her attitude towards Theodore was not at all like a mother should have towards a son.


    However, today, Suny realized that Rose does not not love Theodore, she just knows that her time is


    The first thirty-four years of their lives have not had any interactions, then this thirty-five years of life,


    there is no need for deep weight.


    "Okay, Secretary Harris, I''ll be there now."


    "Hard work, Miss Hond."


    "That should be for you."


    Time is of the essence. After hanging up the phone, Suny directly asked Ivan to book the fastest flight


    to Los Angeles.


    "Miss Hond, would you like me to apany you there?"


    Suny shook his head: "recently Ruben should have action, you keep an eye on him in the country, he


    has any wind, if urgent, you and Rosa two people to discuss the direct decision on it, if the situation is


    not urgent, wait until I return to deal with it."


    Ivan also remembered that KLOC still had a ticking time bomb, "Okay Miss Hond, I''ll take you to the


    airport."


    "Good."


    Suny signed the two documents in her hand, handed them to Ivan and then got up and walked out of


    the office with her jacket.


    On the way to the airport, Suny messaged Theodore: "I have a 3:00 flight to Los Angelester."


    Theodore was probably busy and never returned the message.


    Suny didn''t bring any luggage, so she took her ticket directly and went through the security check with


    her passport.


    She had just gone through security when the announcement prompted the check-in and boarding.


    At this time, the phone in Suny''s hand vibrated.


    Suny thought it was Theodore''s phone, but looked down to find Alicia''s phone.


    Suny frowned slightly, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m going back to J City the day after tomorrow. Is busy Miss Suny free? I''ll treat you to dinner ah ah!"


    Suny smiled helplessly, "Rose is critically ill, and I''m at the airport, preparing to go to Los Angeles."


    "So sudden? Then you take care of your safety, and when youe back, I''ll tell you a surprise!"


    Suny thought of all the surprises Alicia had had in the past, "I hope it''s not a shock."


    "... I promise, this time it''s definitely not a shock!"


    Alicia heard that Suny was boarding the ne and didn''t say anything else, volunteered to talk back


    and hung up the phone.


    Suny nced at his phone, smiled, took the ne ticket handed back by the airport personnel, and


    lifted his leg onto the ne.


    Half an hourter, the ne took off.


    Suny looked out the window at the diminishing buildings, and after a long time, she withdrew her eyes


    and closed them to sleep.


    Just this sleep is very ufortable, Suny had a lot of fine dreams.


    When I woke up, the flight attendant was handing out dinner.


    Suny didn''t have much appetite and only ate a small bread and drank a ss of milk.


    The flight took fourteen hours and twenty minutes, and the nended just after one o''clock in Los


    Angeles.


    It was a nice day in Los Angeles, and Suny had just gotten off the ne when she saw Theodore''s


    message back to her.


    He sent someone over to pick her up at the airport, Joe, the bodyguard she had met before in Las


    Vegas.


    Suny saw Theodore''s bodyguard Joe right after he left the airport, "Miss Hond, I''m the bodyguard


    next to Mr. Lawrence, we''ve met before."


    Suny nodded, "Thank you."


    Joe looked behind Suny: "Doesn''t Miss Hond have any luggage?"


    "No."


    The other party seemed to want to say something else, Suny spoke directly: "Let''s go straight to the


    hospital."


    Hearing her words, Joe did not say anything else, took Suny to the parking lot, the car drove out of the


    airport, directly to the hospital.


    An hour and a halfter, the car was parked in front of the hospital.


    Suny didn''t know Rose''s ward very well, Joe got out of the car and took her up there himself.


    When Suny arrived at the ward, Theodore was already inside.


    Rose''s secretary was standing outside the hospital room, and when she saw Suny, Secretary Harris


    was stunned: "Miss Hond."


    Suny nodded, "Secretary Harris, Ms. Lawrence, what''s her status?"


    Secretary Harris shook his head: "He was awake for a bit in the morning, but now he can''t speak


    anymore, he just got morphine, and the doctor said that it should be just thest two or three days."


    Suny''s heart pounded with frustration as Secretary Harris changed the subject, "Miss Hond, you''ve


    had a long journey, have you eaten? Maybe take a break?"


    Suny shook her head, she was a little tired, but now she was really not in the mood to eat, let alone rest


    and sleep.


    "I''ll go in first and check it out."


    "Good."


    Secretary Harris helped Suny push open the door of the room, Suny just walked in and saw Theodore


    standing in front of the hospital bed.


    Hearing footsteps, Theodore looked back and saw Suny, and his dark eyes moved slightly: "Have you


    eaten?"


    Suny shook her head, lifted her leg and walked over to him, ncing at Rose in the hospital bed.


    But it was a month''s time, Rose was like a new person. When Suny left that day, Rose met at the


    airport, her face was painted with delicate makeup, dressed as a nobledy, her body was all exquisite,


    and she could not be seen as a sixty-year-old woman in the slightest.


    But now, Rose is lying in a hospital bed, a face like a withered leaf, and her eyes are no longer very


    bright.


    Noticing Suny''s eyes, Rose''s eyes rolled and looked over with difficulty.


    She opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but the sound that came out was all


    gas, hard to hear.


    Suny lowered her head and moved closer to Rose before she faintly heard her say "thank you".


    Suny naturally understands why Rose will say this a thank you, not to mention that Suny hase a


    long way, just Rose that several nephews and nieces of the tiger eye danger, Suny can appear here, is


    indeed worthy of Rose''s that a thank you.


    Suny nced at Theodore, her eyes fell inside his tired eyes, a bit distressed: "Did not sleep well?"


    Theodore nodded and looked down at her.


    After Rose passed out from the morphine, Secretary Harris suggested that Theodore take Suny to


    wash up and get something to eat while she watched Rose here at the hospital.


    Theodore rushed over after a meeting this morning and didn''t eat anything for lunch.


    Both of them have little appetite, not to mention that Suny is not used to western food, and only had


    some soup and a few bites of sandwiches, then could not eat anything else.


    Suny was unable to sleep and eat well on the way, and rushed over directly after getting off the ne.


    Seeing Rose''s appearance, he was in a heavy mood, and there was no way to rest at ease.


    Theodore poured her a ss of water and Suny was a little surprised to find it was warm when she


    reached out and took it, "Thanks."


    Theodore looked at her, "You rest for a while, I need to take care of a little business."


    He said, leading her to the master bedroom.


    The entire apartment is decorated in a very simple and cool style, and the rooms are consistent with


    the style outside.


    Suny walked in, only to find a bag on the bedside table, a month ago, when Theodore left, she gave


    him the aromatherapy bag.


    Approaching, Suny also smelled the familiar scent.


    Theodore behind her took a T-shirt from the closet and gave it to her: "Make do with it for now, I''ll have


    pajamas sent up to youter."


    Suny came over in a hurry, and she didn''t bring anything but her important documents.


    Still wearing the dress and jacket from a day ago, it really wasn''t a good idea to just sleep in them.


    Suny changed into Theodore''s T-shirt, a soft cotton T with her scent of fragrance.


    Suny looked down and sniffed, hooking her lips in a faint smile.


    Theodore didn''t lie to her, he did like the scent.

 Chapter 481 Suny, Come Here For A Moment

    Chapter 481 Suny, Come Here For A Moment


    Chapter 481 Suny,e here for a moment


    Probably because of the familiar scent and Theodore''s scent still lingering on the bed, Suny, who


    hadn''t slept much for nearly twenty hours, quickly fell asleep.


    When Suny woke up again, it was already dark and the room was dark inside.


    She sat up, just woke up, still a little confused, for a moment thought she was inside the vi, opened


    her mouth and called out "M".


    After opening his mouth, Suny realized that he was inside Theodore''s apartment.


    Suny raised his hand and rubbed his temples, people sobered up, raised his hand and touched the on


    light of a sidemp and turned on the light.


    The room lights up and Suny finds her phone and realizes it''s after 8pm.


    It was quiet inside the apartment, and Theodore seemed to have left.


    Suny walked out, saw the light on in the living room, raised his legs and walked over, only then did he


    see Theodore on the sofa, with his back leaning there, seemingly already asleep.


    He also had aptop on hisp and theputer was already resting on the screen.


    Suny reached over and carefully took theputer, trying to get it off Theodore''s hands and onto the


    desktop.


    Only Suny had just taken theputer out of Theodore''s hands when he opened his eyes.


    Dark eyes looked at her, probably not yet reacted.


    Suny put theputer aside: "You''re awake, it''s after 8:00 p. m."


    Theodore frowned for a moment, raised his hand and handed Suny the bag on the single sofa to one


    side: "Inside are new clothes, go take a shower while I make something to eat."


    Suny gave him a look and nodded, "Good."


    Although Theodore and Rose have little affection, but the two in the end is the mother-son rtionship


    by blood, now Rose this situation, Theodore''s heart, more than half is not very good.


    Suny took a shower and was much morefortable.


    She emerged from the bathroom and Theodore had already fried two steaks and squeezed two


    sses of orange juice.


    "I''ll have someone buy some vegetables back tomorrow and make Chinese food for you."


    While in Las Vegas, Theodore knew that Suny was not used to eating Western food.


    Suny sat down across from him, "Don''t bother."


    Rose is now in this situation, there is no need to waste that time to make food.


    Theodore gave Suny a look, "No trouble."


    Seeing his stubbornness, Suny didn''t say anything else.


    The two ate an easy dinner and after they finished, Suny looked at the scruff on Theodore''s chin, "Are


    you going to take a shower?"


    Suny has a feeling that this evening, probably not very stable.


    Theodore drank the apple juice in one gulp, leaned back in his chair and looked at her, half a second,


    he suddenly raised his hand: "Suny,e here for a moment."


    Probably because Rose''s recent situation is not good, Theodore followed these days is not rested, he


    opened his voice a little tired, listen to Suny heartache, get up and walked over: "What is it?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she was stopped by Theodore on top of her.


    The man looked down, a face stopped above her but ten centimeters away, dark eyes looked straight


    at her.


    Theodore looked at Suny, his other hand lifted, touched her cheek, and then lowered his head for a


    kiss.


    The two hadn''t seen each other for over a month, and the longing was instantly hooked.


    Suny subconsciously raised her hand and hugged Theodore''s neck, the man''s kiss was getting hotter


    and fiercer, as if it was with fire to swallow her down.


    The kisssted nearly three minutes before Theodore let go. After letting go, Theodore held down


    Suny''s back and pushed her into his arms.


    Suny leaned on his shoulder, the sound of Theodore''s heartbeat beneath her ear, and above her head,


    she could clearly hear the man''s slightly panting breath.


    Suny''s breathing was also a little ruffled as she closed her eyes and leaned quietly against Theodore.


    Neither of them spoke, and time passed until Theodore''s cell phone rang, breaking, the silence inside


    the house.


    Theodore nced down at Suny, then picked her up directly onto the couch and picked up her phone,


    "It''s me."


    The phone call was from Joe. Rose''s condition seemed to be failing and Secretary Harris asked Joe to


    call Theodore to inform him to rush to the hospital.


    Hanging up the phone, Theodore raised his hand and touched Suny''s head: "She''s not well, I''m going


    to the hospital."


    Suny nodded, "I''ll go with you."


    She said and quickly went upstairs to change into a set of clothes.


    When Suny finished changing and came downstairs, Theodore was already waiting for her in the foyer


    with his shoes on.


    Suny lifted her leg and walked over, taking his hand, "Let''s go."


    The man''s hand tightened slightly for a few minutes, did not speak, just led Suny into the elevator.


    Theodore''s apartment is not far from Rose''s hospital, about a ten-minute drive away.


    Inside the hospital at nine o''clock was so quiet that even the aisles were silent.


    Suny and Theodore walked on top of the walkway, the sound of their footsteps echoing in an


    ufortably empty silence.


    The two soon arrived at Rose''s ward. The doctor saw Theodoreing, said sorry, and then withdrew


    with the nurse.


    Rose''s heart still beats, only she no longer even has the strength to speak, only a pair of cloudy eyes


    left, looking at Theodore.


    Tears flowed down from the folds at the end of those eyes, and Suny''s heart felt as if it had been


    scalded, and she subconsciously looked at Theodore.


    Beside him, Theodore stood there and was looking at Rose.


    Neither of them spoke, and the room was so quiet inside that only the sound of the instruments was


    heard.


    Rose''s secretary was on the sidelines, her eyes already red, but she tried desperately to hold back and


    did not cry.


    After half an hour, Secretary Harris wiped her tears and left the room, leaving Theodore and Suny and


    Rose in the hospital bed.


    Rose just kept watching Theodore for about four hours, and finally at 1:48 a. m., she passed away.


    The heart pulse data on the machine next to him all stopped, and Rose in the hospital bed closed her


    eyes.


    Suny inclined her head to Theodore, "She''s gone."


    "Hmm."


    Theodore responded and got up and removed Rose''s breathing mask and the other tubes from her


    body one by one.


    Rose''s secretary heard themotion and rushed in, "Ms. Lawrence--"


    Secretary Harris has been with Rose for more than thirty years, the rtionship is not as simple as an


    ordinary superior and subordinate.


    Secretary Harris, who is in her early fifties, also seems to have aged ten years in a sh.


    Next the nurse came in and removed Rose''s instruments.


    The ward was full of Secretary Harris'' suppressed sobbing, which made people''s hearts stifle.


    Just after 2 a. m., Rose''s three nieces and nephews burst into the hospital room crying, pushing


    Theodore out of the way and bawling beside Rose''s body.


    Suny held Theodore''s hand and looked sarcastically at the scene before her.


    Those people cried for more than ten minutes before they got up from Rose''s body, and then all looked


    at Secretary Harris and used him of why he didn''t inform them earlier.


    Secretary Harris saw these wolves and ambitious, suddenly the face of the sadness are less a few,


    quickly wipe the face of the tears, expressionless look at a few people: "This is Ms. Lawrence''s orders.


    Ms. Lawrence said, she was lively enough before life, want to go quietly, Mr. Lawrence apanied


    her is enough. Lawrence apanied by her is enough."


    When they heard Secretary Harris mention "Theodore", the men seemed to have exploded, pointing at


    Theodore and saying that he was a wild child who came out of nowhere and had gone to great lengths


    to cheat Rose out of her fortune.


    A few people who just now had sad faces, now only vicious mouths, even Suny, were used and


    scolded by them.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Theodore''s face sank: "Joe, Hellen, throw them out!"


    Theodore''s two bodyguards, hearing Theodore''s words, immediately came in and dragged the three


    men out one by one.


    Secretary Harris arranged for someone toe in and fix Rose''s grooming.


    Rose was a man of honor during his lifetime, and he can''t be so casual when he leaves.


    When the undertaker came over, Cruz rke and a few of them were still arguing outside, but


    Theodore apparently didn''t have any patience and made a direct call to arrange for a number of people


    toe over and hold those people inside the hospital.

 Chapter 482 People Always Have To Move Forward

    Chapter 482 People Always Have To Move Forward


    Chapter 482 People always have to move forward


    This is the third time Suny face death, the early morning funeral home inside only a few of them,


    Rose''s nieces and nephews were Theodore people stopped in the hospital, did not catch up, no noise


    without them, the funeral home inside only the sound of the wind blowing.


    Rose has been pushed into the cremation, their families waiting outside.


    The aisle was long and empty, with only the low sobs of Secretary Harris.


    Suny inclined his head to look at Theodore beside him, he stood there, his eyes looking ahead, not


    knowing what he was thinking, a little out of his mind.


    The night breeze was a bit cool, and Suny raised her hand to rejoin his.


    That''s when Theodore looked down at her, "Cold?"


    Suny shook her head, "It''s not cold."


    A short conversation was followed by silence.


    Time passed, and forty minutester, Rose was down to a jar of ashes.


    Theodore picked up the ashes and drove back to Rose''s vi.


    Rose had exined that her funeral would be simple, and that she and her husband Jeff would be


    buried together.


    The maids in the vi have almost been dispersed, except for Aunt Ruth, who followed Rose abroad


    from China.


    Seeing Theodore return with the urn, Aunt Ruth stood up and stared nkly at the ashes held in


    Theodore''s hand, only to respond: "Young master, put Ms. Lawrence here."


    Rose instructed that everything should be simple, but now take home inside, not yet buried, ording


    to the customs of the country, how also must be on an incense burner.


    Aunt Ruth has long been prepared, ck and white posthumous photo is Rose more than two months


    ago to take, she hooked a smile, can not see a half face death of sadness.


    Theodore put Rose''s ashes in front of the photo, and Aunt Ruth lit an incense stick and handed it to


    Theodore, "Young master, give incense to Ms. Lawrence."


    Los Angeles was still dark at 5:00 a. m. Suny changed clothes and came out, only to find that Theodore


    was not on the second floor.


    Suny pursed her lips for a moment and lifted her legs to go downstairs.


    In front of the shrine, Theodore was standing motionless.


    Suny was going to walk over, but when she reached the stairway, she stopped and finally didn''t go


    over.


    Theodore to Rose may be little feelings, but in the end is the biological mother, Rose is not really


    abandoned Theodore.


    Sometimes this kind of misadventure, will be more than the real abandonment toe to make people


    difficult to choose some.


    If Theodore regained his memory, perhaps, he would still be at Rose''s wake.


    At seven o''clock, the light gradually rose outside the vi.


    Suny woke up with a start, only to realize that she was in bed at some point.


    She saw Theodore alone at the wake for Rosest night and didn''t go up to disturb him, just sat quietly


    at the stairway to keep himpany.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep, but now I wake up and I''m actually in bed.


    Suny rubbed some temples, found his phone and found that it was alreadyte, after eight o''clock.


    They were due to go over to the cemetery at nine o''clock to bury Rose and Jeff together.


    Suny got up in a hurry to wash up, and just as she went out, Aunt Ruth was already making breakfast.


    It''s not easy to have an authentic Chinese breakfast at M Country. Aunt Ruth cooked millet congee,


    fried dumplings, and made soy milk.


    "Miss Hond, good morning."


    "Good morning, Aunt Ruth."


    Just after saying hello, Theodore came up from downstairs as well.


    He is still wearing the same clothes as yesterday, the scruff at the chin is more obvious than yesterday,


    the red blood inside the ck eyes is very much, no need to look at all know that he was up all night


    Theodore gave her a look, "You eat first."


    He said, walking towards the room.


    Fifteen minutester, when Theodore came out of the room, the scruff on his face was gone, he


    changed into a suit, although the red blood inside his eyes was still faintly visible, but the whole person


    was much more spiritual.


    Rose said, people will be born old, sick and die, she lived sixty-two years, although not very long, but


    also satisfied, so do not want her to leave, they are crying to send her away.


    Rose had a wide range of friends, but she said she wanted to be buried simply with Jeff, and didn''t


    need a grand funeral.


    So the funeral is simple and simple, Secretary Harris notified Rose''s former close friends, the crowd


    watched the priest put her ashes and Jeff''s ashes together, then closed their eyes together to do a final


    send-off, the grave cover, the funeral is over.


    The whole process took less than thirty minutes, and soon, only Theodore and Suny were left in front of


    the tombstone that had been filled with people just a moment ago.


    Rose loved roses during her lifetime, and her only request for the funeral was to have a bouquet of


    roses ced in front of her tombstone.


    The fiery red roses were ced in front of the tombstone, and just above them was a picture of Rose


    and Jeff, one smiling, one gentle and elegant, the strong roses were like their strong feelings, always


    there.


    Rose''s affairs were resolved, yet Theodore had another tough battle to fight.


    Now that Rose is gone, Cruz and Max are like wild horses, no one can stop them.


    And to keep UI is Rose''s only wish.


    Suny collected her thoughts and reached out to take Theodore''s hand, "Let''s go back."


    Hearing her words, the man beside her nced down at her, "Let''s go."


    Before leaving, Suny looked back at Rose on that tombstone.


    She couldn''t help but think again of thest two words Rose had said to her that day at the airport.


    "Suny, I like you very much as a daughter-inw. If youe to M Country next time I am still alive, I


    will take you skiing."


    She came, but Rose was not so strong to take her skiing anymore.


    Although only met a few times, but now remember Rose''s words, Suny heart is always a bit


    disappointed.


    Suny withdrew her eyes and thoughts and followed Theodore step by step out of the cemetery.


    One always has to move forward.


    The two had just returned to the car when rain drifted outside the window.


    "Go to the vi."


    Theodore exined a sentence, the person leaned back in the chair did not speak again.


    The driver responded and started the car to drive back to the vi.


    Forty-five minutester, the car returned to the vi.


    Theodore did not get out of the car, just opened his eyes and looked at Suny: "I have to go back to the


    UI trip, you go to rest first, and apany you to dinner tonight."


    Suny gave him a look, "Thepany''s business is important, take care of your health."


    Suny finished and raised her hand to give him a gentle hug, "Go ahead."


    Suny got out of the car and walked to the vi door to watch the car drive away before she turned


    around and entered the vi.

 Chapter 483 It Seems To Be Good

    Chapter 483 It Seems To Be Good


    Chapter 483 It seems to be good


    Just as Suny entered, Aunt Ruth brought Suny a bowl of ginger soup: "Miss Hond, it''s raining, finish


    your chicken soup to go to the cold."


    Suny smiled, "Thanks."


    Aunt Ruth surveyed Suny, probably remembering Rose, the corners of her eyes were a little moist:


    "Madam said earlier that the young master had a very beautiful fianc¨¦e, she had met her and liked it


    very much."


    Suny paused in her movements, "Aunt Ruth, don''t feel too bad, I don''t think Ms. Lawrence wants you to


    feel bad either."


    Aunt Ruth nodded repeatedly: "Mrs. said we are not allowed to cry! But I''m old and I''m a little


    disobedient."


    Aunt Ruth wiped away the tears, looking at Suny, talking about Rose''s previous affairs: "Mrs. She is not


    easy, my mother is the wife''s family aunt, Mrs. Family used to be the scenery, but unfortunately,


    overnight fell, Mrs. Dad jumped, leaving Mrs. and the olddy, orphans and widows, Mrs. grow up, has


    always been a smooth wind and water! But at that time, debt collectors kicked in doors and smashed


    windows every night to intimidate the wife and the olddy."


    "When Mrs. Jeff came here, the olddy couldn''t bear the blow, she took it out on Mrs. Jeff all day long,


    ming her for being a useless daughter and not a son. Later, Mrs. Jeff met Mr. Jeff and they started


    UI, and then the Asian financial crisis happened, and Mrs. Jeff and Mr. Jeff were in debt again."


    "Then it was easy to hold on to the past, the days were good, Mr. Jeff and a car ident, lost a leg, but


    the wife and Mr. Jeff still live a happy life, but it is such a happy life did notst long, six years ago Mr.


    Jeff suddenly found liver cancer, but half a year''s time people went, leaving his wife alone. "


    "The wife always says that it''s too meaningless to live, and if she didn''t want thepany she and Mr.


    Jeff started single-handedly to fall into the hands of those financial wolves, she would have stopped


    wanting to live long ago."


    Aunt Ruth said more and more difficult, Suny drew a tissue and handed it to Aunt Ruth: "The past is the


    past, Ms. Lawrence she all want us to live happily ever after."


    Aunt Ruth took the tissue and said thank you, "When my wife''s family had an ident, I was less than


    eight years old, my mother heard that my wife''s family was bankrupt, so she took an antique vase from


    my wife''s family and ran away with her lover. Miss Hond, you said Mrs. so good, so good a person,


    how, God how so unfair it!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Suny also had some difficulty, slightly panted: "To put it another way, perhaps, Ms. Lawrence she


    missed Mr. Jeff so much that she couldn''t wait to meet with him, and that''s why she left so early."


    Aunt Ruth cried for a while, calmed down a lot, dried her eyes and looked at Suny: "Miss Hond, UI is


    the life''s work of Mrs. and Mr. Jeff, you and the young master he, must not let UI fall into the hands of


    those Zhao family people ah!"


    "Don''t you worry, Theodore he definitely won''t."


    "It''s me who lost my temper, sorry Miss Hond, I heard Secretary Harris say that you havee all


    the way here dusty, not much rest, just arrived in Los Angeles yesterday, now the wife''s matter is


    considered to be over, Miss Hond you go to rest. "


    Suny finished the ginger soup inside the bowl, "Good, thank you, the ginger soup is very warm."


    Aunt Ruth smiled, took the bowl and turned to walk to the kitchen.


    Suny went back to the guest room, she was indeed a little sleepy.


    It waste at night in Los Angeles, and Suny was already a little sleepy from the trip back.


    Yet as shey in bed, she couldn''t sleep.


    Perhaps Rose''s passing was too much to mourn, or perhaps Theodore''s state made her a little worried.


    Suny sat up from the bed, got out of bed and walked to the window.


    It was already wet and drizzly outside. Suny looked down and realized that the garden downstairs was


    filled with roses, which were in full bloom at the moment.


    Suny stood in front of the window, looking at the yard full of roses downstairs, a little lost in thought.


    At noon, Aunt Ruth knocked on the door, "Miss Hond, lunch is ready, would you like to have lunch?"


    Probably for fear of waking Suny, Aunt Ruth''s voice was not very loud.


    But Suny wasn''t asleep, she collected her eyes and turned to walk to open the door to her room, "Yes,


    thanks Aunt Ruth."


    Only Suny and Aunt Ruth were left inside the vi. After lunch, Aunt Ruth probably went to take a lunch


    break, and no one else could be heard inside the whole vi.


    It was still raining outside, and Suny walked out of the garden with an umbre.


    The scent of blooming roses wafted with the wind as Suny walked around the garden, which was


    surrounded by roses throughout.


    Suny retraced her steps back to the vi and saw Aunt Ruth standing in the doorway watching herself.


    "The flowers inside the garden were nted by Mr. Jeff for his wife."


    "It''s so romantic."


    No wonder, Rose went away and ended up being buried with Jeff.


    "Miss Hond, would you like dessert?"


    Suny shook her head, "Don''t bother, go about your business, I''ll take a break."


    After eating, Suny went back to her room and this time, she fell asleep quickly.


    When I woke up, it was already dark, and the room was dark inside. Suny turned on the light and took


    the phone, which revealed that it was already more than 7:00 pm.


    At five o''clock, Alicia gave her a call.


    Suny rubbed his temples for a moment and called Alicia back.


    The time in China is now after eight in the morning, Alicia''s side answered quite quickly: "Suny?"Suny


    smiled, "It''s me, what''s up?"


    "Nothing, just wanted to ask you, how is it going?"


    Suny sighed in a rare moment: "He leftst night, and the funeral was held today."


    "Ohhhhhhh, then you spend more time with Austin, and I''ll leave you alone."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "What are you hiding from me?"


    "Not said, I prepared a surprise for you,e back and tell you ah!"


    Alicia said, and hung up the phone straight away.


    Suny looked down at his phone, his heart rxed a few points.


    It seems to be a good thing.


    While lost in thought, the door of the room was pushed open.


    Suny thought it was Aunt Ruth, but looked up and realized it was Theodore.


    She put the phone down and smiled at Theodore, "That''s really saying something."


    Theodore came over and leaned down to hug her, whispering in response, "Mmm."


    Suny stood up with her arms around his neck, "Is dinner ready?"


    "Okay."


    Theodore loosened his grip slightly, carried her to the slippers, let Suny put on her shoes, and the two


    of them lifted their legs out of the room and went to dinner.


    Aunt Ruth made dinner.


    Suny just walked out and smelled the aroma of chicken soup, the meal was already set on the table,


    Aunt Ruth went back to her room on the first floor, and Suny and Theodore were left inside the dining


    room.

 Chapter 484 DidnT You Lose Your Memory?

    Chapter 484 Didn''T You Lose Your Memory?


    Chapter 484 Didn''t you lose your memory?


    Theodore has hardly slept for the past two days, and the fatigue on his face is very obvious.


    After eating dinner, Suny raised her hand to her chin and looked at him, "Shall I press it for you?"


    Hearing this from her, Theodore nced at Suny and nodded.


    Suny smiled slightly, got up and walked to the couch and sat down, then gestured for Theodore to


    Theodore walked over and sat down beside her.


    Suny turned sideways, half-kneeling on the couch, and dropped her hand to Theodore''s temple, gently


    pressing it for him.


    It was quiet inside the living room, and neither one spoke.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the big hand suddenly fell over her hand, Suny was stunned for a


    moment, turned her head sideways, and met the pair of ck eyes: "What''s wrong?"


    "When are you nning to return home?"


    Hearing this from him, Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow: "You''re so anxious to get me back, are


    they making some kind of move?"


    Theodore although can not recall the former things, but he and Suny contact down, know Suny is very


    smart, he knows he can not hide from her, directly to thepany today what happened briefly: "...


    Cruz they do not have a lot of shares in hand, but they are now A mouth to bite me and my mother no


    blood rtionship, but my mother has prepared a number of personal identification of the authority,


    Cruz they question my identity is only a dy."


    Suny''s eyebrows twitched, "You think they''ll do the same thing again?"


    Rose did not have any rtives before, and her nephews were naturally not worried about the UI falling


    into other people''s heads, but now that a Theodore, Rose''s own son, has emerged, the only way for


    them to get the UI is to do away with Theodore.


    It''s a dumb way to do it, but a practical one.


    And Cruz they do not know that Rose''s will is in Suny''s hands, but once they know, Suny''s situation is


    no better than Theodore''s.


    It''s not unreasonable for Theodore to want her to return home early.


    "They can''ty a hand on me, but there''s a good chance they''lly a hand on you."


    Suny gave augh, "Oh, I see, so Mr. Lawrence is worried that I will be a burden to you and hold


    you back."


    As soon as Suny''s words left her mouth, she was picked up by Theodore.


    He lowered his head, his thin lips almost to Suny''s, his dark eyes looking straight at her, "You''ll never


    hold me back."


    "What''s that?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Faith."


    Suny''s face burned slightly: "Didn''t you lose your memory?"


    "Amnesia is just forgetting something, but it doesn''t mean that my IQ and emotional intelligence have


    dropped along with it."


    Suny was embarrassed, Theodore made a good point, she could not refute it.


    "How about going back tomorrow?"


    He said, and lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    Rather than discussing, it is more like coaxing.


    Suny blinked, "The day after tomorrow?"


    "Good."


    Theodore answered and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips.


    The kiss was a bit hard, and Suny just felt her breath being swallowed by him.


    The soft sofa was pressed deep by the two men, and Suny was pressed by Theodore, covered with his


    scenting from him.


    Just when they were both a bit in love, Theodore finally let go of her, loosened slightly, and lowered his


    head to kiss her lips once and for all.


    Suny''s eyes were closed and she was panting slightly.


    After another moment, Theodore helped Suny up from the couch and raised his hand to help her ruffle


    the broken hair around her ear, "Rest."


    Suny frowned for a moment and subconsciously raised her hand to tug at Theodore''s coat: "Are you


    still busy?"


    He hasn''t closed his eyes for a day and a night, right?


    Theodore looked down and kissed her on the forehead, "There are two more papers."


    "Can''t we see it tomorrow?"


    "Half an hour to watch it."


    The two stared at each other for a while, and finally Suny surrendered: "I''m going to take a shower first,


    and I''ll put the water on for youter, so you can take a good soak."


    "Hmm."


    Theodore responded by picking her up and carrying her back to her room.


    Suny was ced on the bed and she propped herself up on the bed with her backhand and looked at


    Theodore''s turned back, "Remember half an hour."


    Theodore looked back at her, his eyes fell on the smile on the edge of Suny''s lips, and his mood, which


    had been somewhat gloomy for days, instantly brightened up.


    "Hmm."


    Suny took a nap in the afternoon and doesn''t feel sleepy at this moment.


    In fact, she has been over here for almost two days and has not slept many hours, which is just a little


    better than Theodore.


    Suny took a bath and it was just about twenty points.


    After applying skin care products, she went to put hot water on Theodore.


    Suny put the high temperature water, cool a five minutes, Theodore back, the temperature is just right.


    After putting the water on, Suny picked up her phone to read the email from Ivan.


    At 9:15, Theodore pushed in the door.


    Suny looked up at him, "Thirty-five minutes."


    Five minuteste.


    "Next time it won''t be."


    Suny pointed to the bathroom, "The water is ready, you go in."


    "Good, don''t wait for me, go to bed early."


    Suny responded, but did not go to bed earlier.


    Suny finished reading the email from Ivan and realized it was almost ten o''clock. Just when she


    thought Theodore was asleep in there, the bathroom door was pushed open as well.


    Theodore walked out and saw that she was still awake, his dark eyes twitched: "Not sleepy?"


    "I took a nap this afternoon."


    Suny said, moving aside to let him up.


    "Turn off the lights."


    "Good."


    After the room''s lights dimmed, it was pitch ck inside.


    Suny adapted for a moment, looked sideways at the man beside her, and raised her hand to touch his


    brow: "Good night."


    "Good night."


    Theodore is indeed tired and sleepy, holding the fragrant softness in his arms, but a dozen seconds he


    fell into a deep sleep.


    Suny was a little insomniac at this time because of jetg and an afternoon nap, and it was already a


    few hours after she fell asleep.


    When I woke up the next day, Theodore was no longer inside the room.


    There was a faint light outside the curtains, and Suny picked up his phone and looked at it, finding that


    it was almost nine o''clock.


    The news of Rose''s death had been posted on the Inte, and Suny quickly skimmed through a few


    messages about Rose''s death and then went to wash up.


    In the afternoon, Secretary Harris suddenly came over to see Suny.


    Suny, who was reading a book at the balcony, was a little surprised to see Secretary Harris, who was


    brought over by Aunt Ruth, Suny hurriedly put down the book she was holding: "Secretary Harris."


    "Miss Hond, excuse me."


    Secretary Harris lifted his leg and walked in, and as he approached, Suny realized that Secretary


    Harris was carrying a small box.


    Suny swept a nce, then withdrew her eyes to look back at Secretary Harris: "Secretary Harris asked


    for me, is there something wrong?"


    Secretary Harris nodded: "Two days before, Ms. Lawrence just passed away, I have a little too much on


    my hands, all a little busy, did not have time to look for Miss Hond, I heard that Miss Hond you will


    return to the country tomorrow, I came here in a hurry."


    Secretary Harris said, ced the small box in his hand on the coffee table in front of Suny and opened


    it: "Miss Hond, this is what Ms. Lawrence told me to give you. She said she likes you very much, but


    she can''t see the day you and Mr. Lawrence get married, so she asked me to give you this


    congrattory gift in advance."

 Chapter 485 WhatS The Feeling?

    Chapter 485 What''S The Feeling?


    Chapter 485 What''s the feeling?


    Suny nced at Secretary Harris and raised his hand to open the box inside the small case, only to


    find that inside was a set of jade jewelry.


    Suny has seen a lot of the world over the years, and some people used to send her gifts in order to get


    Phantom''s investment.


    But Suny has always been mysterious in Phantom, those people can not inquire about her preferences,


    so they send a little bit of everything.


    When Rachel''s family that made a fuss about the fake vase, Suny is also an idental retrieval, after


    all, in that circle, always have to socialize, collect some antiques back, one day cane in handy.


    The old Mrs. Murphy''s hobby when she was young, in addition to earning money is collecting antiques,


    the Murphy family now, next to the small vi inside the old Mrs. Murphy''s collection.


    Robert in politics, the Murphy family has to be low-key, Suny from business is different, always


    something to decorate, Charliest year personally brought several good things to Suny.


    This set of jade ornaments in front of you, a little bit of eyesight and insight are aware that it is not


    ornaments to know that this set of jade ornaments is not shallow age, worth a lot.


    Secretary Harris nced at Suny, and then slowly spoke to exin: "This set of jade jewelry, is the only


    Mrs. Lawrence took abroad, is the Old Mrs. Lawrence''s dowry, when the Lawrence Group is not


    bankrupt, someone offered more than eighty million want the Old Mrs. Lawrence to give up. Mrs.


    Lawrence, but the Old Mrs. Lawrence said, this is her dowry, she intends to leave Ms. Lawrence as a


    dowry."


    "Later the Lawrence Group had an ident, the Old Mrs. Lawrence wanted to sell this set of jade


    jewelry to fill the hole, but the hole is too big, plus the Old Mrs. Lawrence did not have time to sell, the


    Old Mr. Lawrencemitted suicide. When Mrs. Lawrence left the country with the Old Mrs. Lawrence,


    she took nothing with her but this dowry."


    "Ms. Lawrence told me the other day when she was sober that she knows that Miss Hond you are


    not short of money or these old things, but this is her heart and she hopes Miss Hond will not mind."


    How could Suny dislike such an expensive token of appreciation?


    This gift, if not for God''s wishes, Rose may be thinking, when she and Theodore married the day,


    personally handed to her.


    But there is no chance, when she was leaving, she wanted to say a word, but also did not have the


    strength, and now this heart, can only let Secretary Harris to send out for them.


    Suny closed the box: "Thank you Secretary Harris, this gift I like very much."


    Secretary Harris smiled a little: "Miss Hond likes it just fine."


    Secretary Harris with Rose for more than twenty years, now Rose is no longer, just a few days,


    Secretary Harris is also a sudden old ten years in general.


    "I have something to do tomorrow, so I won''t see Miss Hond off, Miss Hond you have a safe trip,


    see you next time."


    "Good."


    After sending off Secretary Harris, Suny looked down at the case she was holding, and only after half a


    second did she turn around and walk back inside the room.


    When Theodore returned in the evening, Suny showed Theodore the set of jade jewelry that Rose had


    asked Secretary Harris to give her: "This is what Ms. Lawrence asked Secretary Harris to give me."


    Theodore looked at it, "This was going to be for Ernie."


    Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow when she heard him say this, "If I hadn''t followed you inside


    the casino that day, would you be married to Ernie by now?"


    After all, the Lawrence Group and the ck family is a marriage, a strong alliance, and Ernie to


    Theodore, also seems to be quite fond of.


    Rose''s condition is so serious that it is not impossible for the Lawrence Group and the ck family to


    get the two of them married early.


    Theodore collected his eyes and looked up at Suny: "I''m not marrying Ernie."


    Before Suny came along, he didn''t think about marrying Ernie either.


    He didn''t like Ernie, something that was doomed from the moment he opened his eyes.


    Suny smiled, closed the box of jewelry box, and carefully put the box back inside the box, and locked


    the security lock, then she looked at Theodore again: "Do not say so full of words oh."


    When Suny said this, his peach blossom eyes blinked slightly, with a few flirtatious mischief.


    Theodore''s heart tickled, raised his leg and walked over, his hand reached out and fetched her to


    double down on a side bed: "I don''t remember what Austin is like, but I, Theodore, will never marry


    someone I don''t like."


    He said, after a pause, as if he knew what Suny was thinking: "Not even if it''s a parental order."


    What''s more, he has no feelings for Rose, really.


    Suny raised her hand and hooked his neck, smiling slightly: "Wouldn''t marry someone you don''t like,


    but like is very different."


    "Wouldn''t like anyone else."


    Suny was actually just joking, she hadn''t gotten to that point, Austin had lost his memory, and if they


    hadn''t reunited, it wouldn''t have been such an incredible thing for him to fall for someone else.


    After all, in one''s life, there are too many people one would like and too many people one would fall in


    love with.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She is also not convinced that she would have married someone else today if she had not met Austin


    first.


    Yet the other side was serious, with a pair of dark eyes just looking at her close at hand.


    Suny was looking at him and got a little hot, the hand that was hooked around Theodore''s neck


    loosened a little, Suny raised her hand and pushed his shoulder, but didn''t push the man away.


    Theodore looked down at her, "I see you in a way that no one else has ever given me."


    If that night, reced by another woman, he would not even look at each other the same.


    Cruz they used to send a lot of women to him, Theodore did not even look at them.


    While at the casino, he found Suny watching himself, and Theodore''s first thought was also that Cruz


    had sent someone.


    But when he saw Suny, that feeling was strange.


    She seemed to have some kind of magic in her, so much so that when he saw her go to the bathroom


    Yes, that night he actually walked into Suny''s "trap" of his own ord.


    Suny looked inside his eyes and smiled a little: "What does it feel like?"


    "The feeling of wanting to kiss you and hold you."


    He said it directly and without any padding.


    Suny heard Theodore''s words, her eyes rolled, she deviated her eyes and looked at Theodore''s chin,


    suddenly hooked her lips, then raised her head and kissed him on his thin lips: "Like this?"


    Theodore didn''t say anything, he gave her the answer directly with his actions.


    Compared to Suny''s pdash kiss, Theodore''s kiss was like a gust of wind that instantly brought Suny


    into the center of that passion.


    Suny couldn''t help but grunt, her hand clutching Theodore''s arm unconsciously.


    Inside the quiet room, the two panting. The sound of breathing is getting heavier and heavier ...

 Chapter 486 - WhatS The Surprise YouRe Talking About?

    Chapter 486 - What''S The Surprise You''Re Talking About?


    Chapter 486 - What''s the surprise you''re talking about?


    Suny was awakened by the sound of the rm clock and Theodore was no longer inside the room.


    Suny had a 10:20 a. m. flight, and now the rm goes off and it''s eight o''clock.


    The sun is already shining brightly outside the window, and after the rain has stopped, it''s a windy and


    beautiful day.


    Suny washed up and came out to see Theodoreing through the door and she blinked, "Good


    morning."


    "Good morning."


    Theodore came over and handed Suny the warm water in his hand.


    Suny gave him a look, took the ss of water and drank most of it, then walked over to the dresser and


    sat down.


    After packing up, the two went downstairs.


    Aunt Ruth has already made breakfast. Suny has been eating Chinese breakfast for the past two days


    and this morning as well.


    After breakfast, Theodore drove her to the airport.


    Suny came with no luggage and left with nothing.


    Rose gave Suny the set of jade jewelry, too valuable, Theodore arranged for someone to send back to


    the country in the following two days, so as to avoid Suny alone with the jade jewelry what happened to


    the ident.


    It was 9:40 when the car arrived at the airport. Suny unbuckled her seatbelt and looked to Theodore


    beside her, "I''m going in."


    "Good."


    Theodore raised his hand and gave her a hug, sitting inside the car and watching Suny walk into the


    airport before he drove off.


    Suny didn''t have any luggage, so after picking up her ticket, she went straight to the security


    checkpoint to board the ne.


    At 10:45, the ne took off.


    By the time the nended, it was 5 p. m. domestic time the next day.


    Suny had just gone out of the airport when she saw Rosa who came to pick her up, "Miss Hond."


    Suny nodded, "It''s been toughtely."


    With Suny out of the country, Phantom has to be the sole responsibility of Rosa.


    Rosa smiled slightly, "I''m fine. miss Hond you''ve been on a ne for almost fifteen hours, would you


    like to have something to eat first or go back to the vi to rest first?"


    After more than ten hours on the ne, Suny did get a little tired.


    But she was not used to eating airne food on the ne and barely ate anything for more than 10


    hours.


    "Let''s eat something first."


    Suny said, suddenly remembering something: "You make a reservation for me at Bishounen."


    Didn''t Alicia say she had a surprise waiting for her?


    Now that she''s back, Suny would like to see if Alicia has prepared a surprise or a shock.


    It''s after 5pm in J City in May, and it''s still bright.


    Alicia also knew that Suny was returning to China today, and before Suny called, her message was


    already sent to Suny''s phone: "Suny, are you tired? If not, let''s meet up. I''lle to your house to look


    for you, how about it?"


    Alicia has been holding it in for days, and it''s just a little too much to hold.


    Suny saw the message and couldn''t help but smile with hooked lips, "I''m going over to Bishounen now,


    Secretary Lee has booked a private room there,e over."


    After returning the message, Suny raised his hand and rubbed his temples, closing his eyes and faking


    sleep.


    Rosa knew that Suny had sat on the flight for more than ten hours and was tired at the moment.


    Although there were many things waiting for Suny to choose, Rosa did not say anything.


    However, not long after, Suny suddenly opened his eyes.


    Suny doesn''t know why, but her heart just jumped and she suddenly felt some panic.


    Suny nced at Rosa beside her, and when she looked over, Rosa was a bit puzzled: "Miss Hond,


    are you not feeling well?"


    Rosa saw that Suny didn''t look too good and couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    Suny shook his head, looked down at the phone in his hand, pursed his lips and gave Theodore''s a


    call.


    Yet no one answered the phone.


    Suny called again, still no answer.


    She clicked into the FaceBook dialog with Theodore. Twenty minutes ago she had sent Theodore a


    message when she got off the ne that she had arrived safely, and the other party had not yet


    replied.


    The time was around 1 a. m. in Los Angeles, and Theodore didn''t get the call, so it wasn''t really a big


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    deal.


    After all, at this point in time, it should also be asleep.


    But the moment of panic just now made Suny a little uneasy.


    "Miss Hond, is something wrong?"


    Rosa has rarely seen Suny like this and couldn''t help but ask.


    Hearing Rosa''s voice, Suny inclined his head to look at her and shook his head, "It''s nothing."


    Maybe she was overthinking it.


    Suny closed his eyes again and raised his hand to rub his temples.


    The car soon stopped in front of Bishounen, Suny got out and walked in, just as he reached the box,


    Alicia also happened toe out of the elevator.


    "Suny are you ufortable with the water, why do you look so bad?"


    Suny collected her thoughts, looked at her askance and smiled, "You look good."


    Alicia raised her hand and touched her cheek, "Have I gained weighttely?"


    Suny lifted her leg into thepartment and hitched her jacket on top of the chair before she looked


    back at Alicia and sized her up, "You''re quite self-aware."


    Alicia also knows that she is fat, and she has always been very strict with her body management as a


    celebrity.


    She had it in her mind when she was weighed in the morning, but when she heard Suny being so


    direct, she was still zapped, but soon Alicia recovered herself: "It''s okay, it''s okay for me to be fat now


    anyway."


    Suny''s hand, flipping through the menu, gave a slight beat: "What, you want to change careers?"


    Suny finished and gave Alicia a smiling look.


    Alicia grunted, "Who are you looking down on?"


    Suny smiled and ordered two dishes with a waiter on the side.


    Next to Alicia, as if to vent her anger, she ordered three dishes in a row.


    Suny was a bit disgusted: "Really give up on yourself? Aren''t you afraid of Joan anymore?"


    Hearing Suny mention Joan, Alicia grunted triumphantly, "Joan wouldn''t dare to say anything about me


    now."


    Suny was stunned for a rare moment, his eyes fell on Alicia''s hand over her stomach, and his peach


    blossom eyes lit up slightly: "What is this surprise you speak of?"


    Alicia finished her order and waited for the waiter to go out before she looked at Suny mysteriously,


    "Guess what, aren''t you smart?"


    Suny raised her chin and looked at Alicia''s smug face, and almost couldn''t resist speaking out directly.


    Forget it, in the end, it is so many years of friendship, or meet her.


    "Took a role as a fat guy?"


    Alicia waved her hand and looked at Suny and raised her eyebrows like Suny used to do to her, "Do


    you think Joan would let me take a role like that?"


    Alicia has always been the line of beauty, although in the past two years the personality point


    copsed, but the good contrast is also very attractive, so Joan is not possible to let Alicia take that


    "ruined image" of the scene.


    Of course, Alicia herself is eager to challenge, but the agent does not allow ah!


    Suny looked at Alicia''s smug mouth and was amused, but still didn''t reveal it: "Oh, then it looks like


    Joan wants you to change your route."


    "No! Suny howe you are not even smart now, is it hard to say that I grow fat and can eat and drink


    as much as I want are the only two possibilities?"


    Suny was amused by her, "So tell me, what else is possible?"

 Chapter 487 Not As Good Energy As You

    Chapter 487 Not As Good Energy As You


    Chapter 487 Not as good energy as you


    "I''m pregnant!"


    Although he had already guessed it, Suny was still a bit surprised when he really heard Alicia say these


    three words from her mouth: "How long has it been?"


    "It''s been fourteen weeks."


    Suny smiled a little: "Congrattions, to be a mother."


    Alicia touched her belly: "Time flies Suny, I''ve been thinking a lottely about the times when a few of


    us went to y pool together after school, and it always seemed like we hadn''t graduated for long, but


    now Ashle and I have been married for over six months and now have a baby."


    Alicia said, covering her face, "It always feels like a dream."


    Thinking about the old days, Suny also had some emotions: "Yeah, it''s like a dream."


    Suny followed with a sigh, "nning to go public?"


    Alicia skimmed the corners of her mouth, "Not publicly, those people are too scary, if my child is born


    with them watching, it''s not like being in jail?"


    Alicia is usually a little dumb, but sometimes she''s still smart.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When she was a child, she aspired to be a star, because when the star can be the attention of millions


    of people, Alicia grew up envious of Suny and Ashle, these two people grew up to be other people''s


    children, elementary school junior high school, has always been standing at the top for people to look


    up to.


    She also knows that her IQ is unlikely to have such sess in her studies, but fortunately her mother,


    whom she has never met, has given her such a face that Alicia feels she can develop in the direction of


    stardom.


    But really when the star found, in fact, which is not so shiny and bright.


    She is rtively lucky in the entertainment industry, Suny and Ashle two have always protected her,


    although not less aggrieved in the past, but also not really let people bully to the head.


    But despite this, sometimes Alicia is still a little tired of life inside the entertainment industry, especially


    when she and Ashle are not yet public, and every time she and Ashle meet is like ying spy war.


    At the beginning, I think it''s quite exciting and fun, but after a long time, I''m a bit exhausted physically


    and mentally, and the paparazzi won''t stop chasing me.


    Alicia does not want her child to live under such a shadow after birth. She thinks she is a mother of little


    ability, and does not expect her child to be much more remarkable than she and Ashle''s childhood to


    be happy and grow up in a beautiful and loving family.


    Suny removed the tea from Alicia''s heels and reced it with in water: "Drink less tea if you''re


    pregnant."


    Alicia is not much of a tea drinker either, and has no problem with that.


    "How long did Joan give you for your vacation?"


    Speaking of which, Alicia was a little disgruntled: "It''s only been three months!"


    Suny couldn''t help butugh: "Isn''t three months enough? Do you still want to take a full year off and


    tell people you went to have a baby?"


    "Then half a year will do!"


    Suny thought about it: "Don''t worry, Joan also loves you, there will be more than three months."


    When Alicia thought about it that way, she thought so.


    How to say, Joan has also been her manager for nearly ten years, although usually a little harsh, but


    she really something happened, Joan is more nervous than anyone else.


    Thinking about this, Alicia was happy again.


    At this time, the waiter pushed in the food cart and served the food.


    Alicia is newly pregnant, and unlike other pregnant women with pregnancy reactions, her appetite is as


    good as ever.


    Now that she doesn''t have to control her weight, she eats a little less than she used to, and at the


    dinner table, she talks a lot less.


    Suny was afraid that she would eat too much to hold up, and almost didn''t let her eat: "Well, it''s hard to


    hold up your stomachter."


    Alicia took one look at the special brined pig''s foot and pretended to sob: "I''ll take another bite, just


    one?"


    Suny didn''t fall for her trick, "Have some soup."


    This soup was specially asked by Suny to be changed by the waiter to help nourish the baby.


    It was after seven o''clock when the two of them finished eating. Alicia wanted to drag Suny to go


    shopping, but Suny refused straight away: "I don''t have such good energy as you."


    Alicia also knew that Suny had just returned from a flight. Hearing this from her, Alicia was a little lost


    but didn''t say anything more.


    Suny pulled her: "Stand still, are you weak in your feet and can''t walk?"


    There were so many people at the entrance of Bishounen, Alicia was not embarrassed at all and took


    Suny''s hand and started shaking it: "Boing boing, do you dislike me, Suny?"


    Suny was so dizzy from her shaking her head that, fortunately, she soon saw Ashle''s car.


    "You like acting so much, I think three months of vacation might be a little too much for you."


    Hearing Suny''s words, Alicia was instantly abashed and stood up straight in a hurry.


    By this time, Ashle had also crossed the street and approached, "Alicia."


    The man a cold face, see Alicia instantly gentle down.


    Suny looked at Ashle and nodded, "Well, your husband is here to pick you up."


    Alicia walked over to Ashle, got into his arms, and looked at Suny: "Want a ride home, Suny?"


    Suny looked askance at the two of them, "Forget it."


    She''s not much in the mood for dog food today.


    Alicia wanted to say something else, but Ashle had already covered her view with a hat.


    Suny waved his hand and turned towards the parking lot.


    Rosa went back to the office and the driver was waiting for her over here.


    Seeing her get into the car, the driver handed Suny a bottle of water, Suny smiled and shook her head


    a bit, "No, take me back to the vi."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Nearly eight o''clock the sky has darkened, Suny inclined his head to look at the night outside the car


    window and took out his cell phone to look at it.


    By this time, it was 3:00 a. m. on Theodore''s end, and there was still not a single reply on her phone.


    I think so, asleep.


    Suny was so tired that she leaned against the car window and fell asleep without realizing it with her


    eyes closed.


    Twenty minutester, the car was parked under the vi.


    The driver called out and found that Suny behind him did not respond, he hurriedly turned back, and


    only then saw that Suny was asleep.


    The driver called out to Suny a few more times, "Miss Hond?"


    When she heard someone call herself, Suny woke up and opened her eyes, she realized that the car


    had been parked under the vi for some time.


    "Miss Hond, back at the vi."


    Suny nodded and rubbed his temples, "Okay, hard work, you''re off duty."


    She said, pushing open the door and getting out of the car.


    Inside the vi was exactly the same as the day she left, and Suny called out to M: "Help me boil some


    water."


    "Yes, master."


    Suny took a hot bath, and afterwards, she was a little more awake than she was before she came


    back.


    Suny rubbed the back of her neck and walked to the study to read a few minutes of emails until after


    1:00 a. m., when she felt a few moments of sleepiness.


    The nearly fifteen-hour flight was indeed too tiring, and Sunyy down and quickly fell asleep.

 Chapter 488 I Know YouVe Put Up With Him For A Long Time

    Chapter 488 I Know You''Ve Put Up With Him For A Long Time


    Chapter 488 I know you''ve put up with him for a long time


    Meanwhile, a private hospital in Los Angeles.


    Theodore had just been pushed out of the operating room by the nurse. The secretary walked over and


    took a look at Theodore, who had not yet passed the anesthetic in the hospital bed, then turned and


    instructed Joe and Allen, "Keep an eye on Mr. Lawrence."


    Joe and Allen knew that they had failed in their responsibilities this time and just nodded their heads in


    the face of the secretary''s severity.


    Everyone did not expect Cruz and Max two actually so bold, bribed people directly on Theodore.


    They and Theodore just came out of UI at 9:00 pm and were escorting Theodore back to his apartment


    when suddenly a group of people with guns stopped them in the middle of the road.


    Joe and Allen at first thought they had identally intruded into their area struggle, but they didn''t


    expect the group to shoot directly at them.


    Joe and Allen were only able to escape with Theodore''s car for Theodore''s safety.


    But the three of them, the other eight people, the hands are armed with guns, Joe and Allen two


    despite the rigorous professional training, but also is still a bit of a struggle.


    In order to ensure Theodore''s safety, they took Theodore to quickly hide inside a nearby abandoned


    factory, so that Theodore hid, the two went out to solve the eight people first.


    No need to protect Theodore, Joe and Allen two hands also more unconcerned.


    It just didn''t ur to either of them that they actually sent someone to draw fire from the two of them


    and sent two others to sneak inside the nt to find Theodore.


    By the time Joe and Allen reacted, Theodore only had time to finish off one man, and the other was


    already pointing a gun at him.


    Joe and Allen two people have worked together for many years, it is also considered a tacit


    understanding, one to attract the attention of the man the other shot to kill.


    The cooperation and went well, but the man fired a shot at Theodore at the same time as the side of


    his head.


    The bullet hit Theodore in the small of his back and Theodore identally fell off the tform and was


    taken to the hospital for nearly five hours of surgery before being pushed out of the operating room


    today.


    Joe and Allen suffered a loss once and now watch Theodore not move an inch.


    Cruz and Max two people this time hired to assassinate Theodore failed, there will not be any action in


    a short time.


    The only thing the secretary was worried about now was Theodore''s condition. Looking at the two


    figures of Joe and Allen following the hospital bed, for half a second, the secretary withdrew her eyes


    and looked at the two main surgeons following her: "Mr. Lawrence how is his condition now?"


    "Mr. Lawrence was not too badly shot, although he fell hard, but the damage is not very big, Mr.


    Lawrence will wake up after the anesthetic, you do not have to worry too much."


    The secretary was only slightly relieved to hear the doctor''s words.


    Rose approached him before she died and told him to make sure he looked after Theodore and UI.


    Receive the trust of others and be faithful.


    Rose has only been buried a few days, if Theodore also had an ident at this time, the secretary is


    not ashamed to see Rose again.


    Fortunately, Theodore was shot but was not seriously injured.


    When Theodore woke up, it was two hourster.


    At 4:00 am, there was no one inside the ward, and it was quiet all around.


    He moved a little before he felt some pain at the small of his back.


    Theodore frowned a little and didn''t move again, just looked at the ceiling above.


    When Suny woke up, it was already light outside.


    She opened her eyes, had M open the window, subconsciously took her phone aside and tapped in to


    read Theodore''s reply.


    At this time, it should be after 3:00 pm there.


    Theodore hadn''t returned her messages for nearly twenty hours, and Suny had just thought of this


    when the phone in her hand vibrated.


    Inside the conversation box, Theodore sent a message, "Sorry, I left my phone in the office."


    Suny was slightly relieved, and after replying "It''s okay", she also got up and went to wash up.


    After four or five days of "absenteeism", KLOC had a backlog of things to deal with.


    Suny arrived a little early and she sat in the office for a while before Ivan came in: "Miss Hond, good


    morning."


    Suny smiled, "Good morning."


    She said, looking at Ivan as well, "What''s Ruben been up to?"


    Ivan had the information from the investigation ready long ago, "Here are his recent moves."


    Suny nodded a little: "I''d like to see it."


    The information is not much, but two minutes, Suny finished flipping through.


    After reading it, Suny couldn''t help but let out augh: "No wonder he is so brazen, so he thinks he has


    someone to back him up."


    Cruz and the guys have teamed up with Ruben, who is pressuring her at home in an attempt to get her


    to split Theodore''s heart.


    Suny thinks Cruz and the others are at their wit''s end, and actuallye up with such damaging tricks.


    Suny closed the information in his hand: "Since he is so confident, then you are not polite, those


    ounts found before, send it to the police station."


    Six months ago, during the time of Austin''s recent ident, many people in KLOC were foolish.


    And Ruben, as a director and one of the top executives of KLOC, he was quite a little bit of a yer


    during that time.


    Suny has long investigated those things he did clearly, such arge ount, really think she is stupid


    not to see?


    Suny has not been torn with Ruben, but do not want KLOC too much change, but not long ago,


    Theodore returned to the country to take a trip, many people know that Austin did not have an ident.


    Austin did not have an ident, this KLOC naturally will not fall, not to mention, Suny also used the six


    months to prove that she is fully capable of managing the development of KLOC.


    Now, it''s also time to pick out thest remaining pieces of rat turds inside KLOC.


    Ivan waited for this day also waited for a long time, Austin is not in this half year inside, Ruben a party


    of three or four times to Suny embarrassment added.


    Now that Suny is finally going to do something to clean them up, it''s naturally a great pleasure.


    "I''ll get right on it, Miss Hond."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Hearing Ivan''s rare and somewhat excited words, Suny couldn''t help but let out augh: "Go ahead, I


    know you''ve put up with him for a long time."


    Ivan realized that he had lost his temper a bit and hurriedly collected a few points, "I''ll get busy then,


    Miss Hond."


    "Hmm."


    Suny responded, picked up the pen on the side, and looked down to approve the document.


    Only Ivan walked halfway and turned back: "By the way, Miss Hond, there is something that I think I


    should still tell you."


    "Uh-huh?"


    Suny grunted and looked up at Ivan, "What is it?"


    "The hospital where Anthony is on medical parole had a shooting yesterday afternoon, and after


    Anthony was taken hostage, the kidnappers tore it up."


    Suny''s hand holding the pen gave a slight beat, then hooked his lips and smiled, "Good thing."


    Ivan thought it was good too: "I thought the same as you."


    Ivan nced at Suny: "I''m going out to work then, Miss Hond."


    This time, Ivan really had nothing left to do, turned around, closed the door and left.

 Chapter 489 Then There Is Nothing For You To Do

    Chapter 489 Then There Is Nothing For You To Do


    Chapter 489 Then there is nothing for you to do


    Anthony''s death was soon reported back to J City, and Ruben''s heart felt inexplicably uneasy when he


    heard about Anthony''s death.


    However, his uneasiness was quite urate.


    Suny asked Ivan to report Ruben for embezzling arge amount ofpany property, Ivan put


    together the evidence on hand and went straight to the police, which was just reported in the morning


    and Ruben was taken away by the police in the afternoon at three o''clock.


    Ruben was taken away when the person had not reacted, the police came up, he was still half-hearted.


    "Comrade police, I cooperate with the investigation."


    Ruben has a great attitude and doesn''t look like he''smitted a crime at all.


    Suny heard that the police over the economic investigation came, a rare gossip, deliberately take the


    elevator down to the first floor "waiting for the rabbit".


    Soon, Suny saw Ruben being led out from inside the elevator by several police officers.


    Suny hooked her lips in a smile and lifted her leg up, "What''s going on here?"


    Seeing Suny, Ruben''s face was bad, but only for a moment: "Nothing,rade police said that


    someone reported me for embezzlingpany property, I went back to cooperate with the


    investigation."


    Suny looked at Ruben with a smirk, "Then Mr. Gordon cooperate well with the investigation."


    Suny finished, hooked his lips, and then staggered in the opposite direction of Ruben.


    Ruben nced back and Suny was already walking to the elevator door.


    He thought of Suny''sst meaningful smile just now, and suddenly thought of something, his face


    changed, and his heart was suddenly a bit confused.


    "Let''s go."


    A police officer nudged him aside, Ruben hurriedly collected his thoughts and lifted his legs to follow


    the police officer away.


    The news that Ruben was taken away by the economic police for investigation soon spread inside


    KLOC, and Ruben''s people at the top gradually began to sit up a bit.


    The third day after Ruben was taken away, Ruben''s people couldn''t resist surrendering to Suny.


    Suny faced the so-called defectors and did not take a stand, just watch them dogfight.


    Half a month after Ruben was taken away, his people inside thepany have been almost leaked,


    Suny asked Ivan to close the, a to kill.


    After taking care of Ruben''s people, it was time to go to Ruben next.


    But this does not need Suny hands, after all, the evidence is clear, Ruben want to rely on also have to


    find a scapegoat.


    Suny directly cut off Ruben''s contact with Max''s people, Ruben can now be said to be isted, who is


    willing to be his scapegoat.


    Suny and Theodore are both busy during this time, and because of the time difference, they hardly


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ruben''s matter is considered to be over, Suny dayfortable up, a fewzy, the first time to sleep


    until nine o''clock to get up.


    Suny touched her phone and found that Theodore had actually called herst night after she fell


    asleep.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, and the few remaining moments of sleepiness were instantly gone.


    This time it should be more than seven o''clock in the evening over there, Suny looked at the phone,


    hesitated for a moment, or dialed back.


    When Theodore''s cell phone rang, the room was instantly silent.


    Theodore nced at the phone on his desk and saw the caller ID, he picked it up and headed directly


    outside the conference room, "Pause."


    The manager who was doing the presentation hastily stopped the page on disy and watched


    Theodore walk out of the conference room.


    Theodore did not pick up the phone after dialing for a while, and just when Suny was about to hang up


    the phone, the phone was connected at this time.


    "It''s me, Suny."


    The two of them have not seen each other for more than 20 days, and when Suny was busy, she didn''t


    feel much like Theodore, but now that she''s rxed, for the first time she has some of the impulses she


    used when she was young. Want to sneak over to see him.


    "I just woke up and saw that you calledst night and I didn''t get the call."


    Suny nced out the window and smiled slightly, "What can I do for you?"


    The two are separated by a sixteen-hour time difference, and telephone contact is really not very


    convenient.


    "Nothing, wanted to hear your voice."


    A low male voice came from the phone, and Suny was surprised for a moment.


    Austin''s tawdry words are indeed somewhat long overdue.


    Sunyughed, "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet."


    Suny instantly reacted and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow: "Still working?"


    "In a meeting."


    It was then that Suny realized why Theodore took more than ten seconds to answer his phone.


    "Then go to your meeting, I won''t bother you."


    "Good."


    He said yes, but didn''t hang up the phone.


    Suny grunted, "I''m hanging up."


    "Good."


    When Suny heard this from Theodore, he then cut the call off.


    Theodore looked down at the "call ended" on his phone, and instead of going right back to the


    conference room, he dialed another number.


    Elijah saw the caller ID and thought he had misread it.


    It''s been over a month since Austin returned to M Country, and thest time the two were in touch was


    a month ago when Rose died and Austin sent him an obituary.


    Elijah directly asked the secretary to postpone the meeting for ten minutes, took the phone and re-


    folded back to his office: "Austin, if you don''t call me, I''m going to fly over to M Country to see if you''ve


    disappeared again."


    The person on the other end of the phone got right to the point: "There''s something I need your help


    with."


    "What is it?"


    "I want to propose to Suny."


    Elijah huffed, "I thought you hadn''t remembered the old days?"


    "Does it affect my love for Suny?"


    "..."


    Invisibly stuffed with a handful of dog food again, it''s too much!


    Elijah gritted his teeth, "Go ahead, what do you want to do with it?"


    It''s just a proposal, he''s never done it before.


    "First you help me get the size of Suny''s ring."


    Elijah forgot for a moment that the other party had lost his memory and subconsciously spoke: "Didn''t


    you used to make custom rings for Suny? Just ask Anne for the size. Anything else is fine, but you


    asked me to take the size of Suny''s finger, it''s not appropriate ..."


    Where he dared to touch Suny ah, and let him get the size of Suny''s finger.


    Last time he was having a meal with Suny, those media can write blindly like that, if he touches Suny,


    then he and Suny estimated that the children are made out of their rumors.


    Elijah said, a pause: "Besides, that ring Suny also know, I think that ring means a lot, if you take ..."


    Before he could hand finish his sentence, he heard Theodore''s voice on the other end of the phone go


    cold: "How did Suny know?"


    Elijah''s heart was weak, his hand trembled, and he almost didn''t drop his phone.


    But then he quickly reacted to the fact that Austin had lost his memory, and he didn''t know what was


    going on.


    "Wasn''t that something you let slip?"


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, yes."


    "Oh, that''s none of your business."


    After Theodore finished, he simply hung up the phone.

 Chapter 490 Then You Must Also Pay

    Chapter 490 Then You Must Also Pay


    Chapter 490 Then you must also pay


    After May passed, summer started in J City.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After Alicia''s pregnancy, Joan emptied her schedule of anything but a fewmercials and


    promotions.


    Alicia used to be so busy that she had to work half a year off, but now that she is free, she spends most


    of her time inside J City, meeting Suny for dinner and shopping every now and then.


    Since Ruben was taken away by the economic investigation and came out, Suny plucked Ruben''s


    people inside KLOC one by one, KLOC has two big projects this year, but Suny directly let go of the


    vice president and Ivan to take charge.


    The Phantom matter, Suny also like the previous three years married to Austin inside, basically


    delegated to Rosa to do, she only asionally go to the social or sign an appointment.


    After being the boss, Suny is not as busy as before.


    Theodore''s side, however, was busy. The other side didn''t say much, except that Max and Cruz took


    Theodore to court and started pulling in the old guard inside thepany.


    Theodore appeared in the UI less than six months ago, Rose although before leaving has tried its best


    to pave the way for Theodore, but there are still many people who do not buy.


    Max and Cruz have been in the UI for more than a decade. In terms of qualifications, they are the


    nephews of Rose''s serious blood rtions, and are the oldest people in the UI, and have a lot of


    shares in the UI.


    Now that Rose has been away for just over a month, Cruz and Max are teaming up to deal with


    Theodore, who is indeed a bit tricky.


    Theodore did not say in detail, but Suny took over KLOC after Austin''s ident, the situation is no


    different from Theodore today, although he did not say, Suny can also know.


    What''s more, Rose recognized Theodore but more than six months, after Theodore''s ident, he was


    in aa for nearly three months, and after he came to his senses, he really entered the UI for only


    two months, Theodore is not only isted in the UI, he is also almost isted in M Country.


    Theodore''s situation now is much moreplicated than Suny''s at the time.


    Suny had to suppress her urge to see him and sensibly stayed in J City.


    Suny had juste out of the airport when Alicia called.


    Last week Charlie''srade died, Suny worried about Charlie''s mood, went back to D City and


    apanied Charlie to hang out in D City for a few days.


    The call was from Alicia, and Suny answered the phone as she dragged her suitcase outside: "Really?"


    "Suny, did you get off the ne, I''m at the airport parking lot, I came to pick you up specially, feel


    touched?"


    Hearing Alicia''s words, Suny stopped for a moment, changed direction and headed for the parking lot,


    "What parking lot?"


    "4."


    Sunyughed a little, "Okay, I get it."


    Suny hung up the phone and dragged his suitcase towards parking lot 4. Soon, Suny walked to the


    parking lot.


    Alicia likes red cars, after her pregnancy Ashle worried about her safety not to let her drive a supercar,


    Alicia changed to an Audi RS7 today, Suny saw it at a nce.


    "Suny!"


    Suny had just walked over when Alicia hugged her head on.


    Alicia is nearly five months pregnant and her belly is already showing, Suny subconsciously nced


    down at her belly: "Be careful."


    "Don''t worry, he''s skinny as hell!"


    Alicia said, and patted her stomach, "Right, baby boy?"


    Suny looked at her askance, "What are you doing over here?"


    Hearing Suny''s words, Alicia proudly raised her eyebrows: "This is not deliberatelye to pick you


    up, touched?"


    Suny let out a lightugh, "Are you sure you didn''t use me as an excuse to sneak out?"


    Alicia was a little vain when she was torn down: "Don''t say that, I really came to pick you up."


    She said, to help Suny carry the suitcase.


    Suny raised her hand and stopped her movement straight away, "Give me the car keys."


    Alicia, who sometimes still listens to Suny, skimmed the corners of her mouth and, though reluctantly,


    put the car keys on Suny''s palm.


    Suny took the car keys, "Get in the car inside."


    She said, dragging the suitcase to the trunk inside, then folded back to the driver''s seat, inserted the


    car keys, started the car and drove out of the parking lot.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    When the car got on the airport highway, Suny looked at the road ahead and opened his mouth to ask


    a question.


    Alicia reported the name of the store she had long been looking for, and Suny grunted, "Got it, you get


    some sleep."


    Alicia where to sleep, all the way to Suny gossip.


    Twenty minutester, the car got off the airport highway and gradually drove into the city.


    There were many cars in the city, and Suny slowed the car down.


    The light in front of her was red, so Suny braked, and Alicia called out to her, "Suny, look over there


    and see if that''s Rachel."


    Suny followed Alicia''s line of sight and looked over to the scene of the rear-end ident on the side of


    the nextne, Suny just looked over and saw Rachel surrounded by three people.


    Those few people, it seems, are not good people.


    Alicia on the side also found out: "Why do those people seem to want to hit someone ah, should we


    call the police ah?"


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Call the police, Alicia."


    At this time, the red light in front of him just turned green. Suny restarted the car and drove to the


    intersection in front of him and then made a turn.


    Two minutester, the car stopped at the side of the road.


    Suny unbuckled her seat belt and nced at Alicia beside her, "In the car, don''te down."


    "I want to go down there too ..."


    The words "let''s see what''s going on" didn''te out of her mouth, and Alicia was so embarrassed by


    Suny''s look.


    "I''m not going down there."


    Suny hooked her lips in satisfaction before pushing open the car door and getting out towards Rachel.


    "What''s wrong, Miss Murray?"


    Rachel was about to pay the money, when she heard Suny''s voice, she froze for a moment, after


    reacting, Rachel''s face was happy: "Suny!"


    Suny smiled and looked at the two men and one woman surrounding Rachel, her peach blossom eyes


    slightly hooked: "Tailgating?"


    Rachel nodded, "But they were the ones who put the brakes on first, I ..."


    "What are you talking about, it''s obvious that you just crashed into it! Don''t think you''re great just


    because you drive a luxury car, I''m recording video, the majority ofizens are watching!"


    Suny nced at the woman, ignored her and just asked Rachel : "Are you sure they braked first?"


    Rachel nodded, nced at the few people in front of her, and spoke again in Suny''s ear, "Sheng Yang


    he recently had a project, I always feel that these few people ..."


    Rachel is now the same as before, Parker has taught her a lot of things, these three people she


    immediately felt not normal.


    Suny instantly understood, she raised her hand and patted Rachel: "Don''t worry."


    Then, Suny looked at the few people in front of him: "This side are monitored, I think whose fault it is,


    when the traffic policee over we will know, our fault, we will definitely pay."


    "Of course, if it''s your fault, then you''ll have to pay for it."

 Chapter 491 Probably Really Blind

    Chapter 491 Probably Really Blind


    Chapter 491 Probably really blind


    Rachel heard Suny''s words and instantly gained a little more strength.


    She does not say how good her car skills, but the driver''s license has been held for ten years, driving


    has been driving for seven or eight years, considered an "old driver", this rear-end she did not call two


    distracted three no high heels before driving into a spare board shoes four not her first emergency


    brake, the traffic police wille to how to judge, Rachel also know very well. The traffic police will


    also know exactly what to do.


    Just now she just got off the car was surrounded by the three people ming her how to drive, the first


    woman also held a cell phone to her video, said "how do you drive ah, we are a new car, you just hit it",


    the words led directly to her body, as if the traffic ident was caused by her.


    In addition, during this period of time, Parker is fighting for a big project, Rachel fears that these people


    are deliberately hired by thepetitors to create public opinion, so Rachel does not dare to say


    anything.


    But now that Suny is helping to talk, Rachel is not so cautious.


    Before she got married, the Murray family pampered her in the heart of their hands. Ivy was the


    daughter of the Brooks family married out, and the Murray family itself was not low, and Rachel grew


    up so big that she had suffered losses in Suny.


    Although the past is not pleasant, Rachel has to admit that Suny is really smart and eloquent, just like


    the debating champion team.


    This is not, Suny just said so two words, originally still arrogant and domineering three faces have


    changed a little.


    The woman who was aggressive just now nced at Suny, then at Rachel, and finally at Suny: "Who


    are you? Do you know the cause and effect? She was the one who braked and rear-ended the car! We


    just got this car this year, it''s a wedding dowry, the wedding has not even been held yet, and the new


    car was cut off with such a big scar, you should pay for it, shouldn''t you?"


    "If you had not braked suddenly, I would not have braked suddenly, and the car would not have collided


    with you naturally. The responsibility is on you guys, not on me. My car''s front end was also cut off,


    your responsibility, my loss, aren''t you guys with it?"


    "What are you talking nonsense about? It''s obviously you who suddenly braked!"


    Rachel''s temper was already bad, just now the other side is crowded, and now with Suny by her side,


    she directly argued with the woman.


    Suny stood there, looking at the woman beside the two men who were sizing themselves up, smiled


    and hooked a lip, looking at the man on the right side of the woman, Suny opened his mouth and


    asked, "Your new car, installed the car recorder?"


    I have to say, Suny made the other party weak with a single question.


    The woman who argued with Rachel looked at the man on her right, the man also looked at her, the


    two looked at each other, the woman momentarily weakened: "Our new car, of course, did not have


    time to install the car recorder."


    Sunyughed and asked Rachel: "Your car is not new, it should have a car recorder, right?"


    Rachel is not stupid, she immediately reacted: "Yes! I have a car recorder in my car, was it your car that


    braked first, my parking recorder recorded it very clearly!"


    Realizing this, Rachel looked up directly at the woman''s cell phone camera: "My friend has helped me


    to call the police,ter the traffic police wille, naturally we will be able to determine who is right and


    who is wrong, if it is really my fault, I will apologize to you. But if it is your problem, the apology is not


    necessary, please settle the repair cost of my car."


    Rachel said, with a cold snort, "I''ve never been screwed over in all my life."


    Before Suny came over, she had asked Alicia to call the police, and not long after Rachel finished


    speaking, the traffic police came.


    The three saw the traffic police came, immediately said to private.


    The ident is not big, the traffic police are also asking for a private settlement.


    Rachel drove a Lexus today, the front end of the car has nearly fifteen centimeters of scratches, the


    front bumper cracked, take insurance at least 10, 000.


    The three men lost their money with bad faces, but before they left, Suny called the three of them back:


    "Wait, there''s one more thing."


    Suny today wore a water-blue chiffon dress, white skin and beautiful, and speak softly and


    affectionately, she opened her mouth to call people, the three even if they are dissatisfied, but also can


    not say something.


    Only the woman grunted impatiently, "We promised to pay for the money and apologized, what else is


    there?"


    Rachel was quite satisfied with the result, but she knew that Suny must have something else to do if


    she asked for someone, so she didn''t say anything at this time and just looked at Suny.


    Suny smiled and raised his finger to the woman''s phone: "Comrade traffic police, thisdy just recorded


    our video and also opened the live broadcast, the live broadcast is forgotten, but she recorded the


    video, I think we, as the parties concerned, should have the right to delete."


    Suny said, a slight pause: "Of course, thedy can also not delete, we will have to take another trip to


    the police station, after all, you recorded our video, and did not go through our consent, I think, this


    should be considered a stolen shot?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Rachel was so mentioned by Suny, she remembered the most important thing: "You delete the video,


    or I will not settle with you privately today!"


    The woman reluctantly took out her phone and deleted the video in front of everyone.


    Suny raised an eyebrow: "I do not have the right to check thedy''s phone, the video is now deleted,


    we will consider it deleted, but if in the future, all the adverse consequences and effects caused by the


    spread of all the videos or photos of today''s events appear online, we will pursue legal responsibility to


    thisdy."


    Suny finished, raised his hand and raised his phone: "I have recorded what I just said, these two


    please say ''yes''."


    After Suny''s words, the woman''s face was no longer simply blue.


    "Agreed!"


    Simple two words, the woman is gritted teeth to say out.


    This is where things reallye to an end.


    Rachel looked at Suny differently: "Suny, you''re great. I''ve bothered you about today, let me treat you


    to dinner-"


    Suny gave her a look and raised her finger to point at Alicia inside the car, "My friend is still waiting for


    me, it''s not convenient today, let''s do it some other time, be careful on the way."


    With that, Suny lifted his leg and walked back inside his car.


    Rachel looked at Suny''s skirt blown up by the wind, and for the first time, she felt that Suny''s beauty


    made her feel no jealousy.


    This Suny, obviously beautiful, valiant and kind, howe she was blind to think she was a bad one


    before?


    Probably really blind.

 Chapter 492 Probably, See The Sex

    Chapter 492 Probably, See The Sex


    Chapter 492 Probably, see the sex


    Alicia couldn''t wait inside the car, and if Suny didn''te back, she''d have to go down.


    Suny had just gotten into the car when she saw Alicia closing the door and she couldn''t help but raise


    an eyebrow, "What do you want?"


    Alicia smiled sardonically and changed the subject, "Solved?"


    "Hmm."


    Suny responded and gave Alicia a smirking look.


    Alicia was so weak from her look that she hurriedly spoke, "So hungry, so hungry, Suny go eat!"


    Suny smiled and slowly started the car with his eyes closed.


    After dinner, Ashle came over to pick Alicia up.


    The car was left to Suny, who drove himself back to the vi.


    The night was thick, and Suny was at the balcony, looking at the distant starry sky for half a second,


    before turning around and walking back.


    Tried to get to Theodore, but he was too busy.


    After Suny became a handful, he spent more time running the boxing room after he was free.


    The boxing room six months ago came a lot of new students, a young boy from nowhere, met Suny


    once, and then went to the boxing room every day to guard people.


    After Alicia knew about this, she gossiped and wanted to see if the little boy looked good, Suny gave


    her a white look, Alicia touched her stomach: "Well, don''t look."


    Suny grunted, "What do you want to eatter?"


    Alicia handed the phone to Suny, who nced at it, "Got it."


    Suny responded and slowly started the car.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The car drove up and Alicia was holding a lollipop in her mouth: "It''s your birthday next week, Suny, are


    you having a party this year?"


    Suny''s hand on the steering wheel couldn''t help but nod as she thought for a moment andzily


    responded, "Not really."


    There is no one I want to see, and there is no special desire for any birthday.


    Alicia skimmed the corners of her mouth and inclined her head to look at Suny, "Okay, then we''ll have


    dinner together."


    Suny hooked a lower lip, "Good."


    This is something you can have.


    They''ve known each other for so many years, and every year they have dinner together on their


    birthdays, and it''s almost be a "tradition" for the three of them.


    Summer days go by extra fast, and Suny''s birthdayes and goes.


    But Suny birthday has always been low-key, she actually does not like the hustle and bustle, especially


    the kind of hustle they are the main character, usually her birthday are only with Alicia and Ashle to eat


    a meal together, so many years, only two years ago, she and Austin divorced, Alicia afraid of her


    unhappy, she is afraid of Alicia worry, so only with Alicia to go to the arrangements .


    This year is different, Alicia is pregnant, not to mention that Suny themselves are not much interest,


    Alicia asked several times to get the same answer, she gave up the idea of a birthday party for Suny.


    In July in J City, darknesseste.


    It was still light when Suny came out of KLOC.


    Before six o''clock, the road was already somewhat jammed.


    This year the dinner was in a different ce, not the club the three of them used to go to, but Alicia''s


    newly rented apartment.


    It was also a coincidence that the apartment was the one Austin used to live in.


    The road was jammed for a while, and by the time Suny arrived, the sky was burning with colorful hues.


    Suny parked her car, grabbed her bag and went into the apartment building.


    The management of the senior apartments is very strict, but Suny came back oncest time, and this


    time the monitored facial recognition system let her go straight away, and the security did not stop her.


    Thirteenth floor.


    The elevator soon arrived, "ding", the elevator door should open.


    Suny walked out, a staircase of two homes, Suny only took a nce and knew which one was Alicia''s


    and theirs.


    Suny walked over, raised her hand and rang the doorbell, and soon the door opened, and it was Alicia


    who opened the door.


    Alicia, who is almost seven months pregnant, has a very visible belly.


    "Suny, happy birthday!"


    Suny didn''t dodge Alicia''s embrace and stood there smiling, letting Alicia pounce on her.


    Soon, though, Alicia was pulled away by Ashle.


    "You fuck-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Alicia was abashed by Ashle and took Suny''s hand to walk


    inside, muttering inside her mouth, "Stingy man!"


    Suny grunted: "Today is my birthday, love can show a little less."


    Alicia looked back at Suny and raised her hand to p her mouth, "Talkative."


    Suny followed her to the table, where the meal was already set, and it was not Alicia''s cooking.


    "Takeaway?"


    Suny nced at Ashle, who hade up beside Alicia, and Ashle nodded, "Hmm."


    She knew it.


    Sunyughed a little, took her seat, watched Ashle across the table padding Alicia''s napkin, and


    suddenly felt herself missing Austin more and more.


    Across the table, Alicia said something unintelligible, and Suny collected her thoughts and padded her


    own napkin.


    Alicia has always been the one to liven up the atmosphere between the three of them, Suny and


    Ashle''s personality is a bit simr, both are not people who like to talk, Alicia chattering, but it seems


    that the three of them sitting together will not be too silent and boring.


    Suny listened as Alicia chatted about the trio''s teenage years, and Suny raised an eyebrow, "When did


    you not copy my math homework or Ashle''s?"


    Alicia, who was bragging about her math teacherplimenting her the other day: "... can''t say that,


    after all, I didn''t copy everything."


    Suny snorted lightly, "Of course, you always have to do a wrong question or two so that the teacher will


    think it''s not copied."


    "..."


    A little too much, sister!


    The three of them talked about the past, even Ashle, who is not very talkative, said something.


    Suny was in a good mood today and took a sip of red wine.


    Across the table, Alicia couldn''t drink, but could only eyeball it and looked at Suny and suddenly asked,


    "By the way, Suny, you haven''t told us why exactly you like Austin?"


    Alicia and Ashle only know that she has liked Austin for a long time, but as to why, Suny does not say.


    Suny did not expect Alicia would suddenly ask this question, she was rare a little dazed, after a long


    time, Suny lightlyughed and said, "You guess."


    "..."


    How can you guess this!


    Alicia gossip a gossipy heart was hooked up by Suny, how can not get down.


    But no matter how she stalked, Suny only had two words - you guessed it.


    After the routine cake cutting, it was almost time for Alicia, the key protection target, to take a break.


    Suny carried the gift and waved her hand, not letting them deliver it.


    Just as she reached the door, Alicia grabbed her hand: "No, you have to tell me why exactly you fell for


    Austin back then?"


    Suny looked at Alicia for a moment, she lowered her head, the corners of her lips were slightly hooked,


    and then raised her head again, her peach blossom eyes were already full ofughter inside.


    Suny looked at Alicia and let out augh, "Probably, on sight."


    Alicia looked at the smile on Suny''s face and took a second to respond, "Suny, you better not smile at


    others easily next time, something could happen."


    With a smile like that, who can stand up to it!


    She is a woman, she can not even top ah!


    Suny gave her a sidelong nce, "I''m leaving, you go wash up and rest."


    With Ashle standing behind her, Alicia couldn''t help but watch as Suny closed the door and left.

 Chapter 493 Then I Promise You, Austin

    Chapter 493 Then I Promise You, Austin


    Chapter 493 Then I promise you, Austin


    After Suny walked into the elevator, she looked at the door that slowly closed, and after a long time,


    she raised her hand and pressed 28.


    It''s her birthday and she misses Austin.


    But Suny also knows that Austin is busy in M Country, not to mention that he has not yet remembered


    the past, so he cannot ask for too much.


    It was just a coincidence that he came to the apartment where Austin used to live, and Suny had a rare


    little hard time tonight and didn''t want to go back to the vi.


    Although the apartment is also nearly two years no one lives, but in the end many traces of Austin''s life


    inside.


    From the thirteenth floor to the twenty-eighth floor, it is only about twenty seconds.


    Only when the elevator door opened with a sound did Suny collect her thoughts, raise her eyes to look


    ahead, and then walk out.


    This was the second time she hade up to this apartment of Austin''s. Suny took a few steps and


    was soon at the door.


    The password is her birthday.


    Suny entered the code and the door opened with a "tick".


    Suny raised his hand and pushed open the heavy door, walked into the foyer, subconsciously pressed


    the light switch, and after pressing it, Suny remembered that the main gate was not turned on.


    Sunyughed lightly, took out his cell phone and clicked on the shlight, just looked up, but found that


    there was suddenly light in the living room in front of him.


    Suny was slightly shocked, thinking that this apartment has such a good security system, it''s


    impossible to just get into a burr.


    Soon, Suny found that the light in the living room was a small balloon that lit up.


    Suny was stunned for a moment, lifted his legs and walked through the foyer, only to see that the TV


    was on at some point, and inside was dominating the screen one by one: "Happy birthday, Suny."


    The inside of the house is still quiet and there are no human voices.


    The ceiling is all up above the balloons, balloons inside the light will be half of the living room


    illuminated, Suny then saw a card ced on the coffee table.


    Suny leaned over and picked up the card, which had only one line on it: There''s a surprise in the


    master bedroom.


    Suny slightly raised an eyebrow, turned around the sofa out of the aisle, Suny only then found that the


    aisle on both sides of the hanging pots of red roses.


    The roses are dotted with shing lights above, little shing lights blinking,ing together as arrows


    leading Suny towards the master bedroom.


    Suny walked towards the master bedroom, the door was not closed tightly, she pushed it open, it was


    lit with goose yellow light, therge master bedroom was beautifully and romantically decorated.


    Yet Suny still didn''t see anyone.


    The small shing light on the floor pointed to an arrow in the direction of the checkroom.


    Suny first looked at the bed, covered with roses and shing lights, the whole room was filled with


    many romantic and nice bouquets of flowers, full of the smell of flowers in the nose.


    Suny collected her eyes and turned to walk into the checkroom.


    Just as she walked in, Suny saw the man sitting on the middle changing bench stand up, "Happy


    birthday, Suny."


    Suny looked at Theodore in front of her, and for a moment she couldn''t tell the difference between real


    and fake, "How did you get here?"


    "Your birthday."


    Theodore looked at her, and inside his dark eyes was a gentle smile.


    Suny lifted her leg and walked over, raising her hand to hand him the card, "Did you prepare it? Mr.


    Brooks told you-"


    Before the words were finished, Theodore suddenly dropped to one knee.


    Suny, in a rare moment of bewilderment, looked down at Theodore, who was kneeling in front of him,


    and seemed unable to react.


    "Although some sudden Suny, but every second after the recovery of memory, I was thinking of


    proposing to you, I endured 52 days, and finally waited until today this opportunity, Miss Hond, I


    hereby truly and sincerely ask you, marry me."


    Theodore''s words are too much information, forgiveness is always calm and rxed Suny this moment


    also some when the machine.


    Suny stood there, both surprised that Theodore remembered everything and happy that he had asked


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    her to marry him.


    But the two things together, she was rarely a little overwhelmed, and for a while she didn''t know which


    one to tackle first.


    What''s more, her grandfather, it seems, is not particrly happy with Austin ...


    So thinking, suddenly a familiar and enthusiastic voice came in from outside: "Promise him! Suny


    promise him!"


    It''s Alicia ...


    And beside Alicia, in addition to Ashle, there are Charlie, Robert, Lily and others.


    Alicia took the lead and Jasmine got bold, following Alicia and the two of them there, yelling "yes to


    him".


    Suny looked at the group of people behind him and suddenly smiled, "Seeing as you are so well


    prepared, then I''ll say yes to you, Austin."


    Austin looked up at Suny, picked up the long-prepared ring and slowly pushed it into Suny''s finger.


    When he saw the ring, Suny was stunned again.


    This ring ...


    Seems like Austin had the ring designed early on before they got divorced ...


    Dazed, the ring has been pushed in.


    Austin also got up from the floor, raised his hand and hooked Suny''s waist, and under the coaxing of


    Alicia and Jasmine, the "atmosphere group", hooked his lips and kissed Suny on the forehead.


    A very light touch, Suny only felt his forehead was gently touched.


    Suny looked back at the family and friends around her and her face got a little hot.


    At this time, the lights of the whole house were turned on, and the understandable light illuminated the


    room, and Suny saw at once the smile inside those dark eyes.


    She nced down at the ring on her hand and couldn''t help but also curl her lips into a smile.


    "One more kiss! One more kiss!"


    Alicia, with a big belly and a big heart, brought Jasmine along for the ride.


    Suny nced at the two and smiled, "Good acting."


    Alicia was so looked at by Suny, people will be weak, leaned towards Ashle''s arms, did not dare to start


    again.


    Without Alicia to take the lead, Jasmine wouldn''t dare.


    Suny closed her eyes and was just about to walk towards Charlie''s side when her hand at her side was


    suddenly held by Austin''s sped fingers.


    Suny subconsciously looked up at him, at the same time, Austin had led her towards Charlie.


    "Mr. Murphy, I know this proposal is a bit sudden, but please believe me, I will not let Suny down again


    this time."


    Austin''s ident more than half a year inside, Suny''s state, the Murphys also saw. If Charlie before is


    not want to loose mouth, now he fell open, and then how, also better than Suny before that live.


    Charlie nced at Suny before looking at Austin: "This time, Suny won''t be the only one, if you dare to


    bully her again, Robert will make you regret it without me asking."


    Charlie finished and looked to Suny: "Happy birthday, Suny."


    Suny looked at Charlie and smiled faintly, "Thank you Grandpa."


    The time is not too early, Charlie from D City toe has been tired enough, Austin let people send


    the Murphys back to the hotel, deal with all this, the apartment inside only Suny and Austin two people


    left.

 Chapter 494 Just Want To Give You A Surprise

    Chapter 494 Just Want To Give You A Surprise


    Chapter 494 Just want to give you a surprise


    Suny looked down at the ring on her hand, a little lost in thought, until Austin came over and raised his


    hand to pull her into his arms, then she came back to her senses and looked up at the man in front of


    her, "When did you think of that?"


    Austin reached out and touched the ring on her hand, his normally cold eyes softened inside, he looked


    down at Suny and gave a rare smile, "Last time you thought of it shortly after you returned to China."


    Suny raised her eyebrows: "So suddenly?"


    Austin''s eyebrows twitched, and his eyes shifted slightly,nding on Suny''s hand with the ring: "Hmm."


    Suny, however, felt a few things wrong, Austin was clearly avoiding her eyes.


    Suny suddenly remembered that two months ago, the night she just returned from M Country, her heart


    was beating with great anxiety, her phone FaceBook Austin did not respond to her messages for a long


    time, that whole night, she did not sleep very well.


    Now it seems that something must have happened to Austin after she left that day.


    Suny grunted, "What happened?"


    Austin knew he couldn''t hide it from Suny, and it''s been more than two months since the incident, and


    he''s now safe and sound, and his lost memories havee back because of the ident Cruz and


    the others made, which is a blessing in disguise.


    He looked down at Suny for a moment: "There was a little ident that day."


    "A small ident?"


    Suny looked at Austin with a wry smile, apparently in disbelief.


    Austin raised his hand and touched Suny''s face, smiled helplessly: "The night you just left, I came out


    from a meeting and ran into Cruz''s men on the way, they invited people, all with guns, Joe and Allen


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    both let me hide first in order to protect me, and they went to take care of those people. At that time,


    someone came around and came after me, and when I couldn''t dodge, I got shot in the abdomen and


    fell, and when I woke up after the surgery, I remembered what happened before."


    Austin said this when the face of the frown is not surprised, the wind is light as if just out of the door


    was touched.


    It has been more than two months since the incident, and now Austin has recovered his memory and is


    standing in front of Suny, but Suny can''t help but feel a bit frightened as she listens.


    After hearing Austin''s words, Suny couldn''t help but look down at the small of his back: "Here?"


    Suny said, raising his hand and lifting Austin''s shirt straight up.


    In the bright light, Austin''s gunshot wound in the abdomen, which had only been healing for two and a


    half months, was still very visible.


    Suny looked down and lifted the tail finger of her dress and trembled slightly.


    Suny looked up at Austin and gently dropped her fingertips on the wound: "Does it still hurt?"


    Austin reached over Suny''s hand and he shook his head a little, "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    In fact, the shot did not feel much pain at the time, after the fall others passed out, and there was not


    much pain.


    But now in times of peace, he was shot, and Austin knew that if he spoke to Suny, she was bound to be


    worried and anxious.


    Cruz and Max have always been watching him, during that time, despite the recovery of his memory,


    he did not dare to have more contact with Suny, one is afraid that Cruz and Max two people jumped to


    the wall, to Suny; second is to want to recover after the body to solve Max and Cruz two of them, and


    then give Suny a surprise.


    Now that Cruz and Max are already too strong to be feared, Austin naturally doesn''t want to wait any


    longer.


    Suny touched the wound again, more than two months have passed, the location of the gunshot wound


    has indeed all healed, only leaving a very obvious scar, but also all be scars, think there is no


    feeling.


    Suny pressed gently with her fingertips, withdrew her hand, lifted her leg and walked to the bar, picked


    up a pot of water and boiled it.


    The kettle was "whirring" and Austin followed Suny, not sure if she was angry or not.


    Neither of them spoke, and the only sound inside the house was the sound of boiling water.


    After the water boiled, Suny reached a ss of water and put it on the bar, then holding her chin,


    through the curling mist, she looked at Austin who was following her: "Thought about it more than two


    months ago, huh?"


    Suny said this, face hooked with a light smile, but that peach blossom eyes inside the smile is a little


    cool.


    There is something in the words, and Austin naturally hears it.


    "I''m sorry."


    Austin looked at her with sincerity between his eyebrows, and on closer inspection there were even a


    few moments of pity.


    Suny grunted lightly, "Mr. Johnson''s sorry, I can''t afford it."


    It''s not that she''s angry, it''s just that when shethinks abouthow many times they''ve contacted each


    other over the past two months, Austin still kept her memory and the events of that night from her.


    "Didn''t mean to hide it from you, just wanted to give you a surprise."


    "It was indeed a pleasant surprise."


    Suny said, ncing at the ring on her hand.


    She let go of her hand, her right hand on top of the ring, her index finger and thumb pressed the ring


    and turned it around, and finally gave up the idea of taking it off.


    Suny paused for a moment and added, "But also just the proposal thing."


    Nothing else is really a surprise.


    Austin also knew he was in the wrong, he nced at Suny, "Sorry."


    Suny looked at him askance, "Is that all Mr. Johnson can say now, sorry?"


    It was after Austin and Suny got back together, and seeing Suny angry, he remembered the state they


    were in during the time they had just gotten divorced, and with a blocked heart, he walked around the


    bar directly behind Suny and reached out to hug her: "I''m sorry Suny, I just didn''t want Max and the


    others to hurt you."


    The two did not see each other for more than two months, and when they met again Austin proposed


    directly, and gave her such a big "surprise".


    Suny happy is there, but not happy is also there not happy.


    But the boring knot inside the heart, in the man hugged up that moment seems to instantly dissipate.


    Suny looked at the cup of hot water that was still steaming in front of her and didn''t say anything.


    The Austin behind him lowered his chin directly on Suny''s shoulder and raised his hand to hold Suny''s:


    "The ring was made a long time ago, Elijah should have told you about it."


    He said, after a pause: "I chose today and chose here to get engaged to you because I really don''t


    want to wait another day. When I sent Mr. Murphy away just now, I asked him for his opinion."


    Austin said, reached out and moved Suny over, the two faced each other, he raised his hand to help


    her lift the broken hair in front of her forehead behind her ear: "Suny, let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau


    tomorrow."


    This time, he won''t let go of Mrs. Johnson''s hand.


    Suny rare stunned for a moment, the ground peeping looking at Austin in front of him, suddenly, also


    angry not up: "Good."


    She hooked her lips and looked into those dark eyes inside, and her peach blossom eyes were tinged


    withughter.

 Chapter 495 DonT Look At Me Like That

    Chapter 495 Don''T Look At Me Like That


    Chapter 495 Don''t look at me like that


    Austinughed along and looked down at the ring on Suny''s hand again, "I was going to have the ring


    redesigned, but this pair of rings ..."


    He said, after a pause: "I was going to, as a gift for the fifth anniversary."


    The two were married for three years, divorced for two years, and this year happens to be the fifth year,


    which is also a coincidence.


    Austin finished, took the one ring out of his hand, and then spelled to the ring on Suny''s hand.


    Suny then realized that the two rings together were a clever "5".


    Suny was a little surprised: "No need to change it, I like the ring very much."


    It also proves that she didn''t get nothing in those three years.


    The water in front of him was already a little cold, and Suny picked it up and took a sip.


    Austin looked at her and spoke again and added, "This pair as engagement rings, and tomorrow we''ll


    go see the designer and redesign a pair of wedding rings."


    Suny finished her water, inclined her head to look at him, and responded softly, "Hmm."


    At this time, Austin suddenly picked Suny up, Suny was slightly stunned, then raised her hand to hook


    his neck, leaned her head on Austin''s shoulder, and let him carry her step by step back to the master


    bedroom.


    Soon, Suny was ced on the bed by Austin.


    The bed was big enough and soft enough that when Suny was put on it, she was slightly upended.


    She wore a nicer dress for her birthday today, at Alicia''s strong request.


    Suny was ced on the bed, her skirt followed and spread out, she subconsciously reached out and


    pulled the hem of her skirt.


    Just after doing this, the next second, Suny felt the mattress on his side slightly sink down into the sink,


    Suny pulling the hem of his skirt hand slightly tightened, just turned his head, on the man''s eyes


    burning eyes.


    Suny looked at the man who was just a stone''s throw away above her and smiled slightly: "Aren''t you


    tired after sitting on a ne for more than ten hours?"


    After Austin finished his meeting the day before yesterday, he took a ne from M Country toe


    over, and as soon as the nended, he rushed to D City to express his idea of proposing to Charlie,


    and arranged for the Murphys toe over to witness everything tonight.


    For thirty consecutive hours, Austin closed his eyes for just those ten hours or so on the ne.


    But he has always had sensitive nerves, and with that kind of environment on the ne, Austin simply


    couldn''t sleep.


    Technically speaking, Austin has barely slept for the past thirty hours or so.


    It is true that people are tired, but more than exhaustion, he misses her.


    Austin looked at Suny, did not speak, after two seconds, he directly reached out and fished the back of


    Suny''s head, lowered his head to the red lips kissed down.


    The action speaks for itself.


    They hadn''t seen each other for more than two months, so not only did Austin miss Suny, but Suny


    missed him too.


    What''s more, today is such a special day as Suny''s birthday, and when she left Alicia''s house, she was


    thinking of the man who is now close at hand.


    So many things happened today, no matter which one it is, it is enough to make Suny happy and


    excited.


    As Austin kissed down, Suny also raised her arms to tighten around the man''s waist.


    "Suny."


    He opened his mouth to call her, and his voice was a little deep, which tickled Suny''s heart a little.


    Suny slightly tilted his head, peach blossom eyes inside permeated with watery light, looking at Austin


    as if wrapped in fire light.


    Austin looked down into the pair of watery peach blossom eyes, the knot in his throat was slightly stick,


    raised his hand up to Suny''s waist, pressed her into his arms, Suny could feel the abnormality between


    his legs.


    It''s hot and it''s hard.


    The man''s kiss was much gentler than just now, but Suny felt more unconscious than just now, and the


    whole person was like being soaked in a big tub of warm water.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    In a daze, the dress on Suny''s body had been thrown to the floor.


    The cold air on the air conditioner hit over and was a bit cool.


    "I missed you so much."


    Austin withdrew his kiss and looked down at her again.


    Suny lowered her eyebrows, and when she heard him say this, her eyshes fluttered a little.


    The next second, the big hand that fell out of her waist tail pressed a fire and piled her whole body


    forward, Suny grunted, she could not stand such excitement.


    The temperature in the room climbed, and when Suny was carried out of the bathroom by Austin, she


    was too limp to move.


    Inside the room there is still residual rhythm slightly scattered, Suny lying on the bed, the heat on his


    face is also difficult to dissipate.


    Austin pulled aside the air-conditioning quilt and covered the two of them, lowered his head and kissed


    Suny on the forehead, "Good night, baby."


    This unexpected baby let Suny long difficult to calm, back to the time, the man next to him has long


    fallen asleep.


    Suny listened to the steady breathing in her ears as fatigue rolled over her, and soon, she too fell


    asleep.


    When Suny woke up, the room was still dimly lit, and Austin beside her was still awake.


    Suny tilted her head and looked at Austin, who was still asleep.


    Austin should be in a hurry toe back, Suny do not have to think to know that he must not sleep


    much these days, from M Country rushed back, but also the Murphy family people are invited over, a


    short time to do so many things, people must be non-stop.


    Looking at the dark circles under Austin''s eyes, Suny couldn''t resist the urge to raise her hand and


    touch them.


    But I didn''t expect the man in front of me to open his dark eyes just as his hand touched it.


    Suny saw Austin open his eyes and subconsciously tried to take his hand back, but she didn''t have


    time, her hand was directly held by Austin inside his palm.


    The eyes that just woke up from sleep were a little less clear than usual, yet Suny still felt a little


    embarrassed when he looked at them like that.


    She struggled a bit to pull her hand back, but found Austin''s grip tight.


    Suny was looked at by Austin for two seconds and was a little embarrassed, "I''m up."


    When she finished, she jerked her hand again, but still couldn''t pull herself out.


    On the contrary, Austin, with a strong hand, directly pulled Suny into his arms.


    Suny was pulled into his arms, their faces only two or three centimeters apart, every bit of the man''s


    breath hit her face, clear and distinct, and Suny felt her face get even hotter.


    He was still looking at her, after he had just woken up and was not very clear, his deep eyes were filled


    with tenderness and love. He was looking straight at her.


    Suny couldn''t stand the look and couldn''t help but raise her hand to cover his eyes directly: "Austin,


    don''t look at me like that."


    Suny''s face was full of heat when she said this.


    Hearing her hoo-ah, Austin smiled slightly and pulled her hand down, "Why?"


    He asked knowingly, Suny were exasperated, just want to speak, a sudden heat on the palm of the


    hand.


    Suny''s entire body stiffened for a moment, and in response, she hastily drew her hand back.

 Chapter 496 Well, IVe Been Planning For A Long Time

    Chapter 496 Well, I''Ve Been nning For A Long Time


    Chapter 496 Well, I''ve been nning for a long time


    When Austin wasn''t looking, Suny got right out of bed, "I''m going to go wash up."


    After she said this, she turned around and ran straight into the bathroom.


    When Suny came out of the bathroom, Austin was already up, sitting on the edge of the bed, one hand


    propped up on hisp, and one hand was holding his cell phone and answering the phone.


    Suny gave him a look, didn''t make a sound, and went around to the dresser to sit down.


    Austin inclined his head to look at Suny and responded carelessly to the person on the other end of the


    phone, then hung up the phone and also got up and went into the bathroom.


    The two of them did not get up early, although the apartment is regrly cleaned, but no one has lived


    there for a long time, there is nothing to eat in the refrigerator.


    Suny was about to open her mouth to propose going out for breakfast when the doorbell rang.


    She subconsciously nced back at Austin as the man handed her the warm water in his hand, "I


    ordered breakfast."


    Suny reached for the cup, smiled a little, looked down and took a sip of the warm water, then walked


    over to the table and sat down.


    Soon, Austin reentered with his breakfast.


    The two of them had breakfast and it was almost ten o''clock when they left the house.


    Suny sat inside the car with her heart beating a little fast.


    Last night Austin said he was going to get his license today, Suny thought he was just mentioning it, but


    after breakfast, Austin really took her to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    When the car stopped, Suny collected her thoughts, and after raising her eyes to look at the Civil


    Affairs Bureau across the road, Suny inclined her head to look at Austin beside her, "Here we are."


    Austin unbuckled his seat belt and looked at her as well, "Well, here we are."


    He finished, got out of the car, came around, and pulled Suny''s door open directly, "Get out of the car."


    Suny looked up at him, reached out and put her hand on his and stretched her legs to get out of the


    car.


    "Lots of people."


    Today is a good day, a lot of peoplee to get married.


    Suny just walked in and saw a long line, at least twelve couples at a nce.


    Hearing this, Austin looked at her for a moment and led her inside until he reached a third person, who


    was stunned for a moment and then hurriedly smiled at Austin and Suny: "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond,


    you''re here."


    Suny was stunned, she was pulled into the queue by Austin before she realized that Austin had already


    asked people toe over to the queue.


    Because Austin "proactive", early let peoplee to help line up, the two to the Civil Affairs Bureau not


    long, the wedding registration is their turn.


    This is not the first time Suny got married, the person beside him is still the same, but after many years,


    the mind has long been different.


    The time spent before and after is not much, when the two came out from the Civil Affairs Bureau, it


    was only s after half an hour.


    Suny looked down at the fresh second "marriage certificate" in his hand, the bright sunlight shone down


    on the hot gold "marriage certificate" three words above, Suny suddenly some trance.


    The weather seemed so nice on the day she and Austin first got married and received their license,


    and she thought then that the rest of her married life would be as nice as the weather on that day.


    But it was not to be, and she was not happy for those three years.


    "Think what?"


    When she didn''t say anything, Austin raised his hand and gently ruffled Suny''s hair.


    Suny collected her thoughts and looked at him with a faintly raised eyebrow and smiled: "I didn''t expect


    my second marriage license to be with you."


    When Austin heard Suny''s words, he also remembered old things, only not the old things that made


    him want to remember.


    "This time, give me the marriage license."


    He said, reaching for the marriage certificate in Suny''s hand.


    Suny also reacted quickly, raising his hand slightly to the back side, avoiding Austin''s movements.


    Her peach blossom eyes were slightly hooked, and she looked at Austin with a smirk, "Isn''t it good to


    each collect their own?"


    When they got married, the two walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau and Suny also spoke up and


    offered to give her the marriage certificate for safekeeping.


    Suny did not mean anything at the time, just think that men have always been less meticulous, she


    kept the words,ter to find, perhaps much more convenient.


    However, Austin just gave her a cool look and said, "Just mind your own business," and then left.


    Now that their roles have switched, Suny can''t help but take what he said back then and return it to


    him.


    Austin looked at the smug smile inside Suny''s eyes, his ck eyes moved slightly, looked down at the


    marriage certificate in his hand, the corners of his mouth hooked up slightly, then, he put the marriage


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    certificate in his hand into Suny''s hand: "Then, give it to Mrs. Johnson for safekeeping."


    Suny gave a light hum, but did not refuse.


    The two received a license, and this matter is naturally to talk to the Murphys.


    Suny was just about to mention this when Austin told her that he had a lunch date with Charlie and the


    others.


    Suny couldn''t help but tsk, "Looks like you had a n."


    Austin didn''t refuse: "Well, I''ve been nning this for a long time."


    He looked down at her, his dark eyes reflecting daylight and her inside.


    Suny''s face burned slightly at the look, and she averted her eyes, "Then let''s go over."


    With that, she lifted her leg and walked over to the crosswalk in front of her.


    When he reached the crosswalk, Suny realized that Austin was not following him.


    She was a little surprised and couldn''t help but look back at him, only to see Austin standing there,


    pointing his phone at her.


    When Suny realized he was taking a picture, Austin had already put away his phone, and with one long


    leg, he took a few steps to her side, and then took her hand.


    "Sneak peek?"


    Suny inclined her head to look at him and hummed lightly.


    "It''s not a sneak peek."


    It''s a bright and open shot.


    He said, showing Suny the picture he had just taken: "I want to post a dynamic."


    I have to say, Austin still has a talent for taking pictures.


    This is the first time Suny saw him take photos, people photos, the main character or himself.


    The photo inside, she is standing under that street light, the front is a crosswalk, behind is a street sign,


    and then behind is a row of green trees, ten o''clock sunshine is not yet positive, fell on her face, warm


    and warm, the photo inside, she is looking back at him, between the eyebrows is a light smile.


    It does look good.


    Suny looked at it, "Oh."


    Quite good-looking words, a little yellow woman selling melons to sell their own boast.


    "Send it to Twitter."


    Austin spoke again.


    Suny looked at the hand she was holding at her side and responded, seemingly inadvertently, "Hmm."


    At this time, the green light across the road finally came on.


    Suny collected her thoughts, "The light is green."


    Austin also put away his phone and led her step by step across the street.


    Suny slightly inclined his head to the side of Austin, the heart of the joy like can not be pressed up.


    Ah, what a pleasant mood.

 Chapter 497 - IM Married

    Chapter 497 - I''M Married


    Chapter 497 - I''m Married


    The car was parked in front of Bishounen at 11:40. Suny and Austin were both considered "celebrities"


    in J City, and someone had been arranged to pick them up at the entrance just after they arrived to


    take them to the private room.


    Austin had Ivan book the box yesterday, the VIP box on the third floor.


    The Murphy family hadn''t arrived yet, Austin and Suny were early arrivals.


    The waiter led the two to the door of the box and pushed the door open to indicate the two to enter:


    "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond, please."


    "Thanks."


    Suny smiled slightly and followed Austin in with his legs up.


    Suny put down her bag, "What time is your appointment?"


    Austin gave her a sideways nce and moved the tea the waiter brought over to the side, "Twelve


    o''clock."


    Suny nodded and took out her phone to return Alicia''s message.


    Alicia deliberately lured her over to the apartment yesterday and yed along with Austin''s proposal to


    her in a decent manner.


    Woke up early this morning, Suny received a bunch of messages from her, the ghost gossip


    expressions and problems Suny directly ignored, only picked a few of Alicia''s questions answered.


    After hesitating for a while, Suny told Alicia about the registration before going to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau.


    After the message was sent Alicia didn''t return the message until now.


    Suny took out her phone and found that Alicia had sent her more than ten messages in a row, with a


    bunch of shocked and disbelieving expressions in front of her, and finally asked as if in disbelief, "Are


    you really married to Austin?"


    Suny took a look at the freshly minted red marriage certificate inside her bag, slightly hooked her lips


    and smiled a little, then took a picture of the marriage certificate and sent it directly to Alicia.


    "Send what?"


    Suny had just finished posting the photo when Austin suddenly came over from the side.


    She was inexplicably a bit vain, inclined her head to look at him and shook her head: "Nothing, back to


    Alicia news."


    Austin scanned Suny''s phone and his eyes just swept over the photo that had finished being sent.


    Dark eyes moved slightly as he reached out and took the marriage license from Suny''s hand, "I''ll use it


    for three seconds."


    He said, put the marriage certificate in his hand on the table in front of him and opened it, after blocking


    the important information of the two people, Austin took a picture.


    After the photo was taken, Austin sent it to his and Elijah Antonio''s group in front of Suny, with a note at


    the end: "I''m married."


    After all this, Austin handed the marriage license back to Suny as if nothing had happened: "There you


    go."


    He put the marriage certificate back into Suny''s hand, and after letting go, Austin looked into her


    smiling peach blossom eyes and couldn''t help but raise his hand and slightly touch Suny''s head: "Mrs.


    Johnson put it away."


    Suny heard him say this, slightly embarrassed, face a little red.


    She put the marriage certificate back inside her bag, and the phone screen to one side kept lighting up,


    bombarded with messages from Alicia.


    Suny was amused by Alicia''s exaggerated reaction and was about to pick up her phone to reply to the


    message when the door of thepartment was pushed open and the waiter led Charlie and Lily in.


    Walter was out of town on business and did note to J City yesterday to witness Austin''s proposal


    to Suny, while Robert had difficulty taking time off work because of his official duties, and after Austin


    proposed to Suny yesterday, he took an early morning flight back to D City.


    So for today''s meal, it''s just Charlie and Lily.


    Charlie is not the first time toe to J City, nor is it the first time to eat at Bishounen. Last time he


    came to D City, he looked at Austin in a bad light.


    Of course, today I don''t see where Austin looks good either.


    It''s just that so many things have happened in the past ten months, and after Austin''s disappearance,


    Suny is getting lost, and now Suny and Austin can have a happy ending, and Charlie can only find


    dissatisfaction with Austin to make it happen.


    After all, he kind of knew that Suny probably wouldn''t like anyone else besides Austin.


    With that in mind, Charlie''s face to Austin was a lot better than thest time.


    Lily''s animosity towards Austin is not as heavy as Charlie''s, the past six months Suny is not living well,


    now Austin is back, Suny is obviously a lot happier, the two went to get a license today, Suny and


    Austin is already a legal couple, she is also to Austin, naturally because Suny love the house and the


    crow.


    All in all, the lunch today was a joyful one.


    After lunch, Charlie went to meet with hisrades, Lily also about the afternoon tea with a friend who


    has not seen for more than a year, Suny afternoon KLOC has an important meeting, and finally


    became Austin is the most free.


    the Murphys came over, Ivan has long been thoughtful enough to give Charlie and Lily a temporary


    driver and car, several people after lunch, directly in front of the Bishounen split.


    Suny watched Charlie''s car drive further and further away until it disappeared, then she withdrew her


    eyes, looked at Austin beside her and asked with a light smile, "Are you going back to catch up on your


    sleep?"


    Austin took her hand directly: "I''ll take you to KLOC."


    Suny heard the words inside his words and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow: "And then?"


    "Had an appointment with Elijah."


    Suny knows that Austin and Elijah are very close, and now that Austin is back in the country, Mr.


    Brooks naturally wants to meet Austin.


    "Oh."


    Suny responded, and then followed Austin to the car.


    Suny arrived at KLOC at exactly 1:30, the meeting was at 2:00, she read the documents for a while and


    then went straight to the conference room.


    Austin drove directly to the Wyndham Grand after leaving KLOC, his first visit to the Wyndham Grand


    since the ident, and the people at the Wyndham Grand were stunned to see Austin.


    Although it was said three months ago that Austin did not have an ident, but went abroad to develop


    overseas markets, but only heard, never seen the real person, we also just as a rumor to hear.


    After all, the Johnson family is now left with Austin alone, KLOC to develop overseas markets, send the


    top to go on, and why need Austin personally to go, and still more than six months to no life.


    So now when I see the real person, I am naturally surprised.


    But the Wyndham Grand is not for the faint of heart, and the staff inside has been trained for a long


    time, so the surprise is just a momentary thing.


    Austin only gave the other man a faint sweep, "Which box is Elijah in?"


    Elijah had already arrived and exined, and the responsive staff rushed to lead Austin inside.


    Halfway through the staff, Austin knew which box Elijah was in.


    He hadn''t been here for a long time, but it wasn''t a case of memory loss.


    Soon, the staff stopped, "Mr. Johnson, Mr. Brooks is already waiting for you inside."


    Austin nodded, pushed the door and walked right in.


    Inside the box, Elijah was on the phone, saw Austine in, froze for a moment, and then hung up the


    phone, "Austin, you really got a license with Suny?"


    Austin looked askance at him, "It''s illegal to forge a marriage license."


    Elijah let out augh, "Come on, it''s true, you said the same thing when you got divorced."


    "..."


    Elijah the mouth of the dog that can not spit out the ivory is as usual which pot does not open which


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    pot.

 Chapter 498 Just Got A License, I Want To Accompany My Wife

    Chapter 498 Just Got A License, I Want To Apany My Wife


    Chapter 498 Just got a license, I want to apany my wife


    Elijah rarely sees Austin defeated, now see him blocked by himself can not say a word, can not help


    but some proudly raised an eyebrow, can not help but add another sentence on top: "You recovered


    your memory, this is your own words."


    The words are indeed his own words, but from Elijah''s mouth again, Austin sounded very


    ufortable.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He looked coolly at Elijah: "Is something wrong?"


    If it''s okay, he''ll go now.


    Austin ident to now, this is Elijah strictly for the first time to meet with Austin to catch up, once heard


    Austin this, Elijah did not dare to continue the joke, after all, Austin said go is gone.


    Mr. Brooks collected a few moments of smugness on his face, cleared his throat, folded back and sat


    down again: "Did you really recover your memory?"


    When we met two months ago, this man also told him in a serious manner that he could not remember


    anything, those things with Suny, or inquired with him.


    Austin nced disgustedly at the wine sitting on the table and answered with disgust: "No. Maybe you


    can tell me how Suny knew about the ring I kept inside my apartment."


    Elijah heard Austin mention this matter, immediately a weak heart, eyes shing, quickly changed the


    subject: "I heard Ms. Lawrence those two nephews is not simple, M Country over there, have you


    solved the matter?"


    Austin lightly nced at Elijah, not bothering to bother with him about being betrayed, got up and


    walked to the bar fridge not far away to get a bottle of mineral water, "Almost."


    Elijah looked at his own table of tens of thousands of bottles of wine, and then looked at the bottle of


    mineral water in Austin''s hand, but did not understand, tens of thousands of dors of wine in the end


    lost in what.


    Mr. Brooks couldn''t help but chirp a little for the wine on the table, "It''s not a bad wine."


    Austin took a sip of the mineral water in his hand and gave Elijah a faint look, "I have to pick up Mrs.


    Johnsonter."


    Elijah, who hadn''t reacted for a while: "Who is Mrs. Johnson, didn''t you just talk to Suny ..."


    Halfway through, Elijah then reacted, and he looked at Austin somewhat breathlessly.


    This is the fucking dog food into his mouth raw ah!


    Austin saw him react before continuing to speak, "DUI is not okay."


    Elijah: "..."


    All right, all right, he knows he''s married!


    Elijah believes that Austin has really recovered his memory, and as always, he will zap people''s hearts.


    Elijah was silent, "You and Suny got your license, did youe back this time, and you''re not leaving?"


    "No."


    Elijah couldn''t help but tsk, "So you''re having a cross-country rtionship?"


    Austin looked at Elijah like he was an idiot: "I have a little business to get back to."


    Cruz and Max, they are no longer climate, but UI is Rose''s life''s work, although Austin does not want to


    take over, but now it falls on his head, in view of Rose''s life to Suny good on the part, he will reluctantly


    take over, since the next, Austin naturally will not let UI backward.


    It took him nearly three months to set up a bureau, let Max and Cruz both drill into it, and finally wiped


    them out. The biggest disturbance inside the UI has been solved, but there are still some small


    problems that Austin still has to continue to step in to solve.


    Elijah reacted and was happy again, "So you mean you''ll be in J City from now on?"


    Austin raised an eyebrow, "What, I''m not wee in J City?"


    "... You have the ability to say that in front of Antonio and the others as well."


    "There''s no need to talk so much between smart people."


    Elijah who was sarcastic again: "..."


    Austin is forcing him to cut him off!


    Never mind, in view of his memory loss, brain is not very good on the part, he will tolerate the kindness


    not to bother with him.


    Elijah decided to hold back and looked at Austin and changed the subject again, "So, are you going to


    give the UI to someone else?"


    Austin''s eyebrows twitched and he looked at Elijah with some unspokenplexity: "Is the inte


    inconvenient now?"


    Isn''t a meeting something that happens anytime?


    Elijah felt like a retard himself from the look Austin gave him, and he was just about to open his mouth


    to retort when he suddenly heard Austin ask, "Do you know Emmie?"


    Elijah was a bit overwhelmed by the quick turn of events: "I know her, my fianc¨¦e."


    "Oh, I think I heard that she bullied my wife."


    "... isn''t exactly bullying, is it?"


    Emmie that person is thedy character, that day and just misunderstood, so that is why to Suny said


    some bad words.


    What''s more, with Suny''s personality, who can bully her!


    Of course, Elijah didn''t dare to say this in front of Austin.


    He felt that if he had said it, Austin could have gotten him out of here today sideways.


    Austin snorted, "There are so many women who are right for you, the Taylor family is not the only


    choice, as far as Emmie is concerned, I advise you to change."


    Austin said, after a pause: "Marriage is such a thing, it is better to find what you like."


    This sounded familiar to Elijah: "Since when do you say chicken soup like that?"


    "Isn''t that what you said before?"


    Elijah thought about it, not to mention, it''s true, when Austin and Suny got married, he really said so to


    Austin.


    Elijah nced at Austin, somewhat sheepishly, "That''s really good, I''ll turn around and break off the


    engagement with THE Taylor family."


    Austin tilted his head and took a sip of water, responding carelessly, "Oh, it''s your own business."


    Looking at Austin this way, Elijah really want to hit him, but he did not dare, and can not fight.


    Forget it, this person has hit the brain, probably not very good brain.


    Elijah touched his nose, "When are you going back over to M Country? Antonio and Tate and the


    others want to meet with you."


    The four of them, it''s been more than six months since they''ve gotten together.


    "Another time, I''m not avable at the moment."


    Elijah grunted: "You''re in such a hurry to go back? You and Suny just got a license, right? You just got a


    license and you''re leaving, scum behavior, Austin!"


    Austin tsked, "Who told you I was in a hurry to get back?"


    "So you''re still not avable?"


    "Yeah, just got my license, I''m going to be with my wife."


    "..."


    Missed the mark, Austin the man kills dogs without blinking.


    Austin''s reason for this single dog can not be refuted, after all, just now he said that he had just


    received a license not to apany Suny is scum words.


    Mr. Brooks couldn''t help but sigh, "Okay, so when are youing back next?"


    "You''ll know when you get back."


    "..."


    Howe this Austin is even more indebted than before.


    Austin finished and looked down at the watch on his hand, "Is there anything else? No I''m leaving to


    pick up my wife for dinner."


    Elijah was speechless and wanted to ask something else, but now he didn''t want to make a fool of


    himself: "No, you go."


    Go pick up your wife!


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded, put down the mineral water in his hand, and then the person really turned around


    and walked away.


    Elijah looked at his turned back and couldn''t help but call out, "Hey, you-"


    Before the words were finished, Austin had already pulled open the door of the box and went out.


    Elijah, who was going to ask Austin when he was going back to M Country: "..."


    Get out of here!

 Chapter 499 How About A Lifetime?

    Chapter 499 How About A Lifetime?


    Chapter 499 How about a lifetime?


    Suny had just finished the meeting and came out, when she heard Ivan aside and said to herself, "Miss


    Hond, Mr. Johnson is waiting for you in the office."


    Suny nodded, slightly hooked his lips and smiled, handing her the file in his hand: " Okay, you keep an


    eye on this project, hard work."


    "I should have, Miss Hond."


    Ivan took the file and consciously stepped back to follow Suny behind him.


    Austin is inside the office and Suny sees him as soon as he enters.


    Ivan and Mike both sagely stopped at the office door, and after Suny entered, Ivan even closed the


    office door.


    Suny nced at Austin, "So soon, huh?"


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded, and then asked, "Where''s Ivan?"


    Suny was a little confused, "What''s wrong?"


    Austin raised his hand and lifted the bag to the side, "Let him help hand out the wedding candy."


    Suny was embarrassed and her face heated up slightly, "He should be in the office."


    Austin gave Suny a look, walked over to his desk himself, picked up the microphone and dialed Ivan''s


    internal line.


    Ivan was talking to Mike about the new project and was a little surprised to hear the inte ring, he


    stopped in a hurry and reached out to answer the phone, "Miss Hond?"


    "It''s me."


    The voice on the other end of the line was not Suny''s, but Austin''s, which surprised Ivan even more:


    "Mr. Johnson?"


    "Well,e in for a minute."


    Austin hung up the phone after he finished, and Ivan nced at Mike: "Take a good look at the project


    first."


    After saying that, Ivan threw the file to Mike, turned around and ran over to the office.


    Walking to the office door, Ivan paused and looked down at his clothing to make sure there was no


    problem before he raised his hand and knocked on the wooden door.


    With a long-lost sense of nervousness, Ivan froze for two seconds when Austin let him in and pushed


    the door in, "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond."


    Suny was sitting on the couch, sipping water with her head down. When she heard Ivan''s voice, she


    looked up at him and smiled faintly without saying anything.


    Ivan instantly saw that it was Austin looking for him, and after greeting him he looked to Austin: "Mr.


    Johnson, what can I do for you?"


    Austin raised his hand and handed tworge bags ced on the coffee table directly to Ivan''s heels,


    Ivan took the bags without knowing why, the heavy bags caught Ivan off guard and almost didn''t hold


    on.


    Just when he wanted to ask Austin what was inside the two bags, the other party had already spoken:


    "It''s wedding candy, you can take it and distribute it to everyone for good luck."


    Hearing Austin''s words, Ivan froze again.


    It was only after a long time that he realized what Austin meant by that.


    Although the proposalst night was arranged with his help, but the proposal is a proposal, the


    proposalst night, today the certificate, this speed, if you look at the entire J City, there are not many


    people canpare.


    The realisation that Austin and Suny have been licensed, and Suny is now Mrs. Johnson, Ivan is


    sincerely happy, always unsmiling Ivan rare face without a serious expression, reced with a simple


    smile: "Yes Mr. Johnson, I will go right away to distribute to everyone. "


    Austin looked at Suny and then nodded, "Go ahead."


    Ivan was carrying tworge bags of wedding candy and had just reached the door when he heard


    Austin say, "Wait!"


    "Mr. Johnson?"


    Ivan turned back to Austin and waited for him to speak.


    Austin looked at Ivan with a serious expression, "You can help me send another five hundred and


    twenty red packets to everyone, I''ll send you the moneyter."


    Austin has always been a generous boss and leader, but the entire KLOC headquarters has at least


    two thousand employees, five hundred and twenty per person, that''s over a million.


    I have to say, today is really a good day.


    "Okay, Mr. Johnson."


    Ivan carried the two bags of wedding candy given by Austin and went out, thoughtfully closing the office


    door before he left.


    Mike was a little surprised to see two semirge bags in Ivan''s hands, "Ivan, are these the specialties


    that ... Mr. Johnson brought you?"


    Ivan had a rare smile, "No, it''s the wedding candy, Mr. Johnson and Miss Hond got their license


    today, you share the wedding candy with everyone."


    Hearing Ivan''s words, Mike froze, and only after Ivan tapped him did hee back to his senses: "Mr.


    Johnson, Miss Hond, got, got a license?"


    Ivan raised an eyebrow, "Why, what''s the problem?"


    "No, no, that''s not what I meant, I''m just so happy."


    Mike''s time at KLOC is not as long as Ivan''s, but he has been here for nearly six years, and he has


    seen most of what Austin and Suny have been up to.


    The two divorced and married, he, a bystander, did listen to all happy, but also a few feelings.


    Ivan is also not, he liked Suny, Suny and Austin mentioned divorce, Ivan felt some regret, but the


    feelings of things, outsiders are not qualified toment, he can only feel regret in the heart.


    Later, Suny and Austin got back together again, seeing the two to get married again, for a long time,


    Austin suddenly had an ident and disappeared for more than six months.


    Austin and Suny two, is also considered to have gone through a lot of storms, received a license, he is


    also emotional and happy.


    Ivan handed the wedding candy to Mike, "Go ahead."


    He also had to go over to the finance department and have the finance give everyone a five hundred


    and twenty dor red packet.


    Inside the office.


    Only after Ivan left did Suny look up at Austin.


    Suny is not a high-profile person, and with all these moves by Austin, soon KLOC knew about the two


    of them getting remarried.


    But she didn''t say anything to stop it, after all, not liking high profile doesn''t mean hating it.


    Women, girlhood and romantic feelings will always have.


    "Is there anything else to do?"


    Suny was actually a little embarrassed, but still had a calm face.


    Austin came over, frowned slightly, looked at her, and asked fervently, "Would five hundred and twenty


    be a little less? How about a lifetime?"


    Suny was amused by him, "Mr. Johnson has money, of course I don''t mind, just don''t know, do I have


    this red packet?"


    Money, how much is not too much.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Five hundred and twenty, you can have a good meal.


    Austin looked at Suny, and a few smiles lifted inside his dark eyes: "Yes."


    He said, picking up his phone.


    Suny raised an eyebrow when he heard the constant vibrating message alert on his desktop phone.


    Suny hooked his lips, walked over and picked up his phone and saw the transfer from Austin.

 Chapter 500 Come Here, Mrs. Johnson

    Chapter 500 Come Here, Mrs. Johnson


    Chapter 500 Come here, Mrs. Johnson


    After the transfer, Austin called Ivan again.


    When I got the call from Austin, Ivan had just arrived at the finance department and hadn''t had a


    chance to talk to the minister about the red packet.


    "Mr. Johnson?"


    Austin is calling at this time, he''s not regretting it, is he?


    Ivan thought about it and thought it was unlikely, more than a million in their view is a lot, but in Austin''s


    eyes, it is probably just to buy a car to buy a watch money.


    And Austin buys cars and watches as easily as they buy groceries.


    Petty cash.


    As expected, the next second, Ivan heard Austin on the other end of the phone saying, "Change the


    amount of the red packet, send one thousand three hundred and fourteen it."


    A lifetime.


    Ivan realized he was being stuffed with dog food and his teeth sank, "Okay, I get it, Mr. Johnson."


    See, rich people are so casual and capricious.


    The entirepany of more than two thousand three hundred people, each person sent a thousand


    three hundred and fourteen to celebrate their license, said the hair.


    Hang up the phone, Ivan nced at the minister of finance who was following him, collected a few


    expressions, Ivan returned to a serious and uncritical look: "Minister Zhang,ter you send one


    thousand three hundred and fourteen to the ount of each person in thepany, go Miss Hond''s


    private ount."


    Minister Zhang thought he had heard wrong: "One thousand three hundred and fourteen dors for


    each person?"


    Ivan nodded, "Hmm."


    Minister Zhang nced at the assistant beside him, "Is it any holiday today?"


    in July, what can be a holiday, the building of the party ... also passed ah.


    The assistant was also at a loss: "Today, Wednesday."


    "Ivan, what is this money? Is it thepany''s heat allowance? It doesn''t seem right, the heat


    allowance has been counted in everyone''s sry since May, and this is another payment, what the hell


    is this?"


    Ivan cleared his throat, "Mr. Johnson and Miss Hond got their license today and said to send a red


    envelope to everyone to get the joy."


    Obviously, Ivan''s words were even more amazing than the words he just gave out 1, 314 each.


    Minister Zhang and his assistant both froze, "Miss Hond and Mr. Johnson got remarried?"


    "Hmm."


    Ivan was satisfied to see Minister Zhang''s surprised reaction, "Remember to make a note that this is a


    red packet sent by Mr. Johnson and Miss Hond to smuggle the ounts."


    In the end, Minister Zhang is someone who has seen big scenes and quickly calmed down: "Okay, I''ll


    arrange for someone to send it right away."


    "Remember to post it by today."


    Minister Zhang made an "OK" gesture, "Don''t worry Ivan!"


    Although it is a hard work, but for nothing to get a red packet of more than 1, 300 yuan, well, think


    about it is still quite happy.


    Ivan did this thing, and did not continue to stay, just now the wedding candy he did not leave himself a


    few, have to hurry to get a few, dip Mr. Johnson and Miss Hond''s joy.


    At this time, inside the office.


    The call Austin made to Ivan just now was made right in front of Suny, and when he hung up, Suny


    couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow: "Mr. Johnson is quite generous."


    Austin walked up to her, "It''s your ount that''s gone."


    Suny heard him say this and let out a light tsk, "So, I''m still losing money?"


    Austin gave a rare smile as he looked down at Suny, his dark eyes moving slightly, "No loss."


    With that, he took out his wallet and drew a card out.


    Just when Suny thought he was going to give her the card, Austin handed her the wallet directly: "The


    password is your birthday."


    He only kept a secondary card for himself, and gave her all the other cards.


    Suny looked at the wallet in front of him, peach blossom eyes slightly hooked, met the sight of dark


    eyes and smiled, "We are married, themon property of husband and wife, it seems to be in whose


    hands, it makes no difference?"


    No notarization of property, is not a joint ownership of the couple?


    Probably the memory loss was followed by a recollection of the previous events, which came to mind


    more clearly.


    Now hearing Suny say the word "husband and wife", Austin felt touched in his heart.


    Of course, it would be better if Suny could call him her husband.


    Austin didn''t say anything, his ck eyes just looked straight at her, Suny was looking at her a little hot,


    slightly turned his head and averted his eyes: "I still have a document to read, wait for me five minutes,


    can you?"


    "Good."


    He responded, raised his hand and touched Suny''s long hair, and then consciously walked to the sofa


    and sat down.


    Suny looked at him, smiled slightly, lifted her leg and walked back to her desk.


    The document was sent in by Ivan before the meeting, saying that it was urgent to have it today, and


    Suny had to read and sign it now.


    Suny focused up and browsed quickly, more than thirty pages of documents, she can usually read the


    key points in two minutes.


    But not now, because the man on the couch kept looking at her.


    The sight was so obvious that she couldn''t ignore it if she wanted to.


    Suny looked up at Austin halfway through.


    Austin sat on the couch and didn''t seem the least bit vain about her catching him "peeking".


    He just met Suny''s gaze, "Finished reading?"


    "... is not avable yet."


    The "peeping" is tant, but also knowingly asking questions.


    Suny spun the pen in her hand, "Can you not look at me?"


    Austin looked at Suny and raised his eyebrows slightly, "Does it bother you?"


    Sunyughed at him, "Austin, you did that on purpose."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The man sitting on the couch twitched his eyebrows, "Do you believe me when I say no?"


    I don''t believe it!


    Suny grunted and lowered her head again.


    This time, she didn''t bother with Austin''s eyes.


    Five minutester, Suny finally signed his name on the document.


    While putting down his pen, Suny dialed the inte and asked Ivan toe in to pick up the


    documents.


    While Ivan was picking up the documents, he also forgot to report to Austin on the distribution of the


    wedding candy and red envelopes. Suny was listening, and even though she was not thin-skinned, she


    was still a little embarrassed.


    Austin, on the other hand, sat there with a look on his face that was not only not embarrassed or


    embarrassed, but even very satisfied and happy. At the end, he asked again, "Are you sure everyone


    has been sent?"


    Ivan nodded, "Sent."


    Austin wasfortable with Ivan''s work, "Yeah."


    Ivan nced at Suny and sagely took the file and went out.


    The office door fell again and Austin withdrew his eyes and looked to Suny: "Come here, Mrs.


    Johnson."


    Mrs. Johnson.


    It was the second time Suny heard Austin call her "Mrs. Johnson", and it was as if a warm current


    flowed through Suny''s heart, making her feel so real that she was really married to Austin.


    After collecting her thoughts, Suny lifted her leg towards the man sitting on the sofa and looked at him


    with a smile and flirted, "What can I do for you, Mr. Johnson?"


    No sooner had she said that than she was pulled into hisp by Austin with a raised hand.


    The man''s arms were so hot that Suny felt herself getting hot along with him.


    Austin raised a hand and ruffled the hair on her cheek, "There."


    Suny lifted her eyes and looked at him, "Uh huh?"

 Chapter 501 The Rich Woman DoesnT Belong To Me Anymore

    Chapter 501 The Rich Woman Doesn''T Belong To Me Anymore


    Chapter 501 The rich woman doesn''t belong to me anymore


    "When can we send out invitations?"


    The man''s low voice came from the side of her ear, Suny was stunned for a moment, after she reacted,


    she let out a lightugh: "Is Mr. Johnson in such a hurry?"


    Just got a license and you''re thinking of having a wedding reception?


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded without hesitation, and Suny looked at him askance: "When you''re done with M


    Country, we''ll have the wedding."


    "Good."


    He responded so quickly that Suny couldn''t help but feel a little strange: "Quite a lot going on over at


    UI, right?"


    Austin nodded and suddenly kissed her on the lips, "Max they bailed out and are pulling in the old


    shareholders."


    "Then they''re really quite persistent."


    Things havee to this point, but actually still think about grabbing UI.


    "It''s almost six o''clock, going to dinner?"


    Hearing this from Austin, Suny nodded and stood up from him.


    Austin also got up from the couch, Suny went around back to her desk to get her bag, and just as she


    turned around, her hand was held by Austin.


    She looked down at the hand she was holding, hooked her lips slightly, said nothing, and followed


    Austin out of the office.


    KLOC employees have been receiving the 1, 314 dors on their pay cards, at first many people


    looked at the note "red envelope", still do not know what is going on, but actually also the red envelope,


    until someone sent the wedding candy to the hands, they know that today is Austin and Suny two


    received a certificate, so the red envelope and wedding candy. The red packets and candies were sent.


    Soon, the KLOC staff knew that Suny and Austin had gotten their license today.


    Suny and Austin had just stepped out of the elevator, and from a distance of more than ten meters,


    Suny heard the two employees on the front stage speak, "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond, wishing you a


    hundred years of happiness and longevity."


    The voices of the two men were not small and very obvious in the empty hall.


    Suny''s face was hot, on the contrary, Austin, who was calm and collected, held her, and when he


    passed by the reception desk, he returned a "Thank you."


    Suny heard him say thank you and opened his mouth to follow suit.


    Suny inclined his head to look at Austin, originally wanted to ask him if he would be too high-profile, but


    when his eyes fell on the corner of his lips slightly raised, Suny did not speak.


    Only Austin had noticed Suny''s sight and he lowered his head and looked at her, "Don''t like it?"


    He knew that Suny didn''t like such a high profile, but he did want everyone to know that Suny was


    married to him.


    Suny smiled and shook her head, "No."


    "What did you just want to say?"


    Suny looked into those dark eyes and let out augh, "You''re very handsome today."


    Austin knew that Suny hadn''t even meant to say this one, but he didn''t continue to ask: "Mrs. Johnson


    is especially beautiful today, too."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Thanks."


    Austin looked at Suny''s rxed eyebrows and just wanted to rub people into his arms.


    However this is outside and not inside the home.


    The knot in his throat rolled slightly, but he finally held back, forcing himself to turn his eyes away, "How


    about some grilled fish for dinner tonight?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Good."


    The two quickly walked to the car, the car slowly drive up, Suny took out his phone, found Alicia sent


    himself a lot of messages.


    "Oooooooh, Suny you''re really married with a billion points of dismay (the rich woman doesn''t belong to


    me anymore)."


    "Do you still love me after you marry someone else? I don''t care, boing boing, you still have to love


    me!"


    "Wow, you''re in the hot search again Suny, Austin this trolling operation can ah!"


    "Look, look, look [picture] [picture]"


    "Wow, the photo of your marriage certificate is also too good-looking bah, beauty, so good-looking rich


    woman is actually my bestie, tsk tsk tsk."


    Suny finished reading Alicia''s message, only to find that Austin had tweeted a wedding photo of the two


    on his Twitter ount.


    Now the Inte is an uproar, after all, the two divorced quite a big thing back then.


    Suny originally wanted to look on Twitter, but her own Twitter was already stuck with private messages,


    so she had to log on to a small number.


    After Austin sent out the dynamic, Alicia followed and retweeted it. In just a few hours, now Suny and


    Austin remarried is already the first of the hot search.


    However, theizens have different ideas about the matter of Suny and Austin''s remarriage.


    Most are blessed, but many feel that Suny should not remarry Austin, after all, those three years inside,


    Suny suffered a lot of harm.


    Alicia says she doesn''t want Suny and Austin to remarry, but whenever someone says something


    against it, she starts to get tough with others.


    Underneath thements of Alicia''s retweet, the thirdment was, "Ah, still remarried, I don''t get it,


    Miss Hond is beautiful and rich, why did she have to remarry Austin? Suddenly I feel so cheap!"


    Alicia directly disliked in thements below: "How, beautiful and rich can not pursue love and


    happiness? Love matters are like fish drinking water, Suny feel happy and happy and that''s it! I think


    you are the one who is cheap toment on people''s feelings with a keyboard!"


    Of course, Alicia''sment went straight to the top of the search.


    Suny looked around as if she was watching, the car stopped, and she was still a little bit impatient.


    After all, it''s eating its own melon.


    Austin unbuckled his seat belt and saw that Suny was still holding his phone and looking at it, so he


    couldn''t help but sidle up to it, just in time to see the badments.


    He withdrew his eyes and looked at Suny: "Suny, why did you forgive me?"


    Hearing his words, Suny froze for a moment, but she quickly reacted, put away the phone, inclined


    head to look at Austin, hooked lips smile: "not forgiven you, in fact, I calm down to think about it, we


    began the marriage, from your standpoint to think, it seems to have done nothing wrong, after all, back


    then, not I ckmailed you to marry me? "


    She liked a person for the first time, people do things mixed into the feelings, it is inevitable that they


    will lose their way.


    Austin is very good, without her there will be others, there is such an opportunity in front of them, Suny


    thought more about herself to seize this opportunity, first to go to Austin''s heel, as for the rest, she


    really did not think so much.


    As it turns out, she was actually right to think at the beginning, and the two are not now a sess, but


    the road is a bit twisted.


    She started it, she was the one who was willing to jump in in the first ce, Austin was at fault, but not


    really unforgivable.


    When you''re young, you''re always going to make some mistakes.


    Rather than Suny forgiving Austin, she is now more mature and treats her feelings, more sensibly than


    before.


    "It''s my fault."


    Austin said, after a pause: "If I had seen Mrs. Johnson more, we probably wouldn''t have had to go


    through so much."


    Suny couldn''t help but smile a little when she heard thepliment inside his words, "I''m hungry."


    "Get out of the car."


    "Uh-huh."


    Both are smart people, and the past is used to learn lessons, not to punish themselves.

 Chapter 502 YouRe All Mine From Now On

    Chapter 502 You''Re All Mine From Now On


    Chapter 502 You''re all mine from now on


    At this point in time, the restaurant was quite crowded, and Suny and Austin went in and quite a few


    seats were upied.


    Because the decision was rather random, Austin didn''t ask anyone to book the restaurant in advance.


    But this grilled fish restaurant is not small, and there are quite a few card seats further inside.


    Suny has not eaten grilled fish for more than six months, since Austin''s ident in D City, she spends


    most of her time inside KLOC and Phantom, meals are naturally prepared by Ivan or Rosa, too little to


    go out to eat.


    asionally Alicia asks her out, and the two of them go to all the Netflix stores.


    The two came not toote nor too early, the dishes came out fairly quickly, and waited but ten minutes,


    the grilled fish came up.


    Suny just put down the juice in his hand, he heard a girl passing by say: "So jealous of Xiaoxiao ah,


    theirpany''s former chairman and the current chairman re-married today, thepany gave


    everyone a thousand one hundred and three hundred and fourteen red envelopes to let them get


    happy."


    When she heard this, Suny subconsciously looked across at Austin, who apparently had also heard it


    and was looking up at her.


    Suny raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled faintly without saying anything.


    The girls were seated diagonally behind Suny, several people talking, not a small voice, Suny listened


    to all.


    "KLOC, right? I saw it in the hot search! Their former and current chairmen are both so good-looking


    and young! Didn''t their divorce hit the news two years ago? I didn''t think they would remarry again! And


    so generous, more than 1, 300 red envelopes, said to send, I also a little sour."


    "To be honest, I''m more sour Miss Hond, the two re-married Twitter dynamics is Austin sent, the red


    packet also seems to be Austin sent, such a big movement, look like in the deration of sovereignty!"


    "Hey, it''s okay if you don''t say it, once you say it I really think it''s that interesting!"


    The more they talked, the more excited they got, and they even opened up Twitter and brought out all


    seventeen of Suny and Austin''s previous ones to chat.


    As the party in question, Suny sat there listening, a little embarrassed and a little teary-eyed.


    She nced across at Austin: "Asserting sovereignty, huh?"


    Austin gave her a look and chucked a piece of fish into Suny''s bowl before responding calmly, "Hmm."


    I want everyone to know that Suny is now Mrs. Johnson, and those who have small thoughts better be


    smart.


    He answered so calmly and seriously, but it is not good for Suny to say anymore.


    Suny nced down at the piece of fish inside her bowl and hooked her lips in a smile.


    Sure enough, in fact, women sometimes still like this "set".


    After dinner, it was just dark outside and the lights came on, making the whole J City much more


    vibrant than during the day.


    Austin and Suny have never been very fond of nightlife, so they went straight back to the vi after


    dinner.


    It was still early, and Suny drank a ss of warm water and nced up slightly at Austin, who was not


    far away.


    At the same time, Austin had just finished answering the phone, and when he saw her look up, he lifted


    his leg and walked right up to her: "What''s wrong?"


    "Watching a movie?"


    Busy for most of the year, Suny has not seen a horror movie for a long time.


    "Good."


    Suny has not been in the audio-visual room for a long time, if not for the regr cleaning of the aunt, it


    would be mostly dusty.


    Rosa knows that Suny like to watch horror movies, every now and then will give her a collection, more


    than six months, it is umted a lot.


    Suny picked an Italian film, dimmed the lights, leaned back on the couch and watched it carefully.


    Austin moved, moved to her side, raised his hand and took the person into his arms.


    Twenty square meters of audio-visual room inside the quiet only the sound of the film, scary surround


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    music makes people tense, Suny but the more you watch the more excited.


    And Austin beside her is also little expression, he prefers to watch Suny than watching horror movies.


    The prelude of the film is too long, the climax is not quite enough, Suny watched more than forty


    minutes on some can not look down.


    She looked down at Austin''s hand that was spinning the ring on her finger, and Suny watched and felt


    amused that Austin had been ying with the ring on her hand like this for almost half an hour.


    "It was fun?"


    She said, grabbing the remote control aside and turning the movie off.


    Austin gave her a look, head down, and leaned directly on Suny''s shoulder, "Hmm."


    Suny heard the boredom in Austin''s tone and couldn''t help but let out augh, "No more watching, I


    haven''t practiced boxing in over a month, want to practice for a while?"


    Austin heard Suny''s words, people moved slightly, dark eyes looked at her: "Good."


    There is a gym at home, and in January this year, Suny asked Rosa to find someone to build a small


    ring inside the gym, so that she can practice at home during the week.


    But after the year has been busy, not much time to practice.


    Austin''s clothes were always inside the closet, and the two changed into lighter clothes and came out.


    Suny put on the gloves and asked Austin while pressing his legs, "Have you not practiced for a long


    time?"


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded.


    Suny looked at him and grunted, "A bet?"


    Always losing before, Austin did not practice for more than eight months, Suny felt that he had a high


    probability of winning tonight.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter what you bet on, you just want to win a little.


    "What''s the bet?"


    Austin asked directly for the bet.


    Suny thought for a moment, not expecting, "What do you want to bet on?"


    When the man heard this from her, the movement of his hands stopped directly.


    Austin looked straight at her, his thin lips moved slightly, and then he spoke, "You."


    Suny''s face heated up and she let out a soft tsk, "And what if you lose?"


    "You can do whatever you want."


    It is obviously a very ordinary and normal sentence, but for some reason, when Austin looked at her


    like this, Suny heard a bit of a serious vor.


    Suny switched leg presses and twitched her eyebrows, deviating her eyes: "Yeah."


    Half an hourter.


    Suny looked at the man pressed against her andughed as she gasped, "You lied to me?"


    "No."


    It is true that he has not practiced boxing for a long time, but he has practiced other, different songs,


    not to mention that he used to practice for more than ten years, the body has long formed a habitual


    response, as long as the reaction speed is fast, the difference between recent practice and no practice


    is not much.


    "Then you-"


    "Joe is retired from the Special Forces, and he''s been training me for the past few months."


    "..."


    Miscalction.


    Suny was embarrassed, "You win."


    Willing to bet.


    When the man heard this from her, his dark eyes visibly sank.


    Suny looked at his eyes, his heart jumped, and the next second, the man who was just pressing on her


    waist directly lowered his head, hand propped on her side, looking at her from a distance of only four or


    five centimeters: "You will be mine from now on."


    Suny was stunned for a moment and then suddenly smiled, "Aren''t we already married?"


    Austin leaned down and rubbed the side of her cheek, "Mmm."


    The man''s voice is low and raspy, hiding a lot of unspoken deep feelings.

 Chapter 503 - YouLl Know When You Go

    Chapter 503 - You''Ll Know When You Go


    Chapter 503 - You''ll know when you go


    The two are extremely close, Austin''s every breath almost hit Suny''s face, the gym is very cool, but


    despite this, Suny still feel hot.


    Suny moved, her head slightly a piece, trying to get out of Austin''s body, just as soon as she moved,


    Austin pressed down tighter.


    Suny raised an eyebrow and looked at him, "It''ste, it''s time to take a shower."


    Austin heard her say this, still did not move, head down a few more points, thin lips away from Suny''s


    lips also came a few points closer.


    Suny looked at a face that was close at hand, and her breathing was a few minutes sharper than it had


    been earlier.


    "Suny, let''s have a baby."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He is thirty-four years old, not young.


    Suny heard him say this, a rare moment of stunned reaction, thin lips have been pressed on her lips.


    The man pressed down with a full body of hot air, her whole body was wrapped in his breath, Suny was


    a little lost in thought for a moment.


    The man''s kiss seems to carry fire, every ce can be lit a cluster of fire, not long, Suny whole person


    is like in the sea of fire inside the same.


    Inside therge gym, there was only the sound of two people breathing more and more sharply.


    When Suny was picked up, she looked back a little, her eyebrows raised, and she gave Austin a slight


    look.


    The line of sight crashed into the ck eyes, and all of a sudden, she couldn''t get out.


    "Be good, hold me tight."


    Austin held Suny in one hand and carried her into his arms, while the other hand pulled her hands over


    and let her wrap her arms around his neck.


    Suny gave him a look, tightened her arms and leaned down on his shoulder, allowing him to carry her


    out of the gym and upstairs to her bedroom.


    Soon, Austin carried her back inside the room.


    The thermostatic air conditioning inside the room was on, and Suny''s hands fell on the sheets when


    she was ced on the bed, somewhat cool, in contrast to the heat of Austin, who was holding her.


    Suny couldn''t help but look at Austin, who was also looking at her.


    "Let''s have a baby, okay?"


    Suny''s face was hot, and she just looked at him, not saying yes or no.


    It didn''t take long for Austin to see what she meant.


    "Love you so much, Mrs. Johnson."


    He lowered his head and whispered his feelings to her as he kissed her.


    For a moment, Suny''s whole body felt like it was wrapped in softness.


    She subconsciously hugged him tighter and closed her eyes slightly, feeling Austin''s affection.


    The atmosphere inside the room is getting hotter and hotter, even the air conditioner can''t hold it down.


    By the time it was over, both of them were sweating a lot.


    Two exercises down, Suny is all tired.


    After a while, Austin carried her into the bathroom, put her under the shower, meticulously and gently


    washed Suny, and then carried Suny out again and carefully ced her on the bed.


    Austin pulled the quilt aside and covered Suny, lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, "Go


    to sleep."


    The time is indeedte, Suny looked at Austin, slightly catching the nket, and soon fell asleep.


    When Austin came out of the bathroom again, Suny was asleep on the bed.


    On the dark sheets, Suny''s face is serene.


    After recovering his memory, Austin has been imagining this day every moment for the past seventy


    days or so.


    Real and somewhat unreal.


    Raising his hand to turn off the room''s lights, Austin gently hugged Suny, then also closed his eyes and


    followed him to sleep.


    The next morning, Suny woke up when it was already dawn.


    She had barely looked at her phone after dinner yesterday, and now when she picked it up, it was full


    of well wishes for her and Austin''s re-marriage.


    Sunyughed and sent a friend as a reply.


    Put down the phone before she put on her slippers and went to wash up.


    After washing up anding out, Austin came in with a ss of warm water for her.


    Suny smiled and gave him a look, reached out to take the cup and lowered her head to take a sip of


    water before Suny spoke up and asked him, "Got ns today?"


    Austin nodded, "Take you somewhere."


    Hearing this from him, Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, "Where to?"


    "You''ll know when you go."


    He tried to sell it, and Suny stopped asking, just smiled and walked over to the dresser and sat down.


    Breakfast was made by Austin, a light lotus seed and lily porridge, which is really good to reduce fire on


    a hot summer day.


    After having breakfast, the two went straight out the door.


    On the way, Suny received a phone call from Rosa, reporting to Suny about apany that she was


    going to invest in during this period.


    By the time the call ended, the car had stopped.


    Suny nced out and found a less than familiar ce.


    She subconsciously inclined her head to look at Austin at her side, "Here?"


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded, raised his hand and unbuckled the seat belt from his body, then got out of the car,


    went around to Suny''s side and opened the door for her, "Get down."


    Sunyughed a little, raised her hand on his and got out of the car with him.


    Austin didn''t take her far, crossing a street after leaving the parking lot and walking inside along a road


    for about three minutes, and soon, Austin stopped.


    Suny looked up and found a uniquely designed studio with a circr archway at the entrance.


    Seeing the two, thedy at the front desk immediately came over and helped pull open the ss door:


    "Two, may I ask if you are-"


    Before the other party could finish speaking, Austin had already spoken, "I''m Austin and I have an


    appointment with Miss Day."


    Miss Day?


    A woman.


    Suny hooked his lips, smiled and looked askance at Austin.


    Hearing Austin''s words, the receptionist was stunned for a moment, and after reacting, she hurriedly


    led them in: "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond, our Miss Day has exined, this way please."


    The two followed the receptionist inside and Suny realized that there was something else inside the


    studio. After a door, there was a long art gallery inside, with many beautiful wedding photos hanging on


    both sides.


    Suny saw those wedding photos and instantly understood.


    When she got married to Austin five years ago, the only photo of the two of them together was the mug


    shot on top of the marriage certificate.


    Lost in thought, the receptionist has led them to an office follow, the door pushed open, the receptionist


    called out to the people inside.


    Soon, Suny saw a woman walk out.


    The woman has short hair, wearing loose suit pants, the white shirt on the body looks sharp and


    valiant.


    "My name is Eliza Day, Mr. Johnson, Mrs. Johnson, long time ago."


    Eliza is very smart, the greeting is together, but the hand is reaching for Suny.


    Suny hooked her lips and raised her hand to cover it, "Miss Day, hello."


    "Sit over here, Mrs. Johnson, Mr. Johnson."


    Eliza''s office isrge and has a number of wedding photos on disy.


    Suny nced at Austin and the two walked over to the couch and sat down, and someone soon came


    over to refill the tea and water.

 Chapter 504 Seems To Be Quite Good Looking

    Chapter 504 Seems To Be Quite Good Looking


    Chapter 504 seems to be quite good looking


    "Mrs. Johnson, I wonder what style of wedding photos you would like?"


    Suny looked askance at Austin, "What style does Miss Day think we fit into?"


    Eliza is a wonderful person, and as soon as she opens her mouth, she asks Suny.


    Hearing Suny''s words, Eliza looked at Austin and then at Suny, and then asked her assistant not far


    away to bring over some albums: "Mrs. Johnson, you and Mr. Johnson both have outstanding looks, in


    my opinion, you both can manage any style, it depends on Mrs. Johnson which style you like better.


    Which style do you prefer."


    People love to hear good words, and Suny is no exception. She smiled a little and inclined her head to


    look at Austin, "Miss Day talks so well."


    Eliza alsoughed a little: "words do sound very much like a lie, but my words just now, all true, Mrs.


    Johnson how you look, thework has long made a judgment."


    She said, paused, and put the photo album handed over by her assistant in front of Suny: "Mrs.


    Johnson, you can take a look at it now if you don''t have any ideas."


    Suny really hasn''t thought about what style type of wedding photos to take, back when she and Austin


    got married there was no such procedure, so much so that now, she has somewhat forgotten that the


    original marriage is to take wedding photos.


    "Good. "


    Suny took the album and Eliza made an excuse to leave the office to the two.


    Suny flipped it over and looked aside at Austin: "What style does Mr. Johnson like?"


    "Like both."


    Eliza is right, just his and Suny''s face, no matter what style, the finished film is good looking.


    What''s more, Austin doesn''t have any personal opinion about taking pictures, as long as the person


    he''s taking pictures with is Suny.


    Austin said this is the same as not saying, Sunyughed a little, and did not expect him to have any


    Before Alicia entered the entertainment industry, she loved the camera and liked to take pictures. Suny,


    on the contrary to Alicia, was not averse to taking pictures, but she did not want to face the camera if


    she could.


    Now Austin suddenly brought her to choose a wedding photo, Suny is really the first time some difficult


    choice.


    She hadn''t taken many photos before, and the models in the album seemed to be quite fond of various


    styles, except for the too-morous style, which Suny found good.


    Suny thought for a moment and simply took out her phone and sent a message to Alicia asking about


    it.


    Alicia how to say is also mixed with the entertainment industry, on this kind of thing, much more skilled


    than her.


    Alicia is now a balcony state, people are idle, Suny message just sent over she saw it.


    "You''re taking wedding photos, huh?"


    Alicia typed fast and the message went out before she felt it wasn''t quite right: "Suny, don''t get me


    wrong, I didn''t mean that ..."


    Suny hooked her lips once and simply ignored her question, "What style of wedding photos do you


    think Austin and I would be suitable for?"


    "You two, ah, any ah, shoot what you like, not on the line?"


    Anyway, the faces of these two people will look good even if they are draped in a ragged sack.


    "Oh, I''m just trying to lean in."


    Wedding photos, of course, is to be beautiful.


    Alicia thought for a moment, "Vintage! I don''t think I''ve ever seen you wear a Cuthustan dress, Suny."


    Alicia couldn''t help but brainstorm a little bit, as a female, Alicia are feeling a little bit like she can''t even


    think about it.


    I do not know how Suny is long, we are all women, and are growing up together, eating and drinking is


    no different, how Suny legs are legs, chest is chest, waist is waist, but not the kind of light bone thin,


    Suny is a typical bone thin meat not less proportionate body.


    This figure, wearing Cuthustan dress is simply perfect!


    Suny looked at Alicia''s reply and just looked down at the picture book and flipped to a vintage style


    wedding photo.


    Well, the Cuthustan dress that Lily took her to make when she went to D Cityst year, Suny hasn''t


    worn yet.


    It seems to be quite nice.


    Thinking, Suny collected his thoughts and handed the album to Austin: "Is this Republican retro style


    good?"


    Austin heard her words, looked down, then looked up at Suny, his dark eyes sank: "Good."


    I don''t think he''s ever seen Suny in a Cuthustan dress.


    Soon, Suny picked a few more random groups of styles.


    They have no funding budget, out of all the outside scenes, and people are naturally good-looking, no


    matter which style, in fact, out of the photos are good-looking.


    When Eliza got the results, she suddenly smiled when she looked at the checklist.


    I don''t know why, but when she first saw Suny, she felt that Suny was suitable for wearing Cuthustan


    dress.


    Of course, this is a bit presumptuous, and Eliza naturally did not say it to her face.


    Eliza couldn''t help but be a little excited to see her check off a list that included Traditional style.


    She has helped many people take wedding photos in this style, but Cuthustan dress is not something


    anyone can easily wear, Suny, whether it is body or skin tone or temperament, are Cuthustan scenery


    rhyme out of that kind.


    After leaving the studio, the two went to have a lunch.


    After lunch, Suny was taken to meet another person by Austin.


    "Suny, hello."


    Suny inclined her head to look at Austin: "And this is?"


    "This is Ms. Khan, I asked her to design your wedding dress."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Suny was stunned for a moment, "Maya Khan" this name Suny is not unfamiliar, ten years ago "Maya


    Khan" one hand embroidery wedding dress in the highest international status, but all through her hand


    wedding dress, whether it is thememorative value or collection The value of her wedding dresses


    is very high.


    It was only five years ago that Ms. Khan had retired and stopped taking on any wedding dress designs.


    "Hello Ms. Khan, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Maya smiled: "No need to be so polite, Austin''s grandmother and I are old acquaintances, you and


    Austin call me Grandma Maya."


    Suny didn''t expect Austin to have such a rtionship with Ms. Khan, so she couldn''t help but smile a


    little and also followed Maya''s words, "Okay, Grandma Maya."


    Maya gave Suny another look: "What a sign, if Grandma Austin lives a little longer, to see you ah, must


    be very happy, she grew up to like good-looking people."


    Suny was slightly embarrassed, she grew up looking good, praise words heard a lot, but from such an


    elder to say out, Suny is a little embarrassed.


    On the side, Austin nced at Suny and his dark eyes floated with a few smiles, "Indeed."


    Maya also likes good-looking people and looked at Suny with smiling eyes, "A look is a good girl."


    Suny face a little hot, took the tea aside and handed it to Maya, digressing: "Grandma Maya you drink


    tea."


    Maya saw her embarrassed, smiled a little, nced at Austin, but also obeyed Suny took the tea:


    "Austin told me, you are ready to get married in the near future, the time is very urgent, I am older


    wedding dress is not as fast as when I was young, you first tell Grandma, what do you like, partial


    Chinese or Western style? "


    Suny was unprepared, but she believed Maya: "Grandma Maya, you are experienced, I think what you


    design for me, must be the best, I am an amateur, amateur ask with insider, that is not let others look at


    the joke."


    Suny''s words, Maya smile more cheerful: "You ah, really really to the very best of my appetite, Austin


    two months ago has asked me to prepare, but I have not seen at that time, only a bottom sample, but


    ready-made clothes I have a number inside the heart, since you say this, then I also do not have to be


    polite with you. You can rest assured that Grandma Maya will make you the most beautiful bride that


    day."

 Chapter 505 - ItS Been A Long Time Coming, Mr. Johnson

    Chapter 505 - It''S Been A Long Time Coming, Mr. Johnson


    Chapter 505 - It''s been a long timeing, Mr. Johnson


    Grandma Maya came over this time to take Suny''s measurements. She had designed the base n for


    the wedding dress, and the undergarment was already done, all that was needed was some chic


    embroidery patterns.


    Suny had never seen the drawings, but she trusted Grandma Maya, so she didn''t have any opinion at


    all.


    After the two said goodbye to Grandma Maya, it was almost dusk.


    Suny looked at Austin beside her, "You-"


    There are so many things she wants to say, but now she wants to speak, but she doesn''t know what to


    say.


    Suny hooked her lips and finally reced those questions with the words, "It''s been a long time


    "Yes."


    Austin looked at her and didn''t deny it.


    Suny lowered her head and curled her lips into a smile, "What''s for dinner tonight?"


    In the blink of an eye, another day has passed.


    It was hot in July in J City, and even though the sun was nting in the west, it was still hot outside.


    The two had juste out of the tea room, and the heat outside was in stark contrast to the refreshing


    coolness inside.


    It''s such a hot day and all I want is something refreshing to eat.


    Finally the two chose a seafood congee, after dinner back to the vi has been more than eight o''clock.


    Suny had just changed into her loungewear when Lily''s phone call came in.


    Suny looked over at Austin on the couch, "Auntie''s phone."


    Austin nodded and watched her walk to the balcony until she was out of sight, then withdrew his eyes


    and looked down at theputer in front of him again.


    "Auntie."


    "Suny, have you eaten yet?"


    The weather was nice, and when I looked up, the moon and stars were thin.


    The night wind blew over, but not as hot as the day, Suny leaned on the guardrail and softly answered,


    "Just finished eating home."


    Lily also does not beat around the bush, directly to the point: "is this Suny, we came over this trip, in


    addition to want to witness your proposal, your grandfather he also wants to go to your mother and you


    used to live for more than 20 years in the city to see, by the way to your mother incense."


    My daughter was abducted more than thirty years ago, and although I now know where she is, only a


    jar of ashes remains.


    After Heath''s death, Charlie felt more and more that his end was not far away, and he was not young,


    three more years, also ny.


    Although technology is now advanced, the average life expectancy of people is much longer than


    before, but we do not know today what will happen tomorrow, such as the wife, such as Heath.


    Charlie thought that he could still walk and move, and in his lifetime, he would go to the city where


    Maryam had lived for more than 20 years to see what kind of life she used to lead, and also to see for


    Amy.


    Suny heard Lily''s words, her eyebrows narrowed, she lowered her head and looked at the lights of the


    garden underneath, "Okay, when is Grandpa nning to go?"


    She naturally cannot let Charlie go, she is Maryam''s daughter, Charlie''s granddaughter, Charlie wants


    to go to C City to see Maryam and her once, in reason, she has to go with.


    "We are not in a hurry, your grandfather also has nothing to do, this J City customs and culture is also


    good, he said that when he came backst time is a little unfulfilled, this time over, he wants to stay for


    a month or two before leaving."


    Suny knows that Lily said this, is Charlie exined, most of the time is worried that she and Austin


    reunited after a long time, and the two just got married, Austin in the other side of the ocean M Country


    and there are still a lot of things to deal with, now it is not easy to find some time toe back, Charlie


    even if you do not like Austin, also do not want to be such an unfriendly old man. The two of them had


    just gotten married and had a lot of things to deal with in M Country.


    Suny lifted his leg and folded back inside, standing not far away and looking at Austin on the sofa who


    was looking down at his papers, and smiled lightly: "Okay, I''ll make the arrangements."


    Lily let out augh: "Good, you work don''t be too tired, you just got your license, it''s good to go on a


    honeymoon."


    Suny hadn''t thought of this level, and when she heard Lily''s words, she was a little embarrassed: "I


    know, aunt, are you still used to J City?"


    "You''re still worried about me? Your uncle and I spent nearly ten years in J City when we were young,


    and we have many old friends here, so you don''t have to worry about me. Well, you young people live


    in a two-person world, when things are arranged, you give me a call and I''ll have a word with your


    grandfather."


    "Good, auntie rest early."


    "Eight o''clock, it''s early, hang up ah."


    Walter did stay in J City for a while when he first graduated from college. For the Murphy family


    different from other branches and is particrly important, so Walter came over in person.


    At that time Lily had not yet graduated from college, and came directly to J City to find Walter after


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    graduating from college. The two stayed in J City for more than nine years, until the branch was stable,


    Walter went back to D City headquarters.


    So Lily is over here and does have quite a few old friends.


    That said, Robert has been over here, for seven or eight years.


    After hanging up the phone, Suny also collected her thoughts, nced at Austin on the sofa, saw that


    he was still busy, she did not go over, but went to the small bar not far away, poured a cup of warm


    water, drank a small half cup to quench her thirst, and then poured another cup and put it on the coffee


    table in front of Austin.


    The mug was specially made by Austin, a couple''s model with her.


    Austin also saw the cups on the table, he raised his eyes slightly and looked at Suny: "Bored?"


    Suny shook her head, "You''re busy, I''m going to take a bath."


    "Hmm."


    Austin looked at her and responded.


    Suny was a little tired all day today after too much "exercise"st night.


    It is rare toe back early today, she put the water in the bathtub, poured a few drops of essential oil,


    then put on the steam eye mask and lie down in the water.


    The bathroom was quiet, the warm water seemed to open every pore of her body, and the slightly


    heated eye mask soothed her eyes from the day''s fatigue, and Suny almost fell asleep infort.


    When Austin pushed the door in, Suny didn''t notice in the slightest.


    Austin just pushed the door into the bathroom and saw Suny lying in the bathtub with an eye patch.


    There was a heat inside the bathroom, and as soon as he came in, his whole body was brought up with


    the heat.


    Suny''s corbone is hidden in the water froth, and the hand on the edge of the tub is whiter than the


    porcin white tub.


    Austin watched, his dark eyes sinking a bit.


    He lifted his hand and unbuttoned his shirt one by one.


    Suny realized Austin hade in when the shower sounded.


    She hurriedly raised her hand to remove the blindfold, after nearly twenty minutes in the dark eyes a


    little ufortable with the sudden light, Suny slightly squinted, and when she saw everything clearly


    in front of her, Austin people are already standing under the shower.


    He was covered with no inch, the shower above his head fell with fine water, that water slid over his


    slightly closed eyes, high nose, sexy thin lips, and then down that neck to the man''s shoulders down,


    following the lines of that muscle, all the way down ...

 Chapter 506 I Will Miss You More Than You Miss Me

    Chapter 506 I Will Miss You More Than You Miss Me


    Chapter 506 I will miss you more than you miss me


    Probably noticing Suny''s eyes, Austin suddenly inclined his head, Suny was caught off guard and met


    those dark eyes.


    Growing up, she was so vain for the first time, and her cheeks, which were a little red from the heat,


    instantly turned red.


    Although the bathroom is turned on the exhaust, but the summer temperature is already high, Austin


    turned on the warm water, the heat is slow to dissipate, despite a thinyer of smoke, Suny still will


    follow Austin in full view.


    Suny sat inside the bathtub, looking at Austin who came step by step, and subconsciously sat up from


    inside the bathtub.


    Only she had just sat up when the other party hade in.


    The original spacious bathtub seemed a little narrow and forced, Suny closed his legs and watched


    Austin sit down beside him, and the next second, the other side reached out and pulled her directly into


    his arms.


    The posture of the two instantly changed to one where she was in front and he was behind, and with a


    slight push from Austin, her entire body was pressed against his.


    It was as if Austin was carrying a fire on his body, and Suny''s back felt nothing but heat against his


    chest.


    She moved slightly as Austin behind her leaned down and kissed her from the side, "What did your


    aunt tell you?"


    Austin is now left with a nominal sister-inw as his family, and Suny is a bit overwhelmed for a


    moment, and only after hees back to his senses does he realize he is talking about Lily.


    Suny gave him a slight look, "Grandpa wants to go to C City to see my mom."


    "When?"


    He said and gave Suny a kiss on the lips, then opened his mouth to add, "Shouldn''t I go see my inws


    too?"


    Suny listened to his words, the already somewhat unclear brain more confused.


    The water inside the tub was already a little cold, but Austin was hot, and Suny seemed to be in deep


    water.


    The man''s hands were here and there on her body, and Suny grunted as he lifted her up and pressed


    her to the edge of the tub.


    The shower stopped for a few minutes, the fog inside the bathroompletely dissipated, Suny looked


    at the bright mirror in front of her, grasping the edge of the bathtub hand tightening.


    The summer night is zing hot, the bathroom is also hot as a sea of fire, the two heavy breathing


    entwined in a piece, only to make people listen to more hot.


    It was more than an hour after Suny was carried out of the bathroom. After she was put on the bed, she


    broke Austin''s hand and pulled the air conditioning quilt aside and wrapped it around her body, giving


    Austin a sideways nce.


    The peach blossom eyes are soaked with water, so a nce over, Austin only feel Suny is throwing


    him a wink.


    He raised his hand and stroked the broken hair around Suny''s ear, "I''ll get you some water."


    "Hmm."


    Suny answered, her voice as if unsupported, soft and soft.


    Austin watched Suny for a while before getting up and going downstairs to pour water.


    Suny had just finished dressing when Austin wasing in with a ss of water.


    "Did you arrange it?"


    When he heard this, Suny was stunned for a moment before she realized that Austin was talking about


    going back to C City.


    Suny shook her head, "I just found out that Grandpa and the others had this idea, and they n to stay


    over here in J City for more than two months, so there''s no rush."


    Austin sat down beside her, took the cup from Suny''s hand and put it aside: "There are still some things


    to deal with over at M Country, I can''t stay here for long."


    Suny wasn''t surprised, she nced at Austin and leaned back directly against him, "So when are you


    going to go back over there?"


    "Soon if possible this Saturday."


    "That''s this Saturday."


    Seeing that he looked at himself and didn''t say anything, Suny remembered what he said inside the


    bathroom and blushed, "Do you really want to go to C City too?"


    "Hmm."


    It was the ce where Suny was born and raised, and although he had been there before, he had


    never followed Suny through the ce where she had lived, and Austin naturally wanted to go back


    with her to see how she had lived before.


    Suny bowed her head and took his hand and put it inside her palm: "Then we''ll go when you''re back."


    "Hmm."


    It''s gettingte, and Suny can''t help but yawn.


    "Go to sleep."


    Austin gave her a look and put her to bed.


    Sunyy beside him, her eyebrows moving slightly, "Good night, Austin."


    "Good night, Mrs. Johnson."


    Austin didn''t spend much time in J City, and he flew back to M Country that Saturday afternoon to take


    care of the rest of his business.


    Although Suny also knows that there are a lot of things waiting for Austin to deal with in M Country, and


    also knows that he can''t stay long this time, but when we really part, we still can''t help but feel sad.


    But she has always been used to hiding these emotions under her face, and all the way to the airport,


    Suny''s face was as smiling as usual.


    "Wait for me toe back, huh?"


    The two walked to the security checkpoint, Austin hugged her and lowered his head to give Suny a kiss


    on her forehead.


    "Good."


    Suny also raised her hand and wrapped it around him, resting her head on Austin''s chest and


    answering softly.


    Not far away there was also a parting couple, only that couple was in a much worse situation than they


    were.


    Suny watched and couldn''t help but smile a little.


    "See what?"


    Hearing herugh, Austin''s eyebrows twitched slightly.


    Suny raised her finger and pointed, "How did the fight start?"


    Austin followed Suny''s line of sight, only to find a couple in separate quarrels, the couple quarrels quite


    loud, more than ten meters away, they heard clearly.


    "What do you mean oh? Is it hard for you to say you''ll miss me? What does oh mean? Does it mean


    thinking or not thinking?"


    "Why are you angry again? You asked if I would miss you, and I answered oh, doesn''t that mean I


    would miss you?"


    "What''s that look on your face, you don''t like me now, do you? I knew it, you must have someone over


    there, long-distance rtionship is not reliable at all! All right, you don''t have toe to me anymore,


    you don''t have to take leave, let''s break up!"


    The woman turned her head and left, and the man looked at the woman''s back and wondered what he


    was thinking.


    Suny lightly tsked, just want to retrieve the line of sight, then saw the man suddenly chased up, a pull


    the woman.


    "What are you doing, put-uh!"


    The man lowered his head and directly blocked the woman''s words with his lips, the woman struggled


    a bit, and suddenly did not struggle.


    The two kissed for a while, probably found here is the airport, crowded, the man finally let go of the


    woman.


    Suny looked at the couple who quarreled until they broke up and then made up because of a kiss, and


    couldn''t help butugh.


    Pretty good.


    "Suny?"


    Austin, who was following her, suddenly called her, and Suny withdrew her eyes and looked up at


    Austin: "What''s wrong?"


    She had just lifted her head when her chin was slightly hooked by Austin''s hand, followed by thin lips


    falling on hers.


    Suny was stunned for a moment and looked back, Austin had withdrawn up and looked down at her, "I


    don''t have anyone over there."


    Suny was embarrassed, "It''s about time, you should go through the security check."


    "Are you going to miss me?"


    Hearing Austin''s words, Suny subconsciously thought of the couple.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She let out augh, "Yes, I will, I will miss you."


    "Well, then I''ll miss you more than you miss me."


    He raised his hand and touched Suny''s face, and his usually cold ck eyes were filled with


    reluctance.

 Chapter 507 You Have A Home Now

    Chapter 507 You Have A Home Now


    Chapter 507 You have a home now


    After Austin returned to M Country, Suny asked Rosa and Ivan to schedule important things for the


    following week. She nned to take care of KLOC and Phantom''s recent important matters first, and


    then apany Charlie to C City.


    In the blink of an eye, July is most of the way over.


    As August approached, Suny asked Rosa to arrange a trip to take Charlie, Lily and the others to C City.


    At the end of July, the country was in a zing hot state and C City was no exception.


    Last year Suny spent the Chinese New Year in D City, this year she went back to C City during the


    Ching Ming Festival, and only now has she set foot in the city where she has lived for almost 20 years.


    Just out of the airport, a heat wave hit me.


    The car had been arranged long ago, Suny just left the airport, the driver who came to pick them up


    waved up: "Suny, Charlie, Lily, the car is already in the parking lot, please follow me over there."


    Rosa has always been thoughtful, know Suny they came back to C City this time, a line of four people,


    said not much, said less is not less, a car can indeed be their four people just carry, but Charlie an old


    man, the weather is so hot, four people including the driver five people, three people sitting in the back,


    obviously some crowded, so Rosa directly arranged two drivers two cars.


    The two drivers came straight over and took Suny''s luggage in their hands. Suny didn''t refuse, put the


    luggage away and helped Charlie walk to the parking lot with an umbre.


    Charlie is not the first time toe to C City, just that hisst visit to C City is already more than forty


    years ago, forty years, long ago, things have changed.


    Suny apanied him in one car, and his assistant and Lily in the other.


    The car got off the airport highway, Charlie looked out the window at the unfamiliar everything, this C


    City, long ago is not the memory of the model.


    "Forty years ago, I was transferred to this side of the three years, also considered to have seen this C


    City, did not expect, now is a little bit of the former shadow can not be found."


    Suny on the sideughed a little: "Grandpa, that was forty years ago, not to mention that long, or I left


    here in college until now, C City has changed a lot."


    When she went to college in J City, there was no high speed rail in C City and there were very few tall


    buildings, but now there are new buildings everywhere and new buildings everywhere.


    Charlie gave her a sideways nce, "Also, forty years."


    He said and sighed, "In a sh, it''s been forty years."


    This year is the 38th year since Maryam was lost, and if Maryam is still alive, she is almost 50 years


    old.


    It''s a pity.


    Thinking of Maryam, the smile on Charlie''s face went silent for a little while.


    He did not speak again, but only inclined his head to look out the car window of the city where his


    daughter had lived for almost thirty years, some regret that he was the only one who came.


    If the wife could have held on a little longer, a little more, she could havee here and seen the home


    their daughter once had.


    Suny saw Charlie suddenly did not speak, know he is remembered something, also did not make a


    sound to disturb.


    The carriage returned to silence, and after more than half an hour, the car drove into the neighborhood.


    Although Suny does note back all year round, Rosa will regrly have peoplee over to clean


    the plot, this time they came back, Rosa long ago two days ago arranged for people toe over


    yesterday to do another cleaning.


    The empty refrigerator was stuffed with fresh fruits and vegetables, and every bed in the room was


    washed and dried.


    Suny took the clothes out of the suitcase and hung them up, gave Austin a safe report, and then went


    out to make a cup of tea.


    A journey to the car, Charlie, after all, older, there have been a few tired face.


    Suny put the tea on a side desk, "Grandpa, have some tea."


    Charlie, who was standing at the balcony, looked back at her: "You have a nice view of this


    neighborhood."


    Suny smiled, "Have something to eatter, you rest for a while, it''s evening, I''ll take you and your aunt


    out for a stroll."


    Anyway, it''s hot and going out during the day is not a good option.


    People areing, and Charlie is not in a hurry for so little time.


    He nodded, "Good."


    With that, he walked in with his hands behind his back, and after drinking a cup of tea made by Suny,


    he sighed slightly, "Getting old getting old."


    Seven or eight years ago, he and Heath went hiking every other day, five or six hours without taking a


    breath.


    Now it is better, but it is a two-trip car trip a ne, people feel tired.


    "It''s not up to you to say whether you''re old or not."


    Suny saw him finish his cup of tea and refilled it for him with the teapot.


    Charlie, who is usually so serious, is just an amiable little old man in front of Suny: "Oh, what does that


    say?"


    Suny hooked her lips in a smile and sold out, "This is of course-"


    "Your eyes speak for themselves. Grandpa, your eyes are clear, except for your legs, your speech is


    full of vitality, where is the oldness? The years are unforgiving, but you can''t admit old age blindly."


    Suny is actually not very good at saying nice things, and these words are sort of her inner thoughts.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In her opinion, Charlie is certainly old in age, but the old man is still vigorous in his prime.


    Although hemented his old age, but do things, and which is to recognize the old.


    Heath''s death has given Charlie a lot of feelings, these six months, Charlie likes to travel around, take


    his assistant around the travel, but the mentality is more than before to broaden a lot.


    Hearing Suny''s words, Charlieughed: "Your words, how to say the same as your brother, did you


    guys conspire to swindle me?"


    "Where is this swindle you, this is clearly, my brother and I evaluate the real."


    Suny just finished, saw Charlie yawned, Suny knew he was tired, and did not say much, let him rest


    himself for a while, and went out with tea.


    Lily has also cleaned up, is sitting on the sofa drinking water, see Suny out, she smiled a little: "This


    little home of yours, ah, the arrangement is quite good."


    Suny this house is a very early purchase, she is everywhere decorated to the memory of the home


    close, although the style is new a lot, but does not lose the warmth of the old days.


    Hearing this from Lily, Suny didn''t hold back: "It''s kind of like my old home."


    Lily was stunned for a rare moment and snapped back, "Silly boy, you have a family now, or two."


    Suny is actually not hard to feel, time has passed so long, to be sad, that year has been sad enough,


    this year after year, she is more nostalgic and regret that mom and dad can not stay with her longer.


    Not to mention that today, as Lily says, she has two homes, one for her and Austin and one for the


    Murphy family.


    "I know that, Aunt."

 Chapter 508 Our Family Suny So Powerful

    Chapter 508 Our Family Suny So Powerful


    Chapter 508 Our family Suny so powerful


    After lunch, everyone was a little tired, Charlie and Lily went to rest, and Suny took theputer to the


    study to read the meeting cotion sent by Rosa this morning. It was after five o''clock in the evening


    when Suny took Charlie and Lily to go out for dinner with them.


    C City is only a third-tier city, but there are many local specialties.


    Suny is not a good cook, since she graduated from high school she rarelyes back to this side,


    eating all the dishes from J City, today is also a long time she has not eaten home food.


    Most of the dishes in C City are spicy, and Suny was afraid that Charlie and Lily would not be used to


    eating them, so she had them made non-spicy or less spicy.


    I didn''t expect Charlie to like C City''s food, and I was reminded of my life here with the old Mrs. Murphy:


    "I''m getting older and my pte is not as good as it used to be, so these dishes, they taste lighter."


    Hearing this from him, Suny on the side couldn''t help but let out augh, "Grandpa, I was the one who


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    specially instructed them to make it less spicy, I was afraid that you and auntie wouldn''t be used to


    eating it."


    Besides, Charlie is not young, it is better to eat a lighter diet.


    Lily heard Suny''s words, alsoughed: "Then you are worried about the wrong, my grandmother is a


    genuine Shuji people, I was raised in my grandmother''s house as a child, but also delicious spicy."


    Lily said, a pause: "But then pregnant with Robert that will gum fire and mouth ulcers are too powerful,


    that ten months did not touch, and then even less to eat."


    Suny did not expect that there was actually such ayer.


    D City is the real Cuthustan scenery, the food is light and less heavy, although there are also eat spicy,


    but only a few more special dishes with some spicy seasoning, Suny is afraid that they are not used to


    eat.


    "Then I won''t let them do the special treatment tomorrow."


    "Good."


    A few people leisurely, a meal was veryfortable and cordial.


    After dinner, it was dark and the wind outside was much cooler.


    Suny took Charlie and Lily across the street in front of the neighborhood and walked back to the old


    street where they used to be.


    Everything around her is no longer the way she remembers, although it''s only been eight or nine years,


    but her former home has long been bulldozed and is now amercial za.


    "Our family used to be here, but the year I graduated from high school, it was expropriated by an


    investor and now it''s this za."


    Suny held Charlie and tried to tell more about the old days: "There used to be a path here, and the


    back door of my high school was just a short walk from this path."


    Suny pointed to the t asphalt road in front of him, the former potholed path has now been


    transformed into a provincial highway, because there is a square next to it, surrounded by many tall


    buildings, the direction through which the road goes is not the back door of Suny''s high school


    anymore.


    Now to get to the high school, I''m afraid there is no shortcut, you have to take a fifteen-minute road


    along the main road to get there.


    Charlie pointed in the direction of Suny''s finger, he did not say anything, although Suny did not say


    anything, but he also knew that everything has changed nowadays.


    It is true that everything has changed, and Suny''s memory is good, but he can''t find any simrity


    between the ce under his feet now and the ce where his home was once just a few hundred


    meters square.


    Once those bustling vendors below the home is long gone, even the old street downstairs has


    Suny pursed her lips for a moment, "Grandpa, want to visit my high school?"


    "Good, good!"


    Although everything has changed, the old building has be a square, the path has be a


    thoroughfare, but how to change, the school is always still there.


    Lily smiled and asked, "I remember Robert saying that Suny grew up in the top three of her grade."


    Although this is true, Suny was more or less embarrassed to be brought up by her elders like this: "The


    test wasn''t that hard."


    Lily heard this and gave augh: "You say this, the same as your brother said, if your ssmates hear


    ah, but to be angry with you."


    Suny smiled a little and led the two towards the high school.


    Although the high school is still in the same ce, the outside has changed a lot.


    It is the security uncle at the door, it''s been almost ten years, the security uncle is still the security


    uncle.


    Suny grew up as someone else''s child, a good capital for ss teachers and grade principals to show


    off to the outside world, plus she grew up with outstanding looks, even the security guards were


    particrly impressed with Suny.


    Suny smiled a little and opened his mouth to introduce himself, "Suny, my name is Suny."


    Hearing Suny''s words, the security guard seemed to remember something big, happy: "Yes, yes, yes!


    At that time you and the second grade and a beautiful girl doll, often y together! They came back the


    year beforest to take wedding photos, and I was wondering when you woulde back too!"


    Both men and women, young and old, have a natural affinity for people who look good and do well.


    This is how the security guard uncle treated Suny, and when he saw Suny with two elders, he took the


    initiative to ask if he was bringing his family back to see the school.


    Suny is also not polite, she did note back to visit for almost ten years, sophomore year and Alicia


    they came back once for the anniversary, and then did note back much.


    The inconvenience is one, the second is Suny does not like to socialize, especially in the past is the


    popr school bully, back to school if the teacher bumped into, it is bound to be a social flip.


    Today brought Charlie over, also want him to see where he lived, after all, once home has changed


    greatly, only this one in, still retains a lot of memories.


    The security guard recognized Suny and they were naturally not stopped and were let into the school


    directly, but it was a routine registration.


    It''s not a weekend and the seniors are having their evening study sessions.


    It was a coincidence that Suny had just taken Charlie and Lily past the school cafeteria when they


    bumped into the high school homeroom teacher.


    Suny is an absolutely outstanding alumnus of First High School, and as Ms. Rogers, Suny''s ss


    teacher for three years, she was naturally excited and pleased to see Suny.


    There is a lot about Suny on the Inte, and Ms. Rogers now sees her winning student back at


    school, and if she didn''t see Suny with two elders beside her, she would like to drag Suny right away to


    give a learning sharing to her ss who is now in the evening study.


    Of course, Ms. Rogers also knew that Suny did so well not because of hard work, but because of her


    good talent.


    But she often mentions to the young group in the ss that she was a good student, they all think not,


    now if they can see the real person, I guess they will not dare to say that he exaggerated his words.


    "It happens to be evening study time, Suny, do you and your grandfather and the others want to go to


    the ss to see the blessing you left on the ckboard before graduation, the principal had it topped


    off and hung above the entrance to our ss."


    Suny nced at Charlie, Charlie likes to beplimented Suny, once he heard there is this thing,


    naturally he wants to see: "This really should see, I still do not know, our family Suny so powerful!"


    Ms. Rogers is also talking: "Mr. Murphy you do not know, Suny''s great ah, but not only our school ..."


    The two said while walking forward, Lily looked at Suny, also smiled: "Let''s go, let''s quickly follow, or


    your grandfather ah, today is afraid to go back!"


    Suny was embarrassed and walked up with Lily in a hurry.

 Chapter 509 I Am Also An Ordinary Person

    Chapter 509 I Am Also An Ordinary Person


    Chapter 509 I am also an ordinary person


    Don''t look at Charlie is not young, leg problems, usually with a cane seems to be unable to walk fast,


    but now follow Suny high school ss teacher walking in the front, is also walking in the wind.


    Ms. Rogers noticed that one of Charlie''s legs didn''t seem to be able to walk very well, so she slowed


    down her pace, not expecting Charlie to walk a little faster than her.


    The group soon walked to the school building and up the stairs, Charlie was always a little slower.


    Suny, who caught up with him, hurriedly went over to help him, "Grandpa, you walk slowly."


    Something is hanging there, and it will not run.


    Lily, who was following, also smiled: "Dad, I''m afraid you haven''t walked so fast in more than ten years,


    right?"


    Charlie was in a good mood and justughed lightly when he heard his daughter-inw''s flirtation.


    Soon, the group walked to the fifth floor.


    Suny''s senior ss that year was at the end of the stairs around the corner.


    It was after 8:00 p. m. and the students inside the ssroom were studying for the evening. The


    teacher on duty who walked outside saw Ms. Rogers bringing some people over and froze: "Ms.


    Rogers, this is?"


    Ms. Rogers raised her eyebrows in triumph: "Suny, the same Suny the principal has been telling you


    about all day!"


    The teacher on duty is only three years ago to enter a middle school, Suny he has only heard of its


    name and never seen its people, of course, the photo is seen, when a crowd of students, the group


    photo a nce over to see Suny that fair and clear face.


    The teacher on duty is a master''s degree after the examination over this a middle school, said that is


    also than Suny older than a two or three years.


    In the hazy night, the light that walked outside was not very bright, but despite this, the duty teacher


    raised her eyes and crashed into Suny''s smiling peach blossom eyes inside.


    People are always fascinated by good-looking affairs, and the male teacher on duty in his early thirties,


    single and unmarried, saw Suny for a moment, as if his heart had blossomed for many years at once.


    The teacher on duty suddenly blushed and looked at Ms. Rogers with some difort: "So it''s Suny."


    The light was not very bright and Ms. Rogers was so focused on Suny that she did not notice the young


    male teacher''s heart blossoming, and she smiled jokingly: "Beautiful, isn''t it? The group of kids in our


    ss, always say I exaggerate, that the school bully is full of pimples, Suny such a god of learning,


    face is not only pimples so simple!"


    "Look at Suny''s face, it doesn''t look like she''s had pimples! Isn''t that right, Teacher Zhang!"


    The teacher on duty nodded her head repeatedly and responded with embarrassment, "Yes."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Suny smiled faintly, Ms. Rogers did not introduce, and she did not speak.


    When Ms. Rogers had finished her courtesy, the group moved on.


    Soon, the three of them were walking to the window of the first ss.


    Seventeen or eighteen year old seniors, it is the time to be young and beautiful.


    So many years have passed, the ssrooms are still the same as they were then, but now the fans


    inside the ssrooms have been removed, all installed with air conditioning, the desks are still the


    same as before, a ss passed from one ss to another.


    "Mr. Murphy, look, isn''t that the blessing Suny wrote back then!"


    Don''t look at Suny seems quiet and showy, but her chalk writing is very bold, a short sentence of


    blessing with line writing on the ck list, now topped down to hang on the top of the general door, but


    also quite characteristic and beautiful.


    Charlie also saw that he is a rough man, the writing of these things is not as proficient as the old Mrs.


    Murphy.


    But the old Mrs. Murphy''s former maternal grandfather''s family is a serious aristocrat, the old Mrs.


    Murphy as a child was not a little by grandpa''s inculcation, Charlie also asionally with the old Mrs.


    Murphy practice on a practice word, the level is naturally not as good as the old Mrs. Murphy, but also


    see, Suny This writing is good.


    The word is like the person.


    From those few words, Charlie can see that his niece, is a person with a dry heart.


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction and looked back at Suny: "Haven''t been back for many years, have you?


    You''re going to say hello to your schoolmates?"


    Charlie''s words are exactly what Ms. Rogers wants, in the end is his own students, Suny what


    character, Ms. Rogers still know.


    Suny''s courtesy to her is done, she and the principal and other school leaders will think so much of


    Suny, in addition to Suny is really a rare one in a middle school over the years the god of learning


    character, but also Suny every New Year''s Day always send some gifts back.


    The gifts are not very expensive, but it can be seen very attentive, are some rice ah oil ah household


    items, even if it is taken, others can not say anything to.


    In addition to that, Suny donates a sum of money to the school every year, which is used for the


    school''s educational expenses.


    Suny did a lot of things, the school several times to invite her back to do recognition, but also wanted to


    help her apply for a top ten youth in the city, but Suny have refused.


    Later, the principal also said, Suny this child is not concerned about those false names, so do not


    bother her, so this matter is no longer mentioned, but everyone is thinking about Suny.


    Now that Suny is back, Ms. Rogers naturally wants Suny to give this ss a boost, but she also knows


    that Suny didn''t like these asions when she was in school, and every time the student


    representative at the beginning of the school year is the third oldest up, because the second oldest


    Ashle is the same as Suny.


    It is strange to say that their school could produce such outstanding students as Suny and Ashle in the


    same year, and all of them were in her ss, Ms. Rogers still feels like a dream after all these years.


    Suny, Ashle and Alicia, who have been inseparable since high school, are all now working in their


    respective fields, and as a teacher, Ms. Rogers is very pleased.


    Suny looked at Ms. Rogers, who was looking at her expectantly, and couldn''t refuse, so she smiled,


    "Then I''ll go in and say hello to the younger students."


    Ms. Rogers was so happy to hear this from her: "Well then, I''ll go in and talk to them about it!"


    With that, Ms. Rogers walked in.


    Suny stood by the window, slightly embarrassed, many of the students inside have noticed this Suny


    standing outside.


    Ms. Rogers has also entered the ssroom and walked up to the podium: "Take up ten minutes of your


    time, you have only heard of its name but not its person Suny came back to school today, teacher I


    have the cheek to let your sistere in andmunicate with you, you do not waste this opportunity!


    If you have anything to ask, feel free to ask, and those who are not convinced, also show me whether


    your Suny is beautiful and smart!"


    Although Ms. Rogers is over forty, she is more open-minded and is not too formal in managing her


    students. After Suny entered, she stepped aside andpletely handed over the field to Suny.


    Suny today wore a long skirt, eating air conditioning cool, draped a beige shirt, no makeup, but her


    eyebrows have always been rich, so standing on the podium, the light shines down, enough to make


    the bottom of those 17 or 18-year-old students stunned.


    "It''s a bit presumptuous to interrupt your evening study. I heard from Ms. Rogers that quite a few


    undergraduates are more curious about me, so I came in to show you that I''m actually a normal


    person."


    Suny said, smiling slightly, and there was already a small buzz at the bottom.

 Chapter 510 No One Is Worthy Of It

    Chapter 510 No One Is Worthy Of It


    Chapter 510 No one is worthy of it


    "Wow, Suny really looks good! She''s so white! God, why am I still chasing stars, isn''t it good for me to


    chase Suny?"


    "For the first time, I realized that Ms. Rogers can speak without exaggeration!"


    "Oooh, Suny, so want to dip my toe in the water and get into a good college!"


    Suny walked in today without makeup, wearing a long dress, just like someone who walked out of a


    painting.


    Seventeen or eighteen years old teenage girls, looking at the stage like a only heard rumors never


    seen the real sister, the mood is naturally excited surging.


    Some bold boys have already stood up, "Sister, Ms. Rogers said that you were always number one in


    your age from elementary school to high school, is that true?"


    Suny looked at the boy who asked the question and nodded gently: "It''s true, my elementary and junior


    high school grades you can check on the school."


    "Suny! Suny! Which do you think is more important, academic talent or hard work?"


    Someone opened up the situation, and the number of people asking questions gradually increased,


    and people were not so shy.


    These scenes Suny can be said to have experienced since childhood, she stood on the stage, even a


    kind of trance back in the past, after graduating from high school she was bought by the money of the


    tutoring ss, ran to do the so-called "exchange".


    Suny raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the boy who asked the question: "I personally think


    that talent only determines how much effort a person has to put in studying, it can''t be used to measure


    the standard of good or bad study, I think even if a student with good talent, if he never listens to the


    lectures and doesn''t read the books, the exams won''t be any better."


    "Then why can you get such good grades, Suny?"


    The question -


    It''s really like a defiant child who has to struggle a little.


    Suny lowered her head and let out a soft tsk, "Who told you guys that I didn''t study properly?"


    "Ms. Rogers has already said that Suny is smart and good at learning, and she is a good student,


    unlike you, who thinks about scoring and ying games every day!"


    The male student also seemed to realize that he had asked a stupid question, his ears reddened


    slightly and he looked at Suny with embarrassment.


    Suny saw this and spoke up to break the silence: "I came in a hurry today and didn''t bring you any


    gifts, so I''ll send you a blessing."


    Suny said, picked up the chalk, turned around and wrote on the ckboard: several years of


    sharpening the sword without fear of suffering, now leaning on the sword to put light.


    "I hope everyone will still have as much fun today as they did today in theing year. I''ll leave you to


    your evening study."


    When he finished, Suny nced at Ms. Rogers standing at the doorway.


    Ms. Rogers didn''t make things difficult for Suny, and came in and reced Suny outside.


    However, many students only met Suny the legendary Suny today, a few minutes together is not


    enough for them.


    "Ms. Rogers, we have so many more questions for Suny!"


    Ms. Rogers was exasperated, "Why don''t you see so many questions in ss? If you have any


    questions, just ask me, I know all about you Suny!"


    "So Ms. Rogers do you know if Suny is married yet? I have a brother-inw who is still single!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ms. Rogers usually and ssmates also y well, this opening is a girl, usually lively and cheerful, the


    girl''s brother-inw Ms. Rogers also met, is the provincial experimental side of the students, is also a


    very powerful boy, than Suny also two sses older, tall and thin, a look is now the type of girls like.


    As soon as that girl opened her mouth, someone immediately retorted, "Didn''t you say that your


    brother-inw is so good that no one deserves it?"


    This girl grunted and replied directly: "That is not to meet Suny?"


    Such a good-looking sister, if abducted home as an aunt how good ah, then the future birth of the little


    nephew, the value of fear is going to be unbelievable!


    This girl thought very well, but the reality is very harsh.


    "You''re not online, Suny is married! It was only half a month ago that Austin showed his love online,


    and it''s already in the hot search!"


    Ms. Rogers usually always mentions Suny, and we are all young children, when they are free, they


    asionally take the phone to brush the gossip to see the novel or something, the name "Suny" is


    really too special, when they see it, they will naturally pay more attention to it, but the Suny online or


    Ms. Rogers mouth Suny, they have never seen the real person, the world is so big, who knows if it is


    the same "Suny". Rogers mouth Suny or not, they have not seen the real person, the world is so big,


    who knows if it is the same "Suny" ah.


    Today see the real person, and thenbined with those photos online, like gossip online surfing, a


    nce to recognize who Suny is.


    Ms. Rogersughed and answered, "Your Suny is so good, there are many people who have pursued


    her before, even if she is not married, she has a boyfriend already!"


    Everyone is talking, Ms. Rogers flirted with them for a few minutes and then did not let them continue,


    "Okay, quiet, or you will be deducted points by the principal again, do your homework! If you can''t be


    another Suny, you can graduate and join your Suny''spany!"


    Suny, who was standing outside and hadn''t left yet, heard this and couldn''t help but be embarrassed.


    Charlie, however,ughed in a rare moment, "I didn''t think our family, Suny, would be so good!"


    Lily on the side nced at Suny: "Dad, Robert has said long ago that Suny has been excellent since


    she was a child."


    When Charlie heard Lily''s words, he looked at Suny and nodded his head: "You''re really worthy of


    being a child of the Murphy family, just like your grandmother!"


    Thinking of his wife, Charlie''s face faded into a smile, there are a few gloomy.


    Ms. Rogers calmed the ss and came out to see Suny out of school.


    Suny didn''t refuse either, knowing that Charlie wanted to learn more about her from Ms. Rogers.


    Along the way, Ms. Rogers told Charlie a lot of things about Suny''s past.


    "Suny before, ah, and good behavior and learning and good, senior year that will, other high school


    side would like to spend a lot of money to Suny to dig over, but Suny did not agree, otherwise, ah, our


    school, can not be so glorious!"


    Suny''s heart snapped as she listened to these old stories.


    She did not want to go to the provincial experimental middle school, just because it takes more than


    half an hour to get home, too far, unlike this one, across the path, walking for ten minutes to get home,


    riding a bike, five minutes to home, how convenient ah.


    Of course, this is something Suny naturally will not say.


    "... you do not know, before chasing Suny young boys, is really a lot, not to hide you say, I also worried


    about Suny early love. On the contrary, our principal, said Suny this child, even if early love, it does not


    affect her examination grade first."


    Some people are really God''s reward, Suny can be so good, with her innate high IQ and the ability to


    forget everything.


    "But then I realized that I was thinking too much, Suny usually doesn''t y with anyone else except


    with Alicia and Ashle, two hairy kids. I used to know that Suny could do great things, now she is a


    businesswoman and donates to schools year after year ..."

 Chapter 511 Is Also Considered To Be A Talent

    Chapter 511 Is Also Considered To Be A Talent


    Chapter 511 is also considered to be a talent


    As we chatted, the group arrived at the entrance of the school.


    Suny and Ms. Rogers said goodbye and assisted Charlie to walk towards the neighborhood.


    Lily was beside her, looking at Suny with a smile, "Why didn''t you choose to go to another school in the


    first ce, Suny?"


    Suny looked up at Lily and smiled a little embarrassedly, "Didn''t you guess it, aunt?"


    Hearing this from her, Lilyughed twice, "Just because it''s close to home, so you''re turning it down?"


    "Hmm."


    Suny responded and nced at the traffic light across the street, "The provincial experiment is too far,


    it takes more than half an hour by bus."


    Charlie also said, "You, you, are exactly the same as your brother."


    "Brother too, huh?"


    Lily said: "That''s not it, he has a school to dig him from the middle school, the result is that he is too far


    away, the trouble to go to school, and refused."


    Suny didn''t expect Robert to be like himself, but for them, changing schools didn''t affect their grades


    much, but it would affect their time and transportation to school, and it was too much trouble when it


    happened to be a rainy or snowy day.


    It can''t be helped that the world of the schoolmaster is so simple and pristine.


    The group returned home after nine o''clock, Charlie was older and had gone to bed at this point in the


    Murphy family''s life.


    The day was quite tiring, Suny put a basin of warm water for Charlie and gave him a foot bath.


    It was around ten o''clock before Suny went back to her room to prepare for her bath.


    Suny was also a little tired and sent Austin a good night message before going to bed. She put her


    phone down, turned on her side, and quickly fell asleep.


    Probably a trip back to high school today, Suny dreamed of a lot of things from his former student days.


    Suny''s life before graduating from high school was carefree, her mother and father''s love, the family


    environment was not particrly good, but it was fine, and she did well in school, the family was envied


    everywhere they went.


    Inside the dream was her sophomore year of high school, apanying Alicia back from the singing


    for her.


    When the rm clock went off the next day, Suny still had some trouble opening her eyes, and it took a


    while for the rm clock to go off before Suny woke up.


    Outside the window, the sky is fully lit up, and the light is faintlying through the cracks in the


    curtains.


    The phone is Austin back to her message, the two separated by a sixteen-hour time difference, really is


    not goodmunication, so both tacitly agreed to send the message first, see it and reply, not to


    pursue the same time online.


    It was also a beautiful day. Suny took Charlie and the others to the cemetery in the afternoon.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Suny came back in April for the Qingming Festival.


    The cemetery is taken care of and looks quite neat and tidy.


    The cemetery is at the foot of a mountain in the western city of C. It is built around the mountain, and


    the further you go inside the cemetery, therger the headstones be.


    Suny''s parents were in love during their lifetime and the ident was too tragic, but Suny, who was


    only 17, buried the two directly together.


    At that time, she did not have much money on hand, the old house demolition money will take several


    months toe down, Suny still asked her parents'' colleagues to borrow money, spent more than 200,


    000, bought a good cemetery, they will be buried in one.


    The group picked up the steps and walked for nearly ten minutes before Suny stopped and helped


    Charlie to walk towards the inside of a side path.


    Walking to the middle, there is her parents'' grave.


    The two men''s headstones are next to each other, with their ashes underneath.


    On the tombstone is a picture of Suny''s parents before they were born, that was taken on their tenth


    wedding anniversary, that year, they were only about thirty years old, it is the youth, still have a few


    youth.


    Maryam looks more like Charlie, and when he saw the picture on that tombstone, Charlie''s eyes went


    red at once.


    Maryam lost that year only ten years old, and the photo of Maryam, than the ten-year-old Maryam, the


    face of the baby fat has faded, the five features open, looking more like his youthful appearance.


    When Maryam was first born, Charlie was so proud of the fact that her daughter looked like him that he


    loved to carry Maryam out to y with her whenever he returned home after training.


    Maryam with his special kiss, then Charlie whether it is to the ministry or Walter, are a serious face


    serious, but only to this little daughter, ispletely a doting daughter ve.


    The old Mrs. Murphy also said that he spoiled Maryam so much, and when Maryam grew up and


    married someone else''s family, what would she do?


    He said every time, marry someone, he feeds!


    At first everything was so good, because so a daughter, Charlie to the ministry are a few points of


    leniency.


    But everything is in Maryam ten years old that year did not, Maryam just missing that will, Charlie than


    the old Mrs. Murphy more panic, but he is used to being a leader, naturally will not express, also the old


    Mrs. Murphy know, others are shaking.


    Then so many years, he ran around every year a vacation, is to find Maryam will be looking for thirty


    years, did not expect his beloved daughter, has long be a pile of white bones buried in the


    ground.


    Suny was afraid of Charlie''s grief transition and couldn''t help but call out to him, "Grandpa."


    Only when he heard Suny''s voice did Charliee back to his senses, raised his hand to wipe the


    corner of his eyes and put his eyes on Suny''s dad''s picture, "Your dad looks, well, he''s kind of a


    looker."


    Sunyughed: "Mom said that being with Dad back then had something to do with his good looks."


    Charlie was stunned for a moment: "That''s really her character, your mother loved nice things when


    she was a child! What she wore, what she held in her hands, what she yed with on a regr basis,


    all had to be nice and colorful."


    "When I was little, my mom loved to make me pretty little dresses and tie nice braids."


    Charlie gave Suny a look, "I see you''re not too fond of these, on the contrary."


    Suny arched her eyebrows: "Not really like it, but not hate it either. Mom says I''m nothing like her, just


    like something in, looking nd."


    The daughter in his granddaughter''s mouth matched the daughter he remembered, and Charlie''s mood


    lightened a bit.


    "Does your father drink?"


    Charlie asked his assistant to open the bottle of white wine and Suny shook his head, "I drink as much


    as my dad, I get drunk in one ss."


    Charlie nodded: "It''s good not to drink, Gujia."


    "Dad will be home as soon as he gets off work."


    His daughter married a good man, Charlie is also considered to be relieved.


    The assistant handed over the wine, Charlie took the bottle: "You are not a good drinker, but you still


    have to drink this ss of wine, drink this ss of wine, you are my Charlie''s son-inw!"


    Charlie said, tilting the bottle and pouring some wine in front of the tombstone, then tilted his head and


    smothered a sip himself.

 Chapter 512 For Suny

    Chapter 512 For Suny


    Chapter 512 For Suny


    Beside them, Suny and Lily both did not speak, just silently looking at the tombstone in front of them.


    Charlie has not had a drink for a long time, when he was young, he liked to drink, but he always


    restrained, after middle age, a good family, more the old Mrs. Murphy control, he did not have many


    opportunities to drink, and then after his wife was diagnosed with cancer, he did not drink, until today.


    The assistant brought a bottle of white wine from the Murphy family that was hidden inside the cab,


    is Charlie''s favorite drink a white wine, more than twenty years, and then taste this taste, Charlie first


    felt that this wine spicy hard to get into the throat, but also so.


    With just one sip, Charlie re-passed the wine to the assistant on the side.


    Suny looked up slightly at Charlie: "Grandpa let''s go back?"


    Hearing Suny''s words, Charlie gave her a sideways nce and nodded.


    The group turned around and headed out of the cemetery. Two bouquets of flowers were left in front of


    the headstone, proving that someone had been there.


    From the cemetery back to the city, the time is also still quite early, not yet dinner time.


    Suny simply took Charlie and Lily to a famous spot in C City to watch the sunset.


    Sunsets are world-famous, and the sunsets are beautiful in spring, summer, autumn and winter.


    Aftering out of the cemetery, Charlie was not in a good mood, but Suny was fine.


    It''s been nearly ten years since her parents'' ident, and she has long since epted this harsh truth.


    The car arrived at the foot of the mountain at exactly 5:00 p. m. The sun was still high in the sky, the


    sky was still very bright, and the sun was still warm.


    Suny got out of the car with an umbre and helped Charlie walk to the cable car ticket office to buy


    tickets.


    On weekends many people like toe in groups to this mountain to climb camping, from the foot of


    the mountain to the top more than three hours to walk, in fact, is not far, but today it is toote, not to


    mention Charlie''s legs are not good, take the cable car up is the most convenient.


    A group of people to the top of the mountain when the time is still early, many young people to camp on


    the top of the mountain, summer time, returning from vacation college and high school students like to


    the stars, the next day to sleep until natural awakening, get up to eat somepressed cookies, and


    then all together down the mountain back home, is not a happy thing.


    When Suny was in high school, she and Alicia also came to this camping area. The starry sky was very


    beautiful after nightfall, and there were many people who came to camp, and the camping area was


    especially busy at night.


    There was a volunteer guide introducing the mountain, and Suny went aside to find an open space for


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Charlie and Lily to sit down. The three of them were separated by a few meters,fortably blowing


    the cool mountain breeze and listening to the guide''s exnation.


    "This mountain, too, is interesting."


    Aftering out of the cemetery, Charlie''s mood has been bad, and this moment he rarely spoke up.


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled, telling him about her childhood: "When I was five years old, my mom


    and dad climbed this mountain, there was no cable car at that time, I felt tired halfway up, my dad


    carried me up."


    That was the first time Suny watched the sunrise, five years old, she was not clear on the concept of


    sunrise, only know that they stood on the top of that mountain, look past the eyes are full of orange


    light, a cloud in those light surging, beautiful and shocking.


    For many years afterwards, dusk represented beauty for Suny.


    The assistant thoughtfully bought water from a kiosk not far away. Suny took a sip and looked at the


    time, it was already 5:30, and in another half hour, the sun would go down.


    Charlie likes to hear about Suny''s childhood, Suny picked some interesting things to say one by one,


    and in a sh, more than half an hour has passed.


    The sky at a quarter to six was not as bright as it had been when it arrived, and the distant sky began


    to be paved with orange light.


    In front of a number of photographers have fixed the camera tools, is debugging ready to shoot.


    By this time, there were also a little more people at the top of the mountain than when they first arrived


    and a half, and they were sitting on the ground like this, and when they looked up, they could only see


    heads of people.


    Suny helped Charlie get up and a few people moved forward a little: "Uncle Hamish, would you please


    help Grandpa?"


    With so many people around, it would be safer for Hamish to hold on than for her to hold on.


    Hamish heard Suny''s words and hurriedly put down what he was holding and came forward to support


    Charlie on the other side.


    Lily stood beside Suny, by this time, the sun had gradually started to set, and the evening sunset in the


    distance was getting better and better, she couldn''t help but feel a sentence: "No wonder so many


    people like to watch the sunset."


    Suny inclined her head and gave Lily a look, "Haven''t auntie and uncle seen it?"


    Lily hummed andughed: "He''s ah, dumb and dumber, where''s the romance in that."


    Suny thought of Walter and felt the same.


    At this point, Charlie interjected, "Robert is still not the same idiot!"


    If it weren''t for idiots, after all these years, it would still be a loner.


    Charlie gets annoyed when he thinks of this grandson of his.


    Lily is also helpless: "Both fathers and sons are the same."


    Charlie grunted, "That''s not how I am, Lily you can''t me me."


    Lily smiled, "Of course you''re not, Dad, Mom used to brag to me about you all the time."


    "Oh, what did shepliment me on?"


    Lilyughed a little: "She boasted that when you first met her, you gave her a book, said that when you


    would fall in love, every time you met, you would bring her a little surprise, sometimes small wild


    flowers in the mountains, sometimes it is not sure how much money you have saved to buy hair


    essories ... "


    Lily''sment surprised Suny, she always thought her grandfather was a straightforward man after so


    many years as a soldier, but I never thought that when he was young, he would be so "flirtatious".


    What Lily said were the old Mrs. Murphy''s original words, and Suny could hear that although it was just


    some insignificant little things, in the old Mrs. Murphy''s opinion, they were all little bits and pieces of


    Charlie''s love for her.


    Somewhat unexpectedly by the grandparents'' love show.


    Suny curled her lips, but her heart was happy.


    She smiled slightly down and looked up, only to meet the eyes of a man.


    At a distance of seven or eight meters, a man in a baseball outfit was looking straight at her, and when


    he saw Suny looking over, the man raised his eyebrows.


    The smile on Suny''s face faded for a moment as he withdrew his eyes and looked ahead again.


    Sylvie Newman sensed the distraction of Dominic Hughes beside her and was a little disconcerted:


    "What are you looking at?"


    Only when he heard Sylvie''s words did Dominic withdraw his gaze and cast a careless nce at her,


    "Nothing."


    Sylvie looked in the direction Dominic had just looked, trying to find something, but found nothing. She


    grunted in dissatisfaction, "You promised to apany me today."


    Dominic frowned a little impatiently, "So what? If I hadn''t given your brother face, do you think I would


    have shown up here today?"


    Sylvie choked on Dominic and her face turned a little red with anger, "You-"


    Dominic, however, didn''t care about her at all, "Not looking? Then I''m leaving."


    Seeing that he was leaving, Sylvie instantlypromised: "Look, look before you go!"


    Rumor has it that by bringing the person you like to the mountain to watch a sunset and then sincerely


    meditating on the two being together, the two can be together forever.


    Sylvie in the end is still too naive, after all, the sunset is infinite, just near dusk.


    O dusk, so fleeting in existence, where does eternitye from?

 Chapter 513 Use A Little Good Faith Lies

    Chapter 513 Use A Little Good Faith Lies


    Chapter 513 Use a little good faith lies


    Sunset is really famous, Charlie and Lily both praised, Charlie also let Suny help to record a video, sent


    to hisrades group above.


    Lily also said when she left that when Walter retired, she woulde back here with him to watch a


    sunset.


    After watching a beautiful sunset, the group returned to the foot of the mountain and it was already


    going to be dark.


    The car back to the city is almost 7:30, Suny took them to a private restaurant, the location Rosa has


    long been booked, down the mountain when Suny has also called the restaurant side to say good half


    an hour or so to.


    The three of them just entered the box and sat down, and the food came up one after another.


    It was alreadyte after dinner because I watched a sunset.


    Charlie and Lily are not young, and after dinner Suny had no other arrangements, so they were ready


    to go home.


    Dominic was not expecting to run into the woman on the hilltop here. To be honest, he had so many


    girlfriends, and the woman on the hilltop''s looks were indeed impable, a nce into the heart.


    However, the Ping Shui, he is not like the early twenties, just see a heartbeat on the front.


    At the age of thirty, the Hughes family no longer allows him to go on in such a reckless manner.


    Although Sylvie is not his type, but as a wife, both family and upbringing, are extremely qualified.


    It just didn''t ur to him that after only an hour or so, he would see the woman on top of the mountain


    again.


    Dominic put out his cigarette and subconsciously followed.


    Sylvie had just answered a phone call when she turned her head and realized Dominic was gone.


    She looked around for a moment before realizing that Dominic was already out of the Heiyin Gate.


    Sylvie subconsciously went after her: "Dominic, wait for me!"


    However, the man has now gotten into the car, heard her voice, Dominic just inclined his head to look


    at her, then without hesitation, the car door closed, stepped on the gas pedal, followed by the car in


    front of the drive away.


    Sylvie has liked him for more than a decade, and has been pestering him since high school, and his


    girlfriends around him have changed one after another, and she still won''t give up.


    Sometimes Dominic can''t help but wonder if he''s really that good, worthy of Sylvie''s affection for so


    many years.


    But feelings such things are strange, when he was a child Sylvie as a little sister, like also just brother


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    to sister like, after growing up Sylvie confessed his love to him, he to Sylvie is not even brother to sister


    like.


    I can''t say I hate it, but it''s just a little annoying.


    Like today, he did not want toe out to apany her, but she called Emmanuel Newman, he was


    forced by Emmanuel to apany her to go to the sunset what.


    Now it''s good that he hase across another one to his liking.


    This time it''s not his fault, it''s Sylvie''s fault, she had to drag him to see some sunset.


    He had nned to close his heart and marry her, she will be more peaceful, less annoying to him, Mrs.


    Cheng''s position is not hers.


    Now, Dominic suddenly thinks, thirty years old, but also young.


    When the car was hit, Suny subconsciously tried to protect Charlie, but did not expect Charlie to move


    faster, the hand has been raised up.


    Watching Charlie''s action, Suny''s heart warmed slightly.


    Fortunately, only the rear car gently chase touch, the front is the traffic lights, the car behind should


    also be braked, just notte, so it touched.


    Suny nced in the rearview mirror, the one that hit them was a Bentley, and in the night, the owner


    stepped down from inside the car, the man who had watched her while watching the sunset from the


    top of the hill.


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly, she had some doubts that the tailgating was not intentional.


    The driver who soon got out to negotiate came back: "Miss Hond, the other car owner said he


    wanted to negotiate with you."


    Charlie on the side was a bit discontented: "What''s there to negotiate? He''s the one who ran into us!


    Just call the police directly to deal with it!"


    Lily''s car was in front, saw their car stopped, knew something was wrong, also pulled over.


    Soon, Lily came running over: "Suny, what''s wrong? Did you hit it? Are you okay, how is Dad?"


    Suny, who had just finished reassuring Charlie, shook her head, "Auntie, don''t worry, we''re fine."


    She said, ncing back at the man standing behind the car waiting on the curb, knowing that things


    were not simple today: "Grandpa, you and your aunt''s car go back first, I''ll wait here for the traffic police


    to handle it."


    Charlie was a little reluctant: "Let Hamish stay just fine, the traffic police came the traffic police


    Suny smiled a little: "Grandpa, it''s okay, you go back first, I''ll just go and negotiate."


    Charlie saw Suny insisted, so he had to relent: "Then you pay attention, if the other party does not


    have good intentions, then wait for the traffic police toe and then deal with it."


    With that, Charlie nced at Hamish beside him, "Hamish, you''re staying too."


    Suny didn''t refuse to let Hamish stay, "Auntie, you and grandpa should go back first."


    Lily nced at Suny, knowing that things were probably not simple, and nodded: "Good, youe


    back early to rest too."


    "Okay, I know that."


    Watch Lily and Charlie walk away before Suny lifts his leg and walks up to the Bentley owner.


    "This gentleman, if I remember correctly, it was your car that rear-ended our car just now. Our car was


    driving normally on the road and when we saw that the car in front of us was going to stop for the red


    light, we also followed it."


    Dominic looked at the woman at his heels and smiled carelessly with hooked lips, "My name is


    Dominic, what''s yours?"


    He said, after a pause, "I just heard your elders call you Suny"


    This kind of ost Suny touched many times, she looked at the man in front of her, the smile on her


    face is very light: "Mr. Hughes, this matter we talk privately, your responsibility we will not pursue, hope


    that next time you drive more carefully."


    Suny said, smiling a little: "Not everyone, after all, is as generous as I am."


    Suny today put on light makeup, the roadside dim street lights hit her face, Dominic only see her pair of


    peach blossom eyes, exquisite and beautiful, is a little cold.


    Gee, it''s a thorny rose.


    "I''ll listen to Miss Hond, after all, I do listen to my girlfriend."


    Suny has seen shameless people, but it''s the first time she''s seen someone as shameless as Dominic.


    This kind of yboy, the more you say, will only make him morecent.


    Suny collected his smile, his face cold, did not speak again, directly turned around and left.


    Hamish saw this and rejoined the car after her.


    Dominic hooked his lips, his eyes showing a long-awaited excitement.


    "Uncle Hamish, those words just now, I hope they don''t get back to Grandpa."


    Hamish was poked by Suny and snapped a little: "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Suny smirked and nced at the mirror in front of her: "I think Uncle Hamish you don''t want Grandpa


    he is in a bad mood, we all do it for Grandpa''s own good, so sometimes, there are things that require a


    proper use of a good lie."


    Hamish didn''t expect Suny to know that what he just said was just a simple promise, and once she said


    that, he couldn''t go back and say anything more to Charlie: "Miss Hond is right." Suny then nodded


    in satisfaction: "Please drive."

 Chapter 514 The More You Look Like That Cheap Cousin Of His

    Chapter 514 The More You Look Like That Cheap Cousin Of His


    Chapter 514 The more you look like that cheap cousin of his


    When Suny came home, Charlie was still awake, sitting alone on the couch, and only slightly relieved


    to see him back: "Solved?"


    Suny smiled and nodded, "It''s settled, it''s not a big deal."


    "That''s good, it''ste, Suny you go take a shower and rest."


    "Okay, Grandpa, you go to bed early too."


    "I''m going to bed right now, right now."


    Charlie said, nced at Hamish, Hamish has been with Charlie for so many years, there is a tacit


    understanding, inclined his head to look at Suny, and then followed Charlie into the room.


    "Hamish, how did things work out?"


    Hamish thought of Suny''s words just now and ended up not telling Charlie what happened: "The guy


    misread it, he had a conflict earlier with another car of the same model as ours and thought we were


    the one, Miss Hond exined it and it passed."


    This exnation makes sense.


    Charlie looked at Hamish for a while, and only after half a second did he speak: "Okay, it''s been hard


    on youtely, and it''ste, you should go to bed early too."


    "Okay, Mr. Murphy you get an early night."


    "Hmm."


    Hamish responded and went to the study to pack up his things and get ready for a shower break.


    The next day Suny woke up very early, these days walking around with Charlie, sleep at night are very


    good.


    Today they are going back to the countryside, after that time, Suny and the Holmess actually do not


    have any contact with each other.


    Joshuast time by Suny let Rosa sent into the jail after a period of time, they alsopletely settled


    down, and then also for money with Anthony they threw her dirty water, but also did not raise any big


    storm.


    Suny didn''t really want to meet the Holmess, she didn''t have a good impression of the Holmess, to be


    precise, the Holmess was not a good one.


    Up to her so-called grandmother, who is nearly eighty, and Joshua''s two sons, all of whom hate to pick


    at her and suck her blood.


    When she was a child, she was given away by Bonnie mother Suny remembered to this day, so many


    years have passed, Suny still remember that day Bonnie mother full of smug and can not suppress the


    excitement of handing her over to others when the expression.


    These things Suny did not say to Charlie, Robert should also be able to find out, but he probably did


    not say, both of them maintain a consistent attitude, this kind of thing, there is no need to tell Charlie,


    let him vainly difficult.


    This time Charlie came over to C City, besides paying respect to Maryam and Suny''s dad, naturally he


    also wanted to see what Maryam''s previous adopted environment was like.


    Suny had little reason to refuse, so he had to arrange the trip.


    It is nearly a two-hour drive from the town to the inside of the township.


    Suny hasn''t been back in fifteen years, not since her parents moved out of town with her to this ce.


    After so many years, the Spayria vige still has not changed much, but the road has been repaired a


    lot, and some of the houses along the road have been rebuilt, looking much neater and better than 15


    years ago.


    Buting back from town, all the way over, just looking out the car window, the road and buildings,


    you can also see that it is still backward.


    Fifteen years have passed and development is taking ce everywhere, but nothing has changed in


    Spayria vige except that the roads are a little better and some of the houses are a little better.


    Both sides are old houses, the first floor opened a number of kiosks, breakfast stores, snack stores, toy


    stores, small shopping malls, but the scale and decoration are very backward and outdated.


    The car drove to the end of the year to adopt Maryam the Holmes family, Bonnie know Suny developed


    after, once took Joshua to Suny to ask for money.


    Suny did not give a penny, she raised Maryam that is Maryam should do filial piety, with her Suny have


    no rtionship at all.


    Call her cruel or call her cold-blooded, she just does not want to see that olddy and her sons and


    grandsons live well.


    If Maryam hadn''t gone back to visit Suny to hide her that year, the couple wouldn''t have died outside


    their home like that.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    They have all arrived at home downstairs, obviously the car turned a corner into the neighborhood, you


    can go home.


    But just a few hundred meters away, there is nothing left like that.


    What''s more, Bonnie was childless when she bought Maryam to raise her, andter had children, so


    Maryam only had the part of asking to be drained.


    Maryam was trafficked in the ident, Bonnie, the buyer, is notpletely innocent.


    "Suny, can we stop here and go down for a walk?"


    "Good."


    Suny responded, and then asked the driver to pull over.


    This countryside is most of thezy man, suddenly appeared so two shiny luxury cars, ying cards in


    a group of people are subconsciously look to Suny them.


    This road was repaired, but not long ago was crushed, very uneven, the road and the side of the store


    has this thirty centimeter height difference.


    The car leaned against the side, at this point in time, there are many people and cars on the street,


    Suny was afraid of running into Charlie, so he had to get off against the side of the store.


    "Grandpa, be careful, this step is a little high."


    Charlie looked down, lifted his leg and stepped up the steps, and got out of the car with his cane in the


    other hand.


    Soon, Hamish and Lily got out of the car and came over too.


    Lily looked at everything around this, do not know, but also thought it was back to more than twenty


    years ago.


    After the old Mrs. Murphy died, she didn''t go out for a long time, and if I hadn''te over today, I


    wouldn''t have known that there were ces that were developing so slowly, almost to a standstill.


    Suny wore a straight pair of washed-colored denim pants today, with a white long-sleeved chiffon tunic.


    It was hot, so she tied her hair into a fishtail braid behind her and brought a certain fisherman''s hat.


    Very ordinary and simple attire, but nevertheless, Suny once the car, still attracted a lot of people''s


    attention.


    Lily is more than fifty, but she is extremely well maintained, looks like thirty, wearing a pair of white


    denim pants and a light pink chiffon shirt, wearing a fisherman''s hat with Suny, the two stood together,


    like mother and daughter.


    A group of people dressed seemingly simple, but not lose the quality, and all through the air, a look is


    not simple.


    Among the few people ying cards, someone suddenly spoke up and said, "These people, rich


    people."


    "Of course they are rich people, look at what they drive!"


    "Damn! Leo Holmes, how do you think that woman would feel if she was underneath you?"


    Leo, who was bumped, didn''t say anything, just narrowed his eyes at the group that got out of the car.


    He felt that the young girl''s face was familiar, so good-looking people he grew so big did not also see


    once ...


    The more you look at this, the more it looks like that cousin of his - Suny!

 Chapter 515 I DonT Know You

    Chapter 515 I Don''T Know You


    Chapter 515 I don''t know you


    The sun is shining at this time, and Charlie is concerned about Suny, so he didn''t let her support him


    and walked forward with his cane.


    Hamish held the umbre beside him, and Suny walked behind him with Lily.


    Suny didn''t know much about Spayria vige, and there was nothing she could say to Charlie.


    Charlie didn''t seem to need Suny to say anything. He came over this time to see what it was like to be


    where his daughter grew up.


    Although the town is not as prosperous as D City, but it is also considered to be full of high buildings,


    convenient transportation and new buildings, Spayria vige is a township, and that is thought to be


    worse.


    Charlie was not expecting that it was worse and a little too much worse.


    He looked at the old houses on both sides, and the dpidated streets, and couldn''t imagine how that


    the Holmes family was really like.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Suny although not explicitly said, but he could feel that the Holmess to Maryam not good where,


    otherwise Suny this filial nature, the Holmes family has long moved out of the township to live in the


    town.


    Charlie was in a very mixed mood, his baby girl was sold to such a ce.


    Suny and his group walked forward at the same time, recognized Suny''s Leo also did not care to y


    cards, excitedly jumped a little, throwing down his hands on the good cards and chased Suny and them


    to go, behind him and his all-day idle "brothers" called out the mouth, Leo did not turn back.


    "Cousin!"


    A sudden cousin very prominent, Suny subconsciously frowned, Lily aside looked at the sudden


    emergence of male youth, the face is not very good: "Who are you, we do not know you."


    The young man looked at Suny''s eyes too offensively, and Lily took a step directly in front of Suny,


    blocking the other party''s gaze.


    Leo was shocked after seeing Suny clearly up close, his boy, his cousin looks too damn good!


    If you marry your wife, you will be the envy of those bastards!


    Leo looked at Lily, who was blocking Suny''s heel, and thought she was Maryam. Maryam died, and


    Bonnie never told the Holmess, but even if she did, the Holmes family couldn''t make any big waves.


    After all, Maryam and Suny her father that white boy after marriage, no longer sent money to the family,


    at first, they asionally lie that Bonnie or the old Mr. Holmes sick, but still let Maryam send some


    money back, but more than six monthster, probably Maryam recognized their ideas, never sent


    money, except for the New Year''s Day Except for sending some food and drink on New Year''s Day, not


    a single penny!


    Leo let out a hey: "Great aunt, I''m Leo, your great nephew! We haven''t seen each other for years,


    right? It''s normal that you don''t recognize me! But I recognize Suny''s sister, she is still as beautiful as


    she was when she was a child!"


    Leo''s words just fell, a sudden pain in the leg, Charlie directly a cane and hit the past.


    "Ah - who dares to hit me!"


    Leo hastily jumped away a few steps holding his beaten left foot, and when he saw it was Charlie, he


    grimaced and yelled, "You old man, what did you hit me for?"


    Suny heard this, the face directly down cold, toes slightly pressed a cock, will be sophomoric a stone


    yed up to catch, while Leo did not pay attention, directly to his dog''s mouth inside the surface thrown


    in.


    Suny threw hard, the stone thrown into Leo''s mouth, just hit his incisors, the teeth were smashed loose.


    "Who threw that? Stop right there--"


    Before the words were finished, a stone went inside his mouth again.


    This smashed to the lower teeth, Leo hurriedly raised his hand to cover his mouth, looked around, only


    to see that the people in front of him were solemn a face.


    At this time, Suny stood out from behind Lily: "I don''t know you, I''m an only child, my mother only has


    one brother, and I only have one cousin."


    Leo covered his mouth and spoke, "Suny, your name is Suny isn''t it?"


    Because he covered his mouth, his words were a little slurred.


    Suny didn''t respond to his words, "If you follow us again, I''ll call the police."


    Leoughed directly, the police in this small ce, he did not know the one?


    Call the police?


    Funny?


    But he had a toothache, Leo looked again at the few people following him and nned to check his


    teeth before looking for Suny!


    Suny did note back for more than ten years, and now that he is back, he must being to their


    home!


    I have to say, Leo really thinks too much.


    After Leo left, the sulk on Charlie''s face hadn''t eased.


    Suny collected her eyes, looked at Charlie, and smiled a little: "Grandpa, are you okay?"


    "He''s the Holmess?"


    Suny didn''t hide it from Charlie and nodded, "Well, he''s Joshua''s oldest son, a year older than me, and


    Joshua has a younger son, three years younger than me."


    Charlie snorted coldly, "The scum of society!"


    "Grandpa, don''t be angry about this scum! I just took out my anger too, didn''t I?"


    Thinking of Suny''s little gesture just now, Charlie''s face finally surfaced with a smile, and Lily on the


    side alsoughed: "You, you''re really just like your brother!"


    They are all characters who can''t lose!


    Suny was embarrassed: "He can''t say good things inside his mouth."


    Then we''ll just have to find a way to shut him up.


    Charlie, however, had a rare moment of approval: "Well done!"


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled as she changed the subject, "Grandpa, it''ste, how about we find a


    ce to have lunch first?"


    This time is really not early, Suny is not familiar with here, only to see a small restaurant not far away,


    Charlie''s legs are not good, and do not want to walk again, simply decided to just put a meal there is.


    This small ce, where such a personage has nevere, a group of people just into the small


    restaurant, the boss are surprised: "Yo, Mr. Murphy, you want to eat ah?"


    Hamish opened his mouth, "Yes boss, please get us a table."


    The boss is also a person, see these people are not simple, and quickly instructed his wife to clean up


    the table, and then take a pen and paper over: "Mr. Murphy, we have a small business here, nothing


    good to entertain, if you do not mind, I take it upon myself to rmend a few of our specialties to you


    guys? "


    The boss said and added: "These are the dishes we serve to our guests during the festive season,


    although they are not as good as what people eat in the city, but they are also interesting."


    "Grandpa, just make up your mind."


    "I''ll eat anything."


    Since everyone opened their mouths, Charlie nodded his head.


    And at that moment, Leo finished his dental appointment and was on his way home. As soon as he got


    home he yelled, "Grandma, where''s Suny?"

 Chapter 516 Is Really Not A Good Thing

    Chapter 516 Is Really Not A Good Thing


    Chapter 516 is really not a good thing


    Bonnie hadn''t heard the word "Suny" for over a year, and when she suddenly heard her grandson


    mention it, she remembered what had happened before and shuddered: "What Suny, did you get


    blinded ying cards? Where did Sunye from?"


    Bonnie was furious, what is the use of having two sons, none of them are productive, and the son born


    son is useless.


    If she had known that Suny would be so capable and that Lacie''s family was so rich, she would not


    have gotten so stiff with Suny and the girls, much less sold Suny out.


    Bonnie is not stupid. With the ever-present cash cow and the lump sum buyout, she certainly knows to


    pick the cash cow.


    If Suny hadn''t been holding a grudge against the year, Bonnie wouldn''t have done so much before.


    She knew that Suny resented her for the death of her parents and held a grudge for what happened


    when she was a child, which is why she took Joshua to J City three years ago to ask Suny for money.


    In fact, at the beginning she also wanted to try to use her identity as a grandmother to pressure Suny,


    but Suny did not buy, open such argepany, on a few hundred thousand can not give her, she


    wanted to take her bag inside the things.


    I didn''t expect Suny to be so ruthless as to call the police and send them inside the police station.


    After the matter is not to mention, in order to help the boss Xust year, they came forward to Suny that


    throw dirty water, did not expect thatter Joshua was caught in, get the money, all pay Suny that dead


    girl.


    Bonnie was afraid and hated Suny, and when Leo brought it up, she naturally didn''t look good and


    picked up a broom and hit Leo.


    Leo dodged a few times, "Milk, Suny ah, my beautiful cheap cousin ah! The daughter of your adopted


    great aunt! I saw her! Now she''s a great girl, she looks better than ever, she''s in a Bentley, both of


    them! Do you know what a Bentley is, milk? That''s over a million and two million dors a piece! I told


    you, you do not understand!"


    Leo only wanted to find Suny: "Milk, you really haven''t seen Suny?"


    "No! Why did shee here? Did shee to settle a score?"


    "What ounts to settle? Do you see our family has ounts for her to settle?"


    Leo hummed, remembering what Suny had said to him, he snorted again, "People are soaring to great


    heights now, they don''t even recognize us poor rtives anymore!"


    As soon as Bonnie heard Leo''s words, she knew he was up to no good, and raised her hand and threw


    the broom in her hand: "Don''t mess with her!


    "Milk, you say this Suny is so good-looking, why were you so stupid to sell her to someone else back


    then! If she had grown up to be my daughter-inw, how wonderful!"


    "What do you want? Chi Peng? Leo?!"


    Leo finished and left, Bonnie yelled behind him, but it was useless.


    Leo went home for a trip and understood that Suny didn''t treat them well and didn''t want toe back


    to the doorstep.


    Hmph, what''s the big deal if you don''t enter the house!


    When he gives her a little look, see if she still looks good!


    Suny does not know that Leo is pretending to have a bad stomach waiting for her, they ate lunch, it is


    noon, the outside sun fierce very much, Suny did not dare to take Charlie outside the shopping.


    Suny asked Hamish to find a hotel, but there are no hotels in the countryside, only hostels.


    This countryside inside the inn can not live, said the inn, in fact, there is only a wooden bed a wooden


    chair and wooden table, stay in a night, health problems is a big problem, but this casual rest at noon, it


    is not a big problem.


    A group of people asked for two two rooms, Suny and Lily one, Charlie and Hamish one.


    The room is very dirty inside the bedding are covered with ash, whether it is Suny or Lily, the two are


    afraid to sit on that bed, the two on the side of the wooden chairs, wipe clean and sit.


    Just now the old man in, Lily some things did not ask Suny, this moment on two people, Lily just


    opened the mouth: "Suny, your mother when she was a child, is not a good life?"


    Suny took out a newly purchased disposable water cup and poured Lily a ss of mineral water, "Mom


    rarely tells me about her childhood."


    Maryam really do not talk much about the childhood, but Suny smart, Maryam childhood life is good,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    she followed Maryam every time to go back to Bonnie, more or less can see some clues.


    Suny put down the mineral water and drank half of it with a ss, looked at Lily and smiled lightly, "But


    I can guess that my mom didn''t have a very good time as a child. When I was in elementary school, my


    mom would sometimes jokingly tell me that I couldn''t even cook noodles, and when she was as old as I


    was, she cooked and cut vegetables and learned how to do it as soon as she could."


    Maryam was smiling when she said these words, but her father would always give Maryam a hug


    whenever she finished.


    At first Suny do not understand, see more understand, this is to appease is alsofort.


    If the memories are good, how can they needfort.


    And Maryam said "learn", you can imagine, a ten-year-old can not do anything before, almost ten


    fingers do not touch the water, the youngdy will be abducted by human traffickers after the tragic


    situation.


    Thirty years ago, most people were still very poor, and the people who could buy Maryam back were


    not the ones who could afford to raise a youngdy, Bonnie had no children at the beginning, so she


    might have been nice to Maryam.


    But Maryam recruited a son for Bonnie the next year.


    Bonnie, who is a patriarchal girl, is so kind to Maryam that she doesn''t sell it again, probably because


    Maryam is hardworking and capable.


    Suny didn''t say much, but Lily could guess.


    "That olddy, was she not nice to you?"


    Robert did not tell the rest of the Murphy family about Suny''s attempted sale by Bonnie.


    But Lily can feel that the attitude of Suny towards Bonnie earlier, not only Maryam out of the car


    ident because of visiting Bonnie can make Suny disgusted to this point.


    It has been two years since Suny and the Murphy family met. Lily knows that her niece, who seems to


    be very cold, is very affectionate at heart.


    She believes that Suny is not that unreasonable, and that there must be something else going on here.


    Suny smiled, "Auntie, you''re so smart, I can''t hide it from you."


    Suny smiled, and told the story of that year briefly.


    After many years, she has actually let go of it.


    After Lily heard this, her heart was also angry: "This Bonnie, is really not a good thing."


    No wonder Suny is willing to donate millions to his alma mater every year, rather than give a million or


    so to Maryam''s adoptive mother''s family to buy a suite in town to live.


    It is true that what is the cause is the effect.

 Chapter 517 DonT Go Down, Suny

    Chapter 517 Don''T Go Down, Suny


    Chapter 517 Don''t go down, Suny


    Suny, who had escaped the worst of the sun in the humble hotel, got in the car and drove straight to


    the road in front of Bonnie''s house and stopped.


    Suny did not want to take Charlie over, Bonnie saw them, may have to make some kind of trouble


    again.


    She helped Charlie get out of the car and stood next to it and pointed to Charlie: "Grandpa, the third


    house is it, at this point, there should be no one inside the house, let''s not go there."


    Charlie, however, was a bit insistent: "I want to go see it."


    Suny had to nod, "Then I''ll help you over."


    The sudden appearance of two cars, and the sudden appearance of a line of well-dressed people, the


    vige inside the people have long run out to see.


    Rural ces, most like to see gossip chat gossip.


    Someone recognized Suny and after a yelp, he talked to the neighbor next to him in his native


    Suny has lived here for a while and understands the countryside more or less.


    The words they said about her were not good, they were all like, "Yo, this is Bonnie''s granddaughter


    who is a wolf! "I think she looks pretty good, howe her conscience is so ck", and so on and so


    forth.


    Suny is toozy to bother with them, she just pretended not to understand.


    Fortunately, Charlie didn''t ask Suny what they said, and a few people soon walked to Bonnie''s house.


    At this point, Bonnie is naturally at home preparing to cook dinner.


    She is a 70-year-old wife, and can not do anything, except nting vegetables and cooking at home


    when her son and daughter-inwe back to eat what else can she do?


    There was so muchmotion in the neighborhood that Bonnie heard Suny''s name again.


    She blushed white and red, copied the broom at the door and went out, pushed open the door of the


    yard, and sure enough, she saw Suny holding an old man standing in front of the house.


    Bonnie was flustered and angry, "You damn girl, what are you doing here?"


    Suny didn''t say anything, but Charlie on the side was extremely upset: "This crazy bitch!"


    Charlie was exasperated and stomped hard on the crutches he was holding.


    Suny patted Charlie''s back soothingly, "Grandpa, don''t worry about her, she''s just like that."


    I didn''t want Charlie to suddenly ask, "Did she treat your mother badly before?"


    Suny was stunned for a moment, but she quickly responded, "Mom rarely tells me about the old days."


    Charlie where not to understand, a look at this old demon woman abused his daughter.


    The thought of their precious daughter in the palm of their hands was abducted to such a ce, bad


    food, bad housing, and also very likely to be abused by this family, Charlie was shot when not red eyes,


    but this time red.


    "Grandpa, it''s all in the past."


    Lily on the other side also spoke up and advised, "Dad, today we are here to see the previous living


    environment of our sister-inw, like Suny said, it''s all in the past, you should not be sad, if you are


    sad, Suny will only be sadder."


    Lily as Charlie''s daughter-inw for so many years, also considered to understand Charlie, she said


    this out, Charlie wiped the corner of his eyes, emotions calmed down a lot.


    He nced at Bonnie, who was standing at the entrance to the yard with a broom, and his eyes went


    cold for a moment.


    Bonnie was looked at inexplicably vain, flickered, cursed and reentered the house.


    The yard is said to be the yard, but the Holmes family''s two sons gambling andzy, a little money to


    go gambling, the yard some years ago a gale scraped to, so many years have passed, the Bonnie


    family that the yard wall is still in disrepair, next to the house on both sides of more than two meters


    high, reliable door side of the shortest ce is more than a meter, look into the eyes, everything can


    see The most important thing is that you can see everything clearly.


    The Holmes family was so poor that they almost had nothing to live for, and Leo was supposed to do


    the thieving in the countryside, who dared to steal their home, so that no one wanted to get that fence.


    Charlie saw the old house inside the yard, so poor environment, he lived thirty years ago are better


    than this!


    "Grandpa, let''s go back, it''ste, or it will bete again to go back."


    Charlie nodded, this side is too poor, even if you stay overnight, you do not know where to stay.


    Suny helped Charlie rejoin the car. Seeing them go, the neighbors started gossiping and discussing in


    their vernacr again.


    Bonnie heard their words and knew that Suny was gone, so she came back out of the house and


    looked in the direction Suny and the others were going and cursed.


    The neighbor next to her heard her cursing and asked curiously, "Bonnie, what did that girl do, oh,


    people rarelye back to see you, you just that broom to drive people away?"


    "Look at me?"


    Bonnie pooh-poohed: "She this bitchy girl, afraid toe to gas me! You do not know this bitchy girl


    oh, no conscience oh, I three years ago is not ..."


    Bonnie started talking about the old days again, and the gossiping women were happy to hear it, and


    then got together and cursed with Bonnie a few times, before they went back to their homes happily.


    Suny''s side of the situation is not so good, the car drove for about half an hour, the tires were suddenly


    punctured.


    Although there is a spare tire on the car, but only two, two cars, simply not enough to use.


    It takes two hours to call a tow truck from the town.


    But there is no other way but to wait for the trailer.


    This country road is usually not much people, and both sides are mountains, the road is still yellow dirt


    road.


    The driver got out of the car to check the tire was found to be punctured by a nail, and not a nail, this


    look is man-made.


    Suny knew this, immediately let the driver back to the car, the car doors and windows are locked, do


    not go out.


    It was after 5pm and the sunlight had warmed up considerably.


    The trees on both sides were blowing in the wind, if a single person driving on this road in an ident,


    it is really quite scary.


    Suny they sat inside the car for a short time and soon someone came out.


    A total of seven men, older and younger, the younger looks just 16 or 17 years old, the older looks


    more than 30 years old.


    They all had an iron bar in their hands, and a group of them came over and circled around their two


    cars.


    The car windows do a special anti-peep treatment, the people inside can see the outside, the people


    outside can not see the inside.


    Probably because they couldn''t see anyone from the car window, they were banging on the windshield


    directly with iron bars and shouting loudly, "Get out of the car!"


    Suny they are not moved, however, the next second, the windshield directly by those people with iron


    bars cracked.


    Suny was afraid they would hurt Charlie by knocking on the car window: "Grandpa, you''re inside the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    car, I''ll get out and take a look."


    Charlie grabbed Suny: "Don''t go down, Suny."


    "It''s okay, Grandpa, I''ve practiced some self-defense techniques, and I brought my taser."


    The poor countryside out of the tricky people, Suny came to do their homework before, the bag


    prepared inside the taser, not afraid of one, fear a million.


    "Suny!"


    Those people smashed the car smashed the more excited, but Charlie is also the first time to Suny so


    serious.


    Suny was helpless: "Grandpa, don''t worry, okay? If I lose one hair, I''ll go back and y a game of


    chess with you, okay?"


    Charlie''s face didn''t change, it was still sullen.


    Suny couldn''t help it, "Grandpa, I''m sorry, you sit tight, I''ll be fine."


    Suny said, pushing the door and getting out of the car.


    On the other side, Lily and Hamish also got out of the car, and Suny was stunned for a moment:


    "Aunt?"

 Chapter 518 - Kiss Us Each A Little

    Chapter 518 - Kiss Us Each A Little


    Chapter 518 - Kiss us each a little


    As soon as Suny got out of the car, the eyes of the youths lit up.


    Lily and Hamish both walked between the two cars and got to Suny''s heels, blocking some people''s


    eyes.


    It was still light, and Suny recognized Leo standing among those people.


    The look on Lily''s face was also a few points more serious than usual, and she nced back at Suny:


    "Suny, you go back to the car, I''ll solve this matter."


    "Auntie, they''re afraid it''s not just as simple as asking for money."


    Suny said, paused and looked straight at that Leo: "The man we met today at noon is also here."


    Once Suny said this, Lily instantly understood that they were afraid that they would not be able to leave


    after giving money.


    Early on at the hotel, Suny had told Lily something about Leo.


    Suny does not know Leo very well, but it was earlier when Bonnie came to J City to find her trouble,


    Rosa looked up the current status of the Holmes family, Suny read the information when, by the way,


    swept Leo''s.


    Her cousin dropped out of school at the age of sixteen, idle in the neighborhood, sometimes with the


    vige inside the two gangsters to the town to do some theft of chicken and dog things, two or three


    o''clock in the morning back, was caught a few times, but the stolen things are not much valuable, it is


    only enough to detain a few days.


    Leo seems to know how much money is enough for a criminal offense, every time you steal a chicken


    and a dog is to control the amount, a steal a four or five hundred, spend it all the next day to steal


    again.


    The Spayria vige police are all locals, Leo is familiar with them, even if they are caught, they will be


    released again in a few days, Leo''s group can be said to be emboldened.


    Suny did not expect that, in broad daylight, they actually dare to stop the road and rob the car.


    These people look like the uneducated, just do thieving things of people.


    Today so tantly, as long as the money is okay, fear is afraid -


    Thinking of this, Suny face instantly cold down, she looked at Leo, peach blossom eyes inside the cold


    intent like a knife.


    Leo was looking vain by Suny, weighing the iron bar in his hand, suddenly not so vain again, his gaze


    more nasty and wanton up.


    In the confrontation, Lily opened her mouth first: "We are passing by your ce today and identally


    disturbed you, so we should make amends to you. If you ask, how much money you want, as long as


    we can afford it, we will definitely give it."


    Lily''s words just finished, the leader of the man gave augh: "This wife is a cool person, buddies a few


    open this road is not easy, you said to pass, how to leave a buy money."


    He said, after a pause, the line of sight fell to the side of the car: "I see you drive a Bentley, wearing a


    full body brand, the whole body temperament is not simple, it seems that today, is indeed passing


    through. I''m not a lion''s man, how about this, I have seven brothers here, you give my brothers a 100,


    000 hard money, today this road, we brothers will help you guard!"


    Others heard the man''s words, are a little excited, they are in this poor countryside, usually sneak


    robbery is not a few money, the pressure can not help but spend, this casual roadside robbery on 100,


    000 per person, this is not a small amount of money.


    "Paul!"


    There are pressed, has opened his mouth to call for the head of the man.


    Leo is also a little excited, but he stares at Suny, and still a little reluctant, "Paul, this is naturally good to


    have money, but look at that woman over there, heavenly fairy-like. The brothers have not seen such a


    heavenly figure, Paul you have seen a lot of knowledge, we are not the same, have not gone out to


    break through, shallow insight, just want to touch the hands of beautiful women kissing beautiful


    women''s cheeks."


    Suny was noticed as soon as he got out of the car, not to mention Leo''s heart, others also looked


    moved, Paul listened to Leo''s suppressed words, also have a few points of interest.


    The woman was dainty, her skin was white as good white porcin, permeated with moisture, as if a


    touch is arge amount of water.


    Damn, not to mention Leo wants to touch it, he wants to touch it too!


    Not only does he want to touch, he also wants to ...


    Lily saw that they were discussing and immediately felt that things were not good.


    Suny is right, the Holmess are not good people, how to say Suny is his sister, good or bad also called


    his cousin, but now bring people to try to move Suny, really is a beast!


    "I can give you the money, guarding the road is not necessary, we have called the towingpany to


    They will not be kind, and Lily naturally will not give them a good face.


    Paul took out his cell phone and walked over to Lily: "Then I''ll ask madam to transfer 700, 000 to me."


    Lily took out her phone and transferred 700, 000 directly.


    Large transfers don''t arrive that quickly, and Paul is smart: "Nice bag for the wife, wouldn''t you mind


    showing it to me?"


    Lily didn''t even take her bag out of the car, but she did have it in the car.


    Lily nced at Hamish beside her, "Hamish, help me with my bag."


    Hamish nodded and turned to walk back to the car to get Lily''s bag off.


    Once Hamish is gone, it will be difficult for Lily to cover up Suny again.


    Paul so close to see clearly Suny, almost did not resist cursing out.


    He has never seen such a good-looking one!


    Paul reached out to touch Suny''s face, and Suny took a slight step back: "I have a bag, too."


    The other side is so conscious, although not touching people, but this moment is not good to make


    trouble, Paul took the iron bar knocked on the ground, looking at Suny''s back while touching his chin


    and asked Lily: "This is your daughter ah? Good looking, better looking than the actresses on TV."


    Lily didn''t say anything, and by this time, Hamish had returned with his bag.


    Lily handed the bag directly over, Hamish had taken out the important documents, but the wallet


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    valuables inside the bag were there.


    Lily does not go out much with cash, the wallet inside more than three thousand cash is on the way out


    is to go to the teller machine to take, she is afraid to this country ce, cell phone payment and swipe


    card is not good.


    But I didn''t expect this ce to be poor, cell phone payments and other electronic payments are quite


    convenient, so the more than three thousand dors taken out was not used at all.


    Paul was not polite and took all the cash inside straight away.


    Suny also returned with her bag, and after throwing it to the ground, she walked over to Lily and


    secretly slipped her a taser.


    Suny lowered his voice next to Lily''s voice and gave her a sentence in English: "Auntie, this is the


    electric shock device,ter you press the switch, hide, someone wants to move you, you will press to


    them is."


    Lily nodded and exchanged a nce with Suny.


    That Paul is concentrating on Suny''s bag, Suny bag inside a little cash, but also is not much, more than


    five thousand, put in the spare.


    Paul directly took all the cash, but Lily and Suny their millions of hundreds of thousands of bags he just


    threw on the ground.


    "You guys are quite sensible, Master doesn''t want to make things difficult for you, Madam, your


    daughter is quite good looking, my brothers have never seen such a good looking girl! I also do not


    embarrass you, you let your daughter kiss each of us a little, we will leave immediately."


    The sky has gradually darkened, this country road to and from the people and cars are not, silent, men


    wantonlyugh nasty and disgusting.


    "OK."


    Suny opened her mouth in response and looked straight at the man.

 Chapter 519 They DonT Dare To Make A Move

    Chapter 519 They Don''T Dare To Make A Move


    Chapter 519 They don''t dare to make a move


    Hearing Suny''s words, Lily frowned, and even Hamish on the side couldn''t help but lower his voice and


    call out to Suny: "Miss Hond?"


    Suny nced at Hamish, smiled slightly, and then nced at Lily.


    Lily did not speak, just the expression on her face was also very cold.


    Suny said, lifted his leg and took two steps forward, then raised his hand and pointed to Leo in front of


    him, "I want to kiss him first."


    When Suny said this, someone was upset: "Why him? Even if we kiss first, we have to kiss Paul first!"


    Suny nced at the man in the lead: "Paul, do you know why I kissed him first?"


    Paul in this group of people as the boss for several years, just now Suny that has been a bit refuted his


    face, he can not understand what he can notpare to Leo.


    "Why?"


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled, "I''m not just going to kiss him first, I''m going to kiss him more


    because I think he''s more like the big brother in your group."


    "Look more clearly, who looks more like big brother?!"


    Paul was instantly offended and yanked Leo over.


    Leo was a little excited, but now he was a little scared when Paul tugged him.


    Suny deliberately looked at Leo for a moment, then said seriously, "He ah."


    She said, after a pause, as if talking to herself, "He was the one who asked me to kiss you, right? See,


    aren''t you just quite obedient to him?"


    Leo is not stupid, as soon as he heard Suny''s words, he knew that Suny was sowing dissension, he


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    immediately did not have that dirty thought: "Paul, listen to my exnation, she is sowing dissension,


    sowing dissension between us! I usually listen to you the most, you are my big brother ah, you told me


    to go east I will go east, you told me to go west I will go west."


    However, Paul had been disgraced by Suny several times, and Leo''s words were certainly adding fuel


    to the fire: "Bullshit! Who the hell are you to tell me what to do!"


    Paul said, directly kicked him down, then looked at Suny: "Such a weak chicken, you still think he is a


    big brother material?"


    Leo was kicked to the ground, covering the small of his back and wailing.


    Suny also kicked nonchntly: "Oh, it''s my eyes, you''re the big brother, soe here."


    After spending so much time, the sky has been dark for quite a while, the country roads are not even


    lights, the full sun left so little afterglow lighting.


    The hazy evening light, looking Suny more and more good-looking, Paul''s heart ape, and hurriedly


    pushed over.


    Suny leaned down and grabbed the iron bar in his hand with one hand while the other hand covered


    the taser and stabbed it straight into Paul''s chest, only to see Paul shaking a few times, Suny grabbed


    the iron bar out of his hand with force and then lifted his leg and kicked him to the ground.


    This happened but two or three seconds, and it was dark, until that Paul fell to the ground, the other


    people reacted.


    Suny grabbed the iron bar in his hand and threw it at Hamish, who reacted quickly, lifting his hand to


    catch the iron bar thrown by Suny and stepping forward to block Suny''s heels: "Miss Hond, stand


    back a little."


    Lily also pulled Suny: "Sunye here, Hamish is a retired special forces soldier."


    Suny doesn''t try to be a hero either and retreats behind Hamish.


    Some in that group had already panicked a bit when they saw Paul fall to the ground.


    And Leo, who was kicked to the ground by Paul, was even more confused. He subconsciously got up


    and tried to run, but was spotted by Suny, who walked over and directly stepped on his back, casually


    pushing the taser in his hand down into his back.


    Leo was also shaking a few times, and then he was electrocuted.


    This time there are five people left, I do not know who cursed a foul mouth, carrying a stick came up.


    Hamish was young when a mission when the hand was injured, can not hold a gun before retiring to


    Charlie as an assistant.


    He is Charlie''s single-handedly raised up, can be said to be Charlie''s half son.


    Despite being retired for more than a decade, Hamish hasn''t let up on his practice, and a few hooligans


    he easily subdued.


    These are some dilettantes, moving knives and guns are not involved at all, that is, because of the


    number of people bullying people.


    Hamish took the iron bar and let each man take a hit with a few blows.


    The iron bar is not thick, but it really hurts when it hits a person''s body.


    Only after receiving a stick, someone can not survive, lying on the ground covering the legs and feet


    wailing.


    Hamish grabbed the iron bars from their hands and threw them away, and the hoodlums were instantly


    cowed without their "weapons", shouting pleas for mercy.


    Suny got too noisy for them and tossed the taser to Hamish: "Let them pass out for a while."


    Hamish took the taser, carrying an iron bar to stun the men one by one, and then found a vine nearby,


    tying up the seven men like a string of pearls and pushing them to the side of the road.


    It was dark by this time, insects were chirping everywhere, mosquitoes were plentiful in the


    countryside, and Lily pulled Suny back to the car.


    "You don''t listen!"


    Just get to the car, Charlie a cold face to Suny.


    Suny was a bit sarcastic, "Grandpa, don''t worry, I have a number in mind."


    "Hmph!"


    At this time, even Lily, who was sitting in the front, spoke up to educate Suny: "You kid, you''ve got a lot


    of guts! You are not afraid that they will really do it!"


    Suny was embarrassed: "They wouldn''t dare to do it."


    "Barefoot are not afraid to wear shoes! This countryside hooligans, you do not see them just sense to


    do some thieving things, but that is because there is no opportunity! We have to really push them


    today, they may kill to kill, rob the car and rob the money."


    Charlie strongly disapproves, he knows what Suny wants, but the heart cannot be put.


    Suny also did not retort, but she just did not get out of the car and get out of the car is not much


    difference.


    Leo brought these people to her, and even if she didn''t get off, Leo would let her off.


    "Mr. Murphy, I''ve called the police."


    At that moment, Hamish came over and knocked on the car door.


    Suny heard Hamish''s words, "Uncle Hamish, did you call the police in this township or in the town?"


    Hamish is not stupid, as soon as he heard Suny''s words, he understood what she meant: "Miss


    Hond reminded me of that."


    The group of people who have been in the vige in the countryside for years, long familiar with the


    police in the countryside, people caught back is not estimated to be heavily punished.


    Hamish made another call, directly to the town''s police department.


    Charlie suddenly opened his mouth: "I remember a soldier in our team, two years ago transferred to


    this side, right?"


    Hamish was stunned and instantly remembered, "Mr. Murphy reminded me that Aleksander retired the


    year beforest and went back to work here, I''ll give him a call."


    Charlie has always been disciplined and has never liked to hitch his personal business to human


    connections, and this is a first.


    You can imagine how angry Charlie is about this today.

 Chapter 520 None Of Them Are Simple Characters

    Chapter 520 None Of Them Are Simple Characters


    Chapter 520 None of them are simple characters


    The group just waited in the car for about ten minutes, and the local police came over.


    Suny they were taken back to the police station to take a statement, the statement was recorded, it was


    almost eight o''clock in the evening.


    Suny was worried that Charlie''s stomach would not be able to take it, so he found a small restaurant


    nearby and had dinner.


    They had just finished dinner when Hamish''s cell phone rang.


    Hamish finished answering the phone, looked at Charlie and smiled, "Mr. Murphy, Aleksander he''s


    Just as Hamish finished speaking, Suny saw a middle-aged man and a young man walk in, one after


    the other.


    The middle-aged man was excited to see Charlie: "Mr. Murphy!!!"


    The expression on Charlie''s face was still serious, but the look under his eyes was much milder:


    "Aleksander, it''s been a long time."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Several missing sentences, Mr. Murphy!"


    Aleksander Dawson is Charlie more than twenty years ago in the C City when the training of soldiers,


    two years ago is also due to injury retired from the military, back home as a criminal police captain.


    Charlie came to C City before not thinking of contacting Aleksander, after all, when the criminal police


    are also very busy.


    But after what happened today, Charlie didn''t want to take advantage of those seven sons of bitches


    like that.


    If Suny is not smart and Hamish is a good fighter, today''s events, is really not so peaceful and quiet.


    "Aleksander, this is my granddaughter, and this is your sister-inw, whom you have met."


    Aleksander also went to the full moon reception when Robert was born, so naturally he knew Lily.


    When SunyAleksander is the first time to see, Charlie''s soldiers know that Charlie had a lost daughter


    many years ago, Charlie will talk to the soldiers under his hand every time he goes to a ce, hoping


    that they can help keep an eye out when they return to their hometown, so this is something we all


    know.


    Not long ago, Charlie recognized Suny''s thing that everyone naturally knows, Maryam people no longer


    know the thing.


    Aleksander was stunned for a moment when he saw Suny: "Mr. Murphy, she looks so much like


    Madam!"


    Suny smiled, "Hello Uncle Hamish, my name is Suny."


    "Hello Suny, Uncle came in a hurry and didn''t bring you any meet and greet gifts."


    Suny was a little embarrassed: "Uncle Hamish, you are very kind, you are the eldest, in terms of gifts, it


    is Suny to give you."


    Aleksander caught his hair: "Mr. Murphy, this Suny not only looks like madam, but even his mouth is as


    good as madam!"


    Thinking about what just happened, Charlie couldn''t help but hum and agree, "No, she''s as bold as her


    grandmother!"


    A little girl, actually so rushed in the front, he looked in the car heart was beating out.


    Briefly renewing the old, Aleksander saw Charlie''s exhaustion: "Mr. Murphy, sister-inw, Suny,


    Hamish, let''s go back to town first, the amodation here is not very good."


    Aleksander came with his colleagues, drove two jeeps, Suny and Lily in one, Hamish and Zhao Laozi


    and the others in one.


    After all, they hadn''t seen each other for so many years, so they should have something to say.


    Lily is also a little tired today and gets into the car and closes her eyes to rest.


    Suny was not familiar with the driver, so she had to look out of the car window.


    In the other car, Aleksander, after listening to Hamish''s ount of what happened, gritted his teeth and


    cursed "son of a bitch", then said: "Mr. Murphy, don''t worry, today''s matter, I will definitely keep a good


    watch for you, will not let them so easily The past. This robbery also robbed hundreds of thousands of


    dors, sentenced to three or five years, very easy."


    Charlie grunted: "Those people, look at the usual inside also did not do anything good, the courage is


    very big, stopping the car robbery!"


    "I checked the files of those boys, stealing chicken and dogs did a lot, the longest has been imprisoned


    for three months."


    Sometimes not want to manage, is really bad management.


    A few hundred of a few thousand, and not enough for any great punishment.


    Charlie nodded a little, Aleksander suddenly thought of something: "Mr. Murphy, your granddaughter''s


    name, I sound quite familiar ah."


    Speaking of Suny, Charlie''s face was much milder: "You haven''t heard of him, huh? In the middle


    school over here, the first ce nine years ago, ah!"


    Charlie said so, Aleksander instantly remembered: "I just said it, this name how so familiar! You do not


    say, my boy is also in high school, just a few days ago came back to tell us, their ss teacher invited


    back a sister they graduated before, that sister can be beautiful and powerful, I did not listen carefully


    to the name! You said so, I got it right, is called Suny!"


    "Mr. Murphy, your grandson and granddaughter are both great men and women!"


    Charlieughed a little: "Cillian is also good, right? You also do not always me Cillian, you do not


    think about yourself to  still have to find others for you to put together! Cillian can get into


    high school, think is also great."


    "Hey, that kid, on the basis of their own little smart, slick as hell!"


    After talking for a while Aleksander did not talk anymore, Charlie was also tired and soon fell into a


    deep sleep.


    After ten minutes or so, Aleksander nced in the rearview mirror and saw that Charlie had fallen


    asleep before he lowered his voice and asked Hamish, "Hamish, what is Mr. Murphy doing here all of a


    sudden?"


    Hamish turned his head to look at Charlie, lowered his voice back: "Mr. Murphy lost that daughter you


    remember, Maryam was abducted to that Spayria vige, Charlie wanted to see, Maryam''s former


    home."


    Aleksander sighed, "So how are the people? Are the people nice?"


    It doesn''t matter if you are poor or not, just have a good heart.


    Hamish shook his head: "The family name is Holmes, and among the seven rascals whomitted the


    crime today, there is also a Mr. Holmes. "


    The two men had been on the battlefield together, and Hamish''s words were vague, but Aleksander


    understood them.


    "This ... is really a son of a bitch!"


    "Mr. Murphy doesn''t know yet, Miss Hond didn''t let us talk."


    Of course, Hamish also knows that this matter can not be said, said the words, Charlie''s heart may be


    more upset.


    "Mr. Murphy that daughter is also not easy, I heard my son say, Suny her parents in her freshman year


    on the second day of the year at home down the road in a car ident, both died!"


    Aleksander also heard some Suny things from his son''s mouth, after all, Suny is the provincial top


    student, and is the sign of the high school, and his son worships people, listen to his son talk about it,


    naturally is to pay attention to a little.


    At that time he alsomented that this Suny is not simple ah, a young age parents died, and now there


    is such a career, did not expect this is their own former leadership of the granddaughter.


    Aleksander can''t help but feel that no one from the Murphy family is a simple character!

 Chapter 521 A Little Care Would Be Nice

    Chapter 521 A Little Care Would Be Nice


    Chapter 521 A little care would be nice


    Leo had juste to his senses when the light stung his eyes.


    Everything around him was familiar, a ce he had to patronize several times a year.


    The police officer sitting across the street was also someone he knew, and Leo''s heart sank with relief:


    "Hey Keira, long time no see!"


    The police officer called Keira by Leo is Keira Patel, who has been a police officer for more than eight


    years, and has arrested Leo more than ten times.


    But every time in the past, Leo''s involvement in the amount of money is not even enough to be a


    criminal offense, and will have to be released after a few days in jail.


    Leo that group of people, the countryside to the outside of the gods hate ghosts, but this group of


    people ghosts are very smart, each time the crime is not a few money, they can only catch back off a


    little on the release of people.


    But this group of people every now and then to steal chickens and dogs, and not steal much,


    asionally steal a three to five hundred, or steal a bicycle to sell for money, sometimes eat bullying


    and vandalism, dry is not what is the worst thing, but it is very annoying to people.


    Keira Patel caught Leo in jail for a few daysst month, and he came back in this month.


    He has been reluctant to take a statement with Leo, Leo the number of times this person came to the


    police station, back to the return can also nag them on a sentence or two, they are also annoying and


    can do nothing about it.


    Originally thought that this time again is the theft of people''s bags or cell phones were sent in, but did


    not expect, good guys, learned to rob, but also robbed a lot of money.


    The people in the town have given them word that Leo''s roadblock was too bad and had to be severely


    punished.


    Keira Patel, seeing that he was still yful, simply mmed the folder she was holding down hard on


    the desk, "Name."


    "Keira, don''t you know all about it?"


    "I''m in an interrogation now, so get a proper attitude!"


    Leo looked at the serious look on Keira Patel''s face in front of him, and he couldn''t squeeze a little


    smile on his face: "Keira..."


    Before the words were finished, Leo was red at by Keira Patel, who immediately wimped out, "Leo."


    "How old and where is home."


    "29 years old, home is at 33 Lamsui Vige, Spayria vige."


    "How did you target Suny and the others for the crime?"


    "Suny is my cousin, my grandmother used to adopt a foster daughter, my aunt, Suny is my daughter of


    that aunt! I saw Suny on the streetst night, said hello, Suny ignored me, I thought I''d bring Paul and


    the others to give her a look! Keira, we really did not do anything ah, just to scare them, we just prank


    put some nails on the road, and punctured their car tires it ... "


    Speaking of which, Leo also realized that this time things were not as simple as before, and he


    suddenly panicked a bit.


    Yet Keira Patel wasn''t listening to him at all, "Say again what happened yesterday afternoon, you


    guys."


    As one by one, Leo''s forehead seeped with sweat, although he started loitering in junior high school,


    but also did notmit any major crimes.


    But now Keira Patel is saying that they are stopping and robbing, which is very bad in nature.


    "Keira, we didn''t do anything, we just punctured the tires! Aren''t they fine? They even tazed us all, and I


    think they kicked me a few times, I''m in a lot of pain ..."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After the interrogation, Keira Patel went straight out of the interrogation room,pletely ignoring Leo


    inside.


    Today so many things happened, Suny they returned to themunity is already more than 11 p. m.,


    Charlie all tired, Aleksander also have the sense not to disturb.


    Suny poured a basin of hot water for Charlie to soak and massage her feet, Charlie was distressed:


    "Suny, I''ll just soak my feet, you go take a shower and go to bed."


    After so much tossing and turning, everyone is tired.


    Suny looked up and smiled at Charlie: "It''s okay Grandpa, I''ll just press it for you for ten minutes, you


    won''t feel any pain on the bottom of your feet when you get up tomorrow morning."


    Charlie heartache and relief, Robert that boy although also filial piety, but this kind of small thing, he


    knows how to do.


    Boys are in the end less attentive than girls.


    After pressing the soles of Charlie''s feet, Suny knocked on Lily''s room door, "Aunt, let me rub your


    legs."


    Lily stood by the door and looked at her and smiled, "No, I''ll just take a hot bath, you don''t have to toss


    and turn."


    Today''s incident is all because of Suny, because she even dragged two elders to suffer with her, Suny


    some guilt.


    But Lily''s heart aches for her, and Suny can''t insist: "Then you rest early."


    "You go to bed early, too."


    "Good."


    Suny turned around and saw Hamish, poured him a ss of water and handed it to him, "Uncle


    Hamish, you''ve had a hard day."


    Hamish shook his head in a hurry, "Miss Hond is very kind, it''s what I should do."


    "You get an early night''s rest."


    "Good."


    Suny drank the water and went back to his room to wash up after it was already more than twelve


    o''clock.


    She was so tired that she took her phone and sent good night to Austin, who was far away in M, and


    then fell asleep.


    After sleeping until nine o''clock the next day, Suny opened his eyes and it was already light outside.


    Because of yesterday''s unexpected events, everyone got up a littlete today.


    Hamish, however, as usual, Suny washed up and went out of the room, and Hamish had already


    bought breakfast and returned.


    Neither Charlie nor Lily were up, and Suny lowered her voice, "Uncle Hamish, good morning."


    "Good morning."


    Hamish pointed to the breakfast on the table, "See what you want to eat, I bought buns, congee and


    soy milk doughnuts."


    "Thanks, Uncle Hamish."


    Suny wasn''t picky about breakfast, so she grabbed a cup of soy milk and a bun and retied her


    breakfast before it got cold when Charlie and the others got upter.


    Lily slept until ten o''clock before she got up and came out to see Suny and the others already in the


    living room, sheughed: "In the end, I''m getting older, so I had to get upte after sleeping this night."


    Suny picked up, "Early to bed, early to rise,te to bed,te to rise, isn''t it normal?"


    As we speak, Charliees out as well.


    There is nothing scheduled for today, originally nned to fly back to J City tomorrow, but after what


    happened yesterday, Charlie met with the old ministry, Suny simply let Rosa rescheduled.


    In the afternoon Aleksander called Hamish and said he wanted to have dinner together in the evening.


    Charlie also hasn''t seen this old department for a long time, and since we all met yesterday, there''s


    nothing to push back on.


    Aleksander took his son Cillian Dawson with him. Cillian happens to be the student in the ss that


    Suny went back to the night before to exchange a few words with, and is her little fan, and Charlie


    talked about them at the dinner table, and Cillian talked about them with Suny on their side.


    "Suny, I''ve seen your previous general exam results, you got a perfect score in math every time, how


    did you do it?"


    Suny hooked her lips, "A little care would be nice."


    "But I can''t solve thest sub-question of thest big question every time I do it!"


    This question is really not something Suny can answer. Lily on the sideughed a little: "Cillian, you''re


    asking the wrong question, Suny, at a nce, there is no problem she can''t solve, you should ask her


    about other subjects."


    Cillian suddenly realized: "Suny, every time yournguage essay quotes scripture, and all of them are


    outside the ssroom, how do you remember so much ah?"


    Suny nced at the elementary school brother beside her, a little intolerant: "I have a better memory."


    "Did you practice the memory method, schoolmate?"


    "No, I grew up over the moon."


    "..."


    Feel the crush of talent.

 Chapter 522 Irrelevant People

    Chapter 522 Irrelevant People


    Chapter 522 Irrelevant People


    Charlie has not seen Aleksander for a long time, Hamish retired before and Aleksander is also a


    Cillian this evening deliberately followed his father to see his idol schoolmate, originally wanted to


    discuss how you can do every exam Suny''s results can ride high, however, after asking a few


    questions, Cillian is also considered to know, IQ this thing, people are born on the existence of the.


    What''s more, Suny is a highly intelligent and hardworking student. If her grades are not good, then


    whose grades will be good?


    Cillian''s own grades are also good, a 985 examination is not difficult for him, but he has his own dream,


    however, his current grades, from his dream college or some gap.


    Now after realizing the most fundamental reason for Suny''s good performance, Cillian''s whole person


    is a bit down.


    Suny saw that Cillian didn''t say much, and knew that she might have just hit him.


    She took a sip of tea and swallowed the aftertaste inside her mouth, then inclined her head to look at


    Cillian beside her and smiled faintly, "What? Strike that?"


    Cillian grew up as a good student, and because of Aleksander''s career, he is a boy and has always


    had high self-esteem.


    A few questions just now, Suny''s answers, did hit him a bit.


    Cillian is not good at lying, but is embarrassed to admit that she did get blown away by so few


    questions.


    He was red in the ears and didn''t say anything.


    Suny raised an eyebrow: "In your ss, are there any students from particrly good families?"


    At this age, Cillian still does not understand the rtionship between family and study, hearing Suny''s


    words, only thought she was changing the subject, nodded: "Yes, our ss schoolmittee and


    recreation member''s family is very good, the schoolmittee''s parents are apany, the family is


    particrly rich, recreation member''s father is the chairman of a listedpany, the mother is the art


    examination training center The father of the recreation member is the chairman of a listedpany,


    and the mother is the boss of the art training center."


    "And will you be jealous of their families? Do you feel inferior?"


    Hearing Suny''s words, Cillian was a bit puzzled: "Why should I be jealous of their family situation?


    That''s what their mothers and fathers give them, their mothers and fathers have struggled for them


    before they were born. And there are students in our ss who are not well off. Our family is not rich,


    but my family is not short of money, my life and pocket money are not bad, why should I have low self-


    esteem?"


    "Besides, I just need to y well in the college entrance exams, get into a good university, and then


    work hard after college to further my education, I may earn a lot of money even after I graduate for a


    year."


    The student is still simple, Suny hooked his lips and smiled a little: "So why do you think that my high


    IQ and getting such good grades will hit you? My IQ is what I was born with, it''s innate, just like


    everyone''s family situation, it''s something we can''t choose. But while IQ can''t be changed, family status


    can be changed, and likewise, academic performance can be changed."


    "I don''t need to tell you the story of the dumb bird that flies first, do I, fellow Cillian? My talent just


    allows me to study with a little less suffering than you guys. But if you suffer a little more and work a


    little harder than me, it doesn''t mean that one day you won''t be able to catch up with me."


    Lily listening to the side, can''t help but also let out augh: "Cillian, you Suny but never so serious


    words to open up to others, you still want to think ah, then you Suny estimated to be depressed."


    Suny nced at Lily and did not deny: "The flowers of the mothend, if they don''t want to bloom


    because of some words of mine, then I do have some sin."


    Cillian understood Suny''s meaning and blushed a little embarrassed: "Thanks Suny."


    "You''re wee."


    Suny smiled and picked up a bag from the side, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    Lily nodded, Suny took another look at Charlie who was chatting happily with Aleksander and the


    others, didn''t open his mouth to disturb them, got up and went straight out of the box.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The hotel was booked by Aleksander, newly opened in the previous year, Suny still came for the first


    time, after the box out of the end of the aisle there is a fork, Suny did not know the bathroom over


    there.


    Luckily, I ran into a waiter and Suny asked for directions to know where it was.


    The washroom was not crowded and Suny came out quickly.


    More than eight o''clock in the evening, a number of private rooms after dinner break, the face is a


    group of people.


    Suny subconsciously leaned to the side and let the group pass first.


    Dominic did not see Suny at first, until Maxwell Cooke beside him raised his hand and bumped him,


    calling him with a fuss, "Brother, look, look, where is this little angel from, so good-looking?"


    Dominic was ying a small game that has been very popr on Twitter recently, and was passing


    through, Maxwell so hit, everything is gone, he was a little impatient tsk, a look up, and saw Suny in a


    pink floral dress is standing aside and stopped.


    The square cor of the skirt reveals the white swan neck, up is Suny that delicate face, she slightly


    lowered her head, this angle to see the past, the watery lustrous red lips as if just washed out of the


    water fresh cherry like.


    Dominic narrowed his eyes and put away his phone, "What little angel, this is my future wife."


    Maxwell was stunned for a moment, people have not yet reacted, Dominic beside him has lifted his


    legs and walked to the little angel.


    Suny was looking down and replying to Alicia''s message, and had just finished typing when she heard


    a male voiceing from beside her, "Waiting for me, huh?"


    Suny subconsciously took two steps back to the side, lifted her head, and raised her eyebrows slightly:


    "We, know each other?"


    The person in front of you Suny naturally remembers, Dominic well.


    But Suny doesn''t want to know him.


    "You have such a bad memory? We met just a few days ago."


    Hearing this from him, Suny smiled lightly, "Yeah, but I don''t remember much."


    Suny paused and added, "I don''t remember much about people who don''t matter."


    After saying that, Suny stuffed her phone inside her bag, lifted her leg and walked directly around


    Dominic to the box.


    Dominic grew up hearing people call him irrelevant, he found it funny and interesting, he reached out


    and pulled Suny who was about to leave: "Wait a minute, so kind, leave a contact?"


    Suny broke away from his hand: "I don''t feel a connection, your friend is waiting for your husband, I''ll


    go first."


    The third time was illiterate.


    Dominic pursed his lips, did not reach out to stop Suny, but only looked at Suny''s back thoughtfully.


    Interesting, he hadn''t met such an interesting and good-looking girl in a long time.

 Chapter 523 She Had Seen It All Long Ago

    Chapter 523 She Had Seen It All Long Ago


    Chapter 523 She had seen it all long ago


    "Brother, you know that little angel?"


    Maxwell or the first time to see Dominic was rejected, his cousin, from kindergarten on around the girls


    to give him candy to send toys to send brushes, grow up a little to elementary school, many girls


    grabbed to say with him a piece of the same table, group ssmates, junior high school girls chasing


    Dominic without exaggeration, can be lined up from Dominic''s ss to the farthest ss to go.


    Dominic has talked about so many girlfriends over the years, most of them are girl-initiated, can make


    Dominic active girls, a total of two, one is the foreignnguage college of the college flower, the other


    one should be just that little angel.


    The foreignnguage college girl, Dominic not three months to talk about dumped.


    After many years, Maxwell saw Dominic for the first time to take the initiative to ask for contact


    information, which is not particrly unusual, and even more unusual is that the little angel directly said


    he did not remember the two had met.


    Not impressed?


    His brother Dominic''s face, which has seen will say no impression.


    Maxwell''s question raised doubts in the minds of others present, and Maxwell was not the only one


    curious about Dominic''s rtionship with Suny.


    Once Maxwell''s words came out, several people who were discussing which bar and club to go toter


    stopped talking.


    Dominic withdrew his eyes and inclined his head to look at Maxwell and the others, "What little angel,


    it''s my future wife."


    He said, after a pause, and added: "Remember, in the future, when you see people, you have to call


    them sister-inw, do you know."


    Maxwell and the others heard Dominic''s words and froze, tart or Dominic tart.


    Suny did not know that she had somehow be someone else''s sister-inw.


    She has always been a bit insensitive to Dominic''s kind of yboy, not to mention that she is now


    married, even if she is not married and does not have a favorite, Suny will not make fun of herself and


    Dominic such a prodigal son.


    It''s not that you can''t afford to y, that is, cleanliness.


    Well, it''s better to be Austin.


    Thinking, Suny people have walked back to the door of the box.


    Suny raised his hand and pushed the door in, Charlie and Aleksander they were still talking high and


    low, Suny looked at the time, nine o''clock, the time is not toote.


    Curling his lips, Suny lifted his legs and sat back down again.


    Lily saw her return and asked with concern, "Is everything all right?"


    Suny shook her head and took a sip of the juice at her heels, "No."


    Lilyughed a little, "I thought you had run into something."


    "No."


    When ites to the little matter of Dominic, Suny is toozy to mention it.


    After finishing the juice, Suny remembered that Cillian was not inside the box, she looked at Lily:


    "Auntie, where is Cillian?"


    "Oh, he ah, he still has to go to school tomorrow, went back early."


    Lily said, handed Suny a note aside: "This is what he asked me to give you, this is his FaceBook, he


    said he wanted to add you as a friend."


    Suny doesn''t have many FaceBook friends, and she doesn''t like to add people who don''t matter.


    A few days ago, she was bumped into by Ms. Rogers and had to show her face in the ssroom, and


    at that time, the students in the ss said they wanted to add her to FaceBook, but Suny went straight


    over.


    Cillian...


    Suny nced at Aleksander, who was chatting with Charlie, and finally took the note and added it to his


    phone.


    Cillian quickly got through to his friend, just to say hello, and he had the good sense not to continue to


    bother Suny.


    The mealsted until 10:30 p. m., when Charlie and Aleksander ended their conversation with a


    nostalgic smile.


    It waste when I got home, and I have a flight back to J City tomorrow afternoon. Suny helped Charlie


    with his back, and the two grandsons chatted for a while before they went off to rest.


    After a day of rest, everyone got up the next day in much better spirits.


    The 3:00 p. m. flight back to J City, Suny intends to find a hotel to eat lunch and go directly to the


    airport side, in advance of the past, after all, Charlie''s legs are not good, when the time is tight, inside


    the airport to catch a ne, and not good.


    After breakfast, Suny and Lily started packing their bags.


    Although it''s only been about five days since they came over here, everyone has a lot of luggage.


    Suny''s luggage was sorted and packed before she arrived. These days, the clothes are sent to the dry


    cleaners with the help of an aunt whoes at regr intervals, and after the dry cleaning in the


    afternoon, they are folded and put back in everyone''s room.


    Suny put away the cosmetics and skin care products on the dresser and put them inside the suitcase,


    and packed them up, but in ten minutes.


    Suny pushed her suitcase out of the room and wanted to go over and pack up for Charlie.


    Just as I walked out, I heard the doorbell.


    Lily also heard the doorbell, came out of the room, just bumped into Suny, the two looked at each other.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "I''ll get the door, you''re busy, aunt."


    Lily nodded, after all, this was C City, Suny''s hometown, and the only people who came looking for it


    were Suny''s.


    Suny put the suitcase in his hand aside, lifted his leg and opened the door.


    When Suny opened the door and saw Bonnie standing in the doorway, the smile on her face faded.


    "Don''t close the door, Suny!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Bonnie was rarely so polite, and smiled at Suny after her words, "I heard you were back, and I just


    came to see you."


    Suny looked down and her eyes fell on Bonnie''s hand, and she suddenly smiled, "You''re very kind."


    That being said, Suny has no intention of letting Bonnie in the door.


    Lily saw Suny standing at the door, some strange, also walked up to take a look, found an olddy, she


    was stunned, and then look at Suny, see Suny''s face is not very good, Lily also guessed who the visitor


    is: "Suny, you know ah?"


    Suny inclined his head to Lily and smiled, this smile and just now to Bonnie that sarcastic smile is all


    different, "do not know, knocked on the wrong door."


    Lily nodded: "Knocking on the wrong door is nothing, now there are many liars, open and close the


    door, which is not good if you run into a liar."


    Bonnie heard this, immediately anxious: "Suny, I am your grandmother ah, you child how the


    grandmother did not recognize it!"


    Lily gave augh: "This olddy, Suny her grandmother is my mother-inw, the year beforest into


    the ground, ah, you should be Suny''s mother''s adoptive mother, right? I remember you saidst year


    that you wanted to cut off all rtions with Suny, you suddenly came over ..."


    Bonnie unted for more than seventy years, but today is not up, the words are her own mouth, so she


    can not refute.


    What''s more, it''s up to Suny to sort things out for Leo.


    Bonnie smiled sarcastically, "You''re Suny''s aunt, right? I''m just old and sometimes confused, and I''m


    also heartbroken for Suny."


    Suny doesn''t want Charlie to see Bonnie, she''s afraid that if she keeps tangling with Bonnie like this,


    Charlie wille out and run into her.


    "Auntie, you go and pack."


    "Good."


    Lily answered and turned around to go back to her room.


    Lily left, Bonnie tried to speak, but before she could, Suny''s words came out first: "You came for Leo''s


    matter, I know, but I still advise you, don''t waste your time, otherwise, I have ways to make him in there


    for the rest of his life."


    I have to say that Suny''s words are very intimidating, and Bonnie believes that Suny can really do it.


    But Leo is her grandson in the end: "Suny, how he is also your brother, you can''t ..."


    "Can''t."


    Suny didn''t have any room for half-heartedness and spoke directly: "By the way, I don''t want my


    grandfather to see you, and if he does, I think not only Leo, but even Joshua, will have to stay inside for


    a few more years. I''ve made it clear, if you still want to stay here, then you can stand."


    After saying that, Suny directly raised his hand and closed the door.


    The Holmess'' face, she had seen it all.

 Chapter 524 Sorry For What?

    Chapter 524 Sorry For What?


    Chapter 524 Sorry for what?


    Suny''s words were so intimidating that Bonnie, who had spent most of her life standing in front of


    Suny''s house, squeezed the "gift" she was carrying in her hand but didn''t dare knock on the door


    again.


    She knows that Suny is not Lacie, Suny is really no half-hearted feelings for her, otherwise Joshua


    would not still be in jail now.


    Suny said she would let Leo die in jail, so she will let Leo die in jail.


    But besides Suny, Bonnie didn''t know who to look for.


    She has lived for more than 70 years, no one dares to provoke her in the vige, she also "dominates"


    the vige for most of her life, anyway, she does not go to other ces, the countryside isfortable,


    the days are poor, just a little poor.


    But now that she is out of the vige, Bonnie knows even if she is old and confused that this is not


    something that she can solve by spilling her guts.


    Leo stopped the car robbery, robbed Suny them nearly 100, 000, robbed the people or retired military,


    the impact of things are very bad, that Officer Li said to her, even if she lies in front of the police station


    every day, Leo can not be released out, but she went to find Suny them, get understanding, they then


    pay some money, maybe the sentence can be a little lighter.


    Bonnie knew before she came that Suny would not understand, they had long been torn apart, but now


    that she was really turned away by Suny, Bonnie was at a loss for words and stood at the door for a


    while before she turned to leave.


    She didn''t want to leave either, but thinking about Suny''s words before closing the door, Bonnie was


    still afraid in the end.


    All the things packed up has almost ten o''clock, rested a while, a group of people went out to leave.


    When he went out, the door was empty and Suny thought Bonnie had left.


    A group of people dragged their suitcases downstairs and walked out from the lobby, Suny saw Bonnie


    sitting by the flower garden not far away, eating eggs.


    Apparently Bonnie also saw Suny, she raised her eyebrows, and then, not knowing what to think, she


    vainly turned her body sideways and shrank into a ball, afraid they would see her.


    Suny only looked at it for a second before withdrawing her eyes and following the driver in front of her


    all the way to the car.


    Put the luggage, the two cars slowly drove out of the neighborhood.


    Bonnie watched from behind and didn''t dare to chase after them until the two cars were gone and she


    cursed and left the neighborhood with the things in her hands.


    Suny and his group arrived at the hotel just at eleven o''clock, sat in the box inside chatting for a while,


    11:30 began to order food, 12:30 finished eating lunch, rested for a while, Suny they went to the airport


    by car.


    The flight was after 3:00 andnded in J City around 5:00 pm.


    August in J City was just as hot as July, and the heat wave was just right out of the airport.


    After a short day of traveling and eating dinner, Suny sent Charlie and Lily back to the hotel, and then


    went back to the vi.


    Although this trip back to C City was not scheduled for many trips, it was inevitable that I was a little


    tired after being out almost every day for five days.


    Now that we are back in J City, both KLOC and Phantom have a lot of things on their te for Suny to


    deal with, so tomorrow will be another busy day.


    Then go to bed early.


    The next day when the rm clock rang, Suny just opened his eyes, summer morning light quickly, but


    only seven o''clock time, the curtains are drawn, the sun is already translucent.


    Rosa sent a memo to Sunyst night, and this morning Phantom had a morning meeting at 9:00 Suny.


    Suny swept up and couldn''t help but smile a little.


    What a good and dedicated secretary, go back and give Secretary Lee a pay rise.


    Nowadays, whether it is KLOC or Phantom, Suny is actually not very involved in things, and has given


    all the power to Rosa and Ivan, except for some important projects Suny basically does not ask much.


    Today''s Phantom''s morning meeting is to let Suny attend because earlier this year, in March, Phantom


    invested in apany in trouble, Phantom is in time to pull out or continue to follow the investment,


    which has to be discussed by shareholders.


    After all, thatpany, Phantom has invested a lot of money.


    Suny went out at 8:20 and arrived at Phantom at 8:45.


    Rosa hadn''t arrived yet, but the thoughtful Secretary Lee had already ced some documents that


    needed to be handled by Suny on Suny''s desk in order of urgency.


    Suny picked a copy and read it, only halfway through when Rosa came in, "Miss Hond, good


    morning."


    Suny looked up at Rosa and smiled slightly, "Good morning, Secretary Lee."


    Suny said, after a slight pause, "The ne is beautiful."


    Rosa nced down at the ne on her chest and was a little embarrassed: "Thank you Miss


    Hond."


    Seeing Secretary Lee''s reaction, Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, "So nervous, from your


    boyfriend, huh?"


    The considerate and capable Secretary Lee is already thirty years old this year, and has stayed by


    Suny''s side for nearly eight years, but in these eight years, Suny has never seen this secretary fall in


    love with herself.


    Rosa nodded, and Rosa, who had always been calm and self-possessed, was rarely embarrassed:


    "Well."


    "Congrattions."


    Sunyughed lightly: "In order to celebrate you fell in love, I give you a sry increase, your original


    monthly sry is eighty thousand, I give you a raise to ny-nine thousand nine hundred and ny-


    nine, wish you a long and long time."


    Rosa didn''t think she would be able to rise into 20, 000 monthly sry by having a rtionship, and for


    a moment the smile on her face was somewhat restrained: "Thank you Miss Hond."


    "You''re wee, you deserve it."


    Rosa was moved very much, her sry actually rose very quickly, when she followed Suny, her


    monthly sry is not much, after all, is also just graduated, from eight thousand has been up to eighty


    thousand, today and suddenly rose nearly 20, 000 sry, during Suny also gave her stock options,


    counting the year-end and year-end dividends, she is now considered to be an annual sry of nearly


    three million people.


    It''s a little exciting to think about.


    But as a qualified senior secretary, Rosa only allowed herself to be excited for a second, then she


    collected her thoughts and started to talk to Suny about business: "Miss Hond, the document in your


    hand is an acquisition proposal that thepany evaluatedst week."


    Suny nodded, "You just take the idea."


    She said, flipping straight to the end and signing her name.


    Doubtful people are not used.


    Rosa looked at Suny directly to the document at the end of the signature, the heart some feelings,


    these years many things are Rosa instead of Suny out to solve, there have been voices in thepany


    said Suny silly, when the hands off, and not afraid of that day she Rosa against, hard-won rivers and


    mountains will have to give up.


    These voices naturally can not be transmitted to Suny, but since ancient times those in power are


    suspicious, but she has been with Suny for eight years, Suny said things to her is to her, out of the blue


    she never suspect her.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When Suny saw Rosa not moving, she couldn''t help but tsk, "What, did I scare you by raising your


    sry?"


    Hearing Suny''s words, Rosa hurried back, shook her head, and asked tentatively, "Miss Hond, are


    you sure you won''t look at it again?"


    As soon as she heard this, Suny knew what she was thinking, and she suddenlyughed: "What are


    you thinking, Secretary Lee, if you really wanted to make a move on me, you wouldn''t have to wait until


    now."


    The best time is when everyone doesn''t know who Suny is.


    Rosa also realized she had made a stupid mistake, "I''m sorry Miss Hond."


    "Sorry for what? You haven''t done anything to be sorry for."


    Suny smiled and looked at her watch, "Well, go to the meeting."

 Chapter 525 ItS Really Fate

    Chapter 525 It''S Really Fate


    Chapter 525 It''s really fate


    Suny finished the meeting out is more than two hourster, that thepany out of things are quite


    serious, Phantom invested a lot of money into thepany''s development prospects are really good,


    but why the founder can not think, has made so many things to, and now the Inte is also boiling, the


    As a newpany, this is just a little bit up and running, so many things have happened internally.


    Suny has never liked to waste time on solving these problems, moreover, she is an investor, she looks


    at the benefits, earning or not earning.


    The things that came out seem to be the personal feelings of the founder, private problems rise to the


    private problems, need to take to the stage to discuss the solution, then Suny think, this person is not


    suitable for doing great things.


    There is no doubt about disinvestment, but because thatpany is the nephew of one of Phantom''s


    directors, and now when things go wrong, that director is reluctant to disinvest.


    Before Suny opened his mouth, the other directors had no opinion of their own, and when Suny opened


    his mouth, they fell to Suny''s side.


    After all, Suny has made a lot of money with them over the years.


    Only that the director was still arguing, Suny directly asked Rosa to bring out the data for the past two


    months, and finally the other party did not speak again.


    Suny had just finished reading a file when Rosa knocked on the door and came in, "Miss Hond."


    Suny paused in her flipping through the papers and looked up at Rosa: "Yes, Secretary Lee?"


    Rosa put the invitation in her hand on Suny''s desk, "Tomorrow night is the old Mrs. Lee''s 80th


    birthday."


    Suny picked up the invitation and looked at it, "Parker?"


    Rachel''s husband.


    Suny thought for a moment, "Then you should answer for me, I''lle over tomorrow night."


    The Lee family''s birthday party, Suny can go or not, but for Rachel''s sake, she should go there, after


    all, Rachel also helped her for a whilest time.


    She, for one, likes to be courteous.


    Once upon a time, Suny and Rachel were at loggerheads, and when Rachel touched her once, she


    returned the favor.


    Now the two people are considered to be the ice release of the past, this face, or to give.


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Rosa nodded and turned to close the door and went out.


    Suny finished reading the documents in her hand, packed up and also got up to leave.


    Alicia has about 20 days before she has to give birth, but she is so pregnant that she has to ask Suny


    out to dinner.


    Suny naturally did not dare to let her wait for a pregnant woman, if something happened, she could


    regret it.


    It was noon, and there was a slight traffic jam. When Suny arrived at the restaurant, Alicia was already


    at her seat, eating her cake.


    After she got pregnant, Alicia suddenly liked to eat cake, but pregnant women should not eat too much


    cake, so Ashle made it a rule that she could only eat it once a week.


    Alicia had already eaten once this week, and today she ordered a cake while she was out and Ashle


    wasn''t with her and Suny hadn''t arrived yet.


    Suny saw Alicia sitting on the card table eating cake from afar, she smiled, stepped on her high heels


    and walked over, reached out and took away the half-eaten cake from the table.


    Alicia deliberately came to the restaurant early to eat the cake, did not expect to eat only half, the cake


    in front of her was taken away, she thought it was which shameless, did not expect to look up and met


    Suny''s smiling peach blossom eyes, she was instantly weak: "Suny, you are here ah."


    Suny threw the half left cake in her hand directly into the trash can under the table, "Didn''t you already


    eat a cake this week?"


    Hearing Suny''s words, Alicia skimmed her lips in dissatisfaction, "Did Ashle tell you again?"


    Sunyughed a little, "Do we need him to say that?"


    I don''t know which one, every time you eat cake to send a circle of friends, she is not blind, naturally


    see.


    Alicia was stunned for a moment, reacted and pped the back of her head with some regret:


    "Miscalction, I should have blocked you too."


    "What did you say?"


    Suny flipped through the menu and asked with a smile.


    Alicia was a little vain: "It''s nothing, I''m babbling."


    Suny let out augh, "No good."


    An unimpressed Alicia made a face to express her displeasure: "I don''t want a second child, I can''t


    even eat what I like when I''m pregnant."


    Suny looked up at her askance and poked her mercilessly, "If you''re not allowed to eat, who bought the


    cake you had the day before yesterday?"


    "That ... is only one a week, it''s too little!"


    "Oh, you want to eat two, that''s easy, next time have Ashle cut one cake open so you can''t have two


    cakes?"


    Alicia felt her intelligence was insulted: "Suny are you taking me for a fool?"


    "No, don''t get me wrong, fools don''t usually realize they''re fools."


    Alicia who thinks she''s not an idiot: "..."


    When she didn''t say anything, Suny changed the subject, "What do you want to eat?"


    Alicia grunted and snatched up the menu, "This, this, this, this, and this, this! This, this, this this this ..."


    Suny sip the lemonade, also not in a hurry, wait for her to finish, Suny only to the side of the waiter


    smiled: "She just ordered all do not want, just serve those she did not order."


    Alicia, who wanted to vent her anger by overeating: "I''m nine months pregnant and you let me eat such


    a vegetarian dish?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Is it bad to have one once in a while?"


    "Not good, very bad!"


    Alicia was about to order again when an unfamiliar boy suddenly interjected, "Suny, we meet again."


    Originally there were still a few angry Alicia saw the strange man, the heart of the gossip of the fire


    immediately burned up, looking at Suny squeeze eyebrows.


    Suny gave her a look before looking at Dominic: "This gentleman we know?"


    Dominic, who was asked this question for the second time: "..."


    But Dominic has been a love interest for so many years, his skin is not usually thick anymore, "We just


    met yesterday in C City, your memory, it can''t be that bad, right Suny?"


    Suny looked at Dominic thoughtfully, "Sorry, toomon a face I really don''t remember much, sorry."


    Suny said this with a light smile on her face, but her tone was very serious, and she could not afford to


    be angry.


    This was a clear scolding of Dominic''s shamelessness foring to talk to him despite his ordinary


    looks, but Dominic knew she was being sarcastic, but he still couldn''t get angry: "In that case, I''ll leave


    you to dine with your friend."


    Suny nodded a little: "Thanks."


    Dominic''s eyes twitched and he looked at Suny for two seconds before he smiled and returned to his


    seat.


    It''s really fate that we ran into each other again.

 Chapter 526 How Can We Pretend That We DidnT Say It

    Chapter 526 How Can We Pretend That We Didn''T Say It


    Chapter 526 How can we pretend that we didn''t say it


    Just after Dominic left, Alicia couldn''t wait to ask Suny, "Who is this guy?"


    Suny looked at her askance: "Didn''t I tell you, I don''t know."


    Alicia grunted, "I don''t believe that."


    If you really don''t know each other, Suny directly won''t take a word for it.


    Alicia rested her chin and just looked at Suny and smiled.


    Suny knew she didn''t say anything, Alicia could look at herself like that all day.


    She reached for her lemonade and took a sip: "I really don''t know him, I was over in C City two days


    ago and ran into him."


    "So how did he know your name?"


    I have to say, Alicia sometimes still has a brain, Suny gave a lightugh: "Grandpa and aunt called me


    when he heard it, right?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Seeing that Suny did not seem to be telling lies, Alicia just nodded a little, "I see that he seems to want


    to chase you."


    Suny put down her ss and looked at Alicia with a smirk: "You''re interested in him? Do you want me


    to talk to Ashle about it?"


    As soon as she heard Ashle, Alicia got weak, "I was just asking, casually."


    Alicia is still a little unconvinced: "But I see that he seems to be imperative to you, Austin is not in the


    country now, you have to take it easy oh, Suny."


    Suny tsked, "I went back to C City this time, went to the first school, and suddenly remembered


    something."


    "What is it?"


    Alicia didn''t doubt it and just assumed Suny was changing the subject.


    Suny curved lips smile, not slow to say: "also did not say anything, I just remember it, as if that


    someone hidden love letters, still buried under the third tree in the yground did not dig out, so many


    years have passed, should not dig out to see?"


    When Alicia heard Suny''s words, she immediately panicked: "Suny, it was so many years ago, I forgot


    about it, why do you bring it up?"


    Alicia and Ashle have been childhood friends for more than twenty years, but it was their sophomore


    year when they really broke the ice.


    Alicia people are a bit stupid, but good-looking is also really good-looking.


    Just after the first year of school, many boys handed Alicia love letters, that will Alicia love is not open,


    received love letters only feel new, she sent her boys love letters are collected, and no other meaning,


    like a collection of hobby, but others like to hide things, Alicia is more special, like to collect love letters.


    Although middle school is also to the age of the first love, but most people are to high school emotions


    are more intense, Alicia on the middle school that will not receive a lot of love letters, to high school


    love letters are a lot.


    At that time Alicia received love letters are also received out of experience, usuallynguage exams


    themselves are not seen to be able to score much higher people, but actually take others to her love


    letters handed there to check the typos and sick sentences.


    Alicia also numbered the love letters she received, but this matter did not let Ashle know, because


    Ashle has always looked at the love letters Alicia received, Aliciazy to argue with him, the receipt of


    love letters are only told to Suny.


    High school graduation Alicia, graduation party Alicia also received seven or eight love letters it, drank


    a little wine in the name of the toilet, pulled Suny to the yground that, said she received more than


    two hundred love letters buried,ter they go back to reminisce about the past and then dig out, think of


    all the youth.


    Suny did not feel this thing more youthful, she felt childish, but drunk Alicia was particrly stubborn,


    and dug a hole for half an hour to bury the bag of love letters.


    It is estimated that there has long been this intention, Alicia also sealed the mouth of the bag in


    advance, so many years have passed, to really go back to dig out, the love letters inside the


    designated or good.


    But then Alicia got together with Ashle sophomore year, and now that they are married, Alicia has


    apparently forgotten about the pile of love letters she buried.


    Suny is also this time back to a middle school, suddenly thought of, after all, this kind of childish and


    boring little thing, she has always been not put on the heart of the.


    Suny saw Alicia get anxious, smiled slightly and continued to speak word for word: "Didn''t you say


    you''d wait to get marriedter and dig it out for your husband to show him that you''re also a hot school


    girl? Now that you''re married and your child is about to be born, I think it''s about time to dig it out."


    "No no, when you are young you always say something silly andcking, you think I never said that,


    never said that!"


    A few days ago, a guy who used to chase her called her and said he wanted her to help hispany


    shoot a promotional ad. If it wasn''t for her pregnancy, Alicia thought she wouldn''t have been able to get


    out of bed that day.


    If she knew she kept those love letters, Alicia couldn''t imagine the reaction of Lin''s jealousy tank.


    "How can you pretend that what was said was never said."


    Suny smiled, nced at the waiter pushing the food cart over to serve food, moved aside the cutlery,


    then added: "Anyway, you are quite idle, are free to gossip, then why not by the way to remember the


    past?"


    Alicia was so scared that Suny would go back and dig up those two hundred love letters, she hastily


    surrendered: "I was wrong, Suny, oooh, oooh, you and Austin are deeply attached!"


    "That''s OK, you can use idioms."


    Inexplicably feeling a little insulted Alicia: "... I''m not that badly educated."


    "Who just passed thenguage in the college entrance exam?"


    "... That wasn''t an essay that identally went off topic?"


    Suny looked at her and didn''t continue the topic: "The food ising up, let''s eat."


    Alicia was relieved and didn''t dare to be a mouthful.


    After having lunch, the two went to the mall for a while.


    Suny was given a gift for her unborn godson by Alicia, and helped Alicia with a new Serena bag and an


    Alexandre bracelet she had seen the day before.


    Alicia is not an idle person, but in the second trimester she is basically at home, so it is not easy to be


    approved toe out and rx, milk tea and kebabs she wants to eat everything.


    If Ashle hadn''t called, Suny would have been dragged by her to a barbecue. After hanging up the


    phone, Suny took Alicia to sit on the lounge chair on the second floor.


    When Ashle came out of the esctor, Alicia was still desperately sucking the milk tea in her hand until


    the person walked in and she shoved it into Suny''s hand: "This is what Suny ordered, I just had one


    sip."


    Suny sat there, watching Alicia y nice and pity, only to find it amusing, holding the milk tea she had


    just shaken.


    Gee, one sip and half of the cup is gone, Alicia''s mouth is not small.


    Suny was about to put the milk tea into her mouth to taste it, when the next moment the milk tea was


    taken away by Ashle.


    Suny raised an eyebrow as the other woman gave her a look, "She''s had her drink."


    Alicia, who was displeased, raised her hand and hammered Ashle: "What''s wrong with me having a


    drink? I don''t have bad breath! Do I have a contagious disease?"


    Ashle did not say anything, just put the milk tea into his mouth and took a sip, probably too sweet, he


    frowned slightly, then put the milk tea will Alicia''s hand: "Drink it, next time you can not order so sweet."


    Alicia, who had just been cursing and swearing,ughed heartlessly and the two walked away holding


    hands.


    Suny sat there, not expecting that he would one day have his teeth soured by these two.


    Gee, that''s outrageous.

 Chapter 527 Is Indeed Not Good

    Chapter 527 Is Indeed Not Good


    Chapter 527 is indeed not good


    On the day of the old Mrs. Lee''s birthday party, Suny entered at 7:30 with the gifts Rosa had picked


    out.


    The people at the entrance were Rachel and Parker.


    Rachel was a little surprised to see Suny. Suny happened to be away from J City during the days she


    sent the invitation, so she originally nned to deliver the invitation to Suny personally, but Suny''s


    secretary said she was not sure when Suny would return, so Rachel had to give the invitation to Suny''s


    secretary first.


    Now Suny''s status, even if she does note over tonight, no one dares to say something, but Suny


    came over, is obviously very to the Lee family this face.


    "Miss Hond."


    "Mrs. Lee."


    Seeing Rachel, Suny smiled slightly and handed over the congrattory gift in her hand.


    Rachel hastily took it, "Miss Hond is very kind."


    "I should."


    The two of them have released their old grudges, and even if they had unhappy things in the past, they


    are now considered to be in the past. Tonight Suny gave her face toe over, and Rachel was also


    willing to ept her goodwill, and her attitude was naturally sincere and friendly: "Miss Hond, please


    Suny knew the Parkers were bound to be busy this evening, she smiled, "Don''t bother, I''ll just go in


    myself, you''re busy."


    Suny said, lifting his leg and walking in himself.


    Suny is so understanding, Rachel is a bit stunned, remembering the rumors she heard before, she


    can''t help but shake her head.


    It is true that rumors harm people.


    Parker saw her standing there a little lost in thought Rachel and Suny had another verbal dispute, and


    hurried over: "What''s wrong, Miss Hond she give you a hard time?"


    Rachel has changed a lot since she got married, and when she heard Parker''sment, she shook


    her head: "No, I''m just a little emotional, those people used to say Suny was very difficult to get along


    with, but just now when I wanted to take her in, she said no, and told me to get busy."


    With Suny''s current status, Rachel wouldn''t dare to say anything even if she was only entertaining


    Suny.


    But Suny did not do so, but let her greet others, apparently in Suny''s view, she does not put herself in a


    high position, and not as much as those who say that they like to "dog fighting".


    Hearing Rachel''s words, Parker breathed a sigh of relief and smiled: "There are many rumors in the


    circle that are true and not necessarily credible, so in the future, it''s good to listen to half and believe


    half of those rumors."


    Rachel nodded and handed the gift in her hand to Parker, "This is from Suny for Grandma."


    Parker reached out to take it and handed it to his cousin beside him, "Take it to Grandma."


    Li Shengjie took the box, "Okay, brother."


    The Lee family in J City is also considered to be a prestigious family, although not as good as the four


    families, but the status should not be underestimated.


    Today the old Mrs. Lee''s 80th birthday, came to the J City high society figures.


    Suny walked into the venue and saw many familiar faces, but Suny had no friendship with them. After


    entering the venue, Suny went to the old Mrs. Lee and said a few words of congrattions and


    courtesy, and then found a quiet ce to stay.


    The Brooks family is rted to the Murray family by marriage, and Rachel is married into the Lee


    family, and today the old Mrs. Lee''s birthday, the Brooks family naturally has to send someone to give


    Rachel face.


    Suny soon saw Elijah entering the venue, Mr. Brooks just entered the venue, many people greeted him,


    he also did not refuse, who came to clink a ss all sip.


    Suny couldn''t help but smile a little when she remembered Austin''sment about Elijah.


    Not to mention, sometimes she thought Elijah didn''t look like a member of the Brooks family at all.


    Maybe, this is what is called great wisdom and foolishness?


    Suny''s eyebrows twitched and he looked up to see Dominic in front of him.


    Seeing Dominic, the smile on Suny''s face faded.


    "Suny, we meet again."


    Dominic wore a white suit today, and with his svelte face, it still looked pretty good.


    But Suny''s aesthetic base is people like Alicia and Ashle, and Dominic''s face is not really half as


    attractive to her.


    "Sorry, I don''t know you, very well."


    Suny was cold and clearly did not want to continue the conversation with Dominic.


    Dominic, however, shook the ss of red wine in his hand as if he didn''t notice: "You avoid me like a


    snake every time you see me, do I eat people?"


    Hearing this from him, Suny smiled lightly: "Mr. Hughes doesn''t eat people, but my husband does."


    Suny said, lifting her hand, the ring on her ring finger glowed in the light of the crystalmp.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Dominic was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect Suny actually got married.


    Just for a second, Suny had left from his heels.


    Dominic came back to his senses and Suny was already walking towards the crowd.


    Suny had just gotten rid of Dominic when she came face to face with Elijah approaching.


    "Suny."


    From a distance, Mr. Brooks just saw a man hitting on Suny, as Austin''s best friend for more than 30


    years, Elijah naturally can''t watch Austin''s corner being scooped up like this.


    But Suny was smarter than he thought, and easily got the man off his back.


    "Mr. Brooks, it''s been a long time."


    "It''s been a long time."


    Elijah nced at the man not far away, his eyes fell on Suny''s face, and finally resisted the urge to ask


    "who is that man".


    He still has some confidence in Austin, Suny is not that kind of person, on that man, their circle inside a


    catch a lot, well, he admitted that the other side still looks like a man.


    As he was thinking about it, the man-like man came over.


    Dominic sized up the man beside Suny, he rarely came to J City, so he could only see that the man


    was not of a high status, but who could not tell.


    But it is, Suny that face, the husband naturally will not be bad.


    But Dominic felt that he couldn''t be any worse.


    He collected his thoughts, looked at Elijah and raised an eyebrow, then looked at Suny with a smirk, "Is


    this your husband?"


    Dominic said, after a slight pause, "I don''t think it''s great either."


    Suny gave a straightforwardugh, "It''s really not very good."


    She said, ncing at Elijah before receiving, "Because my husband is not him."


    Elijah on the side then reacted, listening to the two men''s words, suddenly some discontent: "My name


    is Elijah, who are you?"


    Dominic froze for a moment when he heard the word "Elijah," "Dominic."


    Both are people who have never met, but have heard of each other''s names.


    Elijah tsked, "So it''s Mr. Hughes, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Elijah said this in a dismissive tone, as if to provoke.


    Dominic, who had never been provoked before, grunted, "Mr. Brooks, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Suny stood there as if it was none of her business. When a waiter passed by with a drink, she reached


    for a ss of orange juice and sipped it unhurriedly with her head down.

 Chapter 528 I Just DonT Really Like Trouble

    Chapter 528 I Just Don''T Really Like Trouble


    Chapter 528 I just don''t really like trouble


    Elijah has never met Dominic, but Dominic''s name is still heard, after all, the business circle is so big,


    the Hughes familythe Brooks family also has cooperation, but the Hughes family now in power is


    Dominic''s big brother, Edward Hughes. Dominic and too little activity in the J City side, basically in the


    C City side, Elijah first see did not recognize the person, but heard the name to know who it is.


    The Hughes family two brothers, the older Edward, now taking over the Hughes familypany, the


    younger Dominic, the famous yboy, yboy, the Hughes family family simple, Edward and Dominic''s


    own big brother, the two do not exist in the family assets of the dispute, Dominic as long as he is old


    enough to marry a woman of the right family. Dominic as long as after the age of marrying a woman of


    the right family, he can mix food and drink until old age and death.


    Dominic''s phndering is known far and wide, but it''s not umon for the children of rich families to


    be phndering.


    But now Dominic actually hit on Suny, which Elijah can''t stand.


    He has been Austin''s brother for over 30 years, and when someone molests Austin''s wife in front of


    him, he certainly can''t stand by and watch.


    "Suny, Rachel just had something for you."


    Hearing Elijah''s words, Suny''s eyebrows twitched and he nodded, not counting the truth or falsity of the


    words, "Okay, you guys talk."


    With that, she lifted her leg and left.


    She has little interest in Dominic, in the face of today''s asion is not good to make too embarrassing,


    Dominic if to pursue her, Suny can only leave early.


    Now there is a chance to get away, Suny naturally will not be so stupid still to ask the true or false.


    As soon as Suny left, Elijah''s face changed: "Mr. Hughes, you have to have a degree of chasing


    people, this is Austin''s wife."


    Although I guessed that Suny''s husband was not simple, I didn''t expect it to be Austin.


    Dominic is not interested in entertainment gossip, otherwise he wouldn''t have been unable to recognize


    Suny when he first met him.


    If Elijah hadn''t said that, Dominic would have backed off.


    But he''s lived for thirty years, and it''s the first time he''s been so obviously despised.


    Dominic''s heart gave birth to a few rebellions and snorted, "So what?"


    Elijah was choked for a moment, suddenly a little speechless.


    This is the first time he has seen such a brazen person.


    How else?


    People are married, the husband is fine, he is still thinking of chasing Suny, this Dominic is not where


    there is a problem in the brain ah?


    Elijah blushed instantly, "I don''t know when Mr. Hughes became so fond of other people''s wives."


    "Oh, it''s not like that''s Mr. Brooks'' wife."


    "..."


    Why is this person so shameless!


    Suny thought Elijah''s im that Rachel was looking for her was just an excuse, but she didn''t think


    Rachel was really looking for her.


    When she saw Suny, Rachel approached her from a distance: "Miss Hond."


    She was a little excited and the smile on her face was obvious.


    Suny looked at her and smiled a little, "Miss Murray wants to see me, is there something wrong?"


    Rachel was rarely embarrassed, "I meant to say thank you."


    Suny raised an eyebrow in response and she let out augh, "Miss Murray is too kind."


    "Suny, I''m really, really sorry for what happened before."


    Rachel was really touched today, Suny was invited in her name, Suny coulde today, in fact, she


    was already very surprised, never thought that Suny not only came today, but also prepared a


    generous gift to Parker''s grandmother.


    Rachel married into the Lee family is actually still a bit high climbing, all rely on a the Brooks family in


    the back to support, so after married into the Lee family, Rachel to many people know the world than


    before.


    Suny is the person she invited to give the expensive gift, which is also her Rachel''s face.


    The year beforest, her grandmother''s birthday, Suny sent a gift is very moderate, can not be faulted.


    Originally thought this year Suny should be the same, after all, she and Suny''s friendship is not


    considered good.


    But I never expected that Suny would prepare such a thoughtful gift.


    Parker''s grandmother believes in Buddhism, which many people in J City know, so the gifts are all


    rted to Buddhism.


    But in fact, Grandma Parker really believes in Taoism, Grandma Parker has always been very fond of a


    Taoist master of the Quanzhen religion, but the Taoist master has long been in the cloud ten years ago,


    Grandma Parker has always wanted to meet with the Taoist master, to every time to go to the empty.


    Suny this time to send a gift is surprisingly the Taoist master''s own letter and the Taoist master


    personally made a scurry of Bodhi Buddha beads, this heart, is the Lee family people may not be able


    to do.


    Rachel also knows that Suny is very capable, perhaps find a Taoist master for Suny is just a matter of


    hand, but can be so attentive to the gift, is obviously given enough the Lee family face, but also let her


    in the Lee family to save enough face.


    After reading the old Mrs. Lee''s letter, she said she wanted to see Suny again and kept praising her.


    Rachel has been married into the Lee family for over a year, and it''s the first time she''s ever been


    "What was it before?"


    Suny looked at the excited Rachel in front of her and hooked her lips, "I forgot about it a long time ago."


    Rachel was stunned for a moment, and in response, she smiled along, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    She, as a person, has always been clear about grudges and grievances.


    "By the way, Grandma wants to see you."


    Suny doesn''t want to be pestered by Dominic anymore, so she simply follows Rachel to meet the old


    Mrs. Lee.


    The old Mrs. Lee first thanked Suny for her intention to send the gift, and then asked Suny where the


    Taoist master was now.


    Suny knew what the old Mrs. Lee was thinking, and she didn''t hide it: "Mrs. Lee, the Taoist master said,


    "If you have the Tao in your heart, you can have the Tao anywhere, so you don''t need to look for him."


    the old Mrs. Lee was a little lost, but soon cheered up: "Say yes say yes."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Hond really put her heart into it."


    Sunyughed and listened to the old Mrs. Lee talk about the reason for her faithfulness for a while, and


    the Lee family came in to remind her that it was almost time before Suny went out of the old Mrs. Lee''s


    room.


    After the ceremony, Suny said goodbye to Rachel.


    Rachel heard that she was leaving and put down the cake she was holding to see her off.


    "Don''t bother, there are many guests today, you are busy."


    Suny said, lifting his leg and already heading out.


    Before Rachel could put down the cake in her hand, someone called her again, so she had to stop.


    Suny had just stepped out of the hotel when Dominic on the lobby couch came towards her, "What, I''ll


    eat someone?"


    Suny looked at Dominic with a smirk, the smile under his eyes was a little light: "Not really, I just don''t


    really like trouble."


    "Are you not too fond of trouble, or are you afraid of getting into trouble?"


    It is quite self-aware and knows that it is a nuisance.


    Suny couldn''t help but tsk, "Mr. Hughes likes trouble?"


    Dominic looked at her and the smile under his eyes grew deeper and deeper: "I, for one, like to take on


    difficulties the most."


    Just as Dominic''s words fell, a cold male voice suddenly came from the doorway, "Is that so?"

 Chapter 529 - Thinking Of Him Every Day

    Chapter 529 - Thinking Of Him Every Day


    Chapter 529 - Thinking of him every day


    A familiar voice came, and Suny just looked up to see Austin walking towards him.


    She looked at him, and the smile inside her peach blossom eyes grew deeper and deeper.


    Soon, the man walked up to her, swearing sovereignty, and took her into his arms with one hand. In


    front of Dominic, Austin kissed Suny on the forehead as if no one was watching: "I''m home, Mrs.


    Johnson."


    Suny''s face heated up slightly, but the expression on her face was the same subdued calmness, "Well."


    Suny answered and then looked to Dominic who was following her, "Mr. Hughes, my husband is here


    to pick me up."


    Austin''s tactics Dominic has seen a lot, but in the past it was those of his girlfriends who took him to


    make out in front of others in order to swear sovereignty.


    For the first time today, he watched everything as a spectator. Dominic gave a tsk and looked at Austin:


    "Mr. Johnson, long time ago."


    Austin gave Dominic a cool sweep, "I don''t know this Mr. Hughes."


    Austin''s words were undoubtedly an invisible p directly to Dominic''s face.


    The smile on Dominic''s face also faded for a moment and he nced at Suny: "Since your husband is


    here, I''ll leave you alone and make another appointment some other time."


    Suny nodded lightly, and Dominic didn''t dwell on it, turning around and reentering the ballroom.


    Austin looked at the man''s back and thought about what Elijah had said and was a little upset.


    "Mrs. Johnson seems to know this Mr. Hughes very well?"


    Suny couldn''t help butugh at his words, "Are you jealous, Austin?"


    Austin knew she wasughing at himself, and he tightened his arm around Suny''s waist, and Suny''s


    whole body was almost pressed against his body by his sped hand.


    From a stone''s throw away, dark eyes looked straight at her: "I''m jealous"


    He said it so bluntly, but Suny was a little embarrassed, slightly pushed him, but did not break the man


    away, she had to open her mouth to change the subject: "Have you eaten dinner?"


    Hearing her words, Austin''s ck eyes sank a few more points, he swallowed slightly, the knot in his


    throat rolled, and only then did he slightly loosen his grip: "No."


    Suny was looking at him like this, her eyebrows lowered, and raised her hand to stroke the folds of his


    cor: "Let''s go to dinner, okay?"


    "Listen to you."


    He said, taking Suny''s hand and leading her outside the hotel.


    The time is not too early or toote, and Suny knows without thinking that Austin must havee here


    straight from the ne.


    After all, with Mr. Brooks as the loud speaker, everything will reach his ears.


    Suny had already eaten dinner before she came to the old Mrs. Lee''s birthday party, and she had just


    had a snack in the venue, so she really wasn''t hungry at all.


    Austin''s mouth has always been picky, and he almost never touches airne meals, but he has a bad


    stomach, so Suny finally chose a nearby congee restaurant.


    At less than nine o''clock, the congee store already had few customers inside, leaving only a few


    people.


    As soon as Suny and Austin both entered, they drew the attention of the waiter: "What would you two


    like to eat?"


    A young waitress came forward, looking at Austin and Suny with the menu, her eyes busy.


    "This congee and a dumpling."


    Austin resented the other party looking at Suny and casually scanning the menu before cing his


    order.


    The other side cold face, the waitress is also a little afraid, but the beauty of the current, before leaving,


    the waitress again nced at Suny, by Austin cold eyes, she snapped, clutching the menu and left.


    As the waiter left, Austin looked at Suny sitting across from him and his dark eyes twitched, "Mrs.


    Johnson is so popr."


    Suny grunted, "So did Mr. Johnson."


    Austin gave a rare smile, "She''s looking at you, and you''re better looking than me."


    Suny took a sip of warm water, "She''s female, it''s okay."


    "Not even for women."


    Austin raised his hand to help her hair behind her ears, gentle movements and gentle gaze, but on the


    contrary, he said harsh words.


    Suny was embarrassed and changed the subject, "Why are you back all of a sudden?"


    "Thinking of Mrs. Johnson."


    Suny''s face heated up slightly, "Yeah?"


    She bowed her head and curled her lips slightly.


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded, his eyes fell to the ring on Suny''s ring finger, and his dark eyes floated a few smiles.


    After finishing the porridge, the two drove back to the vi.


    When I returned to the vi, it was almost ten o''clock.


    Suny came out of the shower and was reading some showbiz gossip that Alicia sent her.


    Alicia is getting bored after her pregnancy, and she tells her every day about the gossip in their circle,


    and Suny asionally has nothing better to do than to look at it, like this time when she is waiting for


    Austin after the shower.


    Recently there is a neer in the entertainment industry, the capital behind seems to be quite


    powerful, a big production, acting skills and what not to say first, the face ispletely stic face.


    Alicia said that not long ago there were people trying to find her to take this neer, and this


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    evening the neer''s web series went live and has been sprayed to the third in the hot search.


    Suny clicked on the screenshot to look at it, probably because the photo was refined, although you can


    see that the nose is moved, but other ces are not very obvious, that is, the neer, look a little


    familiar.


    As he was lost in thought, Suny heard Austin call out to him.


    She subconsciously raised her head to look up, just raised her head, and met the other side of the pair


    of dark eyes are, Austin is looking closely at her: "Suny."


    He opened his mouth to call her, his voice a little deep, his short, freshly washed hair still dripping, and


    Suny tilted her head to look at him, "Aren''t you going to blow-dry your hair?"


    Suny said, unable to resist raising a hand to touch his brow, "I''ll blow your hair?"


    "Did you miss me?"


    Austin didn''t answer her question, but reached out and grabbed her hand. Suny''s heart grew hotter and


    hotter as he looked at her, and she blinked slightly, "Think."


    The two have not seen each other for over a month, and Suny naturally misses him.


    "How much do you want to?"


    He asked again.


    Suny, however, found the question a little embarrassing, she tilted her head and her eyes saw that light


    on the ceiling, Suny couldn''t help butugh a little, "Probably, thinking like missing sunny days in the


    spring in J City."


    It rained almost every day in spring in J City this year.


    Every day it rains, every day I think of sunny days, every day I think of him.


    Austin looked at the person in front of him and just felt his heart get hot all of a sudden, lowering his


    head to kiss her eyebrows, nose and red lips.


    The cold air hit his body, Suny some cold, subconsciously hugged him tight.

 Chapter 530 Lifetime System, What Are You Afraid Of?

    Chapter 530 Lifetime System, What Are You Afraid Of?


    Chapter 530 Lifetime system, what are you afraid of?


    It''s night.


    The Suny in bed was already asleep. Austin carefully moved his hand off Suny''s body and covered her


    up before getting up and walking to the outside room, picking up his cell phone and calling Ivan.


    Ivan had been informed in advance of Austin''s return, and Ivan was not surprised to receive a call from


    Austin, "Mr. Johnson?"


    "Check someone out for me."


    Hearing Austin''s words, Ivan couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, but quickly responded, "You


    said."


    "Dominic."


    Hearing this name, Ivan instantly understood that recently someone was inquiring about Miss Hond,


    Ivan was afraid that the other party had ulterior motives, so the news of Suny was semi-blocked.


    "Okay, Mr. Johnson, I''ll email it to youter."


    "Hmm."


    Austin answered and hung up the call.


    Suny didn''t tell him about Dominic, but Austin believes that Suny didn''t mean to hide it from him, but he


    thought that Dominic was irrelevant and there was nothing to mention.


    But when they met in the hotel lobby a few hours ago, Austin could see that that Dominic definitely had


    no ill will towards Suny.


    In J City, he dared to covet his Austin''s wife, this Dominic has a lot of guts.


    It''s just the Hughes family, and he doesn''t even think about it.


    Austin pulled the corner of his mouth and refolded back into the room with his phone.


    Suny was probably tired and slept heavily.


    Austin sat on the edge of the bed and watched Suny, because of jetg, he was not sleepy at all at this


    moment.


    Things abroad are almost handled, although there are still a little trouble, but more than a month


    without seeing Suny people, Austin can not wait any longer, can not wait toe back.


    This time back, he is going to marry his Mrs. Johnson into the family.


    Austin raised his hand and touched the ring on Suny''s hand, the custom ring should be ready soon, the


    wedding dress has been made to be flown over, and the wedding photos ...


    One thing at a time, the first time he gave nothing to Suny, this time, Austin wanted to do the best of


    everything.


    Austin took another look at Suny, who was sleeping on the bed, and picked up his phone to send a text


    message to Ivan.


    The next day, when Suny woke up, it was almost eight o''clock.


    She has an rm clock every morning at 7:00 a. m., but today she didn''t hear the rm clock, so she


    should have been pinched by Austin.


    Austin is still awake, Suny inclined his head to look at him, can not help but hook his lips and smile.


    Ah, it turns out that waking up in the morning and seeing the person you like lying next to you is such a


    good mood.


    Austin slept a little heavily, Suny knew that he most likely didn''t sleep muchst night because of jet


    Suny didn''t want to wake him up and kept her movements very light.


    But nevertheless, just as Suny entered Suny, Austin in bed woke up with his eyes open.


    The curtains have not been drawn and the room is still dark inside.


    Austin twitched his eyebrows and sat up propped up on the bed.


    The sound of water came from inside the bathroom, where Suny was brushing her teeth.


    Austin got out of bed, lifted his legs and walked into the bathroom.


    Suny had just finished washing her face when she saw the bathroom door being pushed open, and she


    was stunned for a rare moment: "Did I wake you up?"


    "No."


    Austin responded, walked behind Suny, and suddenly reached behind her and hugged her from


    behind.


    Suny looked at Austin in the mirror, his chin was pressing on his shoulder, his eyes were slightly


    closed, a look of not waking up.


    Seeing him like this, Suny couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow: "Why don''t you go back to sleep?"


    "Awake."


    Austin moved and looked in the mirror, and inside the mirror, was the sight of him holding Suny.


    Such an intimate sight made him feel real and warm, and Austin couldn''t help but tighten his grip and


    hug Suny even tighter: "Mrs. Johnson can''t spare the next few days?"


    Hearing this from him, Suny grunted, "What, does Mr. Johnson have something nned?"


    "Well, our wedding pictures haven''t been taken yet."


    When he said that, Suny remembered that she and Austin''s wedding photos were booked, but they


    hadn''t been taken until now.


    Suny tilted her head, her eyes crashed into those dark eyes, and her face heated up a little: "Oh."


    Suny responded and raised her hand to pull away his hand that was sped around her waist, "I''m


    done washing up."


    With that, she bent over the side and dodged out of Austin''s arms, walked to the door and looked back


    at him, "I''m going downstairs to make sandwiches."


    It''s true that Suny is not a good cook, but she can still make sandwiches.


    "No, I''ll have Ivan bring breakfast over."


    As soon as the words were spoken, the doorbell rang and M opened his mouth to signal that there was


    a guest.


    "I''ll go downstairs and get my breakfast."


    Suny said, turning around and going downstairs.


    Suny squinted at Ivan who came over early in the morning to deliver breakfast: "Good work, Ivan."


    Ivan smiled a little, "You should, Miss Hond."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivan said, handing her breakfast.


    Suny took the breakfast, remembering Austin''s words just now, her eyebrows moved for a moment,


    and then she said, "In the next few days, don''t arrange a trip for me, I want to be free for a few days."


    Ivan didn''t seem surprised at all and looked at Suny and nodded, "I know, Miss Hond."


    Suny smiled, "You go ahead and get busy."


    "Okay, Miss Hond."


    Back on the second floor, Austin had also finished washing up and came down. Suny had just walked


    to the stairway when he came over and carried the breakfast she was carrying.


    Suny gave him a look, thinking of Ivan''s reaction earlier, and knew that Austin must have said


    something.


    Suny took his seat and smiled at Austin who lifted the lid for himself: "I just told Ivan that he didn''t need


    to schedule with me for the next few days and he didn''t seem surprised."


    Austin handed Suny the spoon, "I already talked to himst night."


    Suny tsked, "Mr. Johnson is so thoughtful."


    Austin looked up at her, "Shouldn''t have kept my Mrs. Johnson so busy."


    He knew Suny didn''t like to meddle in KLOC''s affairs, and if it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t have


    bothered with all that KLOC stuff.


    When he was in trouble before, KLOC has a lot of trouble, KLOC is after all, decades old group,


    different from Suny''s own single-handedly founded Phantom, which has a lot of twists and turns, some


    things to deal with, very annoying.


    Hearing this from him, Suny couldn''t help but tickle her peachy eyes, "So when does Mr. Johnson n


    to take KLOC back."


    "Why should I go back? Isn''t what''s mine what''s yours?"


    Suny couldn''t help butugh, "So you''re not afraid to work for me for free?"


    Austin also raised a rare eyebrow: "Tenured, what are you afraid of?"


    After so much, Austin knows that money is the icing on the cake for Suny, and how much doesn''t seem


    to matter to her.


    Although the KLOC value is high, but the cash to the hand is not necessarily more than the money in


    Suny''s hand, his Mrs. Johnson, may not see.

 Chapter 531 Such A Beautiful Young Lady

    Chapter 531 Such A Beautiful Young Lady


    Chapter 531 Such a beautiful youngdy


    Austin had toe back in such a hurry, in fact, there is also a careful.


    Suny has never been in a serious rtionship since she was a child, and likes Austin is willing to an


    ident, with the impulse of love at first sight, and then is the moth to the me pursuit.


    Suny, although she took the initiative to marry Austin back then, seems to appear to be very passionate


    and bold about her feelings, but in fact she is rtively introverted in her expression of feelings, which


    is why the final oue of her three-year marriage with Austin was not good.


    Now that she is with Austin, she is not afraid of other people''s eyes and opinions, but in private with


    Austin, love and affection these, Suny is still a little shy to express.


    This is probably rted to the childhood Maryam taught her girls to be reserved, Suny''s pursuit of


    feelings bold is bold, but the feelings of reserve is also reserved.


    The Valentine''s Day event is traditionally a Valentine''s Day event and has been advertised everywhere


    by businesses as early asst week.


    Suny is also a girl in the end, and still likes romance by nature.


    But Austin is far away, she wants to spend Valentine''s Day activities, naturally, it is also not good to


    ask.


    But Austin returnedst night, "coincidentally" in time for today''s Valentine''s Day event.


    So when Austin suggested that he wanted to take her out for Valentine''s Day activities, Suny didn''t


    show it on the surface, but her heart was still touched and delighted.


    This year''s Valentine''s Day event was neither on a weekend nor a mini-holiday, but despite this, J City''s


    Valentine''s Street was packed with people on a weekday.


    But most of them are young men and women, and looking at their age they should all be college


    students.


    Lovers Street as the name implies is the Lovers Street, the origin of the Lovers Street and a touching


    love story, it is said that a long time ago, a poor schr living at the end of the street and live in the


    streets of Missy fell in love, poor schr and Missy the distance between the two is not just the street


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    to the end of the street so short, the ancient people are more concerned about the right family, poor


    schr and Missy promise, and so he got a good reputation, wille back to marry him.


    However, in the poor schr after all the hardships, and finally to the examination to merit, glory to the


    hometown want to go to the family of Miss Chikin, Miss Chikin''s parents have long been half a year ago


    for Miss Chikin marriage, is the next county door to a rich son, tomorrow, Miss Chikin will be married.


    Parents'' orders matchmaker''s words, Miss Qianjin can not resist, the poor schr came toote, and


    finally only in the day of Miss Qianjin''s wedding, silently followed the wedding procession, from the


    street to the end of the street, this journey, is a lifetime, never see each other again.


    The story is not aplete one, but the fame of Lovers'' Street has spread, and nowadays the


    merchants like to make gimmicks, and the street will be a long street of two kilometers with all kinds of


    stores on both sides.


    Today is Valentine''s Day activities, businesses to earn money, but also to show their skills, what


    activities are avable.


    Suny is not the first time toe to this side of Lover''s Street, she was dragged by Alicia when she


    was in college to see her and Ashle two Valentine''s Day activities, Alicia said in the name of letting her


    get familiar with it in advance,ter when she and her boyfriend came over, can be familiar with the car.


    Suny did not take Alicia''s words to heart at that time, Alicia was clearly dragging her to stuff the dog


    food at that moment.


    It is unexpected, after many years, tsk, really by Alicia''s prophecy.


    But many stores on both sides of this lover''s street have changed their storefronts and redecorated,


    and Alicia''s favorite adventure house for couples has been reced with a romantic theater.


    Well, there are many snack stores and milk tea stores as usual.


    It was still hot in J City at the end of August, so Suny wore a short floral skirt and a pair of low heeled


    sandals, andpared to Austin, who was still in a suit, she was no different from the young girls.


    Two tall, good-looking, walking in the crowd is also very eye-catching.


    People passing by on the way are subconsciously looking at the two more than a few eyes, Suny has


    long been used to these eyes, but also nothing.


    A milk tea store not far away is selling cotton candy, the pattern can be cute, Suny remembered that


    when she was in elementary school, her father would buy her a cotton candy every Friday, when the


    cotton candy is not so many patterns, that is, the color is different, white, light blue, red, purple.


    After Dad and Maryam''s ident, Suny hasn''t eaten many marshmallows until now.


    She doesn''t really like cotton candy, but every time her dad hands her cotton candy, the smugness and


    relief on his face makes her think that cotton candy isn''t so bad to eat, and it''s okay to eat it once a


    week.


    Only after many years, the person who bought her cotton candy is long gone from this world.


    "See what?"


    Noticing Suny''s wandering, Austin couldn''t help but ask a question.


    Following Suny''s line of sight, Austin realized that Suny was looking at the cotton candy machine in


    front of a milk tea store.


    "Want a marshmallow?"


    Suny looked back, collected her eyes, nced at Austin, and smiled a little: "Mr. Johnson buy me?"


    Austin is still the first time to see her personally ask him for something, he looked at Suny that peach


    blossom eyes inside the smile, the heart as if by what brushed like, warm, soft.


    "Buy."


    Not to mention that Suny just wanted a marshmallow, even if she wanted the store, Austin could have


    bought it for her without saying a word.


    But the streets were crowded, and there were even more people in front of the milk tea stores, and


    more people lined up to buy cotton candy.


    Austin couldn''t let Suny stand and wait, and led Suny into a cafe, "Wait for me here, I''ll go get it for


    you."


    "Nnnn."


    Suny didn''t stop Austin, after all, she saw that Austin was also enjoying himself.


    The coffee shop was diagonally across from the milk tea store, and Austin could see Suny sitting inside


    as soon as he looked up.


    Of course, Suny could also look up and see Austin in line to buy her cotton candy.


    Well, I have to say, Austin picked a pretty good spot for this.


    Today''s Valentine''s Day event, Valentine''s Street is full of people, and the usually less crowded coffee


    shop is also full of people today.


    Suny was a little embarrassed to sit alone in a card table for four, so she ordered a cake and a cup of


    coffee.


    On this hot day, there is air conditioning and seating inside the cafe, so many peoplee in to rest


    their feet.


    The person who came in behind saw that there was no seat left and took the initiative to find someone


    to share the table.


    Suny sat for a while, also a couple asked if they could share a table, Suny smiled and pulled his cake


    towards his heels: "Sit down, it''s okay."


    The girl looked at Suny''s face and suddenly felt that her boyfriend didn''t even smell that good: "Miss,


    are you waiting for your boyfriend?"


    Such a beautiful youngdy, her boyfriend must also be very good-looking, right?


    Suny smiled and nodded, but didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 532 Good-Looking People Are Married Young

    Chapter 532 Good-Looking People Are Married Young


    Chapter 532 Good-looking people are married young


    The girl at the table is more enthusiastic, Suny does not talk much, she does not mind: "Miss you look


    good, the skin is so white and good, your eyeshes look good, what mascara do you use ah?"


    Suny was embarrassed, "I didn''t use mascara."


    She just wore a light makeup today, no eye makeup at all.


    When the girl heard Suny''s words, her eyes lit up and she looked at Suny as if her eyes could shine:


    "Wow, a natural?"


    Suny smiled a little, "Hmm."


    "Oooooooh, so jealous!"


    The girl looked at Suny, even the boyfriend beside her to talk do not want to take care of, was annoyed,


    she simply raised her finger and pointed to the milk tea store across the street: "I want that cotton


    candy, help me buy one, OK ah?"


    Boyfriend listened to the girl pampered, where there is to say bad.


    Once the boyfriend left, the girl became more lively: "Miss, are you an entertainer? Can I take a picture


    with you?"


    It''s not the first time Suny has been asked these questions, she has long been calm and rxed, but


    she doesn''t really like to take pictures with people: "... Sorry, I don''t really like taking pictures."


    "Ah, understand understand understand!"


    Two people talking, this time a group of men and women walked in, a tall, thin boy walking in the end,


    the sun fell on the boy''s face, full of youthful traces.


    The girl obviously also saw the boy, "Miss, did you see that boy? It looks like the male protagonist who


    came out of the anime, it looks good!"


    "It''s pretty good looking."


    But Austin is still slightly better.


    The girl saw that Suny did not seem very interested, smiled sarcastically, did not open his mouth to


    bother Suny, but took out his own phone, secretly taking pictures, want to show his girlfriend.


    Suny looked at the poor surreptitious filming skills of the girl in front of him, only to feel funny, just


    hooked up his lips, the surreptitiously filmed boy suddenly turned his head to look over.


    The boy''s body is all loose breath, wearing a white loose shirt, one hand holding a cell phone, the other


    hand is ced inside the pocket, people leaning at the edge of the card seat, raising his eyes over the


    eyes but with a few cold, the line of sight fell to Suny''s face, the boy''s raised his eyebrows, suddenly


    raised his legs and walked over.


    Suny faintly closed her eyes, and the girl sitting across from her surreptitiously hid her phone with her


    hands and feet.


    But the girls were a bit clumsy and the phone fell straight to the ground.


    The boy has walked to the front, bent down to pick up the phone, put it on the desktop, looked at Suny,


    gangly smile: "What''s the use of stealing, why don''t I just give you my contact information?"


    Suny nced at the girl across the table, who was already so embarrassed that her ears were red.


    Suny remembered that Alicia used to do this kind of bad things to let her cover the bag, and like to do


    bad things and wimpy.


    Thinking of Alicia, Suny''s heart softened a bit and looked at the boys and smiled: "Don''t get me wrong,


    it''s just a pat, nothing malicious."


    The boy was not convinced: "I''ve heard that argument a lot."


    At this time, one of the boys'' femalepanions also approached, "Zane, what''s wrong?"


    The boy looked askance at his femalepanion, "What''s it to you?"


    The boy''s attitude is very bad, the femalepanion''s eyes immediately red, gritted his teeth, turned


    around and walked back.


    However, the boys still have little reaction, just look at Suny: "What, dare to steal the picture, dare not


    add contact information?"


    Seeing that he misunderstood Suny, the girl was also a little embarrassed and spoke in a thin voice to


    exin: "You misunderstood, I don''t know thisdy, it was me who took a picture of you, not her."


    The boy snorted, "I''ve seen this routine of yours, my FaceBook is ******, why don''t you just add me


    FaceBook and I''ll send you the photo directly, isn''t it better?"


    The boy said, putting the written down note in front of Suny.


    Suny just looked down and a big hand took the note away directly.


    Suny looked up and saw that Austin had returned from buying marshmallows.


    He looked down at her and handed her the marshmallow, "Bought it back."


    Suny reached out and took it, "Thank you Mr. Johnson."


    Austin reached out and touched Suny''s head, "Mrs. Johnson make yourself at home."


    When he finished, the look he gave the boys had changed: "My wife''s vision, it''s not so bad."


    The boy''s face changed for a moment, at this time also realized that he had misunderstood, he was


    young in the end, the arrogance on his face immediately turned into embarrassment, but for the sake of


    saving face to hold on: "Oh, really bad vision, actually like so old."


    Austin, who is not yet thirty-five: "????"


    Why does this man''s mouth stink worse than Elijah''s?


    Austin''s face went straight to ck. Suny reached out and pulled him down a bit, and when she saw


    him lower his head, she raised her hand and passed the small piece of marshmallow she had just


    pulled off to his lips.


    "How--"


    Before the words were finished, Austin felt the sticky inside of his lips, he pursed them, and the


    sweetness spread instantly inside the lip cavity.


    Suny looked at him and smiled, "Sweet?"


    Austin looked at the smile on Suny''s face, where he still remembered the little boy who hadn''t even


    grown his hair: "Sweet."


    The girl opposite looked at the two Suny and Austin who came in front of her as if they were in an idol


    drama, and only reacted half-heartedly: "Miss, is this your boyfriend?"


    "No."


    Before Suny could say anything, Austin spoke first.


    The girl was puzzled when she soon heard the other woman speak again, "I am her husband."


    The girl was stunned for a moment and responded, "Married! Little sister you and your husband are


    good-looking, the face of your future baby, oh my God, I can''t even imagine!"


    Suny was embarrassed, she did not even think about the child, a stranger thought of it first.


    Austin responded faintly, "Thank you."


    After he finished, he looked at Suny: "Rest a little longer or continue shopping?"


    "Sit down for a while longer, and then leaveter."


    He had been standing in line for a while and should be a little tired.


    Austin responded, taking a sip from the coffee at Suny''s heels.


    Not good to drink.


    He frowned slightly, and Suny, who saw it aside, gave augh, "It''s not good."


    Austin, however, picked it up again and took a sip: "It''s okay."


    Suny looked at his lips pursed on the lipstick mark on the edge of the cup, face a little hot, know that


    his sentence "okay" ispletely to her facement.


    Austin came back, the girl who was enthusiastic just now also had the sense not to open his mouth,


    and he was there with his head down ying with his phone.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Suny and Austin got up and left after sitting for a while, after all, the cafe was very crowded and they


    were embarrassed to keep upying the seats.


    The two had just gotten up when the girl''s boyfriend came back with the marshmallows.


    Suny and Austin had just walked to the entrance of the cafe when they heard the girl excitedly telling


    the guy, "Did you just see thedy''s husband? Oh my God, he''s so handsome, and they look so good


    together! They''re married, oooooh, good-looking people get married young!"


    The girl''s voice was not small, and despite the noisy doorway, Suny and Austin heard it.


    Suny nced at Austin, who was also looking at her. When she looked over, Austin took her hand and


    gave her palm a slight squeeze: "I think Mrs. Johnson and I are a good match, too."


    Early marriage at a young age, you hear?


    Oh.


    He''s not an old man!

 Chapter 533 Was Mrs. Johnson Complimenting Herself?

    Chapter 533 Was Mrs. Johnson Complimenting Herself?


    Chapter 533 Was Mrs. Johnsonplimenting herself?


    The rabbit marshmallow that Austin bought was a rabbit marshmallow, which was so cute that Suny


    walked along the road with it, attracting many people to look at it.


    The weather is hot, Suny''s hands a little melted marshmallow, hands sticky, but she felt greasy, after a


    few bites do not want to eat.


    Ahead of the oing couple, the girl''s hand also held up a cotton candy, but people''s cotton candy in


    the girl and her boyfriend between your mouth and my mouth, there is only a little left.


    Suny watched, peach blossom eyes moved slightly, could not help but incline his head to look at Austin


    beside him.


    Noticing Suny''s gaze, Austin also looked down at her, "What''s wrong?"


    Suny smiled and raised her hand and passed the marshmallow in her hand to his lips, "I''m a little too


    full to eat."


    Austin''s eyebrows twitched, and did not say anything, thin lips slightly open, biting.


    Suny knew he didn''t like sweets either, so she didn''t want him to eat them all by himself. After Austin


    took a bite, she took a bite herself.


    The two just walked while you and I took a bite to settle the almost melted marshmallow.


    Today is Valentine''s Day event, the road in addition to couples and young men and women wearing


    Cuthustan dress.


    It''s beautiful and so nice.


    "Are you hungry?"


    After 4pm, the crowd on Lovers'' Street was growing.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Hearing Austin''s words, Suny directly passed the snack in his hand to his heels.


    They ate all the way from the street to here, and Suny was already a bit braced.


    Preferred Austin see what all buy a little, as the name implies a taste, but Suny is not a person who


    likes to waste, something to the hand, she is always embarrassed to eat a few bites and then thrown


    away.


    Two people are talking, suddenly a girl wearing green harvest color Cuthustan dress came over: "Miss,


    I am the owner of Di color Cuthustan dress store, you and your boyfriend look good, can you help my


    store to do some promotion? I can give you three free unlimited photo packages a year, can I?"


    The owner of Cuthustan dress store saw that Suny and Austin are not ordinary people, that''s why she


    gave such a generous return with her teeth.


    Suny smiled faintly and politely declined, "Sorry, we have an appointment with a friend."


    "So can we do it another day? It''s okay toe to the shoot some other day ..."


    She really hasn''t seen a couple with such high face value!


    Suny heard the words of Cuthustan dress store owner, nced at Austin, peach blossom eyes slightly


    hooked: "Sorry, my husband is rather busy."


    From start to finish, Austin didn''t say a word.


    The owner of the Cuthustan dress store couldn''t help but look at Austin and just wanted to speak up,


    but found that the man had been looking at Suny and not paying attention to her at all.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Forget it, she better withdraw first, today there are dog food everywhere, she should note out.


    "Then I''m sorry to bother you, ah yes, Miss if you''re interested,e over yourself ore over with


    your little sister to shoot when you''re free, we still don''t charge you!"


    Fearing that Suny would not take the brochure, the bossdy directly shoved the brochure into Suny''s


    hand and then ran back to the store with her skirt in small steps.


    Just back inside the store, the bossdy was surrounded by sales clerks: "Bossdy, how was it, did


    the youngdy agree?"


    The boss sighed: "Don''t think about it, they are not ordinary people at first nce. I just saw the watch


    on thedy''s hand, it''s Lee''s custom model Starlight from three years ago, the strap and dial are


    optional, the ordinary model also needs more than 300, 000, thedy''s dial color and the pattern inside


    I haven''t seen anyone with it, a look is selected, no 600, 000 can''t take it down."


    The people who can casually go out with more than 600, 000 watches, a whole set of them add up to


    how much money, they are small stores, it seems that they can not attract the two big Buddhas.


    Hearing the boss''s words, the employees were a little disappointed: "She really looks good, a pair of


    peach blossom eyes is really amorous and gentle, wearing our new family must look good!"


    The bossdy took another look at Suny''s side and sighed again with her cheeks: "s, such a good-


    looking youngdy, I guess she has long been scouted by many star scouts, or a vegetarian, obviously


    not an ordinary person."


    Suny watched the owner of Cuthustan dress store run back inside the store before she slowly withdrew


    her eyes and looked down at the pamphlet in her hand.


    The Cuthustan dress above is quite nice, and the pages of the brochure are also beautifully designed.


    Gee, it''s all a bit hard to throw away.


    Suny thought of the back of the boss''s wife running away just now, smiled, in the end did not throw the


    brochure, lowered his head and put it inside the bag.


    At six o''clock in the evening, the street was more than twice as crowded as it would be at noon.


    Surrounded by people, walking is almost always pushed by the crowd.


    Austin raised his hand and directly circled Suny in his arms. The two of them walked to the end of the


    street and directly went around and chose a Japanese restaurant nearby.


    Suny had to wait at the door with Austin because the store was already full and other stores were lined


    up.


    But fortunately, there were not many people waiting for a table, and they were there in two tables.


    "I''m going to go to the bathroom."


    Hearing this from her, Austin also stood up, "I''ll apany you."


    Suny grunted, "Then when it''s our numberter, who''s going in?"


    Austin had to release his hold on her hand, "Go ahead."


    "Hmm."


    Suny responded, took her bag and walked to the bathroom.


    The restroom is a bit far away, and there are still many people, Suny queued for a few minutes before


    her turn, and when she went back, she found a woman standing in front of Austin.


    It was still hot in J City at the end of August, but with the air conditioning inside the mall, it was not hot


    and even a little cold.


    The woman was wearing a halter neck deep V-neck skirt, with a pair of ck high heels under her feet,


    slightly bent over, with one hand on the back of Austin''s chair, and was leaning over to look at Austin.


    Such a pose, when it is really graceful.


    Suny raised an eyebrow and was just taking out her phone to take a picture when Austin looked over.


    Seeing her, a cold-faced Austin eased up a bit.


    He nced disgustedly at the woman following him and got up straight away and walked towards


    Suny.


    The woman froze, straightened up, and was about to speak when she saw the other man walk up to a


    woman.


    Suny is also wearing a short floral dress today, very cool, although a little with sexy, but the face and


    the pair of peach blossom eyes, pure and sultry, not moving to win.


    The woman was still confident in herself, and after seeing Suny, she raised her hand and wrapped her


    heeled hair behind her ear, and walked back to her friend with her bag.


    Suny looked at the woman''s back, hooked his lips and nced at Austin: "Mr. Johnson is not blessed."


    She took a break to go to the bathroom and was osted by such a hottie.


    Austin took her hand, "Is Mrs. Johnsonplimenting herself?"


    Suny was rebutted, embarrassed embarrassed.


    At this time, the radio called their numbers, and Suny took the opportunity to change the subject: "It''s


    our number."

 Chapter 534 Sorry Ah, Not Heart

    Chapter 534 Sorry Ah, Not Heart


    Chapter 534 Sorry ah, not heart


    The two finished eating Japanese food from the mall out, outside the sky has been all dark, the


    entrance to the mall built arge stage, there seems to be some kind of program tonight.


    It was still early, so Austin led Suny to the stage.


    This one was simple, just as many people were justing out of the mall after dinner and the stage


    was full of people standing below.


    The host on the stage is holding a microphone in the introduction of this evening''s activities, today is


    the Valentine''s Day activities, the stage is specially built out of the mall to celebrate the Valentine''s Day


    activities traditional Valentine''s Day, activities are also naturally around the Valentine''s Day activities to


    start.


    "Tonight, we have prepared a very special gift for the ten lucky couples, as long as the 10 couples


    ne worth 9, 999 yuan sponsored by Jin Jin Jin, which means long and long ha."


    "In addition, this evening, each team of couples as long as the male side of this stage to hold the


    female side can persist to more than five minutes, are eligible for a gold gold gold specially designed


    Valentine''s Day activities ne, the ne is worth 1314, meaning a lifetime."


    "Of course, present, no boyfriend or no girlfriend friends do not need to be sad, our organizers today


    also prepared for single friends 20 off meal vouchers, in the next our live matching activities, we will


    select twenty pairs of temporary match today couples to give a traffic circle restaurant worth 499 set


    meal volume for two. "


    The event had not yet begun and the host on stage was passionately introducing the evening''s


    interactive content.


    Suny listened and thought it was pretty funny.


    On the side, Austin saw her lips curled in a smile, and his dark eyes moved slightly: "What do you


    want?"


    With all the people around him, Austin said this with his head down and leaning into Suny''s ear.


    Warm breath hit his ear, and Suny nced back at him slightly, "What about you?"


    Suny threw the question back to Austin.


    Austin looked down at her, his hand around her waist tightened slightly, gathering Suny into his arms a


    few more times before he spoke, "Want Mrs. Johnson."


    All around are couples, the two such intimate embrace does not stand out, but despite this, Suny face


    still heated up a little.


    She raised a hand to pull the hair next to the cheek, when not heard: "business is still quite yful, hire


    some extras, the prize does not really have to not send out, but the publicity effect is very good."


    Knowing that she had deliberately not followed his words, Austin looked down and kissed Suny on the


    forehead without exposing her.


    Once eight o''clock arrived, the Valentine''s Day event began.


    The first activity is "see true love in trouble", couples on stage, one party blindfolded, the other party to


    usenguage to guide the blindfolded party to walk through the stage about five meters with obstacles


    channel, obstacles as long as the number of knocked down within three pieces, couples can get a


    Proid camera from the organizers.


    Of course, if it is a piece of obstacles are not touched down, then the couple can get the concentric lock


    and concentric key ne worth 9999.


    The host just introduced the details of the event, a bunch of people have raised their hands to y on


    stage.


    Young couples are bold and lively, and the five couples that went up in the first round were very young.


    The stage was full ofughs and some people followed the conductor''s voice when they heard it, not


    caring if it was their boyfriend/girlfriend.


    The first round down, three couples returned without sess.


    This activity sounds very simple, but I really went up there and found it quite difficult.


    The organizer grasped the human psyche, in such a noisy and unfamiliar environment, the party that


    was blindfolded to walk in addition to face numerous sound interference, but also to ovee the


    sudden loss of light from normal people can not see anything directionless panic.


    Suny watched everything on stage and couldn''t help but look back at Austin: "Do you think we have an


    understanding, Mr. Johnson?"


    Hearing this from her, Austin raised a rare eyebrow: "Want to try?"


    Suny shook her head, "Just thought it was interesting."


    The two men were talking when suddenly the scene went quiet for a moment.


    Suny and Austin both also collected their words, and a girl on the side spoke up and said to Suny,


    "Miss, the host seems to be referring to you guys!"


    As soon as the girl''s voice fell, the staff came over with a big smile: "This gentleman anddy, you are


    drawn to see the event can be on stage to receive the prize, pleasee with me this way."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Drawn?"


    The staff seemed not to hear the meaning inside Suny''s words and smiled very gently: "Yes Miss, you


    and your boyfriend were drawn toe up to the stage to participate in the event, and as long as you


    pass, you will get a big gift of 9999."


    Suny let out augh, "No, let''s give this opportunity to someone else."


    The staff seemed to be unable to believe that Suny refused, "Miss, our Jinjinjin specially designed 9999


    concentric locks and concentric key nes are especially exquisite and beautiful, as long as you


    participate in the event you have a chance to win, do you really not want to go up?"


    "Really."


    Suny, still with a smile on her face, answered again with aplomb.


    The staff was surprised: "Why, Miss, a ne worth 9999, are you really not impressed at all?"


    "Sorry, ah, no heart."


    Not to say 9999, even if it is 99999, Suny may not be moved.


    Of course, if Alicia is reced, even if it is 999, she is estimated to have pulled Ashle up.


    The staff came with a mission, Suny and Austin two people look too outstanding, the main purpose of


    today''s event is naturally publicity, a lot of media on stage, that 9999 prize is said to reward 10 copies,


    but in fact the other seven are they invited to the trust, the real send out only three copies.


    The value of 9999 prizes, thest naturally have to take pictures to keep, so the sponsor also asked to


    be sure to find a high value, publicity value of the couple sent out.


    Just now they saw Suny and Austin walking out of the mall at a nce from the side, these two stood


    in the crowd,pletely unable to blend in.


    These two people through the body temperament, the scene in addition to them, there is a couple more


    suitable for the promotion of which?


    But the other side simply refused, and the staff were a bit skeptical of life.


    9999 is not a lot of money, but as a prize, but also very attractive.


    Nearly 10, 000 yuan, how can someone not be impressed at all?


    Since the other party is not a fan of money, she had to find another way: "But you two, today is


    Valentine''s Day, and the two of you are out together for the holiday, so you obviously want to leave


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    precious and beautiful memories today, right? This event is so interesting, I believe that after the two of


    you have participated, you will look back on it in the future and remember it very well."


    Suny thought for a moment and looked at Austin with a peachy-eyed smile, "Does Mr. Johnson want to


    participate?"


    Between her and Austin, there doesn''t seem to be anything particrly special about their rtionship


    process.


    Austin was not a fan of these activities either, but the staff''sst paragraph did give him a few moments


    of interest.


    Suny asked this, and apparently she thought the same thing.


    He looked at Suny with tenderness adorning his eyebrows, "Think."

 Chapter 535 Suny, IM On Your Right Hand Side

    Chapter 535 Suny, I''M On Your Right Hand Side


    Chapter 535 Suny, I''m on your right hand side


    The staff also knows how to have fun, see the two seem to have wavered, and quickly sell again, this is


    definitely a very strange experience ah,ter look back on will feel very happy and warm.


    Suny looked at the staff who were trying hard to convince them to go up on stage and couldn''t help but


    let out augh, "You''re right, let''s go up and have some fun then."


    When the staff heard this, they almost cried with emotion: "What is your name, Miss?"


    "Free of your surname Yun."


    "What is this gentleman''s name?"


    "Xu."


    "Okay, Miss Hond, Mr. Johnson, pleasee with me over here."


    Suny nced at Austin and the two followed the crew to the left of the stage.


    The second group of five couples are already together, two of them are officially arranged couples, they


    have almost nothing tomunicate underneath, are each holding a cell phone, the intimate distance


    between the two is also very obvious, Suny can see it at a nce.


    Soon, the host on stage had started calling them up, and the staff politely invited them on stage.


    Austin led Suny onto the stage, the stage lights came over, some blinding, Suny squinted slightly.


    The stage is quiterge, the light is more than ten meters long, the light is very bright, the back row of


    people can not see the stage clearly, but the front row of the audience can see very clearly.


    Suny and Austin are the tallest couple in this group of five, Austin is nearly 1. 9 meters tall, Suny is also


    1. 68 meters tall, the two look outstanding, temperament is also distinctive, just stand well, the


    audience on stage to guess whether they are the organizers invited to model actors.


    Before the game starts, the host will ask the basic information of the yers whoe up to


    participate in the activity and liven up the atmosphere.


    The host was also very surprised when he saw the two of them, Suny and Austin: "Wow, this couple


    has a great face, handsome and beautiful, may I ask your surname?"


    The microphone was handed to Suny, and Suny smiled, "Cloud."


    "Xu."


    The light at this time fellpletely on the two men, and those in the front row could see more clearly.


    "Oh my, this couple is so good looking! That youngdy is so pretty! She''s so white, and she looks so


    good when she smiles! Ahhhhh! I''m going to take a picture so I can show it off if they get into the


    entertainment industryter!"


    "Wow, this sister surnamed Yun and brother surnamed Xu both look too good-looking, right? Mom, the


    face is still so capable under such strong light, is this really not a star?"


    "Look! This youngdy looks good! This pair is really good looking! Is this the organizer hired a trust?


    Can I take a picture with themter?"


    Good-looking people, regardless of male and female, we all want to see more eyes, after all, pleasing


    to the eye.


    Apparently, the host also heard the call from the audience on stage, "I''ve heard a lot of people on stage


    saying that Miss Hond and Mr. Johnson both have great facial features! At the risk of asking, are the


    two of you in the acting, modeling and other industries?"


    Suny has been praised on stage since she was a child, and she has long been used to this situation. In


    the face of the host''s teasing, she remained calm and unruffled: "No."


    "I see that you two have outstanding temperament, you two have confidence in this game tonight?"


    Suny nced at Austin and responded with a smile, "Yes."


    "Hahahaha, it seems that the two of you are not the least bit nervous and confident, so I hope that you


    will be able to pass through."


    "Thanks."


    After talking about the basics, the game begins.


    Suny and Austin were taken to the right side of the stage, and thene Suny had to walk down was


    about a meter wide, with a number of obstacles ced on both sides and in the middle.


    Soon, the staff came up and handed out blindfolds to the side that was pointing.


    Austin took the blindfold, walked over to Suny, and looked down at her, "Remember?"


    Suny''s eyebrows twitched slightly: "How do you know?"


    Dark eyes twitched as he didn''t answer the question, "Wearing an eye patch, Mrs. Johnson."


    Suny hooked his lips once and closed his eyes slightly.


    The organizers prepared the blindfold is quite thick, Suny face small, wearing some loose, both sides


    can see a little light, but only a little light, the rest of Suny can not see anything.


    The stage was crowded and very lively as the host was talking about each pair of contestants.


    Probably because Suny and Austin, a pair with high face value and outstanding body, were getting a lot


    of attention from the stage, the host paid special attention to their group.


    "We put our eyes on Miss Hond and Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond and Mr. Johnson two people really


    good feelings ah, the game has not yet started, Mr. Johnson and Miss Hond two people are still


    sped fingers."


    Hearing these words from the host, Suny''s face heated up slightly.


    Soon, though, the game began and Austin let go, and Suny stood there, unable to see anything but the


    sound of voices everywhere.


    The party pointed towards was issued a microphone and Austin was holding it in his hand, "Suny, I''m


    on your right hand side."


    The man''s voice is clear and mellow, and once Austin opened his mouth, many young girls on stage


    were saying it sounded good.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It seems Mr. Johnson is a very sweet boyfriend, the first thing he said was to tell Miss Hond where


    he was."


    The other guests on stage didn''t react as quickly as Austin, and although they were also calling out for


    their girlfriends, none of them said they were over there.


    "Okay, one minute to go, everyone cheer up!"


    Three minutes to walk ten meters is easy, but if blindfolded and to avoid the obstacles in front of the


    road, it is a little difficult.


    Suny had no microphone in her hand, she subconsciously inclined her head to look to her right, her


    head turned away, only to find that her eyes were blindfolded and she couldn''t see anything, nor could


    she see Austin.


    But she could feel Austin to her right, and she could smell the light perfume of his body.


    Suny curled her lips slightly, and soon she heard Austin speak, "Suny, seven steps ahead."


    Suny actually remembered where the obstacle was long ago, but she was blindfolded, the sense of


    direction is unknown, remember the location, but the distance is easily deviated.


    Austin cued directly with the number of steps, she lifted her leg and walked straight for seven steps, the


    second obstacle was on the right hand side, she remembered.


    Austin opened his mouth again, "Left, two steps."


    Suny followed Austin''s pointing andbined it with his memory, but in half a minute, the two had


    When the blindfold was removed, the stage did not know who led the apuse, followed by a burst of


    apuse.


    "Twenty-five seconds and not a single obstacle dropped, Miss Hond you and Mr. Johnson are just


    too good!"


    Suny inclined her head, and the next second, her hand at her side was taken by Austin.

 Chapter 536 Can I Leave Now?

    Chapter 536 Can I Leave Now?


    Chapter 536 Can I leave now?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The two stood on the stage and waited for the other contestants. Three minutes passed and all of them


    knocked off the barrier except Suny and Austin.


    The host walked over to Suny and Austin: "Mr. Johnson, Miss Hond, congrattions, you have won


    a set of special Valentine''s Day concentric lock and concentric key ne worth $9, 999 sponsored


    by the Gold Company. "


    Because of the full live broadcast of this evening''s event, when Suny and Austin came on stage just


    now, the host received a tip from the backstage staff that Suny and Austin were getting a lot of


    attention, and in just ten minutes, the live stream had already gained nearly 30, 000 more viewers.


    In order to get more people up, the hosts are naturally trying to find ways to keep Suny and Austin both


    on stage longer.


    But both Suny and Austin tacitly wanted to get off the stage. They looked at each other and Suny


    opened his mouth, "Happy, right, to be able to participate in such a fun event."


    The host was going to ask Austin, but when he saw Austin''s cold look, he smiled and had to continue


    asking Suny, "Is Miss Hond looking forward to the prize?"


    Suny raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this question from the host: "Isn''t there a picture in


    your promotional brochure?"


    The host was stunned for a moment, probably not expecting Suny to go out of his way.


    He smiled sarcastically, "There is a difference between a photo and the real thing, after all."


    Suny also smiled a little, "Yeah? We have a bit more to do, can we leave now?"


    Suny offered to leave so directly that the host was a little unsure how to speak to get the two to stay,


    and the chief conductor on the side of the stage was constantly gesturing for him to leave the people


    behind.


    The host was in a difficult position, but in the end, he had rich stage experience, but in a second, the


    host came up with a solution: "Here''s the thing, our event today is being broadcast live, Miss Hond


    you and Mr. Johnson are the first two people to get the special Valentine''s Day couple prize worth 9,


    999 yuan sponsored by the Gold Company this evening. Miss Hond and Mr. Johnson are the first


    participants to win our special Valentine''s Day couple''s prize sponsored by the Gold Company tonight,


    before receiving the prize, can the two say hello to our friends in the live room?"


    Nearly 10, 000 prizes are really not that good to take, if reced by others, not to mention the greeting


    with the live audience, even if they are allowed to follow the live broadcast inside the studio, in order to


    get this prize, will not hesitate to nod and agree.


    Unfortunately, both Suny and Austin are not short of money, the so-called special couple''s ne is


    just a gimmick thought up by the merchant, and the price of 9999 is not likely to be a limited edition


    product, which is really not very attractive to Suny and Austin.


    They are also on stage just to attend the event and experience the ordinary dating routine of a couple.


    Now after the experience, to receive a prize, there are so many requirements, Austin has some


    impatience.


    The smile on Suny''s face also faded a bit: "In that case, we don''t want this prize."


    As soon as the host heard Suny''s words, he immediately got anxious: "Miss Hond, Mr. Johnson,


    please stay! Our event is real and valid, not a deception of the audience, you just need to say hello to


    the audience in the live room."


    Suny decisively refused: "Sorry, we don''t want to be on camera."


    Some of the audience on stage were also discontented and began to condemn the organizers, so


    many demands to get an award.


    Suny nced at the stage and suddenly thought of something: "I want to ask, we won the prize, do we


    have the power to dispose of it?"


    The host froze for a moment, some can not guess Suny what they want to do, but the stage has been


    scolded for their affairs, he was afraid that if they continue, will make a bad thing, so he hurriedly


    nodded: "Yes yes, Miss Hond you win the prize is in full view of the public, the prize is naturally to be


    rewarded to your hands. "


    Suny smiled slightly: "No, we''re not really interested in the prize, but since we won, I''m going to just


    give it away here."


    Suny said, after a pause, "Do you have any ying cards, please?"


    The host nodded, though puzzled, "Yes there is, but Miss Hond, what do you mean?"


    "Oh, then please give me a deck of ying cards, please."


    The host originally wanted to say something else, but the afterglow went to see the event producer


    gave him a stop sign, he quickly swallowed the words that came to his mouth.


    "Okay, you wait a minute."


    Whatever Suny is going to do, they are still on stage and not leaving anyway.


    Soon, the staff handed a deck of ying cards to the host, who handed the cards to Suny.


    Suny took out a pen from her bag and wrote "suny", then handed it to the host: "I wrote a word inside


    one of the cards, this is the card, the spectator who gets this cardter, our prize will go to her."


    As soon as Suny''s words fell, the stage was abuzz with excitement.


    This is simply more attractive than what the mall organizers want to y games on stage to get the


    prize ah, this ispletely depends on the luck ah, simply not too exciting!


    Suny smiled, "Please take a picture."


    This kind of thing, who knows whether someone will write a word up to impersonate the im, not to


    give and make trouble.


    Suny''s approach is very good, in addition to the host of their official staff no one knows what she wrote


    on the card, take a picture can also do handwriting identification, even if it is an impostor, you can also


    identify the authenticity.


    After the host took the picture, Suny inserted the card into the whole deck of ying cards, then took a


    few steps forward to the edge of the stage, raised his hand and raised the ying card to the bottom of


    the stage.


    There was a rush on stage, Suny returned to Austin, gave him a look, then turned to the host and said,


    "Well, now the prize I have given to a lucky audience member on stage, good luck with your event."


    After saying that, Suny and Austin both went straight off the stage.


    The host wanted to say something else, but by the time he thought of something to say, Suny and


    Austin were already walking off stage.


    Just now the two were on stage, many people at the bottom noticed them.


    Just as Suny and Austin walked off the stage, several girls came over: "Are you stars,dies? Can we


    take a picture with you guys?"


    So good-looking, if this into the entertainment industry, it is not a package of red?


    Even if it''s not a star, it doesn''t matter, usually the road is not good to see such a good-looking couple,


    take a picture, and turn around to share with friends to show off.


    Suny smiled and shook his head, "Sorry, we are not stars and we don''t like group photos."


    After Suny finished, she looked at Austin, who also happened to be looking at her.


    The two men looked at each other and left the crowd with unspoken quick steps.

 Chapter 537 - This Person Is Unlucky

    Chapter 537 - This Person Is Unlucky


    Chapter 537 - This person is unlucky


    The two gradually away from the center of the crowd, but along the way, there are still many stores on


    the door with details of today''s Valentine''s Day activities.


    asionally, Suny and Austin ran into people selling roses on Valentine''s Day, and Suny and Austin


    had to go back around to Lover''s Street to pick up their cars since they weren''t parked here.


    Lovers'' Street has events at night and is more lively than during the day.


    The two just walked to the end of the street, they saw all the pretty little lights in front of them, and there


    were many more couples on the road than during the day.


    Suny already strolled once during the day, the two held hands and walked casually.


    Suddenly, a sixteen or seventeen-year-old high school girl with arge basket of roses peeked out from


    the side, and she took a rose in her right hand and was holding it up to Suny: "Uncle, today is


    Valentine''s Day, buy a rose for your girlfriend."


    When Austin heard the word "uncle", his face was clearly on one side.


    Suny slightly hooked his lips and smiled, standing aside, just looking at the girl, did not say anything.


    "She''s not my girlfriend."


    Austin''s words made the girl very embarrassed, looked at Suny, and then looked at Austin, it seems


    how can not understand, Suny this face, how to be a lover to go.


    "Yes, sorry, today''s Valentine''s Day, uncle you buy a rose to coax this youngdy happy?"


    The girl is also bold, although embarrassed, but in order to be able to sell the roses, but surprisingly


    hard and change the story.


    Suny was amused and reached out to take the rose from the girl''s hand, "Mr. Johnson, it''s Valentine''s


    Day, it''s not too much for me to ask you for a rose, right?"


    When she said this, she inclined her head to look at Austin, the slightly hooked peach blossoms shining


    brightly like stars in the light of the streetmp.


    Austin faintly pressed her palm and took out his phone, "How much is one?"


    When the girl heard this, she hurriedly held up her payment code, "Fifteen dors a piece."


    "How much did it cost to buy it all?"


    The girl observed Suny and Austin for a long time, the two dresses at a nce is not ordinary people,


    the two temperament outstanding, she knows that such customers are the easiest to buy flowers, after


    all, the other party is not willing to spend time to tangle with her, and will not spare fifteen dors.


    But she did not expect the other side will directly to her flowers all want, when hearing Austin''s words,


    the girl froze for a moment, after two seconds before responding: "There are eighty-eight, the original


    price of one thousand three hundred and twenty, but today is Valentine''s Day, I will charge the uncle


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    one thousand three hundred and fourteen, the one in the hands of the youngdy, it will be given to the


    youngdy. "


    Although the word "uncle" sounds disturbing, but the good meaning of a lifetime is also considered to


    satisfy Austin, he directly scan the code and paid one thousand three hundred and fourteen dors.


    The girl brought a hundred roses, originally thought it would take until twelve o''clock at night to sell


    them all, but did not expect that only twenty minutes after the opening, sold out at once, excitedly


    handed the basket of flowers to Austin: "Thank you, uncle and sister."


    Austin''s face darkened again, the girl earned money happy, pressed not to notice Austin''s displeasure.


    Austin took the basket of flowers and added before the girl turned to leave, "She''s not my girlfriend,


    she''s my wife."


    After saying that, Austin walked forward with a flower basket in one hand and Suny in the other.


    The girl was stunned for a moment, standing in ce and watching the backs of the two men for a long


    time before she responded.


    Oooooo, she wants to find such a handsome, good-looking and generous man as her husband in the


    future too!


    Suny took a look at the flower basket Austin was carrying in his right hand and thought of what the girl


    had just called Austin and couldn''t help but smile lightly.


    There was a lot of noise around, but despite that, Austin heard Suny''sughter.


    He inclined his head to look at Suny, the light melted, Suny bowed his head light smile tickled his heart.


    Austin''s eyes sank slightly and his throat twitched, "What is Mrs. Johnsonughing at?"


    Hearing this from him, Suny grunted, "Nothing."


    Can''t tell Uncle Xu that she''sughing at this, right?


    Well, you can''t.


    Austin looked at her for a moment, and he knew what she was smiling about.


    Suny is only twenty-eight this year, while he is already thirty-five.


    He was seven years older than her.


    For the first time, Austin realized that he really seemed to be at the age where he could be called an


    uncle.


    Realizing this, Austin for the first time had an inexplicable sense of crisis about age.


    Of course, this is not to be told to Suny.


    The two of them walked all the way through Lover''s Street and arrived at the parking lot in just over half


    an hour.


    This time is alreadyte, Suny just fasten the seat belt, can not help but yawn.


    Austin gave her a sideways nce, "Sleepy?"


    Suny nodded, "A little."


    Didn''t sleep wellst night.


    Thinking about what happenedst night, Suny''s face got a little hot.


    She tilted her head and looked out the car window to divert her attention.


    The car drove slowly, today Valentine''s Day, the road at this point more than the usual number of cars.


    When the car was rear-ended, Suny was faking sleep with her eyes closed.


    The car suddenly lurched and Suny opened her eyes and looked at Austin beside her, "What''s wrong?"


    Austin also looked at her for a moment, "Tailgating."


    Suny and Austin had just gotten out of the car when the owner of the car came up to them: "How did


    you drive? No eyes ah, suddenly brake?


    The owner of the sports car is a boy in his early twenties, with a girl of the same age beside him, with


    short dyed granny grey hair, and pieces of his body are trendy.


    Austin grew up or for the first time was treated so arrogantly, he stood there, expressionlessly looking


    at the boys.


    Halfway through his sentence, the boy nced at Austin, and when he saw the coldness in Austin''s


    eyes, he was taken aback and was a bit vain: "Don''t think you guys are great just because you drive a


    broken Bentley! Do you know who my father is? My dad is Kyle Mills, the vice chairman of New


    School!"


    New School?


    Suny let out a soft tsk, and her hand gently tugged at the hem of Austin''s shirt.


    Sensing her movement, Austin inclined his head and gave Suny a look.


    Suny smiled at him and took a step forward, "What''s your name?"


    "What do you care what my name is! My father is the vice chairman of the new school, today I am in a


    good mood, you pay me 30, 000 yuan, and this matter is over! Otherwise, if my dad finds outter, I''ll


    make you guys eat your words!"


    These two years the new school development momentum is very strong,st year just listed


    sessfully, if Suny and Austin two people are ordinary people, perhaps it is really to eat.


    But s, this one is out of luck.


    Sunyughed: "If you don''t say your name, how do I know if you''re impersonating Mr. Mills'' son?"


    The boy was upset when he heard Suny''s words: "I don''t change my name, Tom Mills."


    Suny nodded, "Yes, just a moment, Mr. Mills."


    Suny good-looking, gentle and polite speech, Tom''s face eased a little, "Miss, you stay with me tonight


    for one night, this thing will be over, how?"


    Suny looked askance at him and retreated directly behind Austin, "I''ll make a phone call."


    Austin answered and looked coldly at Tom who was following him, Tom was looked at with weakness


    and took two steps back, but still cursed on his lips.

 Chapter 538 Mr. Mills Really CanT Teach His Son Well

    Chapter 538 Mr. Mills Really Can''T Teach His Son Well


    Chapter 538 Mr. Mills really can''t teach his son well


    Today, Valentine''s Day, Rosa didn''t expect to receive a call from Suny.


    Yesterday she learned from Ivan that Austin had returned home. Since Austin is back home, Suny and


    Austin must be going out for the holidays.


    Rosa was really surprised to get a call from Suny at this point: "Miss Hond?"


    The call was answered, Suny nced at Tom and the corners of her lips hooked slightly, "Secretary


    Lee, Happy Valentine''s Day."


    "Happy Valentine''s Day, Miss Hond."


    Suny smiled and didn''t waste any more time, and got straight to the point: "Is the new vice chairman of


    the school named Kyle Mills?"


    Phantom is apany that Phantom invested in five years ago, andst year, Phantom sessfully


    went public, and Phantom made a lot of money as the market value of the new school rose.


    Suny is not personally invested, so neither Suny nor she will be involved in the major decisions of


    Suny, but Phantom will send someone over for regr reporting meetings.


    Rosa had never been there, but because Xinpai went publicst year, she took a look at the


    information of Xinpai''s senior management, so the vice president of Xinpai, Rosa still remembered:


    "Yes, Miss Hond."


    "He has a son named Tom?"


    Rosa has been with Suny for so many years and knows that Suny is not someone who likes to gossip.


    Hearing this from Suny, Rosa immediately realized that something was wrong: "I''m not sure about this


    Miss Hond, is something wrong?"


    Suny nced at Tom and responded faintly, "Hmm."


    After sweeping a nce at Tom, Suny continued to speak: "Just now a car rear-ended our car, the


    owner said his name is Tom, is the son of the vice president of the new school."


    Once Suny said this, Rosa where still do not understand what means: "Miss Hond you wait a


    moment, I immediately contact the new faction of Mr. Wace."


    Ethan Wace is the chairman of New School, he came to Phantom to pull investment back then, it


    was Suny who met him personally.


    Suny has this kindness to Ethan, Ethan can have this position today, it can also be said that it can not


    be without Suny at the beginning of the debate to join the new school.


    So over the years, Ethan but some parties, always the first post to Rosa''s hands, as for Suny out or


    not, is another matter.


    Hanging up the phone, Suny nced at Austin, and the two looked at each other, and Suny smiled.


    Tom snorted in front: "You are useless today even if you call the King of Heaven, I tell you, my car is


    new yesterday, more than one hundred and thirty thousand, now this light is directly broken, I want you


    thirty thousand, I am also looking at your good-looking part."


    Suny raised an eyebrow slightly and swept a nce at Tom, then looked at Austin: "Smell any


    alcohol?"


    Austin nodded, "Smell."


    The two men were not speaking loudly, and on the road, Tom did not hear clearly.


    "Then let''s wait for the traffic police toe."


    "Good."


    Austin looked down at Suny, as if he would respond to whatever Suny said.


    The traffic police soon came, Tom DUI, directly taken away, Suny and Austin two naturally have to


    follow the police station, to talk aboutpensation matters.


    Meanwhile, Ethan was stunned to receive a call from Rosa.


    Who doesn''t know that nowadays Rosa can be said to be the second inmand of Phantom, and


    Suny has left almost everything to Rosa.


    Now that Suny is more than simply the chairman of Phantom, Ethan is surprised and delighted to


    receive a call from Rosa.


    But after he heard Rosa''s words, Ethan was only surprised but not happy, "Secretary Lee, don''t worry,


    I''ll contact Mr. Mills right now."


    "Then I will leave you, Mr. Wace, alone."


    "Secretary Lee is so kind."


    Rosa didn''t make nice with Ethan and just hung up the phone.


    Ethan at this time also did not have the heart to be polite with Rosa, after the call was cut off, he


    directly dialed Kyle''s phone.


    He and Kyle two college ssmates, very good rtionship, and because of this, Ethan will let Kyle as


    the vice president of the new school.


    Ethan is not polite, the phone is connected directly to the point: "Kyle, Tom he is not out tonight to y?


    Just now Miss Hond''s secretary Rosa called me, said Miss Hond just on the way home was rear-


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ended, Tom and they reported your name."


    When Kyle heard this, his heart also thumped: "Lao Wei, what do you mean by that? Why do I not


    understand it?"


    "Miss Hond''s secretary personally called me, Tom he is young I can understand, but offend who, can


    not offend Miss Hond ah!"


    In the end is his own son, Kyle some do not believe: "Tom he usually is fun-loving some, but I think he


    will also be proportionate, Lao Wei you wait, I will make a phone call to ask, maybe his ssmates or


    friends impersonated!"


    Ethan does not care so much, this thing as long as the rtionship with Kyle, it is also rted to him,


    he does not want to offend Suny: "Then you go and find out what is going on!"


    Kyle hung up the phone and just read a few words when he heard his wife running over with a


    panicked look on her face, "Yewen, something''s wrong, Tom''s been caught in the police station!"


    Kyle''s face changed, "What''s going on?"


    Mrs. Tan was at a loss: "I don''t know what''s going on, but I just got a phone call saying that Tom was


    driving drunk and asked us to go to the police station."


    Kyle thought of Ethan''s words earlier and blushed: "I''m going to the police!"


    Seeing this, Mrs. Tan hurriedly took his hand, "I''ll go too!"


    "You - forget it,e on!"


    Meanwhile, the police station.


    Tom DUI not to mention, driving did not maintain a safe distance, rear-ended because he was


    distracted by ying with his cell phone, which led to the car rear-ended into Suny their car.


    The traffic police determine the responsibility, the responsibility all in Tom.


    Suny they drove today is a million or so Bentley, the car taillight was directly broken, reported insurance


    repair costs all by Tom responsible.


    Tom also had disobedience, but they were all pressed down by the police.


    Both parties had just finished signing the settlement when Kyle and Mrs. Tan arrived.


    Seeing Kyle, Tom''s eyes lit up, "Dad-"


    The first thing Kyle saw was Suny and Austin. Thinking of what Ethan had said on the phone before he


    arrived, he was so angry that he went straight up and pped Tom: "Are you out of your mind?"


    "Dad? You''re the one who''s crazy, right?!"


    Mrs. Tan was also shocked and pulled Kyle: "Yaowen you''re crazy! He''s your son!"


    "I don''t have a son like that!"


    Kyle said, and hurriedly turned his head to look at Suny and Austin: "Miss Hond, Mr. Johnson, I''m


    sorry, it''s my fault for not teaching my son well, I''ve given you a fright tonight."


    Sunyughed and didn''t answer.


    Austin only gave him a cold look, "Mr. Mills did teach his son poorly."


    After saying that, he turned around and left the police station holding Suny.

 Chapter 539 Is Quite A Right Choice

    Chapter 539 Is Quite A Right Choice


    Chapter 539 is quite a right choice


    After such a scene, it was already after 11 pm when Suny and Austin returned to the vi.


    The car slowly drove into the vi and Austin parked the car before he looked sideways at Suny who


    was asleep on the side, "Suny?"


    On the way back Suny had fallen asleep, Austin called out, saw her move, pushed the door open and


    got out of the car, went around and helped pull open the passenger door and picked Suny up.


    Suny woke up just as she was picked up, the lights in the garage were a little bright, she squinted


    slightly and looked at Austin: "Home, huh?"


    "Hmm."


    Austin answered and carried her straight upstairs.


    Back in the master bedroom, Suny was awake and reached for the warm water Austin handed over,


    drinking half of it, Suny nced at Austin: "I''m going to take a shower."


    "Go ahead."


    Austin reached out and took the cup from her hand and stroked Suny''s head.


    Today in the outside shopping for so long, Suny has long been sleepy, showered out, did not wait for


    Austin directly to sleep over.


    Several messages inside the phone, the video of her and Austin both attending the event was cut and


    posted online, and it directly caught fire.


    On the way back, I bumped into a Tom, Suny has not been looking at his phone, and did not know


    about this.


    Austin came out of the shower and saw the tweet on his phone, and after reading it, Austin forwarded it


    directly to the group.


    Today''s Valentine''s Day event saw the lone Mr. Brooks workingte into the night.


    Elijah looked down and saw that Austin had posted a small video in the group.


    In all the years I''ve known Austin, it''s the first time Elijah has ever seen Austin take the initiative to talk


    inside a group.


    Mr. Brooks was so curious that he ended up clicking in and seeing, "..."


    At night, just after working overtime, but also to his mouth inside the dog food!


    Forget about friendship!


    The next day, when Suny woke up, it was already dawn.


    Austin was no longer in bed, she turned around and felt something drop down her neck. Suny couldn''t


    help but raise an eyebrow and look down, only to find that she had an extra ne around her neck.


    A thin ne made of tinum, adorned with a cloud pendant, cute and lovable.


    Suny hooked his lips and smiled a little, got up and got out of bed to wash up.


    After washing up anding downstairs, Austin already had breakfast ready.


    When she came down, Austin handed her a ss of warm water: "Good morning, Mrs. Johnson."


    "Good morning, Mr. Johnson."


    Suny took the cup and took a sip of the warm water, then reached out and touched the ne


    around her neck, "What is this?"


    "Valentine''s Day gift."


    "Oh."


    Suny responded and took another sip of water, "I don''t think I have a Valentine''s Day gift for Mr.


    Johnson, though."


    Austin looked at her and raised a rare eyebrow, "Isn''t it already prepared?"


    Suny was a little puzzled: "No."


    She was really unprepared, not selling him short.


    The words fell, Suny was suddenly pulled into his arms by his hand, before he could react, Suny only


    felt a slight heat on his lips.


    Suny looked at Austin''s near frown and blinked slightly.


    Austin kissed her and quickly let go, "Isn''t that right?"


    Suny was slightly embarrassed, really unexpected.


    "Breakfast is served."


    Austin knew she was shy, but did not continue to embarrass Suny, took the cup out of her hand, turned


    around and went back into the kitchen.


    Suny did not notice the sudden appearance of some sulent by the goldfish pond until after three


    o''clock in the afternoon. She went downstairs to feed the goldfish and did not feel the heat in the


    shade, so she moved a sun lounger to bask in the sun by the goldfish pond.


    I didn''t expect to turn around and see a lot more nters on the side, and the shelves were filled with


    all kinds of sulents, and under the sunlight, the pots of sulents were lovely and beautiful.


    Suny couldn''t help but give a tsk and incline her head to look at Austin beside her, "When did you buy


    this?"


    "I had it sent over yesterday."


    He was honest.


    Suny hasn''t raised any sulents for a long time, because the garden of the vi is too big and it


    would take too much effort for her to take care of it by herself, she didn''t have that kind of mind after


    she moved out from the Johnson residence.


    Suny is not much of a sulent fan, but when she married Austin, the Johnson family is really free,


    and she is toozy to go downstairs to talk to Tina and Grace, so as long as Grace does not ask her to


    drawing sulent, in fact, it is still quite leisurely. In fact, it was quite a leisurely life.


    Later divorced from Austin, that more than three years of raising sulent Suny also did not take


    away, it was left there.


    At that time in her opinion, that is her three years inside the raised, to leave, naturally there is no need


    to take away, so as not to see the remembrance of old things, in vain.


    Later how those sulent, Suny also do not know.


    Thinking about the old days, Suny had some rare emotions: "The Johnson residence''s sulents,


    were they all thrown away?"


    "No."


    Austin reached over to her and led her to the sulents, "Doesn''t that look familiar?"


    Hearing his words, Suny gave a light tsk: "This is not the same sulent I raised at the Johnson


    residence, right?"


    "I had it shipped from the Johnson residence yesterday."


    Just wanted to give Suny a surprise.


    Suny was stunned and took a closer look at each and every pot of sulent on those nters.


    She has been raising sulents for more than two years, and Suny naturally remembers what she has


    raised.


    She originally thought that when she left the Johnson residence in such an "arrogant" manner, Grace


    would definitely have her things thrown away, and these sulents would naturally not be saved.


    I did not expect that dozens of pots of sulent, but still keep well.


    Suny''s heart was somewhat stirred, and she inclined her head and looked at Austin with a hooked


    smile, "I thought Ms. Smith would have thrown them away a long time ago."


    "I stopped it."


    That day is also a coincidence, he rarely returned to the Johnson residence, Grace also happens to


    have people in the Johnson residence to clean things, see him back, and deliberately Suny used to


    take things to him, and tell him bad luck.


    He didn''t think much of it at the time and didn''t want to care about Grace.


    But then when Grace directed the maid to go in the master bedroom and to throw away all those


    sulents on the balcony, he ghosted, "Don''t touch anything in the master bedroom."


    At that time Grace seemed to be a little discontented, but he was not in a good mood that day, Grace


    recited a few words, and did not say anything else.


    Later, he told Ivan about those sulent things on the balcony, Ivan regrly sent people over to take


    care of, until now, the dozens of pots of sulent, all still well.


    A few days ago he was preparing to return home and remembered Valentine''s Day, so he asked Ivan


    to ship these sulents over yesterday, intending to give Suny a surprise.


    In hindsight, it was a good choice to leave these sulents behind.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 540 Is Really Put You In Mind

    Chapter 540 Is Really Put You In Mind


    Chapter 540 is really put you in mind


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suny looked at the more than twenty pots of sulents in front of him, the heart is still quite a bit of


    emotion.


    After all, I didn''t expect that Austin would let someone keep the potted nts.


    Suny collected her thoughts, inclined her head to look at Austin beside her and smiled slightly,


    "Thanks."


    This surprise is, indeed, quite a surprise.


    Austin looked at her, reached out and took her into his arms, leaned slightly down on Suny''s shoulder


    and looked at the colorful sulent nts in front of him, "What else does Mrs. Johnson want to


    raise?"


    He said, paused, and without waiting for Suny to say anything, Austin added, "How about raising a


    baby?"


    Hearing this from him, Suny''s face got a little hot and was about to speak when her phone suddenly


    rang.


    Austin frowned a little, he was not very satisfied with such a cozy alone between himself and Suny two


    people, there are actually insensitive people to disturb.


    Suny also noticed that Austin looked a little cold, she looked at him, hooked her lips slightly, nced at


    the caller ID on her phone, and when she saw clearly that the caller ID was Rosa, Suny nced at


    Austin again, "It''s Secretary Lee."


    Secretary Lee has been with her for so many years, has always been measured, when she was in the


    Johnson family those years, Rosa have not easily contacted her, now she deliberately handed over all


    the Phantom matters, Secretary Lee more clear, Suny is not want to manage so many trivial things.


    Suny''s eyebrows twitched as she raised her hand and gently pushed Austin away before pressing


    answer: "It''s me, Secretary Lee."


    "Miss Hond, good afternoon, I''m interrupting you."


    Suny raised an eyebrow andughed softly, "Something happened to thepany?"


    "There''s nothing going on at thepany, except that I got a call from a new faction of Mr. Mills. mr.


    Mills said he wanted to invite you to dinner and wondered if you were free ..."


    Suny let out a light tsk, "That''s quite a coincidence."


    Rosa knew what happenedst night, so when she got Kyle''s first call, Rosa simply refused.


    She is at least with Suny for so many years, these things,rge and small, not a hundred pieces also


    have seventy or eighty pieces, have long known how to deal with it.


    But the other side pursued it, and today it came straight to Phantom.


    Kyle came to Phantom, also did not do anything, is a vice president, hands to busy with so many


    things, but he wanted to see Suny, directly brought aptop over, sitting in the lobby of thepany


    downstairs, Rosa or the first time to encounter such a difficult person.


    Kyle how to say is also the vice president of the new faction, Rosa is not good enough to let the


    security guards directly evict people, so they had to give Suny a call.


    Suny''s answer was also what she expected, and Rosa had a n in mind to deal with it.


    Suny has been on vacationtely, not to mention Austin returned yesterday, and Rosa didn''t dare to


    bother Suny any further.


    Hearing this from Suny, Secretary Lee hurriedly picked up the conversation and prepared to end it,


    "Yes, Miss Hond, then I will reply for you that he is not avable."


    Sunyughed, "Secretary Lee, when did you learn to be bad too?"


    All learned to set her words.


    Rosa was poked by Suny, some embarrassment, "Miss Hond, Mr. Mills he brought hisptop to our


    Suny heard her say this and hummed lightly, "He likes our Phantom''s lobby so much, so just let him sit


    there."


    Although she was in a good mood yesterday and is in a good mood today, Suny remembers all the


    things that happenedst night.


    She doesn''t like to lecture people, but if someone is all over her head, she has to show them colors.


    Otherwise, would she not be carrying the two such imposing titles of suny and Mrs. Johnson for


    nothing?


    Rosa didn''t hear the anger inside Suny''s words and sighed slightly in relief: "Okay, I know, Miss


    Hond, I''ll leave you alone."


    "Well, hard work, Secretary Lee."


    "As it should be, Miss Hond."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny thought about what happenedst night and couldn''t help but raise


    an eyebrow.


    On the side, Austin looked at Suny: "The Tan family?"


    Suny gave him a look and nodded with a smile, "Well, maybe the couch in Phantom Hall is more


    She said with a smile, but her words carried a few cool and mocking words inside.


    The cold color on Austin''s face also heaved a few points, and his dark eyes moved a little, "Want me to


    say hello?"


    Although Kyle is said to be the vice president of the new school, it would be easy for Austin to move


    him.


    Suny looked askance at him, "No need."


    She would like to see how many days Kyle can sit.


    Suny still overestimated Kyle, who left after more than six hours of waiting at Phantom.


    Of course, Ethan''s handwriting is naturally behind this.


    Suny and Austin both have no shortage of money or leisure, and Tom wants to reconcile both of them.


    Kyle usually indulge Tom, but he is not a fool, Suny and Austin two, which he can not afford to provoke,


    reconciliation, he naturally do not dare to think about it again.


    In the end, Tom was detained for fifteen days.


    Of course, Suny didn''t pay much attention to this matter.


    Tom or Kyle, to her and Austin, are worthless characters.


    It''s not necessary.


    Austin has been so preupied with preparing for his wedding to Sunytely that he doesn''t care


    about Tom''s affairs.


    Grandma Maya to Suny embroidered the wedding dress has been embroidered, nearly two months,


    Austin and Suny personally went to H City, Suny on the body after Grandma Maya then do the details


    of changes.


    On the day of the wedding dress fitting, Grandma Maya locked the door of the second floor studio,


    leaving Austin alone downstairs.


    Because the wedding dress is hand embroidered and Grandma Maya is a perfectionist, Suny tried on


    the dress for more than three hours and Grandma Maya nned to rework some of the details.


    This is Suny''s first time wearing a wedding dress. Although it was just a trial, she looked at herself


    inside the mirror and had an indescribable feeling.


    The wedding dress was made for her, and Grandma Maya took notes as she told her how Austin found


    her and begged her.


    Suny listened, feeling funny and a little touched.


    Austin, she has known him for more than ten years, he is like that heavenly figure, who would have


    thought that in order to let Grandma Maya embroider her wedding dress personally, he actually went to


    the streets for three days as a wedding dress model.


    Yes, that''s right, it''s a wedding dress model.


    Grandma Maya made a good statement, handed the recorded video to Suny to see: "I actually


    intended to make things difficult for him, this kid, when he was a child is such a face, grew up is also


    such a face. Before his grandmother died, she told me, Austin, I''m afraid to spend the rest of his life on


    his own. He ah, very unfeeling!"


    "You''re such a pretty girl, I don''t want to see you cry at all. Rather, I didn''t expect that he really just


    stood outside for three days in his wedding dress."


    Grandma Maya said, kindly stroked Suny''s long hair: "I also count ah, to help his grandmother to help


    you over the gate, he ah, is really put you in mind."

 Chapter 541 - Is This Still A Man?

    Chapter 541 - Is This Still A Man?


    Chapter 541 - Is this still a man?


    Suny looked at Austin in the video, he was wearing a white wedding dress, the face looked so good, if


    not for the throat knot, probably everyone thought this was really a wedding model.


    He was standing in the street where people wereing and going, still holding the leaflet in his hand


    and handing it out, but the table on his face was as cold as ever, and thebination only made


    people feel funny.


    Suny also felt funny, could not help butugh,ughing andughing, the corners of the eyes even


    seeped a few tears.


    "Grandma Maya, this video, can I keep it?"


    Maya hahaughed twice: "Of course you can, thister married, that boy dares to bully you, you will


    send this video to the Inte, so that everyone can see him this way!"


    Suny was embarrassed, the first time she didn''t think as long as others.


    The video was transferred and Grandma Maya recorded the details to be modified.


    Suny changed out of her wedding dress and went downstairs to find Austin.


    It''s been more than three hours, Mr. Johnson should be tired of waiting, right?


    Austin has never been a patient man.


    When Suny walked down the stairs, she found that Austin was not inside the vi.


    Gee, are the direct people gone?


    As I was thinking about it, the sound of a car engine came from outside.


    Suny raised an eyebrow and walked out of the courtyard as Austin pushed open the car door and got


    out of the car.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He was carrying a nice bag in his hand, and when he saw her walk out, Austin''s pace on his feet


    quickened a bit and he walked up to Suny: "Finished trying?"


    Suny looked at him, "Is it boring to wait?"


    "No."


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled, "So where did Mr. Johnson go?"


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to eat cake yesterday?"


    Suny also saw the wording of the bag he was carrying. When she got off the ne yesterday, she


    clicked on her phone and saw Alicia send her a screenshot of a very famous cake store in H City,


    limited to 99 cakes per day, sold at three times a day, firste, first served, no takeaway, only one per


    person per day.


    Alicia said she has been craving for a long time, but unfortunately there is still half a month to be born,


    but also can only look at the picture online to crave a little.


    Austin, who happened to see her clicking on those cake pictures, asked her if she wanted to eat cake.


    Suny was not as fond of cake as Alicia was, but looking at Austin and thinking about Ashle controlling


    Alicia''s cake eating, she couldn''t help but nod her head and say she wanted to.


    But from the airport out of the city when the traffic jam, the two to the city has been more than seven


    o''clock almost eight o''clock, the cake store cakes have been put all day, Suny only ate two bites and


    did not want to eat.


    Rather unexpectedly, today, Austin went to the queue to buy back.


    Suny looked at the cake he was carrying, and for the first time, she became interested in a dessert like


    cake.


    As the two talked, Grandma Maya came down.


    Austin bought no small cake, and Suny happened to invite Grandma Maya to join her.


    Grandma Maya likes to eat sweet and creamy things, and when she heard Suny''s words, she didn''t


    mind.


    The maid thoughtfully brewed a pot of ck tea and the three had afternoon tea at Grandma


    MayAlexandre before Suny and Austin drove off.


    Before leaving, Grandma Maya said in Suny''s ear: "Because he bought a cake for you, that video, you


    secretly watch it, this kid, ah, but good face."


    Suny couldn''t help but smile a little, looked askance at Austin and nodded in response to Grandma


    Maya, "Good."


    Coming out of the vi, Austin inclined his head to look at her, "What did Grandma Maya say to you?"


    Suny picked the corners of her peachy eyes and looked at him with a smile, "A secret."


    "What''s the secret?"


    "If it''s a secret, I can''t tell Mr. Johnson."


    Austin looked at Suny beside him, she hooked her peach blossom eyes, the smile on her face was


    gentle and a few vivid, the evening haze hit her face, this was the first time he saw such a Suny.


    Lovely.


    Suny and Austin spent only one night in H City, had dinner and flew straight back to J City.


    Just after the wedding dress fitting, Mr. Johnson arranged the wedding photos.


    More than two months ago Austin has gone with Suny to set the wedding photo shoot, Austin does not


    want Suny too tired, directly let Elijah to his name of an estate closed for a week, so that the venue for


    their wedding photos.


    Although Austin''s movements were a bit shy, Suny feltfortable taking wedding photos while on


    vacation this way after a few days.


    Inside the estate, there are horse farms, ski resorts, hot springs, all kinds of ancient style buildings and


    modern style buildings, surrounded by mountains andkes, beautiful scenery, no need to worry about


    framing at all.


    Austin gave Eliza enough money, and Eliza''s team was more than happy to stay inside the estate to


    match the progress.


    In a few days, Suny took six sets of wedding photos without feeling tired.


    Today it is raining, no sunset, today''s group of sunset wedding photos had to be postponed to


    tomorrow.


    Rainy days are most suitable for nesting inside the room to watch movies, or sleep, Suny unknowingly


    fell asleep.


    Waking up to find Austin not in the room, she got up to fill a ss of water and pulled the curtains open,


    only to find Austin outside in the courtyard.


    They live in a small detached vi with a garden of more than one hundred and fifty square meters, and


    there is also a hot spring pool outside the garden.


    Austin was picking flowers inside the garden when Suny blinked and turned out of the room, intending


    to go out and find him.


    Suny had just walked downstairs when the doorbell rang.


    The estate is closed, and there will be no one else except the food delivery staff and Eliza and the girls.


    Austin had just picked a bouquet of flowers when he heard the doorbell and was a little impatient, but


    went over and opened the door anyway.


    When he saw the woman at the door, his eyes went cold straight away.


    Daria Price looked at the man in front of her and was very embarrassed: "Sir, I''m sorry, I''m the female


    lead in the cast of Little Youth, I don''t have a y today, I identally fell when I came out for a stroll,


    and my phone is out of battery, can you see if you can lend me a phone."


    Daria looked at Austin, a pair of soulful watery eyes containing a bit of shy embarrassment, after she


    finished she blinked shyly.


    As a "pure jade girl" debut Daria Price, she is still very confident in her appearance and body.


    The man in front of you is handsome and cane in when this manor is closed to the garden, and at


    a nce you know that he is a rich or noble person.


    The moment Daria saw the other side, her heart had already had many thoughts.


    She went out today wearing pseudo-vegetarian makeup, the short skirt on her body only to a third of


    her thighs, the upper body is white tights, because of a fall and some rain, rain-dampened clothes


    clinging to her body, as she exhaled and inhaled, the proud curvature of her breasts also followed the


    rise and fall.


    Daria deliberately increased the breathing, however, the other party is not any response, ck eyes


    also cold a few points.


    "ng", the door in front of you was directly closed.


    Daria, who has never missed a beat with a man before: "???"


    Is this still a man?

 Chapter 542 Too Much Trouble

    Chapter 542 Too Much Trouble


    Chapter 542 Too Much Trouble


    After Austin closed the door, he turned his head directly to look at Suny who had already walked out.


    Seeing him looking over, Suny hooked her lips and smiled a little, lifting her leg to walk beside him,


    "Who was Mr. Johnson talking to just now?"


    Austin folded and walked back to Suny, closed the umbre, and then handed her the bouquet in his


    hand, "Stranger."


    Suny raised an eyebrow and looked down at the bouquet in front of him, "For me, huh?"


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded, "Hungry?"


    Obviously the woman who just knocked on the door, he did not even want to mention it.


    Suny naturally saw it, and when Austin opened the door she had alreadye out of the vi and


    stood for a while in the rain pavilion, asking Austin just now, but on purpose.


    But when Mr. Johnson says stranger, it''s a stranger.


    Suny lowered her eyebrows and took the bouquet Austin handed over.


    It was still raining outside, and Austin''s freshly picked roses, with their petals still filled with rain,


    smelled stronger than usual.


    "No."


    Suny looked up at him, peach blossom eyes slightly hooked: "You picked the words from the garden,


    not afraid of Mr. Brooks angry?"


    "Don''t bother with him."


    When ites to Elijah, Austin is very indifferent.


    As the two men spoke, the doorbell rang once again.


    Suny tsked lightly, "Strangers ringing the doorbell twice?"


    Austin also frowned a little, obviously a little upset.


    He picked up the umbre aside, led Suny directly to the door and opened it.


    After standing at the door for a while or reluctantly Daria rang the doorbell once again, just did not


    expect that this time there was one more person standing at the door.


    When she saw Suny, the expression on Daria''s face stiffened visibly, but she quickly reacted and


    looked at Suny and Austin, embarrassed and pitiful: "Sorry sir, I really can''t help it, can you lend me an


    umbre if you''re not convenient for me to call?"


    Austin only nced at her lightly, then he looked at Suny: "My wife is in charge of all the things inside


    the house, if you want to borrow an umbre, ask my wife."


    Hearing Austin''s words, Suny''s face heated up a little, but she kept her face unobtrusive and nced at


    Daria lightly: "Where is Miss going back to?"


    Daria looked at Suny''s face, a little dazed, and a little overwhelmed by Suny''s question, "Huh?"


    "It''s too much trouble, I''ll contact the staff directly to send you back."


    Suny said, inclining her head to look at Austin.


    Austin also took out his cell phone and called the staff.


    Although the estate is closed, but to facilitate Suny their shooting, the staff did notpletely holiday.


    Suny saw this and smiled at Daria: "Miss you wait for a while, the staff wille to send you backter,


    my husband and I have work to do, so we won''t receive you."


    Suny said, hooking his lips and lifting his hand to pull the door slowly closed.


    Daria stood in the doorway, opened her mouth, and froze without uttering a word.


    The other side does not y by the rules at all ah.


    Soon, the door in front of you closed once again.


    Daria, standing in the doorway: "..."


    After closing the door, Suny nced at Austin, "Didn''t Mr. Brooks say that the estate was closed?"


    Since the park is closed, howe there are still "misceneous people" other than the staff.


    Austin held the umbre and led Suny inside: "I''ll ask."


    Suny smiled a little, "Yeah."


    The manor is Elijah''s, and Suny is not so domineering that she can only have her people inside the


    manor.


    Just now the woman, twice knocking on the door, obviously with bad intentions.


    Suny would like to see which one has the guts to mess with Austin.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Back at the cottage, Suny sat at the dining room table with the flowers Austin had picked and pruned


    the branches and leaves slowly and methodically.


    Austin looked at her for a while, thinking of the insensitive woman just now, the tenderness inside the


    bottom of his eyes dispersed a little.


    He took out his cell phone and called Elijah.


    Elijah just finished a meeting and he''s been very busy this time of year.


    I can''t help it, I have to go back to work on a blind date if I''m not busy with my career, and Mr. Brooks


    still prefers to work overtimepared to blind dates and overtime.


    On the contrary, during this time Austin is idle as a rich kid who is idle, all day long except around Suny


    is around Suny.


    He had several appointments with people, but the other side came back and said directly that they


    were not avable.


    So, suddenly when she saw Austin calling, Elijah was a little suspicious that she hadn''t been too busy


    and rested for a while and had misread it.


    Austin just a few days ago asked him to close that estate in a neighboring city for him to take wedding


    photos, saying it would take a week, and it''s only been five days since Austin reached out to him.


    Elijah found it unbelievable and answered the phone in a hurry: "What, do you want to treat me to an


    appreciation dinner after the wedding photos?"


    It''s not that Elijah is confident, other than that, he can''t really think of a reason for Austin to contact him.


    However, he proved to be overthinking, and Austin simply ignored his words, "Isn''t the estate closed?"


    Elijah realized that something was wrong as soon as he heard it, "Yes, as you requested, closed for


    seven days, seven days out of business, leaving you with a third of the staff inside the estate for daily


    maintenance operations ah."


    Closed one day can lose a lot of money, but Austin is generous, giving a very substantial amount of


    money, Elijah also personally called the manager to order.


    Austin''s frown deepened when he heard Elijah''sment, "There''s a crew inside the park."


    Elijah heard the word "crew" is a little weak, he can not help it, this is not apany investment in a TV


    series need to shoot several episodes of location, far too costly, so Elijah let the crew into the manor


    there to take the scene.


    He thought, the manor is so big, the crew wants the location on the south side, and Austin they can not


    meet, in order to progress, two days ago let people go in.


    "Austin, listen to me, it''s ourpany''s annual star drama this year, ''Little Youth'' isn''t it in the middle of


    filming? They said there are several exterior scenes that require mountain scenery ..."


    The caller Austin did not speak, Elijah more and more vain, "No, ording to reason they are not easy


    to meet with you, you are mainly in the East side, they are in the South side, I have arranged, you


    believe me ah, Austin."


    Austin figured out what was going on, didn''t bother to listen to his nonsense, and grunted coldly: "Then


    you arranged it really well, the actress from your crew knocked on our door twice today."


    After saying that, Austin just hung up the phone.


    Elijah gripped his phone, "???"


    Why did the actress from the cast and crew run and knock on Austin''s door?


    Elijah people are also confused, and quickly call the crew side.


    How to say that he also received Austin a limited sports car, this thing, at least to give an ount.

 Chapter 543 Did Something Extraordinary

    Chapter 543 Did Something Extraordinary


    Chapter 543 did something extraordinary


    Daria has been in the industry for three or four years and has seen all kinds of people. She has been


    using her appearance to her advantage since she was a child, because she has big round eyes, and


    when she looks at people seriously, she always gives them a feeling of innocence and pity, and she


    uses this trick to win all the time, but today she nted for the first time.


    The man, as if one more look at her can shorten the life of a few years, did not even look at her.


    That woman is very good-looking, Daria thinks she can notpare with her, but she feels that she


    just looked at people like that, whether they are men or women, more or less will have a few pity, right?


    But they didn''t.


    The rain is not much, but the estate is built around the mountain, the mountain wind with rain blowing


    over, despite all September, but already cold and a little seeping.


    Daria went out without much clothing, and fell, the umbre is broken, the clothes are also covered with


    a lot of water, standing in the doorway shivering with cold.


    Thankfully, the staff arrived in a short while and drove a tour bus back with the wind blowing, and Daria


    returned to her residence with a white face.


    When the agent saw her, she looked distressed: "What''s wrong with you, didn''t I tell you not to run


    around?"


    Seeing her manager, Daria couldn''t help but send out her fire: "I just want to go out for a walk, forget


    about it, I met a pair of oddballs today!"


    "What oddball? Isn''t the estate closed? Apart from our crew, there are only Mr. Brooks'' friends and


    some staff members, you didn''t meet Mr. Brooks'' friends, did you?"


    Hearing these words from her manager, Daria moved slightly: "I don''t think so."


    Even if it was, it was nothing, she didn''t do anything.


    When the agent saw her face hesitant, she was a little uneasy: "Did you go over to the East Side?"


    Daria couldn''t tell north from south: "No, what am I running over there for?"


    Hearing her say so, the agent was also relieved to hear that the estate was closed at the request of Mr.


    Brooks'' friends, and their director Watson also begged Mr. Brooks for a long time before Mr. Brooks


    asked them toe over here to film the scene.


    They entered the park long before the ears have been ordered, the scope of activities on this side of


    the South Zone, during the shooting is not allowed to run around, or turn back to work on.


    Daria is the third artist she has brought along, and is now the most well-known artist under her. This


    year, Daria has also hooked up with someone from the capitalist side, so Central Company has asked


    Daria toe over as the second female in this big summer youth drama.


    She is counting on Daria to be a hit with this drama, after all, Daria is not the best looking in the


    circle, but her youthful and innocent looks, it is not difficult to kill in the "pretty".


    What''s more, Daria ying the second female talent is also a favorite role, it can be said that once this


    drama is broadcast, Daria even if it will not be a sudden fire, the curry can at least mention the third or


    fourth line this position above.


    The agent knew that Daria had a bad temper and was afraid that she would talk nonsense and let


    others hear her, so she hurriedly urged her to go and change her clothes.


    Daria rolled her eyes, "I got it, Sister Wu."


    She was cold all the way, Wu did not say, Daria is also anxious to change clothes.


    Daria answered and the man went to his room.


    Their crew arranged for their actors'' amodation is also a vi, the best two or three floors to the


    female lead and male lead lived, Daria and her entourage of staff were arranged on the fourth floor.


    Sister Wu had just sent Daria back to her room to change clothes when a man came running up the


    stairs: "Sister Wu, is Daria here?"


    The other party''s face is not very good, anxious look, Sister Wu did not know what happened, only


    thought it was Director Watson side to find someone, afraid that the crew think Daria temper y big


    card, she hurriedly exined: "Yes Yes, why, is it to start shooting? I''ll let Daria down."


    The other party shook his head, "Did Daria go out just now?"


    Sister Wu realized that something was wrong, but Daria had just returned, she could not hide it, her


    face stiffened: "Yes, she felt stuffy inside the house, saw that the rain had diminished, so she held an


    umbre and walked around, did not go far, did something happen?"


    The two were talking when Director Watson came over, "So, Daria just went out?"


    Director Watson looked sulking, Wu blushed white, but quickly responded, "Director Watson, you''re


    here, ah, Daria is out for a while, why, what''s happening?"


    Director Watson snorted coldly: "Just now Mr. Brooks called me, saying that our crew is restless and


    disturbing his valuable guests."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Director Watson just finished speaking, Daria also changed clothes and came out, just in time to hear


    Director Watson''s words, her face changed, but she quickly changed into a look of pity: "Director


    Watson, I''m sorry, I, I did not mean to. I went out for a walk and I didn''t realize I had gone too far, and I


    fell on the way, and my cell phone was out of battery, and the rain was getting heavier and heavier, so I


    thought I''d find someone to pick up a cell phone and give Sister Wu a call, I really didn''t mean to!"


    As the words came out, Daria''s eyes burst into tears.


    So a pathetic look, the other party also said sorry one after another, Director Watson want to scold


    people also some embarrassment.


    He stroked a handful of hair: "You are also inadvertent, so let''s go over and apologize to your guest,


    this should pass."


    In fact, the Director Watson heart can not go over, just Elijah''s secretary on the phone in the words of


    no half-hearted and room for error.


    Daria nodded hastily, "I should, I didn''t expect to disturb your guest."


    Daria admitted her mistake in a good manner, Director Watson also can not say something, so he had


    to personally lead someone to Elijah''s valued guests to apologize.


    At the same time.


    Austin and Suny, who were the honored guests, had nothing else to do and made a barbecue inside


    the rain pavilion, intending to have barbecue in the evening.


    This rainy day barbecue is also quite interesting.


    Ingredients are skewered to get well, the fire is also the staff to help raise, Suny no cooking skills, she


    is only responsible for eating.


    Austin is a good cook and a good griller. While the two of them werefortably feeding themselves,


    Suny was in a good mood and told Austin a lot about how he used to grill with his parents when he was


    a kid.


    Suny was eating her wings when her phone suddenly lit up on the side and Alicia sent her a message.


    "Hey, Suny, I heard that the cast of ''Little Youth'' also went to your manor for filming, the second female


    Daria you have seen? This person can be awesome, white lotus very, very good at ying innocent


    and poor,st year I happened to meet her on a variety show, Ashle to visit my ss, she also tried to


    hook up with Ashle behind my back."


    "She can pretend, and after seeing me, she deliberately said something about envying me, I''m so


    angry, I want to teach her a lesson for a long time!"


    Alicia is a good fighter online, but it''s a straightforward yer, and when ites to a white girl like


    Daria, she can''t really fight.


    Although Ashle did not even look at Daria, Alicia is still angry when she thinks about that day.


    I didn''t expect such a coincidence, this little white lotus filming to the same estate with Suny went.


    Alicia feels that Daria''s character, if she sees Austin, her heart will fly.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, picked up her phone and sent, "What did she do?"


    Alicia has a big personality, she can remember so long, it seems that Daria, must have done something


    extraordinary.


    Gee, no wonder.


    Just after returning the message, the doorbell rang again.

 Chapter 544 IM Really Not Very Confident

    Chapter 544 I''M Really Not Very Confident


    Chapter 544 I''m really not very confident


    Suny put down his phone and looked up at Austin.


    Austin was roasting leeks when he heard the doorbell and frowned.


    It''s raining today and filming is suspended. Eliza''s people won''t be so insensitive toe to them at


    this time.


    Austin thought of Elijah and hispany''s crew, and he put the roasted leeks in his hands on a side


    te and handed them to Suny, then got up and opened the door.


    The door had just opened and several people were standing outside.


    Director Watson was also stunned when he saw Austin, he came before, the above stressed again and


    again, the manor was originally closed to Mr. Brooks'' friends with their crew to meet the deadline, Mr.


    Brooks is willing to let theme to the scene is to see them on the part of UNIVERSE people, during


    the shooting absolutely can not disturb Mr. Brooks friends. Mr. Brooks'' friends must not be disturbed


    during the shooting.


    Elijah in this J City what status ah, can be Elijah''s friends must also be not simple people.


    Director Watson also did not think much, but how did not expect, this person is actually Austin ah.


    Who doesn''t know who Austin is in J City?


    So how did Daria get into Austin''s head?


    But Director Watson''s family is also not simple, in the end has seen the world of people, quickly


    suppressed the heart of the amazement, and hurried to Austin smiled curtly: "Mr. Johnson, really sorry


    to bother you, I heard that the actors of our cast, just now, seems to have disturbed you when you go


    out, so specially brought her here to apologize to you. I heard that our actor, who was out just now,


    seemed to have disturbed you, so I specially brought her here to apologize to you."


    Director Watson''s words just fell, Suny has walked next to Austin.


    Seeing Suny, Director Watson''s face was even more unpleasant.


    The showbiz business, Director Watson naturally understand, just now Secretary Lin did not say clearly


    in the phone how Daria disturbed Austin, but Director Watson do not need to think to know.


    A young five or six line unknown actress, a young and handsome looking nobleman, not to mention


    Daria, which if reced by a second or third line famous actress, can not help but want to move some


    thoughts.


    Not everyone knows Austin, but it''s clearly stated that this is Elijah''s friend, and whoever is associated


    with Elijah, how bad can it be?


    This friend was able to get Elijah to close the manor for him, and if he hooked up with him, it would be a


    breeze to get Central Company''s resources, wouldn''t it?


    The circle inside this kind of thing too much, that Wendy earlier so fire so many resources, is not


    because of the Read family people, not Antonio yet, but Antonio''s cousin, Wendy in the circle has


    almost horizontal walk, Director Watson is also amon man, he is not so cynical.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It''s a good thing for the crew that Daria actually got to hitch a ride with Austin.


    But today''s situation is indeed, Suny is also in ah!


    Who is Suny? Austin''s wife!


    These two divorced once, only recently remarried, Austin two Mrs. Johnson are her ah!


    When Suny and Austin of those things are still quite big, who all know that Mrs. Johnson is not simple,


    Austin behind in order to chase Suny is also not easy.


    This Daria wants to seduce Austin in front of Mrs. Johnson, that is not a toilet light, looking for death?


    Director Watson nced at Suny and his face changed and changed.


    The agent beside Daria, Sister Wu''s expression is not much better, her own artists, she naturally


    understand, although Daria did not say the truth, but the moment Austin opened the door just now, she


    guessed what was going on.


    And this man is not who, or Austin.


    Austin on Austin, the key is this Mrs. Johnson is still in.


    Than a few of them are embarrassed and overwhelmed, Suny is very calm: "Many people, also


    wrestling phone out of battery?"


    Suny said this with a faint smile tucked in the corner of her mouth, sweeping Daria with a smirk,


    thinking of what Alicia said just now, she couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow: "Didn''t thisdy just have


    the staff send you back?"


    Although Daria did not know Austin and Suny, but looking at the expressions of Director Watson and


    her own agent, she also knew that these two were not simple.


    For a moment, she was also a bit confused.


    Suny put the words directly on her, she did not know what to say.


    After being disturbed twice, Austin was very impatient: "No need to apologize, it''s just that I don''t want


    to hear the doorbell ringing a third time also by your people."


    Hearing Austin''s words, Director Watson''s face stiffened for a moment, originally wanted to say


    something, but now also dare not speak, but only nodded: "Mr. Johnson do not worry, no, no, it is our


    ignorance, disturbing you and Mrs. Johnson, we are leaving this. "


    Suny gave a faintugh: "You guys are polite, it''s just a show of hands, howe you stille over


    to apologize?"


    She said, looked askance at Daria: "But the manor is really big, Miss Price next time you go out, or with


    your agent, or something happens, it will not be worth the loss. By the way, walk a little more seriously,


    look more at the road and less at other, or next time ah, fall is a big heel."


    Suny''s words were a double entendre, and Director Watson and Sister Wu were horrified to hear them.


    Austin nced at Suny, although I do not know why she suddenly opened her mouth to say these


    words, after all, Suny is not a person easily jealous, but he also very protective added: "Elijah allowed


    your crew toe in to shoot when it should have been made clear, except for your shooting side of


    the area, the rest of the estate, you are You are not free to move around. I paid for the estate, not for


    you toe to the autumn flowers, your crew, better not appear in front of me and my wife."


    After Austin finished, he raised his hand and shut the door directly.


    Suny smiled and looked at Austin: "Angry?"


    Austin looked at her smiling eyebrows, his heart disturbed by the irritation dispersed a few points,


    walked over and hugged her: "A little."


    Suny raised a hand and touched his brow: "It''s not a good deal to get angry and old for someone you


    don''t care about."


    Suny was trying to get him to stop being angry, but Austinget got to a different point: "Does Mrs.


    Johnson think I''m old?"


    Austin asked this question with a particrly serious look in his eyes, not at all like he was joking.


    Suny was amused by him and couldn''t help but let out augh, "Mr. Johnson so unsure of himself?"


    Austin heard herughing at himself and he lifted his hand and picked the person right up, "Mrs.


    Johnson thinks I''m not confident?"


    Suny hooked his neck and looked at him with a smirk: "That depends on which side you are talking


    about."


    Austin was choked for a moment, but looking at Suny''s stretched eyebrows, he knew she was doing it


    on purpose, and he carried her straight back inside the vi, "I really wasn''t very confident, so I needed


    to find more security in Mrs. Johnson."


    He said, hugged her and fell on top of that sofa double, Suny face heated up a little: "I haven''t finished


    eating ..."


    He lowered his head and kissed her while saying in a deep voice, "I''ll feed you when I''m full."


    He made a double entendre, Suny understood it, and her face instantly flushed.

 Chapter 545 This Is A Bit Too Much

    Chapter 545 This Is A Bit Too Much


    Chapter 545 This is a bit too much


    The rain is still falling, the charcoal fire burning inside the rain pavilion asionally emits a spark,


    And just left not long after the Director Watson and his group, but the heart is as cold as cold water.


    Director Watson''s face from the vi after leaving has been very ugly, Austin''s words just now is more


    than obvious, Daria first interruption has angered him, and they also went to disturb the second time


    the two couples.


    Director Watson did not think that just toe in the manor to take a scene, but also can cause such a


    big thing.


    He originally had a few admiration for Daria, thinking that his next drama can be about a female


    number one with Daria, after all, Daria is now behind the capital is also quite generous.


    But today such a thing happened, Director Watson have the idea of letting Daria out of the group.


    Of course, this can only be thought about, after all, "Little Youth" has been shot to the end, after the


    estate side of the scene shooting, and then a few scenes of a scene can bepleted.


    We have been shooting hard for more than two months, Daria as the second female role in the drama,


    this time to let Daria out of the group, in fact, is not the optimal choice.


    But in reality, Director Watson can''te up with the best solution for this matter today.


    Daria''s agent was very apprehensive on the way back to the vi in the South District. She wanted to


    talk to Director Watson several times but did not dare. The matter today, you see-"


    Director Watson was already angry and afraid, and now when he heard Daria''s agent speak, he burned


    up with a fire: "Miss Webb, what kind of people is Daria bothering, you just saw it, that''s Austin and


    Suny, who doesn''t know that either of these two people are not to be messed with in J City? Daria


    actually went to the front of people to cause trouble. Do you think Mrs. Johnson is too stupid or dumb to


    understand what Daria is trying to do? I don''t care how you got the resources to be in my group, but


    since you''re here, if you want to shoot the movie properly, you should behave yourselves and don''t


    make any trouble!"


    "You''ve heard what Mr. Johnson said just now. If we find him again, Mr. Brooks side, I really have no


    way to exin. I have not thought of any solution to today''s matter, but Austin is not a person to be


    messed with, you have been in this business for so long, what will be the result, I think you also know."


    "Other than that, I have nothing more to say, and if unfortunately, all I can say is that I hope we will


    work together again next time!"


    Director Watson didn''t say it explicitly, but Daria''s agent has been immersed in this business for so


    long, how could she not hear what Director Watson meant by those words.


    She blushed white for a moment, but in the end she was only an agent, not to mention Daria being


    thrown out of the cast, even if Daria was banned, she couldn''t say a word.


    Daria''s agent saw Director Watson''s bad face and didn''t dare to ask any more questions, said some


    polite andplimentary words, and hurried back to the fourth floor to look for Daria.


    Daria also just learned that the man she wanted to mess with was named Austin, and she is still a little


    shaken by the thought of the man''s sweeping nce just now.


    Back inside her room, she had never felt so scared.


    Seeing the agente in, Daria hurriedly walked over, "Sister Wu, what did he say about Director


    Watson?"


    Sister Wu red at her: "What else can I say? How many times have I told you to be more cautious


    and careful, but now it''s over. That Austin and Suny are not good people to mess with, and the two of


    them are not a lot of people, this time, you can only pray that the two of them are in a good mood


    recently, magnanimous let you go."


    Hearing these words from her manager, Daria''s face went white straight away.


    But I have to say, Director Watson did make a good guess.


    After being eaten by Austin for "more than 40 minutes", Suny was a bit sleepy and fell asleep right after


    touching the bed.


    But she did not sleep long, less than an hour of sleep outside the sky has darkened, Suny got up and


    rubbed his temples, out of bed and out of the room.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just walking out, Suny saw Austin who came up from the first floor with a lot of grilled food, and the


    fragrant smell of barbecue made her stomach growl.


    Austin''s eyebrows twitched, and with a few smiles under his eyes, he looked at her, "Hungry?"


    Suny was embarrassed for a moment and followed him to the couch and sat down, "Well, I''m hungry."


    Austin put the te in his hand in front of her, "Eat, it''s baked."


    Suny looked at him, saw the get up, and was a little curious: "Did you eat?"


    "No."


    Austin responded, taking out his phone, "I''ll make a call."


    When Suny heard him say that, she couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, "For Mr. Brooks?"


    Austin had no intention of hiding it from Suny and nodded straight away, "Hmm."


    "The afternoon?"


    "Well, someone''s eyes like to look around too much."


    Suny thought of that Daria and let out a soft tsk, "A little bit indeed."


    Austin looked at her again, then walked out to the balcony and dialed Elijah''s number.


    Elijah was very ttered to receive two phone calls from Austin in one day.


    "Austin?"


    Austin had no idea of being polite with Elijah and got straight to the point: "I''d like to remove one of the


    actors from the cast of ''Little Youth''."


    Elijah was stunned for a moment, but quickly responded with a soft grunt, "The one who knocked on


    the door this afternoon?"


    "The actor has bad character and too many ck spots."


    The reason is so perfect that Elijah feels that if he doesn''t remove Daria, it is highly likely that "Little


    Youth" will pounce through the heart of the earth.


    But Elijah still has some brains after all, "Little Youth is less than ten days away from being wrapped,


    Austin, do you know how long I would dy by removing the second female role now?"


    "Suny''spany has artists."


    Elijah couldn''t help but huff when he heard Austin''sment, "So you don''t just want to teach a


    lesson, you also want to help Suny''spany bring in an artist on the side?"


    Austin looked out at the thick ink night: "You can also not agree, but today I was titited by your crew.


    I''ve been disturbed twice, so I''ll just count you directly on this ount."


    "..."


    That''s a bit much, he''s just a boss!


    The idea that Austin''s tactics are not human, Elijah still wimped out: "We have more than 30 years of


    rtionship, offending you is offending me, do not worry, it is only a female number two, change it, turn


    around and ask Suny to push her side of the artist over, give me a contact."


    "Hmm."


    Austin answered, and then hung up the phone.


    Elijah, who originally wanted to say a few words to bond: "..."


    Ruthless, cold!

 Chapter 546 A Man, To The Point?

    Chapter 546 A Man, To The Point?


    Chapter 546 A man, to the point?


    Suny looked at Austin who walked over, his peach blossom eyes slightly hooked: "Mr. Brooks agreed?"


    Hearing her words, Austin nced at Suny, walked to her side and raised his hand and wiped his


    fingertips on the corner of Suny''s mouth to wipe away the oil stain before speaking, "He wouldn''t dare


    to disagree."


    He said, after a pause: "I told him to remove Daria from the crew and rece Daria with an artist from


    Phantom Entertainment Co., LTD."


    Suny did not expect that Austin would not only ask Elijah to remove Daria, but also give the second


    female role in "Little Youth" to Phantom Entertainment Co.


    After Alicia found out she was pregnant, Joan basically stopped giving Alicia scripts, so Alicia was so


    free after her pregnancy that she drove her red Ferrari to J City University to look for artists when Suny


    was busy and no one was with her.


    Not to mention, in May more than really let Alicia sign a new person.


    Phantom Entertainment Co., LTD now has a rtively small number of female artists, including Alicia


    and the newly signed L Fraser, there are only three female artists in total.


    The other female artist is a singer and she is not good at acting, so this time the second female role will


    have to go to L.


    Alicia seems to like L, just signed the person, while the other freshman course is not urgent, she let


    Joan to L in June arranged a small web series female third, Alicia personally hand-holding L


    acting.


    Although L did note from a ss, but people are quite smart, learn quickly, people also learn,


    Alicia said L know that they are not from a ss, so they have always been very modest, the


    Because she is not very popr, L usually does not have much work, and when she does not have


    a work schedule, she watches the works of big names while attending sses at school.


    Sometimes on weekends L herself will pick a ssic and record it for Alicia to watch.


    Suny also read, you can see that good learning people really progress a lot.


    L''s acting was very green at first, and even a little awkward, but she has been trying to figure it out


    privately for months, and when Suny watched the short filmst month, she found that L already had


    her own understanding and interpretation of the character''s lines, although not very mature, but to use


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    an old saying, the future is promising.


    It is reasonable to say that a neer like L, the second female of the drama "Little Youth", how


    the turn can not be her turn.


    But Suny has always been adventurous, both in terms of investments and in terms of hiring people.


    Since Alicia says L is a promising talent, Suny doesn''t mind training her.


    But she hadn''t found a good script some time ago, and she didn''t expect to have the opportunity so


    soon.


    Suny naturally is not polite, Elijah is also a businessman by nature, he naturally can not do a loss-


    making business, since the willingness to loose the "Little Youth" female number two to her people,


    Suny believes that even if L can not meet their requirements, they also have ways to make L


    reach.


    L is new anyway, and it''s good to take advantage of this great free opportunity to work out.


    Thinking about this, Suny suddenly felt that Daria was not that annoying.


    After all, she personally gave such a great role to them at Phantom Entertainment Co.


    The hand is short.


    Suny curled her lips and smiled, "Okay, I''ll have Alicia arrange for someone to contact Elijahter."


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded and ced the scooped out grilled lobster meat in front of Suny: "Dinner first."


    "Nnnn."


    So a strenuous exercise, Suny is also hungry at this time.


    Elijah''s action is very fast, this end answered Austin, the other end let the secretary go to inform the


    "small youth" production side of the people.


    This drama is Central Company main cast, the news reached Director Watson, Director Watson even if


    they have a problem, but do not dare to say anything, after all, who let Daria make their own stupidity.


    After hanging up the phone, Director Watson went to inform Daria''s agent and told them to pack up


    their things and leave the estate this evening.


    When Daria''s agent heard Director Watson''s words, her face turned white: "Director Watson, what do


    you mean by that? We have signed a contract, besides, the show is almost finished, you just kicked


    Daria out of the cast, aren''t you afraid of Mr. Cooke''s opinion?"


    Director Watson in the circle for so long, this kind of thing is not the first time to experience, he


    expressionlessly listened to Daria agent, wait for the other party finished, he spoke: "Miss Webb, this


    matter is not my decision, is Mr. Brooks decision, if you have any dissatisfaction, you go to Mr. Brooks


    is. Brooks."


    "Besides, Daria was at fault in this case, we signed a contract, but it was clearly written in the contract


    that the artist could not do anything wrong during the shooting that would have a bad impact on the


    crew. Central Company is the main cast, they withdrew their capital, how can I shoot? By then, not to


    mention Daria, even I have to be kicked out of this estate!"


    Director Watson said here, the conversation turned, the face also a few points: "Of course, if Daria has


    great ability, let Mr. Cooke and then put a 30 million, Daria naturally do not have to go out of the group."


    Daria agent can not refute, face changed and changed, but in the end is an old man, finally smiled at


    Director Watson, apologized, said a few words of courtesy, and then went upstairs to find Daria.


    "Pack your things."


    Daria originally thought that the matter was over, she was contacting the golden master she had


    hooked up with not long ago, when she heard the agent''s words, she did not react at once: "Clean up


    what ah Wu, my room is not messy ah."


    Sister Wu red at her indifferently: "Just now Director Watson informed me that Elijah personally gave


    the order to let you out of the group, you the second female, no more."


    When she heard this, Daria sat up from the sofa: "Why? I''ve almost finished filming, howe they


    suddenly let me out of the group? Are they crazy?"


    "Central Company has a lot of money, you''ve messed with Austin this time, you can only admit your


    own bad luck."


    Wu didn''t want to say much and raised her hand and patted her shoulder as a sign offort.


    Daria bit her lip, her eyes shining with tears, seemingly about to cry, the agent looked a bit distressed:


    "Do not feel bad, Mr. Cooke is not bad, you catch a little, to a female first, is not better?"


    Speaking of which, Wu suddenly thought of something: "Right, this matter, you can properly mention it


    to Mr. Cooke, men, all like to pity the jade, you pretend to say it inadvertently, and then inadvertently


    ask for a role, it is not a loss."


    Daria, however, still feels unhappy, she feels that she has not done anything very excessive, even if


    there is a thief''s heart but also did not really do anything, that Austin how to take it up with her.


    A man, to what?


    Daria doesn''t think men can be so stingy, not to mention she''s not that gorgeous, and she doesn''t


    believe Austin really has any pity for her!


    But she was indeed thrown out of the group now. Daria can think of no one else but Suny who is so


    petty.


    Mrs. Johnson, right?


    She would like to see, under the sky, is there really a man who does not cheat.


    Heh!

 Chapter 547 - Well, SheLl Be Fine

    Chapter 547 - Well, She''Ll Be Fine


    Chapter 547 - Well, she''ll be fine


    Suny didn''t know that what was obviously done by Austin ended up on her head.


    It didn''t rain much in J City in September, and the rain stopped after one day.


    After the rain stopped, it was natural for Suny and Austin to continue with their wedding photos.


    Daria packed up and left the estate that night, and the news spread, and soon the "Little Youth" crew


    knew that Austin and Suny were taking wedding photos inside the estate.


    Austin such a character, naturally, is a lot of people inside the entertainment industry tend to be


    attracted to.


    Elijah is Austin''s hair, just think about it can think of this if you get with Austin, the future in the circle of


    resources is not to worry about it.


    Director Watson naturally knows that many people will have such a mind, so Daria left, he warned the


    crew inside explicitly and implicitly not to walk around inside the estate, or turn around and offend


    people, Daria is their downfall.


    Director Watson said so, Daria''s matter in the circle immediately spread, now well, the whole circle


    know that Daria is trying to seduce Austin but did not seed so was thrown out of the cast.


    The new recement for Daria, the second female L, has also been inquired about Phantom


    Entertainment Co.


    Anyone with a little knowledge of this knows that Phantom Entertainment Co.


    Now that''s good, Daria seducing Austin is getting more and more evangelical.


    Of course, Director Watson so a warning, "Little Youth" has the intention of the actors have also


    restrained a lot, after all, there is Daria as a lesson learned.


    The drama "Little Youth" was scheduled to bepletely finished in mid-September, but because of


    the temporary recement of the second female, which is still a lot of female scenes, so had to


    postpone the reshoot.


    Of course, none of this is the point.


    The point is that things are known by some of the fans of the main actor, and those fans have been


    guessing what happened.


    Daria debuted three or four years ago, not a big fire, so the fans are not too many, but not without fans.


    Soon, Daria''s fans found out about Daria being thrown out of the show.


    Daria was kicked out of the manor that night and was already angry, so when the fans made a scene,


    she yed dead and didn''t say anything.


    At first it was just a small fever that could not make any waves on the inte, but after a few days,


    even the fans of the other main actors of "Little Youth" also got involved inside this matter.


    Because their Ah had to make up the shoot with the new actor on the set because of Daria''s


    recement, the killing time originally scheduled for the middle of the month was dyed until the end


    of the month.


    Things have been going on for a few days, the heat is getting bigger and bigger, and finally it all rushed


    to the top three of the hot search.


    Suny and Austin had just returned to J City from their wedding photo shoot, and Alicia called to tell her


    about it.


    Alicia''s due date is just a few days away, and she is already in the hospital awaiting delivery, and Ashle


    has stopped part of her work to stay with her.


    Alicia is pregnant to give birth, and can not go anywhere else, there is nothing to do all day and night,


    so I have to brush the phone.


    When she saw the hot search, Alicia clicked on it, and after reading it, she was so angry that she went


    to her big number and started to ascribe to Daria.


    Those fans didn''t care why Daria was reced, they found out that L is a neer under Phantom


    Entertainment Co. The fans thought that Suny was using Austin and Elijah''s rtionship to force the


    back door.


    Those fans are scolding Suny''s, saying she is really shameless in order to eat money.


    Of course, there are many sensibleizens who focus on the point and ask why Daria''s second


    female was reced.


    Alicia was so angry that she went to her big number and sent a direct message to Daria: Are you okay?


    You''ve been disturbing people in the manor, but now you want to disturb them online?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The words seem to have no end, but Daria was thrown out of the cast for reasons that the actors in the


    same cast know more or less.


    Originally the y is almost finished, the result is because Daria many scenes have to reshoot, some


    actors in the cast also hate Daria, phi small number on the Inte to explode:ughing, Ning female


    second thought that people Mr. Johnson what goods can see, the results of people directly let people


    kick her out of the crew, and now also want to y poor online, green tea drink so much, are not afraid


    to get stomach disease?


    Alicia swiped to this tweet and retweeted it straight away.


    By the time Suny found out about it, Alicia had already had a round of tongueshing on Twitter.


    Joan has been Alicia angry no words, finally had to call to Suny: "Miss Hond, Alicia she so, it is easy


    to be attacked by the ck child, and then when she finished production, the resources will be more


    difficult to get ... "


    In fact, Joan is also thinking about Alicia from a professional agent''s point of view, and she is saying


    this for Alicia''s sake.


    Suny just finished reading the content of Alicia''s tweet, and when she heard Joan''sment, she


    couldn''t help butugh a little: "It''s okay, she''s about to give birth, she can''t be angry, let her be."


    Suny said, after a pause: "Resources for this, I have."


    What else was originally intended to be said about Joan: "..."


    She suddenly felt that Alicia now even if she gave birth to a child to rest for three years and thene


    out, there is no fear of no resources and flow, after all, there is such a person behind Suny, to money,


    to resources have resources.


    Joan has been an agent for fifteen years, and used to watch other artists hug their thighs by all means,


    but I never thought I would have such a day, and the thighs are more reliable than any thighs.


    The rtionship between Alicia and Suny, even if Austin and Suny divorced, Alicia and Suny two


    estimates are inseparable.


    I have to say, Alicia''s eye for making friends is really top-notch.


    Joan had to silently hang up the phone, she decided not to care about such "trivial" things as Alicia in


    the future, after all, nowadays, through the circle, the support can be more powerful than Alicia, there


    can be a few?


    Forget it, she''d better mind L.


    Suny had just hung up the phone when she noticed that Ashle had sent herself a message.


    Suny swept up, and the person got up from the couch in a hurry: "Austin, Alicia''s inbor."


    Austin, who was preparing lunch in the kitchen, heard her say this, put down the things in his hands


    and came out: "I''ll change my clothes."


    Suny nodded, "Good."


    Her face is calm, but her heart is a little worried.


    Others say that the birth of a child is a trip inside the ghost gate.


    Alicia has been afraid of pain since she was a little girl, and Suny can''t bear to imagine it.


    In the middle of the walk, but two minutes, Austin had changed clothes and came down again.


    Austin took her hand and found it a little cold and a little distressed: "Don''t worry, Alicia will be fine."


    Suny held his hand back and smiled slightly, "Well, she''ll be fine."


    Austin knew she was worried and didn''t say anything else, leading her to the garage as the two rushed


    to Alicia''s hospital.

 Chapter 548 Suny, My Son Is So Ugly

    Chapter 548 Suny, My Son Is So Ugly


    Chapter 548 Suny, my son is so ugly


    Suny and Austin hurried to the hospital. When Suny found Alicia''s ward, she heard Alicia crying inside


    the ward from afar.


    "Oooooooh Ashle, that hurts!"


    Alicia has been afraid of pain since she was a child, and Suny knows that it is not the most painful time


    yet, but it still hurts a little to hear her cry.


    She walked quickly to the ward and just entered, she saw Alicia was frowning and crying out in pain on


    the bed, and Ashle beside her looked even worse than Alicia.


    Suny walked over and held her hand, "Just bear with it, you can y painlesster."


    "Oooooh, the nurse said, I''ve only just opened, I have to open up to four fingers before I can go pain


    free, oh my god, how long will this take!"


    Seeing her cry out in pain while spitting, Suny was a bit tearful: "Okay, just rx and shift your attention


    to something else."


    Suny said, ncing at Austin at the door and smiling at Ashle, "I''ll stay with her for a while."


    Ashle looked down at Alicia, who was lying in bed, "The nurse said to tell her to walk more."


    "Got it, I''ll help her walk for a while."


    Ashle nodded and took onest look at Alicia in the hospital bed before turning around and exiting the


    room.


    "It hurts."


    The bouts of pain were a little while away, and Alicia looked at Suny with a pitiful expression.


    Suny had no experience in childbirth, let alone at this juncture, and there was nothing else to do but


    encourage Alicia.


    But she has also learned some knowledge of birth, know now the pain is not the most painful, this time


    screaming pain, but also only exhausted the strength, back to the real birth of that will, the mother


    easily weak.


    Suny pursed her lips, didn''t answer her words, and changed the subject: "Isn''t there four days before


    the due date? Why did you suddenly start? Are you angry about the Inte?"


    Hearing Suny mention online things, Alicia''s attention was really diverted away: "That Daria is really too


    green tea, I just looked at my phone again, she actually tweeted that because she had terminated her


    contract with the crew, it was difficult for a few days, so she went out to take a break and didn''t pay


    attention to online things, and today she was reminded by her friends. "


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you''re doing. Ah, this green tea is so angry,


    quickly, give me the phone to see, this time she is not sending something again."


    Suny was straight up amused by Alicia when she heard her say that, but it was better than her


    screaming in pain there.


    Suny handed her the phone aside, "Get up, I''ll help you walk down to the floor, don''t lie in bed."


    Alicia nced at Suny, "Ouch ..."


    "Do you want it to hurt moreter?"


    Alicia skimmed the corners of her mouth, but helped Suny out of bed.


    In a little more than half an hour, the matter of Daria being kicked out of the show has beenpletely


    white hot on the inte.


    "Tch, this green tea actually sent out an apology tweet! What are you still pretending to be here?"


    Alicia couldn''t stand it, so she went directly to Daria''s Twitter feed with her big number andmented


    on it.


    Suny held her up, somewhat helplessly, but didn''t stop her.


    Gossip on gossip, at least the attention is drawn away.


    Alicia is hot both inside and outside the circle, and she is directly on the hot search when she speaks


    out.


    As things got bigger and bigger, Daria''s side presumably wimped out and deleted the apology tweet,


    and hasn''t logged in since.


    Alicia was content with the result, but when the nurse came in to examine her, Alicia couldn''t stop


    smiling.


    Suny walked to the outer room to avoid it, only to hear Alicia inside crying out in pain.


    "It''s only two fingers, go Mrs. Lin."


    The nurse finished her examination and told Suny to give Alicia something to eat, and that, depending


    on the situation, it would probably take until the evening to deliver.


    "Okay, thanks, I got it."


    Suny smiled and answered, soothed Alicia for a while, and went out to rece Ashle in.


    She and Austin both came over without eating lunch, and it was almost 2:00 p. m. at this point.


    Suny was just inside the ward with Alicia, and because she was worried about Alicia and heartbroken,


    she hadn''t noticed that she was hungry.


    Now that she walked out and looked at the packed lunch box sitting beside Austin, Suny instantly felt


    her stomach was a little empty.


    "Hungry?"


    Austin reached out and touched her, and Suny nodded, "Have you eaten?"


    "Not yet."


    Suny inclined her head and looked inside the ward again, "Let''s eat in the little garden over there."


    This side of the ward all smells like sterile water, and eating here affects the appetite.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good."


    The nurse guessed correctly that it didn''t take long to open Alicia''s second to third finger, but it took


    nearly four hours to open her third to fourth finger.


    After the fourth finger, Alicia opened very quickly, and by 10:00 p. m. Alicia was wheeled into the


    delivery room, with Ashle apanying her inside.


    Alicia''s delivery was a full VIP service, with only Suny and Austin waiting outside the delivery room.


    The soundproofing of the hospital is not bad, but Alicia is probably in too much pain, and the sound of


    screaming makes Suny''s heart a little confused.


    Suny was stunned for a moment when her hand was taken over by Austin.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Suny''s hand was a little cold, and Austin put her hand in his palm and held it tightly.


    Suny gave him a look, answered softly, and then leaned on his shoulder.


    It took nearly two hours before Suny heard the baby''s cries.


    Soon, the door to the delivery room was pushed open and Alicia and the baby were wheeled out.


    Ashle followed, he had little expression on his face, and when the man walked out, his legs suddenly


    weakened and Austin reached out to help him.


    Ashle nced back at Austin: "Thanks, Mr. Johnson."


    "You''re wee."


    The two men looked at each other, and although they said nothing, they both understood what the


    other meant.


    Alicia finally gave birth to a five-pound, eight-two baby boy that Alicia and Ashle had already named


    "Marcus Lloyd".


    When Alicia was pushed out, she looked at Suny and cried, "Suny, my son is so ugly."


    She had just given birth and had little strength, so she spoke softly, but with a bit of aggression, which


    made the nurses on the sideugh.


    Suny also couldn''t help but let out augh: "Don''t worry, you looked like this when you were first born."


    As soon as she heard Suny''s words, Alicia''s face changed, but she really didn''t have much strength


    left, just tilted her head, looked at Marcus Lloyd, whom she just desperately gave birth to, and took


    Ashle''s hand: "Ashle, I want to take a nap."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Alicia literally closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Beside her, Ashle turned white with fear, "Suny-"


    Suny''s heart also trembled, but she was more sensible than Ashle: "She was too tired and just passed


    out."


    Ashle was always a little unconvinced, asking the nurse and then the doctor until everyone gave the


    same answer and he was reluctantly convinced.

 Chapter 549 Legal It, What Are You Afraid Of

    Chapter 549 Legal It, What Are You Afraid Of


    Chapter 549 legal it, what are you afraid of


    Alicia had just given birth and both she and the baby were taken to the observation room and would not


    be sent back to the regr ward until two hourster.


    Family members were not allowed to apany them, but Ashle sat directly outside the observation


    ward.


    Suny yawned, and Austin looked at her and lifted his hand to help her brush her hair aside from her


    ear: "Sleepy?"


    "A little."


    It was already 11:00 p. m. Suny and Austin had been in the hospital for nearly ten hours, and Suny was


    usually sleepy by this time, not to mention that she was with Alicia today and had been on edge all day.


    Just after answering, Suny yawned again.


    At this time, the phone inside the bag rang.


    Suny nced at Austin, who released his hold on her hand and let her go to get her phone.


    Taking out his phone, Suny scanned the caller ID.


    The call came from Ashle.


    "It''s me, Suny."


    "It''ste, you and Mr. Johnson should go back first, Alicia she is too tired, even if shees out of the


    observation roomter, she should not wake up tonight."


    Ashle mood calmed down, people are much calmer.


    Suny thought of the scene just now when he asked the nurse three times if Alicia was really just


    asleep, and couldn''t help but hook his lips into a smile: "Okay, I know, I''lle back tomorrow


    morning."


    "Hmm."


    Hanging up the phone, Suny smiled at Austin, "Let''s go back, Mr. Johnson."


    Suny said, did not pay attention to the steps under her feet, her foot stepped on the top of the two


    steps, people wobbled a little, aside of Austin''s quick eyes, reached out and hooked her waist, held the


    person into the arms to support: "Did you break your foot?"


    Suny looked down at the steps, a little embarrassed, and shook her head, "No."


    If Austin hadn''t helped her, she might have broken her foot.


    Austin took one look at her and picked her up straight away.


    Suny hooked his neck, a little embarrassed: "It''s out here, Mr. Johnson."


    "Our rtionship is protected byw."


    Suny smiled a little and pressed her cheek against his chest, and didn''t refuse.


    What about the legal, what are you afraid of.


    However, there were not many people in the hospital at this hour, so Austin carried her out of the


    hospital building and walked to the parking lot, with only Suny and Austin under the streetlight.


    The parking lot was also quiet, Suny was put in the car by Austin, a car drove in at the entrance, the


    high beams came over, Suny''s eyes were shaken for a moment.


    Austin turned sideways to help shield her from the light.


    Suny looked up at him, the man''s back light, the distant beam of light hitting his back, Suny


    remembered his fifteen-year-old year, he snatched himself out of the hands of those people seems to


    be the same, so many years, Austin seems to have changed, and seems to have not changed.


    Probably weing a new life today, Suny had a few feelings, slightly pursed her lips, she got up and


    gave Austin a kiss on his thin lips.


    Austin looked at her, the look inside his ck eyes obviously changed, the next second, he directly


    lifted Suny''s chin to the red lips and kissed down.


    The car with high beams drove past their car, and Suny''s heart was beating a little faster, and she was


    being held by Austin, and the cabin seemed small and hot.


    It took about five or six seconds before Austin let her go, "Want ate night snack?"


    Suny''s eyes strayed and she responded softly, "Good."


    I don''t think she''s ever gone out for ate dinner with Austin.


    Austin touched here cheek and leaned over to help Suny fasten her seat belt before stepping


    around the side to get into the driver''s seat.


    The car slowly drove out of the hospital, and it didn''t take long for Suny to see a livelyte-night snack


    bar outside the car window.


    She withdrew her eyes and looked to Austin, who was driving aside, "Is it okay to park nearby?"


    "Good."


    That long street ofte night snacks, Austin saw it too.


    Unlike the quietness that drove by the hospital side just now, this side is a smoky nightlife area.


    There was no ce to park nearby, so Austin drove to a square in front and parked in the open parking


    lot there.


    After parking the car, Suny and Austin both got out of the car and walked over there.


    In fact, away from those stores they just saw the street, the straight line distance is not far, cross the


    crosswalk to the right two hundred meters, and then cross a road is.


    It''s after eleven o''clock in the evening, just in time for ate night snack.


    Each store was filled with people outside, and Suny looked at Austin: "How about a casserole?"


    It''ste, eat something good to digest, it''s better for your stomach.


    "Good."


    Suny couldn''t help butugh at his "yes": "Have you never eaten in these ces?"


    Austin looked down at her, "Ate."


    Although he came from a very good family is not generally good, dressed to eat and drink does not


    seem to be a level with ordinary people above, this kind of store opened on the roadside, indeed not


    like Austin such people wille to eat.


    But in fact he dide to eat, but it''s strange to say that the first time he came to these ces for a


    Austin is not a person who likes to reminisce, but looking at Suny, he rarely talked to her about the old


    days: "The year of my sophomore year, because when I went abroad, I had a fight with my grandfather,


    that night at 10 o''clock, I drove out directly from the Johnson family, the car ran out of gas halfway, I got


    off and walked for more than half an hour, then walked I got out of the car and walked for more than


    half an hour, then walked to the Southern Market and saw a lot ofte night snack stalls, so I went in.


    He grew up in a very strange environment inside, on the surface his life is very good, nock of food


    and clothing, a birth with many people struggling a lifetime may not struggle to get material and wealth.


    But Grace is all use and no love for him. Maddox has had many women on the outside for as long as


    he can remember, and Frederick has poured his heart and soul into him, but has also ced great


    expectations on him.


    He grew up living a little stricter than others, Ellen Pearson died before he had a pretty good life,


    probably no children of his own, Ellen as a real mother to him, but good people do not live long, Ellen


    died of illness when he was in elementary school, and thenter, Maddox led Grace and TinaKasper


    and them into the Johnson family''s door.


    Frederick agreed to take back Grace and Tina, and KLOC was destined to be handed over to him.


    To ensure that he, the heir, could be safe and sound, Frederick had a strict control over everything he


    did, and that night, like ate-arriving adolescent rebel, he sat down in what was then just a random


    stall set up on the side of the road and ate more than thirty skewers in one sitting.


    He was born with sensitive taste buds, those cheap and not fresh ingredients, despite the addition of


    more seasoning still can not cover the essence of not fresh.


    In fact, those skewers are not as good as those people say, but he ate more than thirty skewers alone,


    and was hospitalized for three days afterwards because of acute gastroenteritis.


    Elijah asked him what he actually did that night, he said he went to eat a barbecue, the douchebag


    clutching his stomach andughing so hard that he said to eat barbecue to find him ah, how to just eat


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    it on the roadside.


    But he does not understand, although that barbecue is not so good, nor so clean and hygienic, he also


    paid for that barbecue hospitalized for three days, but he still is not regret.


    If he hadn''t been hospitalized that night, he wouldn''t have been privately dischargedter and met


    Suny, who had been abducted by a human trafficker and then saved the person by hand.

 Chapter 550 We Also Help To Seek Justice

    Chapter 550 We Also Help To Seek Justice


    Chapter 550 We also help to seek justice


    Suny seldom heard Austin talk about these things, and now that it was rare to hear him mention them,


    she couldn''t help but wonder, "Alone, huh?"


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded, leading her to a stop on the side of the road.


    There are not many pedestrians here, only the asional one or two, but after the two crossed the


    street, they walked a short distance to the street ofte night snacks, almost all the stores outside were


    full of people.


    Suny and Austin chose the one with the best online reviews, and as luck would have it, someone had


    finished eating just before they went over, and there was just an empty table for them to go over.


    Suny today dressed very casual, face also no makeup, but can not help but delicate features, fair skin,


    just seated next to several male college students at the table are looking a little distracted.


    Austin noticed, frowned, and pulled Suny to his side as he walked over and sat opposite the boys at the


    table, leaving Suny''s back to them.


    Suny raised an eyebrow and gave Austin a smirking look.


    Austin took the menu and handed it to her, "What would you like to eat?"


    Suny swept up, ordered a porridge and a few grilled meat, she did not have the habit of eatingte at


    night, this evening is hungry, beforeing to eat, Austin made up some and returned the menu.


    The nights in J City in September were a little cooler, and the wind was refreshing.


    This side of the past hundred meters are allte-night snack stores, stores are consistent outside the


    tables of several tables, look past are people, lively and noisy, who would have thought that it is now


    almost 12:00 am.


    Suny saw Austin looking at himself and his eyebrows twitched slightly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing."


    He did not tell the truth, Suny lightly grunted, and did not bother to press on.


    Suny took a sip of Vitasoy and couldn''t help but smile when she thought of what Alicia told herself


    when she came out of the delivery room.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Austin is a little puzzled, but seeing Suny''s eyebrows with a smile, the usual cold eyebrows also gentle


    down.


    Suny looked askance at him, "To think Alicia called Marcus ugly."


    Suny said, with a slight pause, "Austin, do you think it''s ugly?"


    "Aren''t all babies unattractive when they are first born?"


    "Gee, Mr. Johnson still knows a lot about it."


    Suny hooked his lips and smiled a reckless, loose smile.


    At this time, the waiter came up with the casserole congee and Suny pulled back a bit.


    Austin took a spoon and gave her a bowl, "Be careful it''s hot."


    "Nnnn."


    The online reviews are still somewhat useful, the taste of this store is quite okay, Suny is still satisfied.


    Because of ate night snack, the two returned to the vi already almost 1 am.


    Suny came out of the shower, a little less sleepy, and turned off the rm on her phone, nning to go


    to the hospital tomorrow after lunch to see Alicia.


    Austin came out with his hair still wet and dripping with water just like that.


    Suny put down her phone and gave him a look, "You''re not blowing out your hair, are you?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Mrs. Johnson help me?"


    Sunyughed a little and didn''t refuse: "The hairdryer-"


    I don''t know if all men don''t like to blow-dry their hair, but Austin seems toe out with water every


    time he washes his hair without blow-drying.


    Suny took the hairdryer, changed his sitting position and stretched his legs forward a little.


    Austin sat in front of her, Suny had some difficulty reaching, and finally had to lift his legs and sit up on


    his knees.


    Short hair is good, but five minutes to blow 70 to 80% dry.


    Suny turned off the hair dryer, this time feeling sleepy, could not help but yawn.


    "Sleepy?"


    "Hmm."


    Suny nodded her head and raised her hand to wipe away the tears seeping from the corners of her


    eyes.


    Austin took the hair dryer, looked down and kissed her on the forehead, "Go to sleep and have a good


    night."


    "Good night."


    Suny gave him a look, turned to lie down, pulled the quilt aside, and quickly fell asleep.


    When Austin came out of the bathroom again, the person in the bed was asleep.


    He raised his hand and turned off the room''s main light, leaving only the night light on.


    Suny on the bed was already sleeping heavily, he went over and raised his hand to touch her face, the


    person was not even awake.


    Austin pulled up the covers, covered her up, and turned around and went out on the balcony.


    The September night breeze is cool, he looked at the dark night sky in the distance, remembering what


    Ashle said to him today:


    Austin, the birth of a child is too terrible, if possible, you should not let Suny suffer this crime.


    Ashle said this not long after Suny and he had arrived at the hospital and Alicia had just started her


    Suny stayed inside the ward with Alicia as a distraction while he and Ashle went out to buy some food.


    They were outside for almost an hour or so, and that was the only thing Ashle ever said to him.


    He doesn''t really have any attachment to children, and he wouldn''t even want them if Suny didn''t like


    them either.


    Call him selfish or cruel, he only wants to have Suny all to himself, no one wants to share, not even his


    own children.


    Yet Suny seems to love children.


    Austin remembered how he and Suny had sat outside the delivery room a few hours earlier listening to


    Alicia''s hysterical agony inside, and he finally knew why Ashle had been the only one to say that to


    him.


    It really is too much suffering.


    Suny slept straight through to nine o''clock the next day, and the eight hours of sleep still couldn''t make


    up for the tiredness brought on by thete night.


    She just got up and yawned several times in a row and had M open the curtains and the sunlight came


    through, bright as can be.


    It''s a beautiful day.


    Suny stretched out and then turned into the bathroom to wash up.


    Just after washing up anding out, Suny saw the phone vibrating on the bedside table.


    She was on vacation these days and normally neither Rosa nor Ivan would have called her.


    Suny raised an eyebrow and picked up her phone, seeing that the caller ID was Rosa, "Secretary Lee,


    good morning."


    "Good morning Miss Hond, sorry to interrupt your vacation with Mr. Johnson, but this was a bit


    sudden so I had to call you ..."


    "Take it easy, take your time."


    "This matter is rted to Daria, Mr. Brooks kicked Daria out of the cast a few days ago, so the public


    opinion is talking about this matter these days.


    Yesterday the public opinion suddenly pointed to you, saying that it was because you were jealous that


    you changed Daria and also changed the role to someone from Phantom Entertainment Co., LTD up."


    Rosa said, a slight pause: "This morning, thepany''s official blog is full of Daria''s fans and the fans


    of the other main actors of that drama, asking us to give them justice."


    Suny could not help but give a tsk after hearing this, "Then let''s give them justice, find out which one is


    leading the trouble, contact Phantom Entertainment Co. Also, find out about Daria''s previous backdoor,


    and we''ll help to get justice."


    Rosa understood and did not dare to interrupt any more, "I know, Miss Hond, I will leave you alone."


    "It''s okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Suny thought about what Alicia said yesterday.


    Gee, it really is true that she was right.

 Chapter 551 But No One Believes It

    Chapter 551 But No One Believes It


    Chapter 551 But no one believes it


    Suny hung up the phone and went downstairs just as Austin finished his call.


    The two looked at each other and Suny smiled a little, "Is Mr. Johnson going to be busy?"


    Austin reached around her waist, took her into his arms, and lowered his head to kiss her on the


    forehead, "No, it''s an online thing."


    Hearing Austin''s words, Suny couldn''t help but tsk, "You knew about it too, huh?"


    "Hmm."


    He said and gave Suny a bowl of porridge, "Ivan just called me."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Austin''s phone on the desktop shook. Suny picked his peachy


    eyes, his eyes strayed a bit, and his gaze swept to a message from Elijah to Austin.


    Austin nced at Suny, picked up his phone and turned on the screen to read the message from Elijah,


    then put the phone directly in front of Suny: "Do you need him to rify?"


    Suny shook her head, "No need."


    It is true that she arranged her own artist to rece Daria through the "back door", which is nothing to


    rify, and Suny is not afraid of those who say she is through the back door.


    Take the back door is also to have the capital and connections, she can move Elijah the back door on


    the connections, ordinary people can?


    Those people on the Inte are just looking at the hrity, business matters, which is mutually


    beneficial, as for fairness, the world would not have been so much absolute fairness.


    At the end of the day, it was not Daria herself who had the wrong idea in the first ce.


    It is difficult not to Xing her Daria want to find a leg to hug, can not be other people''s legs directly


    squeezed her?


    On a character like Daria, Suny does not want to waste his time fighting with her, not to mention the


    need to make such a big deal, even Elijah and Austin are going to step in.


    Austin knows that Suny has always handled things cleanly, she said so, it means that this matter she


    has thought of a good response.


    "Okay, let me know if you need anything."


    When he finished, Austin picked up his phone and sent a message back to Elijah.


    Elijah was also confused when he saw the hot search early in the morning, and his first thought was


    that Austin would not put the me on his head.


    In any case, it is better to stand well and admit your mistake first.


    When he saw Austin''s reply, Elijah thought Austin would have to scold him, but he didn''t expect the


    other side to reply with two words: no need.


    Hey, is Austin suddenly getting a conscience?


    But whether it was Austin''s conscience or not, Elijah was still very prescient.


    That Daria offended Austin a few days ago, originally kicked her out of the cast is already a small


    matter, I did not expect that after a few days, she also made so many things to do.


    Elijah is not without temper, this matter seems to have little to do with him, but the y is theirpany


    investment, people are also his order to kick, now developed into this,


    Elijah knows that he is impossible to set aside the rtionship.


    What''s more, he personally gave the order, anyone who is not stupid inside this circle will not make


    trouble anymore.


    But Daria and the rest of the cast actually let the fans make a big deal out of it, didn''t they put his


    Elijah''s face on the line?


    Think he''s not angry, think he''s a sick cat, right?


    Elijah slid his phone aside and called the inte straight away, sending in his secretary.


    Elijah secretary soon knocked on the door, this morning, the online thing he also saw, originally thought


    about whether to say something to Elijah, now it seems that Elijah fear is already know.


    The secretary nced at Elijah: "Mr. Brooks?"


    "Have you seen what''s been going on online thest few days?"


    The secretary nodded, "Read it."


    "Daria even if she has been kicked out of the cast, several other main actors of the cast of "Little Youth"


    let their fans go just like that in saying that I gave Suny''s people a back door?"


    Elijah rarely gets angry, today he was really angry, halfway through his sentence, he raised his hand


    and pped the table hard: "Do they not take my words seriously?


    Or do they think they''re too hot to handle? From now on, all the scripts and programs invested by the


    Do they think Central Company has no one left, or do they think that with only a few small names, they


    really have the capital to do whatever they want?


    The secretary stiffened for a moment and nodded hastily, "I see, Mr. Brooks."


    Those people really don''t know the score, not to mention Miss Hond behind Austin, Elijah these


    characters, just Suny''s own capital, really want to screw them, but also more than enough.


    After the secretary left the office, he immediately asked his assistant to inform the director of the small


    group, the director of the small group did not expect to shoot a web series with three twists and turns,


    but Elijah''s family is big,


    they absolutely can not afford to mess with, after receiving the call, director Watson quickly had people


    stop all the shooting work in hand, called a few major and their The agent went into a room to talk


    about this matter.


    "I don''t know what you think, but our show is a Central Company project, and in this circle, Central


    Company and UNIVERSE are the only ones. If you still want to make a name for yourselves, you can''t


    possibly have a bad rtionship with Central Company.


    This morning''s incident has reached a very bad level, the fans have been abusive to Miss Hond,


    throwing dirty water, just now Mr. Brooks'' secretary''s assistant called, saying that this matter, who''s


    fans can not manage,


    and do not expect Central Company to cooperate with you in the future."


    After Director Watson said this, the faces of the people in the room changed instantly.


    Originally some were sitting back and watching the tiger fight, and some were trying to make a profit


    from it, but now no one dares to move these thoughts anymore,


    and the agent hurriedly went to inform thepany''s public rtions department to keep the fans of


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    their artists under control.


    But in just an hour''s time, the Inte has seen a session of vocalizations from several of the cast''s


    main actors, all of them saying good things about the neer Suny rmended.


    Of course, Daria''s side also received a personal phone call from her secretary to warn her. Daria and


    her agent were so scared that their faces turned white and they hurriedly went online to make the so-


    called rification.


    However the public opinion has risen, the audience does not care about the true or false, just happy.


    Daria took the initiative to restore the whole process, yet the audience at the bottom who had already


    partied were saying they were threatened.


    The threat is threatened, but the truth is also the truth.


    But no one believes it.


    Daria and her agent werepletely panicked and had no choice but to beg to Maxwell''s side.


    Maxwell and Daria only on more than two months, is a new time, received a call from Daria also a baby


    It''s true that it''s not a big deal, but soon, Daria''s previous "backdoor" to squeeze out yers was also


    revealed.

 Chapter 552 - The Gutter Is Overturned

    Chapter 552 - The Gutter Is Overturned


    Chapter 552 - The gutter is overturned


    Daria didn''t think she was just trying to be an "innocent" person, but she didn''t expect to y it off, and


    Suny followed her example and gave her a set of all the ones she yed.


    The morning tweets were all about Suny, but in just five hours, after a lunch, now they are all about


    Daria.


    Daria is also a backdoor person, she just debuted in a talent show through the rtionship of her first


    boyfriend''s family, after signing thepany, Daria can not see her first boyfriend, quickly broke up


    with a director''s nephew.


    The director''s nephew was also in the circle of y curiosity, the two take what they want, Daria also


    with the director''s nephew''s rtionship, just eight months after debut on the second female role,


    properly "through the back door".


    But that year that drama flopped, and flopped hard, so Daria even yed the second female, the


    poprity still did not get better.


    Later, the director''s nephew fell in love with another neer in the circle, just when Daria was also


    looking for a new candidate, the two were considered a peaceful breakup.


    But with Daria''s character, this "peaceful" breakup is naturally not just a breakup.


    Daria sold out to the Director''s nephew and asked for a sum of money, which was said to be three


    million.


    Daria took the money and then broke up with the Director''s nephew instantly, but because the new


    back office she was looking for didn''t see her, Daria had to take on some side work for the next year or


    so.


    This year Daria good luck, with Maxwell, the Murray family and the Hughes family have a rtionship,


    the Hughes family in the past two years in this area of film and television investment is still quiterge,


    television industry is still very Sess.


    And Maxwell is Dominic''s cousin, the resources on hand is naturally more.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    This time, the second female number of "Little Youth", Daria can enter the group, is also Maxwell put


    some money into it.


    At that time, Maxwell was still chasing Daria and spent three and a half million dors to buy Daria a


    role as the second female.


    I didn''t expect Daria to be too big-hearted, the drama is almost finished shooting, but actually ran to


    provoke Austin, the results of the night Elijah to kick out of the cast.


    This y Central Company invested more than 50 million, Elijah also do not care to invest more


    millions, Daria was kicked out of the cast, in fact, there is no excuse, after all, the background is not as


    good as Suny.


    Now that these are out, Daria herself is the "backdoor professional", and now the Inte is a group of


    ridicule.


    "Shocked, originally thought this girl was a poor person who suffered from the poison of capital, but did


    not expect that she was the veteran of ying with the rules ah! She actually has the face to scold Miss


    Hond, this wave operation is also 666 ah!"


    "Indeed, when that Miss Hond thing first broke, I said that Daria herself is not a good person, and as


    a result was almost surfed to death by her fans!


    Now well, Miss Hond to his own way to cure his own body, Daria himself made the death, really is a


    good reincarnation of heaven, the heavens forgive who! Hahahahahaha, I really want to take a


    screenshot of all the people who cursed me that day and paste it on their eyes!"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. People are not very popr, ck material is a lot of,


    such artists, there are actually fans, also have to say that now the entertainment industry is really


    entertainment to death!"


    "Putting aside everything else, this Daria is not half as good looking as Miss Hond, where did she get


    the confidence to seduce her husband? Hahaha, does she not have a mirror at home? Do not even


    look in the mirror to see what you really look like?"


    ...


    Daria saw these remarks and was angry and upset.


    She didn''t think she would be popr, but in this way!


    Elijah personally ordered her to be banned from any future Central Company productions and films!


    Now she was also directly hammered to death by Suny on the Inte,pared to her use of fans to


    map Suny, Suny''s side is very direct, all directly put in a strong evidence.


    And these things are exposed, Maxwell side, Daria is not even think about it.


    Maxwell, although phndering, but he phndering very principle, is that every girlfriend is the same


    as the original.


    When Daria ran to him for help at the hotel, the big watery eyes were really innocent and touching.


    It was onlyter, when he learned that Daria had almost been banned from thepany for refusing


    the industry''s unspoken rules, that Maxwell took a different look at Daria.


    Daria is not the best looking girlfriend he has ever dated, but she is certainly the most innocent.


    When Maxwell first asked to take Daria back, she refused her outright, andter asked her to dinner,


    she looked at him fearfully and said she wouldn''t ept any subterfuge.


    Maxwell chased Daria can be said to have worked hard, chasing nearly three months to really chase


    people to get.


    The two dating for more than a month before a breakthrough, after the end Daria also cried while


    understanding that she knows that he is such a status is impossible to marry her, she is willing to and


    he that, but also because she really loves him.


    Maxwell was touched by a mess at the time, soter Daria asked him for help, he did not hesitate to


    agree, and even took the initiative to help her ask Dominic for two pretty good roles.


    He and Daria only two months together, the new feeling has notpletely passed yet, Maxwell think


    Daria this understanding and innocent character he still quite eat, originally thought that the two can at


    least dating a year or two, he gave her a good pavement, so that her future career is very smooth.


    I did not expect him to have a rare "sense of responsibility", but the result is a gutter inside the ship,


    and look at the situation, but also turned over particrly hard.


    Maxwell''s phndering thing friends know, his girlfriend changed one after another, best friends and


    brothers know, this Daria natural is no exception.


    Now that Daria has been exposed, Maxwell''s friends areughing so hard they can barely stand up:


    "Maxwell, you''re also awesome, telling us how innocent and pure Daria is! I didn''t know it was a white


    cut ck!"


    Maxwell red hard at the person who spoke, but he had no way to retort, so he just sipped his mulled


    wine.


    Dominic, on the side, raised his eyes and said, in a rare moment, "Those two roles, do you still want to


    keep them for her?"


    Maxwell did not expect the heaviest fallen stone is actually his cousin, people stunned for a moment,


    also nonchntly returned a: "brother you also do not happy, I have at least slept with Daria, no loss.


    Look at you, look at an angel, but the angel has a husband, the husband is not you can afford to mess


    with. Now that I think about it, I think you are a little worse off than me, hahaha!"


    As soon as Maxwell finished speaking, Dominic threw a bottle of wine directly at him.


    Maxwell wimped out and skimmed the corners of his mouth, "Obviously youughed at me first."


    Dominic looked at him askance, Maxwell instantly did not dare to speak.

 Chapter 553 A Look Of Not Wanting To Deal With

    Chapter 553 A Look Of Not Wanting To Deal With


    Chapter 553 A look of not wanting to deal with


    Secretary Lee is as fast as ever. Suny had only given the order in the morning and Rosa had already


    done it by the afternoon.


    Alicia slept through the night, and by the afternoon people had regained their energy.


    She was well nourished during her pregnancy, her diet was reasonable, Ashle hired a nutritionist and


    maternity yoga teacher specifically for her, the fetus was reasonably well nourished, Alicia suffered less


    when she gave birth, and when she got up this morning people still had a hard time, but she drank


    some porridge at noon, and now she''s lying in bed and in the mood to gossip with Suny about Daria.


    "Daria, the little green tea, should have just done that to her! This time, she''s caught fire. Hahahaha, I


    don''t see how she''ll be able to hang out in this circle in the future!"


    Suny handed her the peeled grapefruit, "It doesn''t hurt anymore?"


    Hearing Suny''s words, Alicia immediately yed pitiful again: "It hurts! I''m not going to have a second


    child!"


    Suny hooked his lips and smiled a little: "I hope you won''t hit your faceter."


    Having known Alicia for so many years, doesn''t she understand this man''s character?


    When I went to ride the roller coaster before, I said aftering down that I was scared to death and


    would never y again, but then I went up the same.


    Alicia skimmed the corner of her mouth, "Really, you''ll know when you have childrenter."


    Suny directly peeled the grapefruit meat into her mouth a: "Well, know that you work hard, so the next


    to get well, eat well and sleep well, as for the other, Ashle he will worry about."


    Alicia said that the newborn Marcus was ugly, but when she spoke, her eyes never left the sleeping


    Marcus in the baby basket.


    Marcus, who was born overnight, now looks less wrinkled than he didst night when he was first born,


    and now that he is asleep, a glimpse of the boy''s thick, long, slender eyshes can be seen.


    Suny felt that Marcus'' eyes were particrly good-looking when she first saw himst night, and that


    the kid was really long, with features that were picked out of his parents'' strengths.


    Suny couldn''t help butugh a little as she watched Alicia carefully cover Marcus with the little quilt,


    "Didn''t you dislike Marcus''s ugly appearancest night?"


    Alicia sighed: "Ugly again, is not also a piece of flesh that fell off their own body ah."


    Suny raised her hand and gently pinched her face: "Marcus is much better looking than you, so don''t


    say he''s ugly in front of him in the future."


    Alicia heard Suny''s words and nced inside the baby basket at her son: "Maybe I''m clumsy, I really


    can''t see that he looks good."


    Suny was exasperated: "I think you''re not clumsy-eyed, you''re face-blind."


    "No, I can recognize your face by showing one of your features at random!"


    Suny looked at her askance: "It''s useless to say more good words, you''ve been ying with your


    phone for two hours, bring it."


    Alicia held on to her phone, reluctant to hand it over, "Just give me five more minutes! I still have to


    step on Daria''s little green tea!"


    Sunyughed helplessly, "Five minutes, not a second more."


    Alicia just finished giving birth, the doctor exined that she should sleep more and rest, but she likes


    to read gossip, sometimes brush up the post, can not put the phone all day.


    She had just given birth, and her eyes would be broken if she used the phone so much, so Ashle


    confiscated the phone every two hours and gave it back to her after three hours.


    When Suny came Alicia was already holding her phone, she had been sitting inside this ward for two


    hours, Alicia had been reading the gossip about Daria.


    Alicia was still quite a wimp in front of Suny and gave her phone back to Suny after five minutes.


    Because the ward can not stay too many people at a time, after all, the newborn Marcus is also


    present, so Suny also did not sit in the ward for a long time before changing the nanny and Ashle went


    in.


    It was after 4pm when Suny came out of the ward and Austin was waiting for him at the main entrance.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    J City in early October is not yet autumn, Austin wearing a simple white shirt, the next a ck pants,


    standing at the entrance there, long body, the expression on his face is a bit cool, from afar, as if not


    eaten by the world.


    Suny lifted his leg towards him, two or three meters short of the distance, and someone arrived at his


    heels before Suny.


    It was a young woman with a bag in her hand who seemed to be asking Austin for directions, "Hello sir,


    excuse me, I''d like to ask, where is building 5, I can''t find it."


    Austin faintly swept a nce at the woman following him, the expression on his face remained


    indifferent: "I don''t know."


    The woman was a little sarcastic, raised her hand and hooked her hair, as if she didn''t expect the other


    party to be so cold: "Yes, thank you, excuse me."


    The woman finished and stood still for two seconds, however Austin had long since turned his eyes


    away.


    He doesn''t like to be osted, whether it''s a real question for directions or a fake one.


    When the woman in front of him didn''t leave, Austin couldn''t help but frown a little and turned around


    with the intention of going up to Suny on his own initiative.


    Just as he turned around, he saw Suny standing behind him looking at him with a melting smile.


    When he saw Suny, the cold color on Austin''s face instantly melted into a spring breeze, and his


    eyebrows were more than a little gentle.


    Without hesitation, he lifted his leg and walked towards Suny, taking the person by the hand when he


    reached her: "Why are you standing here?"


    Suny looked up at him with a smile in her peach blossom eyes: "Because I''m afraid of disturbing Mr.


    Johnson."


    "She was asking me for directions."


    Suny let out augh, "I hear you."


    She said, after a pause, "Isn''t it a little sad that she just asked you for directions?"


    Suny said this, in fact, just up to y, no other meaning.


    Austin looked at the smile between her eyebrows, but bowed his head directly to show his answer by


    his actions.


    The woman who asked for directions just now was still standing there. Suny was being held by Austin,


    and although she only kissed him gently, she was still a little embarrassed to be looked at like that.


    The woman originally intended to turn away, she did deliberately ost Austin, but she grew up rarely


    encountered such a nce on the heart of the man, so a rare bold some, but did not expect the other


    party is not half-intentioned.


    At first she had some doubts that the man in front of her is not like women,


    after all, she does not say that the country is beautiful, but also considered from childhood to the


    constant suitors of the looks, superior looks, outstanding temperament,


    she took the initiative to ask the way, even if not heartened at least will not look like they do not want to


    take care of the look.


    Yet just as she turned to leave, she saw the man walking towards the woman behind him.


    She thinks she looks good, but when she sees the other side''s face, the woman realizes why the man


    doesn''t even want to look at himself.


    The woman clutched her bag and fled as fast as she could.

 Chapter 554 I DonT Know Him

    Chapter 554 I Don''T Know Him


    Chapter 554 I don''t know him


    Suny nced up at Austin, her face a little hot.


    The woman who had just asked Austin a question had already walked away, and Suny felt


    embarrassed at the thought of the other woman watching Austin kiss her.


    But Austin didn''t seem to be half embarrassed, he looked down at Suny, and the tenderness inside his


    eyebrows didn''t diminish.


    "What do you want for dinner?"


    Suny thought for a moment, "Bishounen it is."


    She also hadn''t been to Bishounen for over three months.


    Austin nodded and led her out of the hospital building.


    The two left the hospital and went straight to Bishounen. It was after 5:00 p. m., and it was still early


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    when Suny and Austin both arrived at Bishounen.


    The waiter was surprised to see both of them. Austin and Suny hadn''t been over here for a little over


    half a year, so they came over today and were naturally surprised.


    "Mr. Johnson, Mrs. Johnson, would you like to ask if you are in a small box or?"


    This is the first time that Suny was called "Mrs. Johnson" so seriously outside, she was a bit blushing,


    but she still smiled lightly: "The small box will be fine."


    "Okay, Mrs. Johnson, Mr. Johnson, this way please."


    The two came early, not yet the peak dining period, after ordering the meal but more than ten minutes


    after the sessive dishes.


    Suny took a sip of soup and thought of Marcus, and couldn''t help but look sideways at Austin: "Marcus


    is a lot prettier today than yesterday, isn''t he?"


    Austin didn''t go into the room, after all, Alicia hadn''t been inbor long, but Ashle held Marcus for him


    to see.


    The swaddling clothes inside the little baby is indeed more than yesterday grew open a little, but to say


    good-looking, can not say good-looking where to go, a small face red, the features did not grow open,


    veryck of three-dimensional sense, can not see out where good-looking.


    But when Suny said it looked good, Austin naturally wouldn''t say it looked bad, but he just responded,


    "Hmm."


    "Marcus is so long, specially picked the best ce for mom and dad to grow, when he grows up, he


    must be another girl who charmed thousands of girls."


    The thought of that little mass, Suny heart are soft and soft.


    She looked at Austin, who was peeling shrimp for himself beside her, and couldn''t help but look forward


    to the child the two of them would have.


    She and Austin both must look good, boy or girl, right?


    Realizing what she was thinking, Suny''s face burned slightly.


    Austin put the freshly peeled shrimp inside Suny''s bowl and when he looked up, his dark eyes looked


    at her, "What''s wrong?"


    Suny''s eyebrows twitched and she turned her eyes away, smiling and shaking her head, "It''s nothing."


    Austin gave her another look, his dark eyes twitching, but didn''t continue to ask.


    The crab in this season is fat and oily, but although it is delicious, it is cold in nature, and Suny''s


    physiological period is approaching, so she didn''t dare to be greedy and ate only one before giving it all


    to Austin.


    Just as I put down my chopsticks, Suny''s cell phone rang.


    Suny looked at the caller ID and found that it was an unfamiliar number.


    Suny lightly raised an eyebrow and pressed the answer: "Hello, this is Suny."


    "Miss Hond, hello, I''m Wu Min, Daria''s agent."


    Hearing the other party''s self-reporting, Suny instantly guessed what the call meant.


    Sunyughed lightly and asked, "What''s wrong with Miss Webb?"


    "Thepany and I have already criticized her severely, and Daria will not take any more jobs for the


    next six months.


    "She has been in the circle for a long time, some do not know their own weight, so she made those


    things that bothered Miss Hond. But now she also knows that she is wrong, if possible, Miss Hond,


    you see, Daria and I invite you to dinner, to make amends and apologize to you, how?"


    Suny lightlyughed: "Miss Webb is a smart person, other words I do not say much, I this number is a


    private number, where you asked for my number I do not care, but I do not like to answer strange


    numbers, wish you a good life."


    Apologize?


    What gift does Daria want to pay?


    Suny is not short of money, what else can she lose?


    What a joke.


    Hanging up the phone, Suny smiled at Austin, "Miss Price''s agent is on the phone."


    Austin nodded, "Threatened you?"


    "They wouldn''t dare, would they?"


    It was probably foolish to call to threaten her.


    Austin saw that Suny mood is not affected, and not no more questions, clown, there is no need.


    Suny curled her lips, "I want to go to the mall."


    Marcus was born, buy Marcus some toys or something.


    "Good."


    Austin took her by the hand and the two got up and left the box.


    This Bishounen is too easy to run into acquaintances, Suny and Austin both just went out of the box


    and ran into Dominic and the others.


    It''s not really an acquaintance, but Austin remembers Dominic, the man, well.


    Last time Dominic almost tried to pry him out in front of him, and when he ran into him today, Dominic


    still looked at Suny with eyes full of surprise.


    The Hughes family intends to shift their focus to the J City side this year, and Dominic, who has been a


    rich and idle son for so long, was sent over by his big brother.


    Maxwell followed Dominic over to y, but he didn''t expect to run into Suny today after he had used


    Dominic''s failure to chase Sunyst night to rebut Dominic''s mockery of his own promotion of Daria.


    And of course, there''s Suny''s not-so-simple husband, Austin.


    Gee, what a show, what a show.


    Maxwell looked at the hrity and looked askance at Dominic: "Brother, I think this is an opportunity."


    Dominic swept him up with a leathery grin.


    Suny is not familiar with Dominic, strictly speaking they have only seen each other four times in total,


    not even friends.


    When they met face to face today, Suny had no intention of opening his mouth to say hello.


    But the other side obviously didn''t think so, "Miss Hond, it''s been a long time."


    Austin and Suny''s license has been exposed, but this Dominic called Suny "Miss Hond" instead of


    "Mrs. Johnson", and this is in front of Austin''s face, it is clear that he is deliberate.


    Suny could feel the hand holding her tighten slightly as she inclined her head to look at Austin and


    smiled, "I don''t know him."


    As soon as Suny''s words fell, Maxwell, who was beside Dominic, couldn''t hold back andughed out


    loud straight away: "Brother, they said they didn''t know you."


    Dominic ignored Maxwell, just raised an eyebrow and looked at Suny with a smirk: "Miss Hond, that''s


    not what you said thest time we met."


    His words are very ambiguous. The two of them have something.


    Suny listened to Dominic''s words, the smile on his face unchanged: "That can only mean that this


    gentleman''s memory is not very good."


    Suny said, inclining her head to Austin, "Let''s go, hubby."

 Chapter 555 Who Says Otherwise!

    Chapter 555 Who Says Otherwise!


    Chapter 555 Who says otherwise!


    Suny''s "husband" is obviously intentional, she and Austin have been licensed for several months, but


    this is the first time she called Austin her husband.


    Suny wouldn''t have used such a lousy trick if Dominic wasn''t just too repulsive.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Last time in front of the hotel, she had made it very clear, but Dominic pretended not to understand with


    her.


    Now that he''s met again, Suny feels a bit of a headache.


    Austin, after all, can be quite grumpy at times.


    Suny called Austin her husband for the first time, and although the smile on her face remained the


    same after she finished, there didn''t seem to be any change, yet Suny''s cheeks were already burning a


    little.


    The word "husband" is too intimate.


    Austin also did not expect Suny would suddenly open his mouth and call him husband, he looked down


    at Suny, the cold eyebrows contained a smile inside, "Good."


    He answered, looked up at Dominic, ck eyes inside the smile has all gone, thick ck eyes inside


    only cold.


    Dominic looked up to meet Austin''s eyes, and neither man seemed to be showing any weakness.


    But it didn''t take Austin long to withdraw his gaze as he led Suny towards the door.


    The two figures faded away, and Maxwell gloated and whistled from the sidelines.


    After Suny and Austin left Bishounen, they went to the square for a while. At 7:00, it was dinner time,


    and the stores were less crowded, so Suny and Austin took their time to stroll around.


    The waiters were stunned for a moment when they saw the two enter, after all, couples with such high


    face values are indeed rare.


    If the two of them were not followed by a camera following behind them, the clerk would have thought


    they were filming some kind of TV show.


    Suny has little research on baby products, but this "baby paradise" has everything inside, newborn


    baby form diapers, crawling and walking toys, everything.


    Anyway, Suny is not short of money,yer byyer to shop down, see the cute and fun small toys


    bought.


    When paying the bill, the teller suddenly asked, "I wonder how old your babies are? The amount of


    your purchase today has reached the store''s gift requirements, this is the gift catalog of our recent


    activities, Madam you see what you want."


    Suny hooked his peach blossom eyes and took the gift catalog list: "What is good to choose for a newly


    born baby?"


    "Diapers or form are fine."


    Suny nced at Austin and said with a light smile, "When Alicia found out she was pregnantst year,


    Ashle had already bought a baby productpany, diapers these should not be used, as for milk


    powder, Ashle also long ago had someone customize a special milk powder. We don''t seem to be able


    to send this, so what would be a good gift?"


    Suny was simply giving Austin the word, nothing more.


    But when the teller heard it, she only felt envious, thinking that the names "Alicia" were familiar, but she


    couldn''t remember them for a while.


    Austin scanned the gift catalog, "This one, I guess."


    Suny knew at first nce that Austin had chosen randomly, and actually chose a four-piece newborn


    set.


    But it''s true, Marcus isn''t missing anything either.


    Suny smiled a little and told the teller, "This one, then."


    After checking out, the two of them came out of the store with a big bag.


    Looking at the two gradually walking away from the back, the teller also finally remembered who


    "Alicia" is, "Oh my God, I remembered! The first-tier star ah! The two just now seem to be Alicia''s


    friends, I heard that pretty sister say Alicia has given birth, her husband also for the child''s diapersst


    year bought a baby productspany!"


    "What kind of divine love is this! So envious!"


    By this time, all the customers had gone to eat, and after Suny and Austin left, there was no one else in


    the store.


    The teller''s colleague smiled and opened his mouth to add: "I see the entertainment gossip, Alicia''s


    husband and she seems to be childhood friends, the beautifuldy just now, if I remember correctly,


    should be Alicia''s best friend Suny, and Suny''s husband, should be KLOC''s Austin."


    "The two are really good together!"


    "Who says it isn''t!"


    It is true that love is indeed also about the right family, Suny and Austin two, is really equal and evenly


    matched.


    Suny did not know that she had gone to buy Marcus a small gift and the news of Alicia''s birth had


    gotten out, and that night the news that Alicia had gone intobor was broken.


    Of course, the hospital where Alicia gave birth is a private hospital, several hundred thousand dors


    for the birth, privacy protection is naturally good.


    So everyone only knows that Alicia gave birth, and no one knows whether she gave birth to a boy or a


    girl.


    But Ashle''s acquisition of a baby productpany for her child''s diapers was also blown out of the


    water, and Alicia and Ashle were directly on fire.


    Suny and Austin both have returned to the vi by now, it''s not even nine o''clock, Suny picked a movie


    and looked to Austin: "How about watching a movie?"


    Austin naturally listened to her, "Good."


    Sunyughed a little and pulled him to the AV room on the negative second floor.


    Probably not many people could have guessed that Suny would actually like to watch horror movies.


    This is not the first time Austin apanied her to watch a horror movie, Mrs. Johnson in her arms to


    see very serious, Austin looked down at Suny, even if you want to do something, but also can not bear


    to disturb her.


    Suny picked one and the ssic thriller - "The Shining", which is very intriguing and has a good horror


    atmosphere.


    She looked so focused that Austin didn''t say anything. Suny thought he was asleep and couldn''t help


    but look up at him.


    Suny just looked up and met Austin''s dark eyes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Suny was distracted for a moment and suddenly remembered that she had called him "husband" a few


    hours ago.


    She shook her head, "Is it that you don''t like to see it?"


    "No, I''m watching."


    "Oh."


    Suny responded and turned her head over just in time for the horrific scene.


    Suddenly seeing, Suny was taken aback, but soon, the next second, the man''s hand was in front of her


    eyes.


    The warmth of her palm hit her eyes with heat, and Suny''s heart moved slightly, reaching out to pull


    Austin''s hand down and leaning into his arms.


    "Scared?"


    "A little."


    Austin held Suny''s hand and slowly and methodically broke her fingers apart one by one and then put


    one of his own in.


    Ten fingers are tightly interlocked.


    Suny was focused on the film and didn''t notice this. When the film was finished, she took a moment to


    slow down and opened her mouth to ask M to help boil water, and just as she turned her head, she


    realized that her hand was tightly sped by Austin.


    Suny moved and looked up at him, pulling up the hand the two were holding and raising it slightly,


    "Hmm?"


    Austin didn''t answer her query, "Can Mrs. Johnson call me anything like she did today from now on?"

 Chapter 556 ILl Make You Regret Knowing Me

    Chapter 556 I''Ll Make You Regret Knowing Me


    Chapter 556 I''ll make you regret knowing me


    Suny looked up and met Austin''s dark eyes, and her face instantly heated up.


    She doesn''t know why others can call "husband" so naturally, but for Suny, these two words seem to be


    a whisper to call out.


    Austin asked her to call him that from now on, which Suny found a little difficult.


    Suny slightly lowered her eyebrows and averted her eyes, pretending not to hear his words, "It''ste,


    I''m going to take a shower."


    Suny tried to stand up, but before she could stand up straight, Austin was holding her hand with a slight


    force, and Suny fell back.


    Austin''s other hand also wrapped around her waist, Suny half kneeling inside his arms, a low head,


    almost touching the man''s high nose.


    The two were so close that Austin''s exhaled breath hit Suny''s face, and Suny felt herself getting even


    hotter.


    "Austin."


    She called out to him with a smile, only to find that a fire seemed to burn inside those dark eyes.


    Suny was stunned for a moment, and the next second, Austin slightly raised his head and pressed his


    cheek against hers, then leaned down and said in a deep voice in her ear, "Wife."


    Suny stiffened, her eyes blinked slightly, and by the time she reacted, Austin had already raised his


    head and kissed her on the lips.


    The man''s lips were a little warm, but Suny felt that Austin''s lips were not just hot, his whole body was


    hot.


    The temperature inside the studio seems to have risen a little bit, and the original quiet audio-visual


    room gradually had the sound of two people breathing heavier and heavier.


    Suny closed her eyes and listened to Austin''s deliberate "wife" in her ear, the mellow, heavy voice


    tickling her heart, and she subconsciously tightened her grip on Austin.


    Compared to Suny and Austin two cozy, the other side of Maxwell''s night is very bad.


    He had just followed Dominic to Bishounen to dine, and ran into Suny and Austin when he arrived, and


    Maxwellughed at Dominic for it.


    As of now, Maxwell is still in a very good mood.


    His good mood came to an abrupt end, however, when Daria showed up.


    Daria is simply a disgrace to Maxwell''s years as a gamer. He was not only fooled by her innocent


    appearance, but also by her body that was surgically muddled.


    As a fifteen-year-old has begun to fall in love kissing, seventeen-year-old has tasted the taste of love


    old pervert, Maxwell before but patted his chest with friends that Daria is absolutely an exception.


    I didn''t realize how long it had been?


    This exception gave him a realistic and resounding p right in the face.


    So hard a p over, Maxwell can be said to be the face of all lost.


    Now well, not only the circle inside know that he this old bee picking honey picking overturned, even


    people outside the circle are aware of.


    Daria''s affairs are being picked up all over the Inte, Maxwell is not blind, naturally see.


    So that day he broke up with Daria directly, of course, also do not let the people around to mention


    "Daria" this person.


    It''s really a shame!


    But he never expected that Daria would dare toe to her.


    "Mr. Cooke, may I speak to you for a moment?"


    A group of people just went out from the box, Daria appeared from nowhere.


    Daria said this, pity, raised his eyes to look at him, a pair of eyes filled with tears, to fall not look, face


    as if not wearing any makeup, so bashful look at him, to be honest, a man is a little top.


    But Maxwell this person, when ruthless is also really ruthless.


    Not to mention that he grew up with a good face and Daria lost him face and face.


    Maxwell now wants Daria and himself do not live in a, it is better to never see.


    But now Daria even ran out to stop him and asked if he could say a few words.


    Maxwell is not hitting women, this time the fists have swung over.


    His face was very embarrassed, and with only a sweeping nce at Daria, Maxwell went straight


    ahead.


    When Daria saw that he waspletely ignoring her, she subconsciously went up to him and pulled


    his coat like she had done before.


    Maxwell felt it and raised his hand and flung it hard: "Don''t touch me!"


    Daria probably did not expect him to be so hard, or maybe she did it on purpose, anyway Maxwell so a


    hand, she threw herself on the ground.


    She also did not say anything, there was only a surprised cry before falling to the ground, after falling to


    the ground, Daria''s eyes filled with tears just now which slowly flowed down.


    The brother beside Maxwell gave augh, "Maxwell , didn''t you used to be verypassionate?"


    When Maxwell heard this, he became even more disgusted with Daria: "I just gently raised my hand to


    shake her, she is not a kite, how can she fall to the ground easily?"


    Daria''s face changed slightly when she heard Maxwell''s words, but soon, she resumed her pitiful look


    and bit her lip as she rose from the ground: "Mr. Cooke, I just want to say a few words to you, and I will


    leave after I finish. If you really don''t want to listen, then I''ll just have to talk to you here."


    Maxwell did not know what Daria was going to say, but he knew that if Daria was really here to talk, his


    brother and his friends wouldugh at himter!


    This Daria thing was already the joke of his life, and he didn''t want to let Daria continue to send the


    Maxwell relented, "Come here."


    He said, leading Daria back into the box she had juste out of.


    Daria followed him, and after she entered the box, more tears fell from her eyes.


    However, Maxwell is no longer eating this, watching her cry, only feel funny: "Come on, you''d better put


    your set away, you like acting so much, howe your scenes are so bad every time?"


    Daria listened to Maxwell''s words and continued to y the pity not, not to y not.


    After two seconds of stiffness and coldness, Daria had to wipe her tears: "Mr. Cooke, I know it''s wrong


    of me to lie to you, but I really like you, I''m not with you for your status or money, the first time I saw


    you-"


    "Stop it!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maxwell used to be pecked in the eye, now once recovered, Daria these tricks in his here seems very


    useless.


    "If you want to say this to me, then the next words need not be said. daria, you do not give shame, I did


    not take back what I gave you, I Maxwell has been benevolent to the end. If you have anything to say,


    hurry up, say another word of nonsense, I will leave in the next second, you find me once more in the


    future, I will make you regret knowing me Maxwell!"


    Daria is still the first time to see such Maxwell, she is in the end is stunned, face white down, looking at


    Maxwell spoke: "I am pregnant, Mr. Cooke."

 Chapter 557 She DidnT Mean Anything Else

    Chapter 557 She Didn''T Mean Anything Else


    Chapter 557 She didn''t mean anything else


    "Tsk."


    Hearing Daria''s words, Maxwell sneered and tsked lightly, "Daria, do you know how many of my


    girlfriends I''ve dated have used this trick with me?"


    He does not care if the other party is pregnant or not, the Murray family''s family history is there, he can


    not and will not marry Daria, not to mention that this Daria is still a deceitful goods.


    Daria looked at Maxwell, her face white as a sheet, "Mr. Cooke, I didn''t mean it that way, I just wanted


    to ask you if you would have the baby."


    Maxwell looked at Daria as if he had heard a joke andughed straight away: "It''s not funny that you''re


    pretending to be me at this point, Daria."


    "I put the words here today, you are pregnant, you love to give birth to it, but you want to use the child


    from me to point out what, I can only tell you, do not think, you still think about how to apologize to the


    people you offend, so that maybe you have some way out in the entertainment industry!"


    Maxwell put this down and walked away.


    Daria stood there, people are really a little confused.


    She''s not pregnant. When she told Maxwell she was pregnant, Daria was just testing to see if Maxwell


    really didn''t care about her at all anymore.


    Maxwell''s reaction was clear, he really didn''t even want to see her again.


    Daria feels that she may be finished this time, she has be a joke inside the circle, not to mention


    that the people outside the circle is also gone, the former things were picked up, she now wants to find


    a person simr to Maxwell as ap also be more difficult to hug.


    She''s finished, she''s really finished this time!


    Maxwell felt really bad luck, did not expect to dazzle for more than twenty years, but actually will be in


    the hands of Daria such a person turned over.


    Maxwell found it amusing to think that she had the nerve to threaten herself with pregnancy just now.


    This kind of thing, he had to face once a year, he returned to the measures are done properly, they can


    get pregnant, but also for money.


    If it were anyone else, Maxwell would just take the money and send it off.


    But this Daria is so disgusting to him that he just doesn''t want to give her a dime anymore.


    In fact, he did not believe that Daria could be pregnant, although he knew Daria for half a year, but the


    two really together for a few days, that did not do a total of many times.


    What''s more, Daria was pretending to be innocent in front of him, and she went for a restoration


    procedure in order to deceive him, and she was reserved for a few days after the "first time".


    Maxwell is also used to eating the mountains and sea food, suddenly came to such a countryside small


    dishes, but also happy to apany, he also protects her innocence, so the two are really less to do.


    A total of just a few times, back to his good measures.


    Daria this can be pregnant, that if she is closed by the entertainment industry, can go to the rich women


    who are heavily involved in seeking children to support the trick.


    The more Maxwell thought about it, the more he found Daria annoying, and his steps were quicker by a


    few points.


    He originally thought Dominic had already left, but he didn''t expect the car to still be waiting for him at


    the door.


    Maxwell had a few touches: "Brother, you still care about me!"


    Other motherfuckers, people just run away!


    Dominic raised his eyebrows and gave him azy nce: "Is he a happy father?"


    "..."


    Come on, it turned out to be waiting to mock him.


    When he didn''t say anything, Dominic knew he had guessed right.


    He pulled a smile from the corner of his mouth, "Maxwell, this car of yours, it''s a pretty thorough flip."


    Maxwell couldn''t face it: "Then I''m at least better than the brother you can''t even get into the car, right?"


    The smile on Dominic''s face faded when he thought of Suny.


    He was born with a rebellious streak, and his heart is always itching to get what he can''t get.


    Anyway, he has not had a hundred or 99 girlfriends over the years, Suny is not married?


    Married people can still divorce, too.


    Maxwell saw that Dominic did not say anything, resentfully stopped talking, and did not dare to speak.


    Forget it, and why hurt each other.


    Austin didn''t know that his wife, who was still coveted, was actually being coveted.


    Last night the two had a littlete, Suny slept until almost nine o''clock the next day.


    When I woke up I realized that it was raining outside, the sun was not very good and the weather was


    gloomy.


    Suny was in bed for a while before she got up and went to wash up, and Austin had already made


    breakfast.


    After breakfast, Austin asked Suny if she wanted to go over to the hospital today.


    Alicia was discharged tomorrow, and Suny shook her head, "Let''s go over there tomorrow."


    "Okay, let''s go choose a film this afternoon."


    Yes, it took them a week to take the wedding photos have been fixed, have to go to the selection of film


    into the book.


    In just three days, more than two thousand photos, this is repaired.


    Tsk, it''s really the power of money.


    "What do you want to eat for lunch?"


    Suny heard him say this and couldn''t help butugh a little, "Do you do it?"


    "Hmm."


    Austin arranged things abroad, he is basically settled in the country this time back, and some important


    and urgent matters of thepany over there will be sent to him by email every day to browse and


    deal with, as for the rest, they are given to managers and secretaries to deal with.


    Suny has long been off the hook for KLOC, and Austin doesn''t seem to have any intention of taking


    KLOC back into his care at the moment.


    Both of them are now "socially idle" and have a lot of time to spare.


    Suny heard Austin nod that he was making lunch himself and took out his phone to look up a few


    dishes online.


    There were not enough ingredients inside the refrigerator, and the two drove to a nearby market to buy


    groceries.


    Most of the people whoe to the market at this time are housewives or retired seniors, and couples


    as young as them are very rare, after all, everyone has to work.


    It rained all morning. When Suny woke up, it was raining outside, and it was still raining when they went


    to the market.


    Suny just woke up to a message from Alicia, she didn''t know what she was stimted by and said she


    wanted to eat pepper prawns.


    Ask her if she can sneak a few of them to her when shees over tomorrow.


    Suny is angry with her, just after the birth of the baby, want to eat some of the things that are not.


    But Alicia can''t eat it, she can help her try it.


    So, Suny also bought a pound of Peeps on a whim and asked Austin to make them.


    When it''s done, she''ll send the photos to Alicia.


    She didn''t mean anything else, she was simply showing her.


    When the car stopped, Suny was thinking about it and was a little lost in thought.


    The car suddenly stopped, Suny was surprised, she looked back, a look up, and saw Daria standing in


    front of the car.


    Suny nced at Austin beside him, his face sullen and cold, obviously also angered by Daria stopping


    the car.


    It was still raining when Daria came over with her umbre and knocked on the window of the car next


    to Suny.


    Suny opened the window halfway and inclined her head to look at Daria: "Is Miss Price now a bumper


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sticker instead?"

 Chapter 558 Am I That Scary?

    Chapter 558 Am I That Scary?


    Chapter 558 Am I that scary?


    As soon as Suny''s words left her mouth, Daria''s face went white.


    The words came to her lips, but she was a little unable to say them.


    However, Daria knows that her future in the entertainment industry can still be mixed, all depends on


    the words of Suny.


    So, as reluctant as she was, she came anyway.


    "Miss Hond, I want to apologize to you."


    Sunyughed lightly: "It''s the first time I''ve seen someone apologize with such sincerity."


    Suny said, a slight pause: "Just now if my husband had been slower to reflect, I think we would, by


    now, be talking inside the hospital, and the next time we meet again, we would be in the courtroom,


    right?"


    Suny didn''t say a word about her, yet the content that came out was all about her.


    Daria looked at Suny inside that carriage, she wondered why such a good-looking woman was so


    aggressive.


    "Miss Hond, I didn''t mean to do that."


    "So how long does Miss Price n to stand here? Is it true that I can''t go back to my own house today


    if I don''t grant your request?"


    Daria stiffened for a moment, she didn''t mean it that way, but she rushed out to stop the car, also


    thinking that if Suny and the others hit her, she could use it to make a demand.


    But I didn''t expect that Austin would brake so promptly, just a little, just a little, she was going to be hit


    by them.


    Now that Suny''s words are here, Daria is deliberately not letting Suny go if she continues to stand in


    front of the car like this.


    Daria wasn''t so bold, she looked at Suny for a moment and finally stepped back to the side.


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled a little, "Thank you Miss Price for your generosity."


    Suny''s words were undoubtedly a fatal blow to Daria, and her hand holding the umbre was almost


    unable to hold it.


    The rain was still falling, the ck car slowly drove past her into a side vi, Daria stood there, just


    watching the car drive in, and did not dare to go after it, she just dared to stand there.


    She remembered that when she entered this vi, the security guard at the door stopped her and


    asked her which household she was the head of, and she said she was not the head of the household,


    she just came here to look for a friend.


    The security guard let her do boarding, see her write down Suny that a household, the security guard to


    her face obviously much better: "ah, so is Miss Hond''s friend ah, Miss Hond just went out with Mr.


    Johnson, today it is raining, Miss you ore back another day. "


    The words have a respectful, but also a bit of a test, as if they guessed that she was not Suny''s friend


    at all.


    Also, how can a real friend not know if his friend is at home or not.


    She insisted oning in, and the security guard let her go, but when she turned around, she saw the


    guard standing inside the security booth looking at himself, with a few obvious disdain in his eyes.


    Inside this vi, not to mention Suny, is that the security guard at the door, are able to give her the eye.


    Daria knows it''s hard to turn her life around now, but she''s not willing to do it.


    She hase this far step by step, climbing up thedder step by step inside the entertainment


    industry, obviously given a little more time, a little more time, she will be able to climb to that highest


    ce.


    Yet now there is nothing left, and she doesn''t even know where she went wrong.


    Isn''t that what people inside the circle are like?


    Which is not looking for a leg to hold inside the entertainment industry, the big tree under the good cool,


    she also just want to have a good background.


    Howe overnight, she seems to have be an unforgivable person.


    Daria can''t understand, men are going to cheat, Suny is good looking and beautiful,ter can''t stop


    Austin to cheat.


    In a few years, the women who are throwing themselves at Austin will be swarming all over the ce,


    and she will have to clean them up one by one?


    Suny did not know that Daria did not know where she was wrong until now, but she was standing on


    the balcony, looking at Daria standing downstairs with an umbre, feeling quite pathetic.


    But isn''t it? It''s still raining.


    But so what?


    Does it have anything to do with her?


    Sunyughed a little, turned and folded back.


    Austin was washing the peeps and Suny was going to help, however he refused.


    Now, she can only stand by and watch.


    Do not say, just look at not dry, but also quite pleasing to the eye.


    "Aren''t you tired?"


    At that moment, Austin suddenly looked back at her.


    Suny was embarrassed: "I didn''t do anything either?"


    "Shall I carry a chair in for you?"


    When he said that, Suny''s face heated up a bit: "Daria is still standing down there, let me go down and


    get rid of the people."


    "Hmm."


    Austin answered, looked at her and added: "No need to talk so much nonsense to her, just tell her that


    if she likes to stand here, then she''d better stay standing, otherwise, she won''t want to mix in the


    entertainment industry in the future."


    Suny nodded, "Okay, I got it."


    Suny certainly does not have that much patience to spend with Daria there, if Daria is not standing in


    front of her house, Suny does not want to go down and take care of her.


    It was still raining outside, and Suny took an umbre from the umbre box before pushing open the


    door of the courtyard and walking out.


    It was raining, and the scent of flowers inside the garden were particrly noticeable.


    Daria was visibly surprised when she saw Sunye out, "Miss Hond?"


    She looked at Suny excitedly, "I-"


    But opened his mouth, but really do not know what to say.


    Suny looked at her with a smile: "Miss Price, originally I have no enemies with you, no need to smash


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    your job, but sometimes, people know how to be low profile. miss price you like high profile, but others


    may not like it."


    "This incident is a small lesson for you, I am a person who is always fair, I won''t mess with others if


    they don''t mess with me. That''s the end of our matter, of course, if you think it''s not fair, then I don''t


    mind contacting Mr. White of UNIVERSE again."


    Daria''s face was full of shock when she heard Suny''s words.


    She froze for a moment and reacted, never daring to say anything again, "I know Miss Hond, I''ll


    never do it again, Miss Hond, I''m sorry!"


    But UNIVERSE is Central Company''s arch rival, and she doesn''t necessarily have no chance to go to


    UNIVERSE.


    But if even UNIVERSE blocked her, then she would really have no chance to turn around in the


    entertainment industry.


    Daria was frightened by Suny''s words, and her heart inside the heart of those selling miserable


    thoughts suddenly disappeared into thin air.


    Daria now realizes that Suny doesn''t even eat these routines of hers, she just wants to teach her a


    lesson and embarrass her!


    Understanding this, Daria where still dare to continue to stand in front of Suny''s house.


    She said a few words of apology, then turned and ran away with her umbre.


    Suny looked at Daria''s back and couldn''t help but tsk, "Am I that scary?"

 Chapter 559 Austin Did

    Chapter 559 Austin Did


    Chapter 559 Austin did


    Suny turned around and went back to the vi, Austin had already started cooking pepper prawns, the


    aroma was overflowing from the kitchen, she couldn''t help but go to the door that, looking at Austin''s


    back, thinking that some things in this world are really strange.


    She''s good at everything, but she can''t learn how to cook.


    Austin, as it happens, is a quick learner.


    Gee, sure enough, love is aboutplementing each other.


    Probably sensing her eyes, Austin nced back at her, "Finished?"


    Suny nodded and walked along, "Smells good."


    Dark eyes twitched: "The first time I made it, it might be a little salty."


    "It''s okay."


    Suny looked at the prawns being ted by Austin, and some of her cravings were aroused.


    Her pursuit of food is not as deep as Alicia''s. Suny''s interest in eating anything is average, but after


    being with Austin, the dishes Austin didn''t eat to make are able to make her eat one meal and think


    about the next.


    That''s strange. That''s probably the appeal of not having to cook for yourself.


    On the side, Austin had already loaded the Peeps on a te and turned around to carry them to the


    table, "Taste it first?"


    Suny was embarrassed: "I''ll take a picture of Alicia, she said she wants to eat, she can''t eat, then I''ll


    send her a picture."


    Austin looked at her, his eyebrows gentling down: "You''re making it very difficult for Mr. Lloyd."


    Alicia''s craving, but in the end, she begged Ashle to go.


    But Alicia had just given birth the day after, so she couldn''t eat any of these things.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "I didn''t mean it that way."


    Austin knows that Suny is actually not as dignified as she seems on the surface, and she asionally


    has her own little cuteness.


    But it is this asional bit of cuteness that makes him more and more desirable.


    Suny nced up at Austin and met those dark eyes, and she was stunned for a moment.


    Austin had this look in his eyes, like he was looking at herst night when the two were in deep water.


    Suny''s face inexplicably heated up a bit and she coughed lightly, "I''ll take a picture."


    She said, picked up her phone, found a few nice angles and took a few pictures and sent them to


    Alicia.


    This time Alicia is also eating lunch, see Suny sent a message is a few pictures, she thought it was


    some interesting news gossip, did not expect to click in to see, actually she craved for most of the


    month pepper prawns.


    Alicia looked at the photos Suny sent, and then looked at the monthly meal she was following, and she


    couldn''t eat.


    "Which is this pepper prawn, it looks so delicious!"


    Alicia licked her lips as she typed.


    Both the fetus and the pregnant woman grew faster in the second trimester, so the nutritionist was


    afraid that she would not give birth well and that she would gain too much weight and have difficulty


    recovering after the birth, so she kept Alicia''s diet under control in the second trimester.


    Alicia''s appetite increased in the middle of her pregnancy, and in the second trimester, she wanted to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    eat heavy, oily and heavy foods, and as a result, for several months, she ate only a few meals


    asionally, and the rest of the time, she ate nutritious meals with good food.


    I thought I would be able to eat better after giving birth, but the nurses and nutritionists said that the


    menstrual cycle is to nourish the body, and it is not suitable to eat such food as pepper prawns.


    Alicia couldn''t get out of the hospital, and her cell phone was regrly put away by Ashle, so she


    couldn''t even order a take-out in secret.


    She went to bed yesterday afternoon and dreamed that she had a seafood dinner, and when she woke


    up she found herself drooling, so she couldn''t resist sending a distress message to Sunyst night.


    Alicia is not greedy, thinking that Suny brought one or two to give her a taste of it.


    I didn''t expect Suny to be so ruthless at the critical moment, not to give here to quench her thirst


    even if it is, but actually secretly eat pepper prawns to gluttonize her.


    Oooh, twenty years of feelings, no more no more.


    "Austin did it."


    After seeing Suny''s reply, Alicia couldn''t eat any more. She directly put down her chopsticks and gave


    Ashle a fierce re: "I''m not eating!"


    Ashle was a little puzzled: "What''s wrong? Is it not good?"


    Ashle said, picking up her chopsticks and tasting it, thinking it tasted pretty good: "It''s not bad, Alicia."


    Alicia grunted and handed him her phone, "It''s not good! Look, Suny wanted to eat pepper prawns and


    Austin made them right away! I wanted to eat it, and I didn''t ask you to make it, and you wouldn''t even


    buy it for me! You really don''t love me anymore! I just had a baby and you''re already disliking me! And


    now you''re so perfunctory! I''m not going to eat! I''ll starve to death!"


    Alicia did not act for more than half a year, the y said to act, said the words directly lying back, a


    grabbed a quilt to cover his head to cover himself.


    Although Ashle knew she was acting, she was still afraid she would really cry: "Don''t be sad, I''ll do the


    same for you when you''re over the moon, okay, Alicia?"


    Ashle, the cold-faced king of thepany, is now coaxing his wife in a gentle and doting manner.


    Alicia still didn''t move, and Ashle was a little bemused, "Alicia?"


    Alicia was still unmoved when Marcus in his crib suddenly cried, and Alicia, who was still "grumpy",


    burst out of the covers and reached out to hold Marcus: "Is the baby hungry? "


    Alicia said, trying to feed Marcus, but saw Ashle at her heels, "I''m going to feed my son, what are you


    still doing here?"


    Ashle looked at Alicia for a moment, her eyes moved for a moment, but finally turned and went out.


    Alicia seems big-hearted, but sometimes she''s shy as hell.


    Marcus''s cries put the pepper crusted shrimp thing off, Alicia just this morning down the milk, but the


    milk is not yet much, Marcus does not eat enough, Alicia heartbroken bad, the nutritionist took the


    opportunity to the side to Alicia that adults eat also affect the child, Alicia cked a few oligarchic


    mouth, skimmed the lips:. "Okay, then I will not eat pepper prawns."


    Woohoo, it''s not easy being an old mother!


    Suny is unaware of Alicia''s side of the hup, Austin has already prepared the dishes, although there


    are two dishes is Mr. Johnson''s first time to cook, but Austin in this area of cooking talent, color and


    vor can beparable to outside restaurants, especially the salt and pepper prawns.


    I don''t know if it''s been a long time since I''ve eaten, but Suny found the taste of the pepper prawns to


    be very good, and she was a little bit impatient.


    But it''s a pity that Alicia is really not lucky enough to eat, otherwise, for the sake of 20 years of


    friendship, she more or less left her a few to bring over.


    No way, she can''t eat it.

 Chapter 560 Is Still Not As Rich As Her

    Chapter 560 Is Still Not As Rich As Her


    Chapter 560 is still not as rich as her


    When Alicia was discharged from the hospital, Suny ordered a bouquet of roses to take with her to the


    hospital.


    The first thing that Alicia wanted to do was to break off her friendship with Suny for three days, but after


    seeing the big bouquet of red roses that Suny was holding, Alicia quietly repaired her friendship in her


    heart.


    On the third day, Marcus'' originally wrinkled face had grown a lot, a little face blown out, Alicia now


    does not mind her son anymore.


    Alicia did not go to the moon center to sit, long ago when Alicia found out she was pregnant, Ashle has


    asked people to find two gold medal sister-inw and a nutritionist who is specifically responsible for


    Alicia''s monthly diet, there are only two nanny rooms inside the home, now counting Alicia''s nutritionist


    there are three people, the vi inside the guest room to time, but in the end is not too convenient.


    But Ashle let the two sisters-inw live in a nanny''s room, each with an extra 5, 000 per month


    allowance for amodation, and the sisters-inw were more than happy.


    This is not Suny''s first visit to Alicia and Ashle''s riverside vi, and the unparalleled view of the river


    from the second floor is very pleasant.


    I have to say, Alicia can be quite enjoyable sometimes.


    Suny turned back to Austin and smiled, "You talk to Ashle for a while, I''ll go back to my room with Alicia


    and sit for a while."


    "Good."


    Austin responded, which loosened Suny''s grip.


    Marcus drank milk before he came out of the hospital and is now sleeping. Two sister-inws are


    watching from inside the room, so Alicia and Ashle are not needed.


    Ashle poured Austin a cup of tea, they did not know each other well, and neither of them is a character


    that likes to talk, the living room was a little silent for a while.


    But the two have long been ustomed to such silence, no one felt embarrassed, and no one wanted


    to open their mouths to break the situation.


    Suny and Alicia''s side is simr, Alicia that mouth usually like to    , in the hospital for five


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    days to her bored, Ashle and do not like gossip, Alicia told him gossip, although he will also listen


    carefully, but the reflection than Suny more nd, Alicia feel no fun very much.


    After the pregnancy, Alicia was almost raised by Ashle as a pig, before she was busy and did not sleep


    a few times a day, but after the pregnancy, Alicia almost either ate or slept.


    These days after the birth is not an exception, but in the hospital inside the old lying, also do not know


    whether lying for a long time,st night Alicia actually some insomnia, Ashle great kindness to her


    phone to y for half an hour more.


    Although it was only half an hour, Alicia got to eat a big melon.


    This big melon has something to do with Suny. Alicia has been holding it in all morning, and when she


    saw that Austin was not here, she pulled Suny and asked, "Suny, I got a big melonst night!"


    Suny peeled the apple with a slight pause and looked askance at Alicia who was lying on the sofa,


    "What day did you not have a big melon?"


    The entertainment industry has a lot of things to do, and Alicia is a person inside the circle, privately


    they have a small group of eating melons, four or five people every day in the group to put melons.


    Of course, everyone is measured, that is, inside the group to talk about it, are not to the outside,


    because those melons ny-nine percent are true.


    Suny is not as gossipy as Alicia, asionally as a joke to hear it.


    "No, we know the main character of the melon this time."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Who?"


    "Jennifer Dawson!"


    Nearly two years have not heard this name, Suny almost forgot that there is such a person.


    She looked up at Alicia with a wry smile, "What melon?"


    Suny felt that most likely not a good melon.


    "I heard that Jennifer is going into the entertainment industry, she somehow managed to climb up to Mr.


    White of UNIVERSE."


    Cody White, Suny and he is also considered to know, after all, Phantom Entertainment Co.


    Suny felt that Cody''s vision was not so bad, and she looked at Alicia: "Cody''s vision is not so bad."


    "It''s not Cody, it''s Nathan White."


    Hearing her words, Suny couldn''t help but tsk: "This Mr. White is more than a little bit different from


    Cody."


    Alicia smiled sarcastically: "But also the surname is Lu, is also UNIVERSE people."


    Cody is a serious UNIVERSE sessor, Nathan is at most even a small senior UNIVERSE, but the old


    man Lu is old and confused, to Nathan''s position.


    Those things inside the Lu family home are also a muddled ount.


    Nathan is the illegitimate son of Cody''s dad on the outside, the half-brother of Cody.


    Nathan has not been a good one since he was a kid, and Nathan used to hit on Alicia when she first


    started out.


    Suny had Rosa contact Cody before Nathan finally stopped coveting Alicia.


    Jennifer is dating Nathan, what kind of big melon is this?


    Alicia saw Suny''sck of interest, and hurriedly threw out the main story: "I''m not done yet! Just about


    eight months old! I heard that the child is quite fond of the master Lu, Nathan yed for so many years,


    seems to have also collected heart, the Lu family is not here in J City, Jennifer abroad, the Wen family


    said Jennifer is to go to further training, the Lu family did not carefully check, anyway, the master Lu is


    old, see the grandson, think that the Wen family is poor is poor, but is not a small family. Intended to let


    Jennifer into the door."


    "This whole thing is really kind of interesting."


    So, Jennifer is still a dreame true, sessfully married into a rich family.


    This Lu family is not worse than the Johnson family ah, although Nathan is an illegitimate son, but the


    old man Lu gave him the name Nathan, serious grandson named Cody, this is a word generation out,


    the meaning is not obvious?


    In other words, Nathan''s mother doesn''t care what happens, Nathan is going to admit to the Lu family''s


    home anyway.


    Now Master Lu and for the sake of the grandson Jennifer into the Lu family married Nathan, the Wen


    family is also considered to have climbed the high branch.


    Alicia hummed, then said: "Jennifer also entered the entertainment industry, the Lu family gave her


    resources, I see that the Lu family side is meant to smash her into a movie queen."


    Alicia said, looked at Suny: "But this is nothing, but I heard from people inside the circle, Jennifer this


    time back from abroad, can be very angry, the previous identally offended her stars these two


    months by her to wear a lot of shoes."


    Sunyughed at that, "What are you trying to say, Alicia?"


    Alicia was Suny see through, hey a: "I always think this Jennifer this time back, estimated to have to


    unt to you."


    Suny shoved the peeled apple directly into Alicia''s mouth, "Let her be."


    How she Jan, still can''t beat her money.

 Chapter 561 I Have Good News To Tell You

    Chapter 561 I Have Good News To Tell You


    Chapter 561 I have good news to tell you


    Suny now has no feeling for Jennifer, before Jennifer in front of her y a lot, self-guided you y after


    y, Suny originally did not take care of her, if notter Jennifer shamelessly, have to provoke her to


    follow, Suny is not to the Wen family.


    Now that Jennifer is back, she can show off if she wants to, but she can''t. She wants to do the same


    thing again, right?


    This time, even if she is happy, Austin is not happy, right?


    As Suny spoke, Alicia suddenly signed a piece of apple and passed it to her lips.


    Suny looked down at her and opened her mouth and bit into the apple.


    As the two talked, Auntie brought in nutritious soup for Alicia to drink.


    Ashle specially hired a nutritionist, and the monthly soup is very well made, and it is not repeated every


    day.


    Today it was pigeon soup, Alicia opened the lid and nced at Suny: "Suny, do you want to try it?"


    The hot air came over, Suny smelled a smell as if pigeons, she found it a bit unpleasant and shook her


    head, "I''m not drinking, you drink."


    "This aunt''s stew is quite good, are you sure you don''t want to try it?"


    Alicia said, suddenly squeezing her eyes and looking at Suny with a sneaky look, "You and Austin are


    preparing for pregnancy, right?"


    Hearing this from her, Suny couldn''t help but give her a sidelong nce, "You are getting thicker and


    thicker skin now."


    "Hey, the children have been born, of course, the cheek is also followed by a lot of thick skin."


    Suny, rarely unable to retort, gave a lightugh, "Have your soup."


    Alicia took a sip and thought the soup was even better today than yesterday.


    This is good stuff ah, Suny how do not appreciate it!


    Alicia felt that Suny must have never tasted her aunt''s cooking to be like this. She scooped up a


    spoonful and handed it directly to Suny''s heels.


    Suny smelled the strong smell, a wave of nausea back up, she hurriedly turned her head, dry heave a


    few times.


    Alicia froze: "No, does this soup smell bad?"


    Alicia said, looking down and picking up the soup, smelling it carefully: "No, I think it smells pretty


    good!"


    Suny moved aside a bit, away from Alicia, before she spoke, "It smells like pigeons, fishy."


    Alicia listened and doubted herself, she sniffed down again: "No. I know the pigeon smells, but Auntie


    handled it well. Suny, you''re not right, you weren''t this picky before!"


    Alicia said, suddenly thought of something, she looked at Suny incredulously: "Suny, you, are you


    pregnant?"


    Hearing this from her, Suny was also stunned: "I ... don''t seem to have had my period this month."


    Alicia has known Suny for so many years, she is aware of Alicia''s physiological period, Suny''s


    physiological cycle since college is thirty days, so many years, each physiological period is the third to


    the fifth of the month within three days.


    It''s already the end of the month and Suny''s period hasn''te yet, so Alicia got excited: "You''re


    already half a monthte! Your period is always urate, Suny! I still have the pregnancy test I bought


    earlier. I still have the pregnancy test I bought earlier. I still have the pregnancy test I bought earlier!"


    Alicia is so happy, she wanted a daughter but had a son, now Suny is pregnant, it would be nice to


    have a goddaughter for her!


    Realizing this, Alicia couldn''t even drink the pigeon soup, so she put on her shoes and ran to get the


    pregnancy test. pregnancy test. The stick.


    Suny is not aware of this yet, she thought she might be disordered this month, although she doesn''t


    know why she is disordered.


    But when Alicia reminded her, she also realized that she had dyed her period a bit too long.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Alicia gave birth to Marcus, Suny is actually nning to talk to Austin about getting pregnant.


    But she was thin-skinned in this regard and never really thought about how to ask for it.


    But both of them have good habits and good health, and this time her physiological period is dyed


    for so long that maybe she is really pregnant.


    Alicia soon returned with two pregnancy tests and shoved them into Suny''s hands: "Go, go, go! Go


    take the test!"


    Suny was embarrassed for a rare moment: "Isn''t the morning pee more urate?"


    Besides, she can''t pee a little now.


    "You are more than half a month, maybe forty days, now the technology is very good, basically you can


    check out, you go!"


    Suny held the pregnancy test, "I haven''t peed yet ..."


    "Ah, you told me so! Suny, drink this water."


    Suny looked at therge ss of water, helpless to take it, but she is not a water pipe, just drink it can


    Alicia was really excited, but the soup on the side was really getting cold, so she had to pick it up and


    drink it all with her head straight back.


    "How about that, want to go pee yet?"


    Just after drinking, Alicia asked Suny.


    Suny gave her a nk look, "You think I''m a water pipe?"


    Alicia smiled sarcastically and poured Suny another ss of water, "Want another drink?"


    Suny simply ignored her, and after ten minutes or so, Suny finally got up to go to the bathroom.


    Suny wasfortable and at ease with other things, but her hands still trembled slightly when she saw


    the same two rods appear on the two pregnancy tests.


    She is pregnant.


    Alicia outside the door can''t wait any longer. Seeing that Suny hasn''te out for a while, she


    hurriedly rapped the door: "Suny, are you ready? Why don''t you let me in first? I..."


    Before Alicia could finish her sentence, the door was pulled open.


    Suny gave her a look and handed her the pregnancy test.


    Alicia hastily took it and looked down, she almost jumped up: "Oh my God, Suny, you''re going to be a


    mother! Ahhhhh, so happy! I have a goddaughter!"


    Suny was amused by her, "How do you know it''s a daughter''s?"


    "I don''t care, it must be a daughter! It must be my goddaughter!"


    Alicia was so excited, but she had some conscience: "Okay, okay, this is great news, so go share it with


    Austin! Go to the hospital and see how long you''ve been pregnant and get a file! Go, go, go!"


    Suny was pushed out by her and had no choice but to hold the pregnancy test in her hand and go


    downstairs.


    Downstairs, Austin and Ashle were chatting about the current economic situation, and when they saw


    Suny, Austin paused for a moment.


    Ashle also collected her words, "I''ll go up and check on Alicia."


    With that, he nodded to Suny, turned around and went upstairs.


    Suny and Austin were left in therge living room. Suny walked up to the man, her heart beating a little


    fast: "Austin, I have some good news for you."


    Austin looked down at her and raised his hand to help her ruffle the hair around her ear, "What?"


    Suny raised her hand, loosened her five fingers, and handed him the pregnancy test she was holding in


    her palm: "You''re going to be a father."

 Chapter 562 Sharing SunyS Love With Him

    Chapter 562 Sharing Suny''S Love With Him


    Chapter 562 Sharing Suny''s love with him


    Austin heard Suny''s words, people obviously froze.


    He looked down at the pregnancy test in Suny''s hand, the two rods on it, one deep and one shallow.


    Austin knows what that means.


    He slowed down for a long time before he seemed to react and raised his hand to hug Suny carefully,


    "Let''s go to the hospital, OK?"


    Suny raised an eyebrow, looked at Austin, just want to ask him, how does it seem to have no reaction


    at all, lowered his head, Suny saw the man''s handnding on his waist actually trembling.


    Suny was stunned for a moment, then hooked her lips into a smile and nodded slightly, "Good."


    Austin took Suny''s hand and left the vi straight away.


    Along the way, Austin drove much slower than usual.


    When the car stopped in front of the hospital, Suny had just unbuckled her seat belt when Austin got


    out of the car, came around to her side and reached over to help her.


    Although he did not say anything, but Suny could see that Austin was afraid that she had bumped into


    it.


    Suny didn''t break it down and just let him lead her into the hospital.


    On the way here, Austin had already called Ivan to make the arrangements, and the two went straight


    to the premiumne just after entering the hospital.


    There are many people in the private hospital, which is run by the Wace family. Austin and Suny


    came over, and Ivan said hello in advance.


    Suny was taken to have her blood drawn and after that it was time to wait.


    The hospital helped expedite the process, and in about half an hour, Suny''s blood test results came


    back.


    It is indeed pregnant.


    The nurse handed the report to Suny: "Mrs. Johnson, Mr. Johnson, congrattions, Mrs. Johnson is 38


    days pregnant."


    Hearing this, Suny subconsciously nced at Austin.


    Austin was also looking at her, and the two looked at each other. Suny smiled slightly and handed him


    the report after taking it from the nurse''s hand: "Congrattions, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin took the report and kissed her down, "Same pleasure, Mrs. Johnson."


    The nurse looked at the faces of the two and was a little envious, such two good looking people, how


    beautiful the child must be born!


    It was after 4pm when the two left the hospital, and Austin''s visit to the hospital with Suny for a checkup


    soon wore to Tate.


    When he heard about Suny''s pregnancy, Tate was also stunned, and after reacting, he called Austin in


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a hurry.


    When they received the call from Tate, Austin and Suny had just returned to the vi.


    Austin had just parked his car when his phone rang on the side.


    He nced at the caller ID, his eyes fell on the word "Tate" on it, Austin immediately understood the


    meaning of Tate''s call.


    Austin didn''t answer the phone, just picked it up and went upstairs with Suny first, pouring Suny a ss


    of water before Austin said, "I''ll call you back."


    Suny nodded and sat on the couch looking at her examination report with a bit of suppressed


    happiness.


    Tate saw that Austin did not answer the phone, and also had the good sense not to call a second time.


    Rather, I did not expect that the other side would take the initiative to call back.


    Seeing Austin''s call, Tate raised his eyebrows slightly and picked up the phone again to answer it,


    "Austin?"


    "It''s me."


    Austin responded, then volunteered, "Suny''s pregnant."


    "Congrattions."


    After Tate finished his congrattions, he pursed his lips for a moment and still opened his mouth to


    ask, "I thought you didn''t like kids?"


    Austin''s dislike of children is well known to several of them.


    I don''t know if I don''t like it, or simply don''t want to have it.


    Because of Maddox''s phndering, Austin''s childhood environment is not good, although people grow


    up well, but there is always someck of psychological aspects such as in the family warmth.


    Austin and Suny first married, they had asked Austin, he did not like people do not like people, but


    since they are married home, and did not want to change another person, life is so long, how not to


    simply have a child with Suny.


    This question was asked by Elijah, after all, like their families, married or not is secondary, but children


    are a must.


    Without children thisrge family business, to whom to inherit.


    At that time Austin said directly "I don''t like kids", he didn''t say why, he just said he didn''t like them.


    But the few of them present could see that Austin had a bad look on his face when he said that.


    Antonio has a cousin who likes to cling to him. Once Antonio brought his cousin along with him, a little


    girl of just over three years old, and she looked so cute.


    I don''t know how it happened, there were so many people present, Austin is the most bad-tempered,


    Antonio''s cousin actually asked Austin directly for a hug.


    So cute a little girl, who look at the heart are soft.


    But Austin didn''t. He just looked at Antonio and walked away on his own.


    Antonio''s cousin cried out on the spot, and Elijah said Austin was overdoing it.


    Austin didn''t say anything, just held a ss of red wine and sat at that bar for a long time before he


    said, "Kids are annoying."


    At the time Elijah was amused: "You hate kids so much, what about your kids in the future?"


    Austin''s face went cold on the spot: "I won''t have kids!"


    Yet only how long has it been?


    But it''s only been four or five years since Suny got pregnant.


    Hearing this from Tate, Austin was silent for a moment and finally did not answer his question, "Don''t


    make it public for now."


    Tate is not as thick-skinned as Elijah, and when he didn''t say anything, he didn''t continue to ask: "Don''t


    worry, this kind of thing is naturally better for you to disclose in person."


    "Thanks."


    "You''re wee."


    After hanging up the phone, Austin looked back inside the house.


    Suny is looking down at the one report sheet in her hand, she slightly hooked her lips, a gentle and


    sweet smile on her face.


    Austin is sure that Suny is a great mom.


    But it''s hard to say if he''s apetent father.


    He really doesn''t like children, when Grace entered the Johnson family, Tina and Kasper were just over


    three years old.


    He and they are five and a half years apart, not really a big gap, and Tina and Kasper, who are new to


    the Johnson family, don''t think much of it, and they would even like to cling to him and call him brother.


    But he did not like them at all, because they would not only cling to him and call him brother, but also


    cling to Maddox to call out "Dad", soft and sticky voice, which makes people bored.


    Later, he watched the family of four cozy and harmonious like a bystander, and became more and more


    annoyed with children, especially children who can be pampered.


    But now, Suny is pregnant and he is going to be a father.


    Austin is actually not as happy as he thought he would be, because in the near future, there will be a


    little person who will share Suny''s love with him, and he, too, will no longer be the only one for Suny.

 Chapter 563 CanT Even See Clearly

    Chapter 563 Can''T Even See Clearly


    Chapter 563 Can''t even see clearly


    Suny''s pregnancy, the two couples do not want to disclose yet, after all, the first three months of the


    most unstable, Charlie is older, can not stand the stimtion, or stable down and then talk to Charlie.


    In addition, Suny and Austin are both "celebrities" in J City, so if the news of Suny''s pregnancy gets


    out, someone might have some thoughts.


    So, not many people know about Suny''s pregnancy, and Tate''s side has been greeted by Austin, so


    naturally he won''t talk to Elijah and the others.


    Although Alicia likes to gossip, mouth sometimes easy to leak things out, but she is sitting at home


    these days, no opportunity to gossip with others, online gossip, Alicia is still a little self-control.


    After learning of Suny''s pregnancy, Austin asked the wedding nner to postpone the wedding to next


    January, when Suny was three months pregnant.


    Fortunately, the two wedding invitations have not yet been sent out, the date is also Austin and Suny


    two discussed the booking, so the early or dyed, only two people know.


    Although pregnant, but Suny good health, after pregnancy and the usual no difference, that is, to some


    meat and fishy taste is more sensitive, so in the food above a little picky.


    Today there is a dinner party at Phantom, Suny has not shown her face at Phantom for a long time,


    today''s dinner party is very important, meeting with people of great curiosity, Rosa is unable to cope


    with it, so she has to show her face.


    The dinner was arranged at Golden Pinnacle, and Suny was sent to Golden Pinnacle from the vi by


    Austin.


    Rosa was one of the few people who knew about Suny''s pregnancy. Suny had to show up for today''s


    dinner, and Rosa was already waiting at the entrance of Golden Pinnacle early.


    Suny got out of the car, nced at Austin who was following him, and smiled slightly, "You''re going


    home for dinner?"


    "No, I have an appointment with Elijah."


    Austin said, but instead of turning away, he took her hand, "Walk you to the box."


    Suny was embarrassed: "Secretary Lee is already here."


    Austin nced at Rosa, Rosa saw the situation, people have the sense to go inside first.


    "She''s gone."


    Suny looked askance at him, hummed softly, and followed him in.


    Austin sent Suny to the door of the box before he turned around and went into a side box.


    Elijah had arrived long ago, and the two of them were the only ones in therge box, and Mr. Brooks,


    who was as rich as he was, thought it was a waste: "Austin, just the two of us?"


    Austin, who had just sat down, gave him a sidelong nce, "Who else do you want?"


    Elijah flipped through the menu: "Just the two of us, just go to a small box ah, such a big box, how


    wasteful!"


    Without looking up, Austin said, "Suny has a dinner party next door."


    "..."


    Unknowingly, another handful of dog food was stuffed.


    And at this time, the next box inside.


    Suny just sat down not long after the other person also arrived.


    The other party should have inquired about Suny''s table does not like to appear wine, so the whole


    meal is not wine.


    The two sides had a very pleasant conversation, and the mealsted about an hour, at the end of


    which Rosa personally went to see the people off.


    Suny had just walked out of the box when she saw Austin, and she was stunned for a moment: "You


    guys finished too?"


    She had thought she would walk downstairs first, talk to Rosa for a while about the recent Phantom,


    and let Austin and Elijah talk for a while, but she didn''t expect to see Austin when she came out of the


    box.


    "Well, Elijah''s got something."


    Elijah, who wasn''t doing much, just came out from inside the box and heard Austin say this, "..."


    He had just asked Austin if he wanted to have another afternoon tea and y golf together.


    Austin turned around and told Suny that he had something to do?


    Seeing Elijah, Suny smiled faintly, "Mr. Brooks."


    Elijah nodded, "I have things to do, so I''ll leave you to it."


    When he finished, he gave Austin a meaningful look.


    Suny let out augh, "Did you offend Mr. Brooks?"


    Austin faintly raised an eyebrow, "No, don''t mind him."


    Saying that, he took Suny''s hand, "Want to go golfing this afternoon?"


    If Elijah had heard this, he would have fought with Austin on the spot.


    Suny thought for a moment that it was a nice day, "Sure."


    So the two left the Golden Pinnacle and went straight to the golf course. It was a coincidence that Alicia


    said a few days ago that Jennifer had made a high-profile return, but I didn''t expect Suny and Austin to


    run into Jennifer at the golf course today.


    Jennifer seems to be much prettier after not seeing her for more than a year.


    Suny swept a nce at Jennifer who was following him, smiled lightly and did not take the lead in


    speaking.


    Jennifer is dressed very casual today, a white sportswear, hair tied into a fishbone braid, looking quite


    gentle.


    She spent more than a year abroad, and the first thing she did when she returned home was to inquire


    about the two Austin and Suny.


    As she expected, these two have gotten back together.


    Jennifer has been abroad for a year and a half, and now she hase back to J City in a high profile,


    firstly to show Suny how well she is doing, and secondly to restore the Wen family to the past.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Jennifer has not yet made something of herself in the entertainment industry, and I never expected


    to run into Suny and Austin not long after she returned to China.


    She had some mixed feelings, looking at the faint smile on Suny''s face, Jennifer felt as if the other


    party wasughing at her for not measuring up.


    "Miss Hond, it''s been a long time."


    She just doesn''t call Suny "Mrs. Johnson", thinking it will make Suny angry.


    Suny smiled a little: "It''s been a long time, Miss Dawson seems to be much prettier."


    Jennifer is a little smug, she did a micro-adjustment abroad, can not be seen without a close look:


    "Thank you Miss Hondpliment, Miss Hond rather seems to be not very good physique."


    Suny looked at her lightly, "Really? Has Miss Dawson''s nearsightedness deepened?"


    Jennifer didn''t know why Suny suddenly asked this, and for a moment, she was a bit overwhelmed:


    "I''m not nearsighted."


    Suny hooked his lips and smiled: "Oh, so Miss Dawson is not nearsighted ah, I thought Miss Dawson


    nearsightedness deepened, see can not see clearly."


    "Jennifer."


    At this time, a young man came over, and when he saw Suny, the man''s face changed in aplicated


    way.


    The smile on Suny''s face faded for a few moments, and Austin, who hadn''t spoken, opened his mouth,


    "The sun is shining over here, let''s go over there."


    With that, he led Suny to the other side.


    From start to finish, Austin did not even nce at Jennifer.


    However Nathan was not happy to see Suny go, "Suny, it''s been a long time, don''t you want to say


    hello and catch up?"


    He said, grabbed Jennifer and followed Suny as they walked quickly past.


    Austin''s eyes were cold as he turned back to Nathan: "Young Lu, we haven''t seen each other for a long


    time either, catching up on old times?"


    Nathan was choked by Austin, he did not dare to provoke Austin, his face changed, did not dare to


    follow up again.

 Chapter 564 A Word Of Apology Will Do?

    Chapter 564 A Word Of Apology Will Do?


    Chapter 564 A word of apology will do?


    Jennifer looked at the back of Suny and Austin, and when she turned around and found Nathan also


    looking at them, her face changed slightly, she hastily raised her hand to take Nathan''s hand and asked


    tentatively, "Ze, do you know Miss Hond?"


    Hearing Jennifer''s voice, Nathan then withdrew his eyes and looked down at Jennifer: "Don''t you know


    her?"


    Nathan said and grunted, "The famous Mrs. Johnson, who doesn''t know her?"


    Jennifer heard Nathan''s words, she pretended not to understand: "I just listened to you for a long time,


    I thought you and Miss Hond are old friends."


    Nathan heard Jennifer''s words, the emotions in his eyes changed and changed again, half a long time,


    he looked at Jennifer, raised his hand and pinched Jennifer''s cheek: "Because I used to chase Suny


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ah, why, jealous?"


    Jennifer at first deliberately approach Nathan, Nathan is still considered to understand, she cane


    to today, but also the real spent a lot of effort.


    When an unusual woman hears this from Nathan, she either admits she''s jealous or not, but acts in a


    way that is clearly jealous.


    Nathan had been with ny-nine if not a hundred women over the years, and Jennifer knew that if she


    did that, Nathan would soon feel bored with her.


    Thinking about this, Jenniferughed a little, "Isn''t it normal for me to be jealous? However, it''s time for


    you, Ze, to learn about my past."


    When she and Austin made a big ssh in this J City, Nathan naturally knew about it.


    Jennifer the words came out, Nathan face really changed a little, he raised his hand over Jennifer''s


    face, fiercely in her cheek bite: "If you dare to give me a cuckold, you''re dead Jennifer."


    "You don''t like to wear a cuckold, and neither do I."


    Nathan took another nce at Suny''s back, by this time, Suny and Austin both had already walked


    away, separated by several dozen meters, he could no longer see Suny''s back clearly. As for Jennifer''s


    words, Nathan didn''t answer, and didn''t bother to answer.


    The woman''s mind, to be honest, he was twenty-five years old that year to see through.


    But he''s been ying for so many years, it''s really time to marry someone and go home.


    Jennifer luck, gave him a son, and now Master Lu is very happy, and even look at his face is much


    better.


    For the sake of his son, Nathan still has to pretend asionally in front of Jennifer.


    Suny did not know that Jennifer and Nathan two people y each other, she has little good feeling


    about Nathan, after all, like Nathan such a man, if not the old man Lu is old and good confused, Nathan


    life mixed to the head is a jerk.


    But Jennifer is capable, Nathan so phndering people, she was actually able to get pregnant and give


    birth to a son.


    Just now the two met, Jennifer looked at her and seemed quite nervous.


    "Think what?"


    Austin opened a bottle of water and handed it to her. Suny collected her thoughts and looked at him


    and smiled: "Wondering if Miss Dawson is still in love with you."


    When he heard Suny''s words, Austin couldn''t help but remember old times, and he pulled her into his


    arms with his hands: "I never had anything to do with her."


    "I know."


    Suny smiled, and took a sip of water as she looked down, "I''m talking about Miss Dawson''s one-sided


    fondness for you."


    Austin knew she was doing it on purpose, his eyebrows moved slightly, and his dark eyes rarely carried


    a few smiles inside: "That''s her business."


    "Mr. Johnson is so well fixed?"


    "Except to you."


    The cool breeze blew over, and Austin raised his hand to help Suny pull the hair by her cheek to the


    side.


    Suny heard the meaning inside his words and blushed slightly.


    The two really haven''te to y golf for a long time. After Austin''s identst year, Suny hasn''t


    been to these recreational ces.


    It''s been a long time since I touched the bar, and the first ball didn''t go in.


    But in the end, there is a base in, after two or three touches Suny quickly find the feeling.


    Suny remembered the previous bet with Elijah and, on a whim, asked Austin, "How about we have a


    match too?"


    "Is there a reward for winning?"


    Austin turned back to look at her, the sunlight, his face cool faded a lot, the whole person jaded and


    gentle a lot.


    Suny thought for a moment, "What do you have to offer?"


    Austin looked at her and was nonchnt: "If I win, you''ll all have to call me husband from now on."


    Saying that, he paused: "If it''s baby who wins, then I''ll call you wife from now on."


    Suny was amused by him, "You''re the one who took advantage of it anyways."


    He now asionally calls her wife, what does it matter if the ball is lost or won.


    Austin saw that she didn''t quite agree and changed it: "You win, I promise you one thing."


    Suny looked at him and raised a slight eyebrow, "Anything?"


    "Well, anything goes."


    "Good."


    What thing Suny did not think well, to the future so long, who knows, does not it?


    Half an hourter.


    Suny watched Austin''sst ball slowly go into the hole, hooked his lips and smiled a little: "Well, I''m


    willing to bet and lose."


    Just as she finished her sentence, the Austin man had already walked up to her, "Willing to bet, wife."


    Suny''s face heated up slightly, and when she met those dark eyes, she pursed her lips for a moment,


    "Husband."


    It seems, it is not so difficult to call out well, is a little shy.


    Suny tilted her head, not daring to meet Austin''s eyes.


    "What does the wife want to eat tonight?"


    As if addicted, he screamed again.


    Suny''s ears are red, "Nothing in particr I want to eat."


    "Private dining?"


    "Good."


    The two stayed on the golf course for about two hours until after 6:00 p. m., when Suny and Austin


    went to the private dining room where Ivan had reserved a ce.


    I have to say that Ivan, the secretary, is as attentive as Rosa, and the private dishes he ordered are


    both Austin''s favorite dishes and Suny''s favorite dishes.


    Private dining restaurant is not open in the city center, is a private house expansion and transformation,


    the environment is very good, even a bathroom is built especially elegant.


    Suny took a look at herself inside the mirror, she only put on a light makeup today to go out, this time


    the makeup is almost gone, she is also toozy to make up.


    Suny drew a paper towel and dried the water on her hands, then threw it into the trash can, turned


    around and left the bathroom.


    Just a few steps out of the bathroom, Suny identally bumped into someone.


    "I''m sorry."


    The woman just walked head-on, looking down and ying with her phone, Suny just came out of the


    bathroom, attracted by the hand-painting on the wall aside, a momentary reaction, so identally


    bumped into.


    Everyone is at fault, but Suny has never liked to be on top of these little things, so she spoke up first


    and said she was sorry.


    However, the other party does not want to just pass, look up to Suny: "You walk without eyes ah? If I


    hadn''t reacted quickly, I would have been knocked down by you, a sorry on the line? I was hurt by you!"


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "I don''t think I would have bumped into you if you hadn''t been ying with


    your phone with your head down."

 Chapter 565 Not Really Know Each Other

    Chapter 565 Not Really Know Each Other


    Chapter 565 Not really know each other


    "So you''re saying that you hit me, but it was my fault?"


    The woman got excited all of a sudden when she heard Suny''s words.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "I didn''t mean it that way."


    "You didn''t mean it like that then what is your attitude now? Is this your attitude of apologizing?"


    The woman''s voice is really too loud, but a few sentences, so that the people inside the bathroom also


    came out to see the fun.


    An older aunt came forward to persuade the fight: "Young people, do not be so angry, bump and


    idental things, apologize on it."


    I don''t want to, because the aunt to persuade, the woman is more and more arrogant, "she hit me first,


    hit the person still not apologize, and now also backwards rake, saying that if I don''t look at the phone,


    she will not hit me! Look at this person, she''s a good-looking person, but she''s so unqualified! I''m not


    asking her to do anything, I just want her to apologize to me for being hurt."


    The more the woman said, the more aggrieved she was. The aunt took a look at Suny, then at the


    woman, and finally went to Suny: "Daughter, just apologize to her, what a big deal."


    Suny hooked her lips and nced at her aunt with a smile, "I apologized."


    She said, looking at the woman with a smile, and then added: "But if thisdy is not satisfied, then I will


    just apologize again."


    "Sorry, I just bumped into you."


    "Hey, this attitude is not quite good! Well, well, this thing is even past, so many people, look how


    embarrassing ah!"


    The aunt persuaded left and right, Suny did not say anything, just smiled and looked at the woman.


    Paisley Mason was inexplicably vain by Suny: "Okay, I''m not a reasonable person either."


    When Suny heard her say that, the smile on her face got bigger.


    That''s when Austin came looking for it.


    He paid the bill, waited outside for a while, saw that Suny did note, fearing that something had


    happened to her, and immediately rushed over.


    From a distance, I saw several people standing in the aisle just outside the women''s restroom, and


    Austin heard Suny apologizing before he got there.


    Austin frowned and walked up to Suny, "What''s wrong?"


    Suny saw himing and smiled slightly: "It''s nothing, I identally bumped into thisdy, just now I


    apologized in too low a voice, thisdy didn''t hear me clearly, so I said it again."


    When Suny said this, there was nothing wrong with the tone of voice, very inly stating what had just


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    happened.


    But Paisley was a bit vain, she nced at Austin and Suny both, "My boyfriend is still waiting for me, I


    won''t talk to you guys."


    With that, the woman turned straight away and left, seemingly forgetting that she had gone to the


    bathroom.


    Suny watched the woman''s back as she almost fell away and couldn''t help but let out a soft tsk.


    "Did she give you a hard time?"


    Austin took Suny by the hand and opened his mouth to ask a question.


    Suny grunted: "It''s not a big deal, but thatdy, she seems to be unhappy with me."


    How can someone be so malicious when they meet each other in passing?


    Soon, though, Suny knew why.


    Paisley walked briskly for more than ten seconds until she turned around and couldn''t see Suny and


    Austin anymore, then she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She met Dominicst month, Dominic the man with money and power, so Dominic but twice showed


    his affection and she was with him.


    In fact, strictly speaking, between her and Dominic two people can not be considered a normal


    boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship, they can only be considered a lover rtionship, in bed and out of


    bed is very different together.


    But Paisley is not willing, after all, the Hughes family such a portal, if she can marry Dominic, and why


    so desperate to live on.


    She asked around, Dominic women change very hard, currently she is the only one.


    So Paisley wanted to take Dominic, and during this time she reached out to Dominic several times, and


    Dominic didn''t refuse.


    Last night, after the two of them got up, Dominic went to take a shower, his phone lit up, she picked it


    up and looked at it, and found that the wallpaper of the phone was the side face of a woman.


    That picture was taken quite well, Paisley at first thought it was a web picture, but she was suspicious


    by nature, so while Dominic was in the shower, she took the picture herself with her cell phone, and


    then searched the inte for pictures, and soon found Suny''s picture out.


    That picture is not some web picture, that''s a picture of Suny taken by Dominic himself.


    Paisley knows Dominic''s cousin Maxwell, Maxwell has mentioned his cousin several times, saying


    don''t look at him as a phnderer, his cousin is more excessive, his cousin has no heart.


    But there is no heart of the man, how to save a woman''s picture as the wallpaper of the phone?


    This is a question Paisley naturally can''t ask Dominic, and she can''t ask anyone else.


    But as a normal woman, one can figure out why Dominic took Suny''s picture as wallpaper.


    That''s why Paisley was inexplicably angry when she found out earlier that the person who bumped into


    her was Suny.


    Even though she knew that Suny had married someone else, and not a simple one at that, Austin, she


    couldn''t help it.


    Jealousy can burn away all reason, Paisley is not much in love with Dominic, she just think, with Suny


    such a "pearl in the front", she this jade, may not be able to beat her.


    What''s more, Dominic, such a heartless person, actually kept Suny''s photo as his cell phone wallpaper,


    the news of which is big enough.


    If the aunt had not appeared as a lobbyist, Paisley would not have wanted to let things go so easily.


    But her heart was weak in the end, so when she saw Austining, her people were afraid.


    "Ready to go?"


    Dominic saw her return and lifted his eyes slightly.


    Paisley nodded and smiled at Dominic, "That''ll do."


    When she saw him get up, she took the initiative to walk over and took Dominic''s arm.


    The man saw this and looked down at her.


    Dominic will never turn down an offer that he finds pleasing.


    Of course, he has always had a very selective taste.


    Paisley was able toe up to him because she had a lip that resembled Suny''s.


    He can''t kiss Suny, so let''s find a substitute for now.


    Seeing that Dominic did not refuse, the curve of Paisley''s mouth grew a few more points.


    The two of them left the box with their own thoughts and when they walked to the lobby, they happened


    to meet up with Suny and Austin who wereing down the other stairs.


    Seeing Suny, Paisley''s face stiffened.


    Dominic''s eyes twitched and he raised his hand and pushed Paisley''s hand away from his own and


    walked up to Suny and Austin: "Miss Hond, what a coincidence."


    He looked directly at Suny, as if Austin didn''t exist.


    Suny nced at him lightly, but her eyes fell on Paisley behind him: "No wonder, so this is Mr. Hughes''


    girlfriend."


    Suny''s words meant something and Dominic nced back at Paisley, "You know Paisley?"


    "I don''t think we know each other, we just ran into each other outside the bathroom and had a little


    misunderstanding. is Miss Mason okay, does his shoulder still hurt?"


    Suny''s tone melted, word for word, and the question made Paisley''s face stiffen.

 Chapter 566 We Meet Again

    Chapter 566 We Meet Again


    Chapter 566 We meet again


    Suny looked at Paisley''s face stiff expression, hooked lips smiled a little: "I do not know is Mr. Hughes''s


    friend, just now much offended. miss Mason just said I bumped your shoulder pain, if necessary, we go


    to the hospital to do a checkup."


    Suny is not a petty person, but she is not a generous person either. What just happened is a small


    thing, but this Paisley is too aggressive.


    Now also found Paisley and Dominic two know each other, and look at the situation, the two


    rtionship is not simple.


    With a moment''s thought, Suny knew why Paisley was targeting herself.


    Tsk, she doesn''t like to be targeted.


    Although she really does not have a good feeling about Dominic this person too, but Paisley is his


    person, then she does not mind borrowing Dominic to get revenge.


    Suny finished and inclined her head to look at Austin: "Let''s go back."


    Austin gave Dominic a cold look, his eyes sweeping over Paisley beside him, before leading Suny


    towards the door and leaving.


    Dominic nced back at Suny''s back, and after a long time, he withdrew his eyes and looked at


    Paisley with a smirk: "You know me quite well."


    As soon as Paisley heard his words, her heart thudded, some panic, but she did not dare to show it,


    her face still hanging a smile: "Mr. Hughes this word I do not quite understand."


    "Is that so?"


    Dominic grunted and his face went cold: "When you inquired about what I like, howe you didn''t


    inquire, by the way, about what I like least?"


    He said, his face all cold: "It''ste go back, I still have things to do, so I won''t see you off."


    After Dominic finished, he took out a card inside his wallet and handed it to her: "There are more than


    three million in here, take it."


    When Paisley heard him say that, she finally couldn''t hold it together and blushed: "Mr. Hughes, what


    do you mean, I don''t understand?"


    She looked at the card, pursed her lips, and her face was very embarrassed.


    More than three million is a lot, but the Hughes family is more than three million.


    Paisley wants more than just three million, yet Dominic now wants to get rid of her for just three million.


    Paisley was naturally not happy about it, she didn''t take the card, but opened her mouth and asked,


    "Mr. Hughes, where did I go wrong, I can change, you give me one more chance."


    To be honest, Dominic has seen a lot of tricks like this from Paisley, and now that he''s watching, he''s


    like a spectator: "Paisley, do you know what I like about you?"


    Dominic''s question stunned Paisley for a moment, and thinking Dominic hade around, she quickly


    Dominic looked at her, smiled slightly, leaned down and lifted her chin, pressing his fingers to her lips, "I


    like you here."


    He said, after a pause, "Because you here, are most like her."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This "she" is who, without Dominic to say it, Paisley heart already know.


    There is no better way to kill someone than to kill them.


    Paisley looked at Dominic incredulously, she had never thought that she was just a substitute.


    "You, you''re kidding, aren''t you?"


    Dominic lost his patience, took her hand, shoved the card in his hand into Cheng Fei''s hand, and then


    Want to enter their the Hughes family''s door, also do not look at their own several pounds and two.


    Hearing these words from the Hughes family, Paisley dared to say something.


    She stood there with a stiff white face, watching Dominic''s back as he walked further and further away,


    never having the courage to go after him.


    Because Paisley knows that all her little thoughts are invisible in front of Dominic.


    Suny did not expect Paisley to be dumped by Dominic, and even if she had expected it, she did not feel


    guilty.


    Lend a knife to kill.


    Wasn''t Paisley also angry with Dominic because of her?


    In the final analysis, she is just returning the favor to her people.


    "Dominic is not a good person."


    Austin said this coldly as he sat in the car.


    Suny leaned back in her chair, inclined her head to look at him and let out augh: "Jealous, huh?"


    Outside the night is thick, the warm yellow light inside the carriage illuminates Austin''s face is much


    softer.


    "Hmm."


    He nodded his head and just admitted it.


    Suny was embarrassed, "He is not a good person, and I have nothing to do with ah."


    Hearing this from her, the look on Austin''s face eased for a few moments, but he seemed unsatisfied:


    "In the future, remember to walk around when you see him."


    "Good, if the road is big enough."


    Austin then withdrew his eyes in satisfaction, started the car and drove home.


    A week has passed in the blink of an eye. Although Suny has left all the Phantom matters in Rosa''s


    hands, she still has to show up in person for some acquisition negotiations.


    Austin also started to go back to KLOC during this time, Ivan saw that he finally came back and almost


    couldn''t resist hugging Austin and crying about the pain he had felt during this time.


    Both Suny and Austin had business to attend to today, and Austin dropped her off at Phantom before


    heading over to the KLOC for a meeting.


    Suny is back at Phantom today to talk about an acquisition.


    Information Rosa has long been sent to Suny read, is an old cosmeticspany, five years ago tried to


    transform to find a way out, but there is no good breakthrough, thepany''s business situation is


    worse than a year, this year''s situation is even worse, so thepany founder''s son approached


    Phantom, want to sell thepany, take the money to pay off part of the loan, the family emigrated


    abroad.


    Thepany''s value assessment Suny has seen, the brand is a pretty famous old brand, awareness


    is still very high, but because the business philosophy and product updates are not on the current


    market, only to eventually lead to losses year after year.


    Want toe back from the dead, it must be to smash arge sum of money down, aprehensive


    overhaul.


    Suny is also thinking of investing in cosmetics in the past two years, and thispany can be said to


    be a pillow sent up when you doze off, which is still quite to Suny''s liking.


    The other side asked for four and a half billion, and Phantom wanted to give four billion.


    Of course, the final sale price could not be forty-five, nor could it be forty.


    Talking business, some fluctuations, or quite normal.


    Suny''s psychological price is forty-two, but it is not impossible to let 0. 5.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Rosa led the way in.


    "Miss Hond, this is Mr. Lee, this is Mr. Lee''s secretary, Miss Mason."


    Seeing Paisley, Suny couldn''t help but tickle her peach blossom eyes as she smiled at Mr. Li: "Mr. Li,


    I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Coincidentally, it''s only been a short time, and this has met ah.


    Then he nced at Paisley with a smirk: "Miss Mason, we meet again."


    Paisley also didn''t expect Suny to talk in person, and she blushed when she thought of what happened


    before.

 Chapter 567 Not Really A Friend

    Chapter 567 Not Really A Friend


    Chapter 567 Not really a friend


    The so-called injustice is just like that.


    Paisley''s boss heard Suny greet Paisley and thought the two were friends, the smile on his face


    became even more cheerful: "Miss Hond, you and Paisley know each other, huh?"


    Yet Paisley''s face became more and more embarrassed when she heard this from Mr. Li.


    After that day, Dominic really broke it off with her.


    She then went back to Dominic a few times, but she couldn''t even feel Dominic''s back, and Paisley had


    to resign herself to taking the three million and looking for her next target.


    She has been working at Ouxe for three years, and Mr. Li is still quite satisfied with her. Mr. Li has


    always been generous to the employees under him, and if the deal is done today, she can get a lot of


    severance pay.


    But if we can''t talk today, not only is the severance pay gone, but if we let Mr. Li know that we can''t talk


    today because of her, it will be a little hard for her to mix in this business.


    Dominic people are gone, Paisley is now very sober, golden son-inw no longer, can not even work.


    There is no good job and you can''t meet quality men.


    So this situation, she is really do not know how to respond.


    The day''s events are not big, not small, it all depends on how Suny really sees it.


    After Mr. Li finished, he looked at Paisley: "Paisley, you and Miss Hond are friends, huh? I''ve never


    heard you mention it either, didn''t even know you and Miss Hond knew each other."


    Paisley could barelyugh and looked at Mr. Lee, "Yes, yes."


    Sunyughed lightly: "Mr. Li misunderstood, Miss Mason and I, but only a one-sided acquaintance, not


    a friend."


    Suny''s tone was light, but the words that came out made both Mr. Lee and Paisley turn pale.


    Mr. Li is more than forty years old, and has been in the mall for nearly twenty years, so Suny''s words,


    how could he not hear the meaning.


    Paisley is not to mention that she just nodded and admitted that she and Suny are friends, and now


    Suny is saying that she is not a friend.


    This is a punch in the face, which can be unprecedentedly fast.


    For a while, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Yet Suny smiled as if she didn''t notice, and nced at Rosa.


    Rosa got it, "Mr. Lee, Miss Hond is rather busy, let''s get to the point quickly."


    Today''s speaker, coincidentally, is Paisley.


    After such an awkward beginning, Paisley is now standing on that small podium, it is really a little


    difficult to keep a smile.


    The whole process can be said to be very confusing, Suny has not yet opened his mouth, Mr. Li has


    first cold face to speak: "Paisley, what is wrong with you today? If you don''t feel well, just tell me, why


    do you have to show off?"


    After saying that, Mr. Li hurriedly looked at Suny with an apologetic face: "Miss Hond, sorry, Paisley


    she is sick, her reaction is a bit slow, and her speech is not very good, why don''t we let Manager Cai go


    up and tell you again?"


    Suny hooked his lips, slightly raised his eyes and nced at Paisley: "Miss Mason does not look too


    good today, and his speech is not as eloquent as that day, thementary is also a bit confusing, but I


    can still understand the general, after all, speak the Cuthutannguage."


    "I also have limited time, Mr. Lee, so there will be no change."


    Suny rejected Mr. Lee''s request and looked back at Paisley, raising her hand in a "please" motion,


    "Miss Mason, go ahead."


    Paisley had just been reprimanded by Mr. Li, and now she was asked to continue by Suny. She opened


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    her mouth again and spoke even worse than she did earlier.


    Ouxe''s Mr. Lee''s face was already as ck as the bottom of a pot, but on such an asion, plus the


    fact that Suny had just refused the request for a recement, he could only endure it.


    Ten minutes of time, whether it is Paisley or Mr. Li, are very torturous.


    When it was over, Paisley subconsciously nced at Suny.


    Suny''s smiling peach blossom eyes, Paisley''s entire body stiffened, the hands and feet off the stage a


    mess, almost the whole flopped on the floor.


    Rosa reached out to help, Paisley looked at Suny, for a moment, surprisingly do not know Suny


    secretary to help her good, or not good.


    Paisley''s heart is like a death to walk back to their seats to sit down, she has not dared to look at the


    side of the total Li.


    At this point inside the parlor, both sides did not speak, the scene is awkward and a little tense.


    Of course, this is all for Ouxe and theirs.


    Suny does not open his mouth, but simply wants to wait for the other person to speak first.


    She didn''t really want to do anything to Paisley, after all, what happened that day wasn''t a big deal, and


    so many days had passed.


    Plus, that night, she said that to Dominic, so she kind of returned the favor.


    The reason Suny gave them a downward spiral at the beginning of the show was just to try to push the


    price to their satisfaction.


    Now it seems that the people on Ouxe''s side do have some weakness in their hearts.


    "Miss Hond, the specifics, Paisley has pretty much said it all, you see-"


    Although it was awkward, Mr. Lee opened his mouth.


    Suny is also not polite, open the mouth and bring up again the several problems that Paisley said


    existed in Ouxe today, and finally gave a fatal blow to Secretary Lee: "... Mr. Lee, as far as I know, the


    current situation of Ouxe is far moreplicated and worse than what you said. Secretary Lee learned


    that Ouxe''s revenue has declined so much in the past two years, in addition to what Miss Mason just


    mentioned, the slow update of the products, can not keep up with the changes in the market, there is


    the most important point, is that three years ago, yourpany has a batch of cream has a very


    serious allergy problem, and yourpany''s way of handling, I am really a little tooplimentary. "


    Suny''s words were so eloquent that Li couldn''t say a word in rebuttal: "Then Miss Hond, what do you


    mean?"


    Sunyughed a little, "Forty."


    She said, after a pause, "I believe Mr. Li understands that the price is worth it, Ouxe is indeed an old


    brand, but the product ident three years ago has ruined the reputation, on the contrary, nowadays, if


    we want to revive Ouxe, we need to invest a great amount of money and manpower down the road. In


    addition to that, many of the expensive machines on the list ofpany property that yourpany


    gave us are almost at the end of their useful life, and to re-purchase them is a big expense that I don''t


    think you, Mr. Lee, would not be unaware of, right?"


    Finally, Suny looked at Paisley: "This is the most sincere price I gave for the sake of Miss Mason, if Mr.


    Li thinks we Phantom give low, it''s okay, there is an opportunity to cooperate again in the future is."


    Suny has said this, the choice ispletely out of Ouxe''s hands.


    And Mr. Lee also understands that Suny is right.


    Although the Changxing Group should be able to give him a satisfactory price, Ouxe will only end up


    being dismantled in the hands of the Changxing Group.


    The reason he was willing to give Phantom was because Phantom was willing to keep the "Ouxe"


    brand.

 Chapter 568 Suny Did Mock Her

    Chapter 568 Suny Did Mock Her


    Chapter 568 Suny did mock her


    Suny has always been very urate in pinpointing people''s hearts, she gave the other party a few


    seconds of thinking time, and then said again without hurry: "Such a big matter, Mr. Li does not have to


    rush to make a decision in a moment, I give Mr. Li three days of thinking time, three dayster, if you


    think it is possible, three dayster at this time, I will wait for you at Phantom. "


    "Of course, if you do not feel satisfied, it does not matter, the sale is originally about mutual agreement,


    can not be forced."


    Suny said something with a retreat, giving enough leeway and space to the total Li.


    However, after what just happened, Suny''s words fell on the ears of Mr. Li, but it was something else.


    Mr. Li felt that Suny had something in his words, and the sale was about mutual agreement, but now,


    Suny she was not agreeable.


    Because of what, Mr. Li looked to the side of Paisley, naturally know it by heart.


    His face changed slightly, this price and he expected a difference of five hundred million, Mr. Li is not


    very satisfied, but look to Suny, the ce is obviously not want to give an inch.


    This contract can be signed today, can not be signed, then do not sign.


    "I do believe in Miss Hond''s character, and since Miss Hond said forty, then forty it is, except I


    have a small request."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Please speak, Mr. Li."


    "Miss Hond, I hope that in the future, Ouxe overseas market, can give priority to us."


    Suny smiled a little, "Good cooperation, Mr. Li."


    The domestic market is such arge piece of cake has not yet been shared, the foreign market, at least


    five yearster.


    This "small request" of Mr. Li is a little bit of caution, but Suny thinks it''s not a big deal.


    "Good cooperation, Miss Hond."


    But in an hour''s time, the contract was just signed.


    When Rosa sent them away from Phantom, Suny asked Rosa to give Paisley a gift: "Miss Mason, this


    is the gift Miss Hond asked me to give you."


    Paisley, who had walked to the door, froze for a moment, confused as to what Suny wanted.


    Not to mention Paisley, is Paisley beside the total Li also can not figure out.


    Just now Suny said so many things, is not that Paisley offended her, she is not happy, so this


    acquisition is not too happy to talk.


    But now that the contract is signed, Suny asks her secretary to send a gift to Paisley.


    As soon as Secretary Lee''s words fell, everyone else looked over at Paisley.


    The manager beside Mr. Lee nced at Mr. Lee and then nced at Paisley, and then spoke, "Paisley,


    what gift did Miss Hond give you?"


    Paisley also did not know what Suny had sent her, and was too embarrassed to open it at this time.


    But Rosa, hearing that manager''s words, smiled a little: "Miss Hond said that she really didn''t mean


    to do it that day, Miss Mason you didn''t want to go to the hospital, she was really worried, today and


    just happened to be, so let me give you aplementary gift to apologize."


    Rosa finished, nodded, turned around and left.


    Paisley has been unable to say anything, see Mr. Li looking at himself, she had to take the gift out of


    the bag, see out is a bottle of safflower oil, Paisley''s face changed and changed.


    Suny is clearly taunting her!


    Paisley wasn''t wrong; Suny was indeed taunting her.


    On the side, Mr. Li saw the safflower oil on Paisley''s hand and frowned, "Paisley, how did you offend


    Miss Hond?"


    Paisley naturally did not dare to say what happened that day, she had to make up an incident to


    change the events of that day, saying that she did not pay attention to ying with her cell phone,


    identally bumped into Suny''s body, because holding the phone, so also forgot to say sorry, when


    theter reaction, Suny has gone far away, but not long after she and her friends bumped into Suny


    again.


    This friend is, naturally, Dominic.


    If Paisley hadn''t separated from Dominic, she naturally wouldn''t have minded mentioning Dominic.


    But now that Dominic doesn''t want her anymore, she naturally doesn''t want to let Mr. Lee know about


    her with over talent Dominic.


    After all, the circle is so big, she still wants to marry into the rich family in the future, Mr. Li is also the


    circle of the rich family inside, if this spreads out, it will not look good.


    Dominic how phndering, changing girlfriends than he changed shoes more diligently things, the circle


    inside the people are well known.


    Mr. Li listened to Paisley''s words, half-heartedly.


    Although he was in contact with Suny for the first time, there have been rumors about Suny in the


    industry for a long time.


    Most people who have worked with Suny say that Suny is ruthless and always gives up every inch in


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    front of the interest.


    But in business, earning money on top of this thing, change who are ruthless.


    So there is no excuse for this, and this cannot be one of the bases for evaluating Suny as bad.


    On the contrary, in addition to this point, others said Suny other aspects are very good, courtesy in all


    aspects are very adequate, young but not half proud, humble and not lose pride, not a viin.


    What Paisley said wasn''t a big deal, and it sounds like Paisley didn''t do anything wrong, but


    identally bumped into someone and didn''t have time to apologize.


    Suny doesn''t seem like such a petty person, so how could she hold a grudge against Paisley for such a


    small thing?


    It must be said that Li still has two brushes.


    Paisley as his secretary for five or six years, Mr. Li also considered to know Paisley.


    Today''s events are already enough to hold back, and now Paisley to tell lies, Li directly angry: "Xiao


    Xing ah, you followed me, there are five or six years, right?"


    Paisley''s heart went cold when she heard this from Mr. Li: "Five years and eight months, Mr. Li."


    Mr. Li nodded and walked out while saying, "Today, I originally thought that four hundred and thirty


    million could be negotiated, but now you see, just because of your personal grudge with Miss Hond,


    now we lost three hundred million for nothing, and we are directly pressed to forty by Miss Hond."


    "Not to mention your performance on stagementating, I was embarrassed for you listening to it


    myself! I heard you talked to a nice boyfriend, and a nice boyfriend is indeed also your retreat and


    capital, but that''s no reason to let you screw up what we did today!"


    Li said, a pause, but his facepletely cold: "I read on the basis that you have been with me for more


    than five years, you resign yourself!"


    I have to say, Mr. Lee is also really read the old feelings, Paisley''s performance today, can be


    considered a major work failure.


    He really wants to count up with Paisley, Paisley really can''t afford it.


    When Paisley heard this, her face went white straight away, "Mr. Li--"


    Thepany has been acquired, she just need to stay for another month or two, when the change of


    legal entity and other formalities arepleted, she can safely wait to be dismissed to get


    Yet now, Mr. Lee is asking her to resign herself!


    She resigned herself and couldn''t get a single cent ofpensation!

 Chapter 569 ItS Hard For Her To Be A Good Person If She Wants To Be

    Chapter 569 It''S Hard For Her To Be A Good Person If She Wants To Be


    Chapter 569 It''s hard for her to be a good person if she wants to be


    Paisley seemed to want to say something else, however, Mr. Li no longer wanted to hear her talk, and


    walked quickly to the car.


    Before Paisley could get into the car, the car had already driven away.


    Obviously, Li always won''t give her another chance.


    Paisley didn''t think that just one small mistake of her own would cause such a big impact.


    Suny was ready to leave soon after, and when she came out of the elevator, she bumped into Paisley,


    who was holding the papers and hadn''t left yet.


    Paisley''s face changed and changed when she saw Suny.


    When her eyes met, she didn''t know where a wave of malice came from: "Miss Hond is very proud of


    it, right?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She sneered, looking at Suny, who had just walked up to her side.


    When Suny heard her words, she gave her a faint look: "I''m not proud of it, but I did have a good time


    today."


    "Miss Hond is certainly happy to have taken someone''s future in such a casual manner and made


    me lose my job with a casual remark, Miss Hond is really powerful."


    Paisley feels that Dominic left her because of Suny; now thepany fired her because of Suny.


    She was just a little more aggressive that day, and said a few more unpleasant things to Suny, but the


    other side just easily turned her life upside down.


    She felt unfair and resentful.


    When Suny heard this from her, the smile on her face faded a lot: "Since Miss Mason knows, then why


    do you still stand here and make a fool of yourself?"


    Suny lightly a rhetorical question, directly blocked Paisley can not say.


    Paisley''s face turned blue, and Suny didn''t want to waste time with an unimportant person here, so she


    just turned around and left.


    Today Austin went back to KLOC and she ns to see Alicia.


    Alicia has been postpartum for more than a week, people at home has been a little sitting, if not Ashle


    at home to watch her, it is estimated that Alicia has long wanted to go out with Suny.


    Alicia, who was almost bored inside the house, was almost grateful to see Suny and talked about


    Suny''s gossip for hours until Austin himself came to pick her up and Alicia let Suny go.


    If Austin doesn''te, she''ll probably have to pull Suny to grind people down to stay at her house.


    November in J City has already started to turn cold, and the temperature at night and the temperature


    during the day are simply two modes.


    Suny went out to Phantom in the morning when the sun was already shining, the weather was good


    today, she didn''t feel cold, she only wore a simple shirt dress, Alicia finished giving birth, the room was


    always heated, just like summer, Suny didn''t feel cold.


    But Austin brought his jacket with him, and as soon as Suny stepped out of AliciAlexandre''s doorway,


    Austin draped it over her and told her to wear it.


    Suny gathered her coat around her body, thinking Austin was exaggerating a bit, she couldn''t help but


    Austin?"


    Austin gave her a sideways nce and raised his hand to help her stroke the somewhat disheveled


    hair on top of her head, "It''s rather windy tonight."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "J City has always been more windy at night."


    "Take it off when you get in the car."


    He insisted that she wear her jacket and Suny said nothing more.


    Just walking out, Suny felt the coolness.


    It is indeed cold, the wind with the wetness of the river blowing over, not only cold, but also through the


    cold.


    Austin''s car is parked right in front of the door, a few steps through the garden and it''s not far.


    But without the jacket Austin put on Suny, Suny must have felt cold, but now, she only feels cool, not


    cold.


    The hand holding her beside her is even palm warm, Suny thought of himself alsoughing Austin


    exaggerated, can not help but embarrassed.


    The restaurant is a restaurant booked by Ivan. After Suny''s pregnancy, her five senses seem to be


    much more sensitive, and she is more picky than ever about what she eats, and the ingredients that


    are not fresh or are not handled well and leave a taste, Suny feels sick to her stomach when she smells


    them.


    That''s why the meals Austin cooks for her or the restaurants he picks these days are mainly lighter.


    The two finished their dinner and walked with the crowd for a while, slowly eliminating food before


    Austin took Suny back home.


    Austin and Suny have been through so much, and now that they are back together, they are both


    mature and sensible about their feelings, and the asional minor conflicts don''t spark anything.


    Austin returns to KLOC asionally, however, most of his energy is still on Suny''s.


    Suny used to be a very good person in life, and even when Phantom was first established, she was


    able to separate her personal life from her work.


    Now that everything is stable and in order, she can say that she is fully living in retirement.


    Suny was very loose before she got pregnant, but after she got pregnant she had a lot of free time, let


    Rosa get a few pots of roses back, Suny had someone build a gazebo in the garden, intended to prune


    the roses to let the roses climb up along the gazebo, and let Rosa bring in grapes.


    In theing year, after the birth of the child, the garden pavilion is surrounded by rosebuds, by then,


    well served, the grapes should also be ripe.


    Suny is getting roses and grapes these days, and Austin doesn''t go back to KLOC much these days to


    help her build the shelves at home.


    Two people a day busy a little, the days passed in the vi, and no one dared to disturb, but to give


    them a few points of the reclusive life taste toe.


    It was only when Alicia called that Suny found out about the inte, that she was able to "get cheated


    on" even though she was growing flowers and nts at home.


    Alicia is alsopletely as telling jokes to Suny listen, Suny also did not take it seriously.


    She is more than two months pregnant and has been in a happy mood, and does not want to have her


    mood spoiled by some insignificant trifle.


    It just happened to be heard by Austin, who took fertilizer to her from inside the vi. Suny had dirty


    hands and turned on the external yback directly after answering the voice, putting the phone aside.


    Alicia''s voice was so clear and bright that Austin heard it from afar.


    He put the fertilizer aside, and when Suny looked over, Austin''s brow was already furrowed.


    The Alicia on the other end of the phone didn''t know anything, and when she got excited, she teased,


    "Suny, if Austin knew about this, wouldn''t it blow up? You say who is so boring, actually rumors are


    rumors to your cheating thing?"


    Suny looked at Austin, took off his gloves, rushed the phone over and turned the call off.


    "I''ll have Ivan check it out."


    Before Suny could say anything, Austin was already on the phone with his cell phone to Ivan.


    Sunyughed helplessly, it was so good that it was hard for her to be a good person.

 Chapter 570 - She Really Knows SheS Wrong This Time

    Chapter 570 - She Really Knows She''S Wrong This Time


    Chapter 570 - She really knows she''s wrong this time


    Things on the inte suddenly came out of nowhere, and if it wasn''t for Alicia, Suny wouldn''t have


    known how she "cheated" on her, and her cheating partner was also particrly interesting, and it was


    Dominic.


    This thing Suny actually did not want to count, after all, pregnant, she did not want to add to their own,


    but also considered to give the child virtue.


    But Austin could not tolerate these things and turned his head and went to call Ivan.


    Ivan was also quick to find out who was behind it, and Suny wasn''t surprised to learn it was Paisley.


    She has "offended" so many people during this period of time, one is Paisley, one is Mr. Li.


    Li is always a smart person, and is in the mall for so many years, the interests of the loss he is very


    clear.


    Buy and sell is about a willingness, Suny that day the price is indeed pressed hard some, but since we


    have signed a contract, it is just a willingness to buy and sell.


    This truth, Suny believes that Li still understands.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But Paisley is different, she was aggressive to herst time just because of Dominic, so this time


    Paisley wants to make something out of "revenge" Suny, Suny think it is also normal.


    I just didn''t expect that Paisley looked smart, but in fact so stupid.


    In Suny''s ce, she would never have to use such a clumsy and obvious way to get back at people.


    Of course, Suny has the background and capital, she even asionally used the kind of way, she can


    also pocket, can afford to suffer.


    But not so with Paisley.


    She could not afford to take it, but she had to use this way, which is not looking for death?


    Austin looked at the findings passed along by Ivan and frowned slightly, "Who is Paisley?"


    Suny was eating a mango when she heard him say this, her hand slightly loosened and the mango in


    her hand almost slipped out.


    She couldn''t help butugh a little: "Mr. Johnson is really a noble man, Miss Mason, isn''t it the same


    Miss Mason we metst time we had a private dinner?"


    Austin, except for Suny''s matter, other people and things he is indifferent to, overlooked and forgotten.


    But when Suny State said that, he remembered.


    That day when he and Suny went to a private restaurant, a woman seemed to feel sorry for Suny.


    He also remembered that the woman and Dominic were acquainted.


    Thinking of this, Austin''s eyes were a little cold: "He already let her go oncest time, but this time he


    actually threw himself into the!"


    Suny cut out the mango meat in his hand and passed it to Austin''s lips: "In fact, it''s not really letting her


    off the hook,st week when I went back to Phantom to sign the Ouxe acquisition, she happened to be


    the person on the Ouxe side, I also took advantage of this and pressed the price a little."


    Suny said, after a slight pause: "Then I heard that Miss Mason was fired by Ouxe."


    The formalities on the Ouxe side have not beenpleted to date, let alone at that time when the


    contract was first signed.


    At that time, OuxeSuny had no say in the matter, and Paisley was fired, not on her orders.


    However, Paisley will count this matter to Suny''s head, in fact, is also right, after all, that day, Suny also


    took advantage of her fury, in order to spend 500 million less.


    But people, ah, have to have self-awareness.


    Paisley wants to hit the stone with an egg, then also have to see if they can afford the result.


    Now that the matter has been investigated, Austin has also remembered who did it, and new grudges


    and old grievances are being settled together.


    When Paisley saw thewyer''s letter that Austin put up, she immediately wimped out and hastily


    contacted her to delete all those little essays, pictures, and whatnot.


    However, the Inte now has a memory, not to mention those pictures ah what, after so many times


    of forwarding dissemination, even if the source file is deleted, many secondary creation of marketing


    numbers inside the data still exists.


    What''s more, Paisley was so quick to goad Austin into sending awyer''s letter, and she withdrew the


    stuff right after, which is not directly telling others that those pictures and misinformation were spread


    by her.


    Moreover, water can carry the boat can also cover the boat.


    Paisley wanted to use inte opinion to give Suny a hard time, but she didn''t expect that one day it


    would backfire and she wouldn''t be able to handle it at all.


    Following the third hour of Austin''swyer''s letter, aizen picked up a picture of Paisley meeting the


    marketing blogger in person.


    By the end of the night, manyizens even found out that Paisley and Dominic two people have


    actually been in a rtionship for more than two months.


    Before Paisley got together with Dominic, Dominic already had a girlfriend by his side.


    Netizens do not know that the woman around Dominic is not necessarily a girlfriend, so no one cares


    whether Paisley is interfering with Dominic and his ex-girlfriend''s feelings, anyway, Paisley is the third


    party real hammer.


    Of course, some of these people wanted heat and dragged Suny in with them, saying that Suny was


    actually Dominic''s white moonlight.


    However, this kind of speech came out as soon as Ivan got someone to delete it, after all, these


    remarks, if Austin saw it, it was afraid of another horrible thing.


    The fermentation of public opinion on the Inte has always been fast, the morning Suny or cheating


    people, the focus of the Inte fell on the Paisley "mistress" body to go.


    These shifts urred in a matter of five or six hours, and Paisley didn''t even have a chance to react.


    She tried to rify, however to no avail, as Dominic did have another femalepanion when she was


    sleeping with him in the first ce.


    But everyone in the circle knows that Dominic is always not short of women, he is surrounded by


    women change than clothes are diligent, today is this tomorrow is another, this is a very normal thing.


    But theizens don''t care about the subtle rules inside the circle, they just feel that this kind of thing is


    not trivial.


    Paisley was directly backfired on by inte opinion, and then people she had previously offended


    began toe out and backtrack.


    These attacks on public opinion in fact, just turn off the Inte and ignore it, Paisley was not a thin-


    skinned person, if she was thin-skinned at the beginning can not climb Dominic.


    But she couldn''t hide from the court summons, but in just three days, Suny''s court summons to sue her


    for nder and libel had already reached her.


    KLOC has the best legal team in J City, and Phantom''s legal team is notoriously good.


    It can be said that almost all of the bestwyers in J City are in KLOC and Phantom, and Suny is going


    to sue her, a sure thing.


    Suny now is also considered half a public figure, holding so manypanies under the name, she


    rumors Suny cheating influence is really not small, after all, Suny holding under the name of listed


    Thewsuit really has to be fought, Paisley to pay for the money, it is not simply tens of thousands of


    hundreds of thousands can be resolved.


    Paisley thought for a while with a white face, and finally decided to go to Suny to admit her mistake.


    She really knows she''s wrong this time!

 Chapter 571 - ItS Useless To Beg Suny

    Chapter 571 - It''S Useless To Beg Suny


    Chapter 571 - It''s useless to beg Suny


    The reversal was not at all unexpected, and when Suny knew Austin was going to do it, she knew


    Paisley was in trouble this time.


    J City people who do not know ah, do not mess with anyone to mess with Austin ah.


    Suny is Austin''s wife, this Paisley brain more or less a little problem, to dare to do such a stupid thing.


    But it did add to Austin''s frustration, after all, he''s hated Dominic since the first time he met him that


    day.


    The next few encounters, Dominic was tantly trying to seduce Suny in front of him, and this time


    Paisley actually made rumors about Suny and Dominic cheating on each other, Austin naturally


    couldn''t just let things go so easily.


    Suny did not go out for the past two days, Paisley could not see anyone, she was determined to


    apologize, could not see anyone, she did not even know who to apologize to.


    Paisley really had no choice but to go and wait outside Suny''s vi.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The first few days of the public opinion, Suny simply do not go out, the home of the ingredients Ivan


    and Rosa two people take turns to send over, the home of Austin in charge of the kitchen, the days are


    particrlyfortable.


    Inside Suny''s vi, when Ashle installed her intelligent housekeeper, the outside of the vi was


    equipped with cameras.


    Suny usually does not go to watch the surveince, after all, she is not bored to this point.


    However, the monitoring is equipped with an automatic rm system. Once a suspicious person is


    found wandering outside the vi and does not leave, the rm system will link to the intelligent


    housekeeper, or M, to notify the people inside the vi that there is a suspicious person outside for


    security purposes.


    When M''s voice sounded, Suny was still practicing yoga and Austin was cooking dinner inside the


    kitchen.


    "Master, there is ady who has been lingering at the entrance of the vi for three hours."


    The weather in J City is not very good these two days, probably because it is more than November, the


    beginning of autumn, the sky is dreary, rarely see the sun.


    But at the point of 5:00 p. m., the sky outside the window was already a little dark.


    Suny collected her movements, stood up from her yoga mat, then put on the slippers aside and walked


    out of the balcony.


    In the evening, the wind is blowing over with a chill.


    Suny was puffed by the cold wind and couldn''t help but squint a little.


    From a distance of more than ten meters, she could faintly see Paisley standing at the entrance of the


    vi.


    Tch, howe they all like to block her doorstep so much?


    Austin just finished the soup and came out to check on Suny. He didn''t want toe out of the kitchen,


    but found that Suny was not in the living room.


    The yoga mat is still there in good condition, but Suny is not on top of the mat anymore.


    Austin thought about how he seemed to hear M''s voice when he was in the kitchen earlier.


    Austin couldn''t help but frown a little and was just about to go upstairs to find Suny when he saw Suny


    walk in from the balcony.


    He hurriedly lifted his leg and walked over, reaching out to touch Suny''s hand, "What''s wrong?"


    Suny looked at him and shook her head and smiled, "Nothing, but, someone begged for mercy to our


    doorstep."


    As soon as Suny said that, Austin immediately responded.


    "I''ll call security."


    "Hey!"


    Suny stopped him, "No, just leave her standing."


    Anyway, the weather is not good these two days, the wind inside the night is still strong, she would like


    to see, Paisley can stand for a long time.


    Paisley really can not stand for a long time, she came over at noon after lunch, that will be the


    temperature is okay, not cold, but after standing for more than two hours, now the sky has some dark


    down, the sunpletely no, the wind is also getting stronger, Paisley not only stand numb legs, she


    also felt cold.


    She looked up again at the vi in front of her and finally couldn''t resist and went to the door and rang


    the doorbell.


    Paisley also knew that she might make Suny even more angry bying so rashly, but there was


    really nothing she could do about it.


    She had been waiting for Suny at Phantom for two days beforeing here, yet she still couldn''t wait


    for anyone.


    She has already received the summons from the court, but the trial will be held in half a month''s time.


    If she continues, she will have to meet with Suny and the others in court.


    When ites to the court, Paisley feels that Suny will not give her a way out.


    She should have known that Suny is not a bad person, but definitely not a good person either.


    If she hadn''t provoked Suny in the first ce, she wouldn''t have had to be fired, and now she wouldn''t


    have to stand under the vi for hours begging her forgiveness.


    Paisley rang the doorbell twice, however, no one answered both times.


    Paisley knew that Suny was inside the vi because she had asked someone before she came, and in


    the past few days, fresh ingredients had been delivered to the vi every morning.


    Suny is inside the vi, she just doesn''t want toe out to meet her.


    The third time the doorbell rang, Paisley was afraid to press it.


    Just as Paisley was hesitant to ring the doorbell a third time, her cell phone went to ring.


    Paisley was so distracted that she didn''t really have the heart to answer the caller, but when she saw


    the caller ID, her face changed slightly.


    The call was not from anyone, it was from Dominic, who had separated from her after giving her three


    million over half a month ago.


    Paisley doesn''t know why Dominic is calling her at this time, and she''s not a three-year-old girl


    anymore, so naturally she doesn''t believe that Dominic found himself falling in love with her after he


    separated from her, something that would only happen in a novel.


    However, despite this, people in desperate times, easily catch a straw, will not want to let go.


    Paisley answered the phone anyway, knowing that Dominic wouldn''t be her savior, but at a time like


    this, Paisley still hoped Dominic would pull her through.


    "Mr. Hughes!"


    Dominic on the other end of the phoneughed a little, then directly to the point: "Miss Mason, I know


    you have recently encountered some trouble, I have a way to help you, just do not know if you are


    willing to."


    "Willing! Willingly!"


    When Paisley heard Dominic''s words, she quickly and excitedly agreed, fearing that Dominic would tell


    her to forget it in the next moment.


    "OK, don''t worry, when it matters, I won''t see death without help, after all, we two how also some love."


    Paisley listened to Dominic''s words, some not so good premonition, as expected, the next second, she


    heard Dominic told her: "Austin he has a dinner party tomorrow, if you really want to plead for mercy, it


    is useless to beg Suny. Women have no sympathy for women."


    Dominic''s words are not bad, but Paisley knows that Austin is not to be messed with, and in all these


    years, she has not heard of Austin ever having a woman.


    Just as Paisley was hesitating, Dominic on the other end of the phone spoke once again, "What are


    you afraid of, if something happens, I''ll cover for you. Besides, do you think your current situation could


    be any worse?"

 Chapter 572 ThereS A Dog Barking In My Ear And ItS Annoying

    Chapter 572 There''S A Dog Barking In My Ear And It''S Annoying


    Chapter 572 There''s a dog barking in my ear and it''s annoying


    Paisley heard Dominic''s words and knew he had no way back, and Dominic wasn''t giving him a way


    back.


    "I can''t get close to Austin."


    The secretary beside Austin is so powerful that Paisley is still very self-aware and knows that she can''t


    get close to Austin at all.


    Dominic seemed to smile a little: "Don''t worry, none of this is a problem."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    Paisley looked at the phone in her hand, and looked up at the vi, which was already lit up inside the


    house, pursed her lips, and finally turned around and left.


    It was already dark, and when Suny stood on the balcony and looked out, Paisley was no longer


    downstairs.


    The night was cool as water, Suny''s eyebrows moved slightly and she turned around and went back


    inside the vi.


    Austin had already prepared thest dish, and Suny washed his hands and walked over to be seated.


    Austin has been cooking all the mealstely, and Austin''s cooking skills can be said to have improved


    very much.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Today''s cooking is Cuthutanian food, Suny now taste reduced a lot, Austin on their own to download a


    cooking app, learn the tutorials inside the soup cooking vegetables.


    Suny had a good appetite today and ate more than she did at lunch.


    After more dinner, Austin grabbed his coat and apanied Suny for a walk in the garden downstairs.


    The lights inside the garden were on, the warm yellow light pouring down from the top, the shadows of


    the two trailing slenderly on the ground.


    Who wouldn''t envy such an easy life when they see it?


    Although Austin went back to KLOC before, he only took some important things over, and other things


    are still left to Ivan.


    KLOC has a big project this year, the approval process has been stuck for a long time, so tonight''s


    dinner has to be Austin''s appearance.


    But Austin did not drink much, after all, the status is there, this meal is considered a request, but not


    really a request.


    Austin''s face and the Murphy family''s face, they always have to give.


    The mealsted more than two hours, and it was already after 9 p. m. when the meal was over.


    Austin got up and walked out of the box when a waiter bumped into him, and the wine he was holding


    was not steady, Austin''s hands and clothes were stained with a lot of red wine.


    The waiter also knew he was in trouble, standing there with a white face, in addition to "sorry", other


    words he dared not say.


    Ivan, who did not dare to open his mouth, nced at Austin, saw him frowning, but did not say


    anything, and waved his hand: "Go to work, and be careful next time."


    "Thank you Mr. Johnson! Thank you Mr. Johnson!"


    The waiter backed away while saying thank you, the back of Austin''s hand and sleeves were stained


    with arge red wine, sticky and very ufortable.


    He nced at the few guests beside him, "Excuse me, I have to go to the bathroom, Mr. Smith, Mr.


    Richards."


    Austin said, and nced at Ivan beside him, "Ivan, give Mr. Smith and Mr. Richards a good send-off."


    "Okay, Mr. Johnson."


    Ivan responded and then looked to Mr. Smith and Mr. Richards, "Mr. Smith, Mr. Richards, this way


    please."


    Mr. Smith and Mr. Richards did not say anything, after all, Austin is not taking Joe.


    The two men said a few polite words and then took their secretaries to leave with Ivan.


    Austin went to the bathroom and washed the red wine off the back of his hand, and the sleeves of his


    white shirt were also stained with palm-sized red wine stains, spilling more red wine, and red wine


    dripping from the lower sleeve of his shirt.


    Austin frowned and stuck his sleeve under the faucet and rinsed the red wine on it briefly.


    As for there are other red wine stains on his body, he is not good at handling them now.


    Austin took a paper towel and wiped away the water dripping from his sleeve and dried it for a while


    before lifting his legs and leaving the bathroom.


    It just didn''t ur to me that Austin would get hit head-on again not long after he came out of the


    bathroom.


    This time it was a drunken woman who bumped into him, Austin''s face went cold and he raised his


    hand and pushed her away.


    The woman he pushed away hit the wall, stumbled a few steps holding on to the wall, the person


    seemed much more awake, looked up to Austin: "Excuse me, Xu, Mr. Johnson?"


    The woman is no one but Paisley, who was standing at the entrance of the vi not long ago.


    Austin''s face got even worse when he saw it was her.


    Paisley was actually not drunk and saw Austin''s face and couldn''t help but swallow a little, she was a


    little scared.


    But there is no use being afraid, there are still eight days to go to court, if she continues to spend so


    much time, she really will be finished.


    Paisley thought of what Dominic said before he came tonight, closed his eyes, gritted his teeth and


    gave up.


    "Mr. Johnson, yes, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do that!"


    She opened her eyes, they were already red, her hands ruffled her hair, the tight knitted dress she was


    wearing followed by a slight pull up as she raised her hands, her thighs showing a few more points.


    It looks sexy, a scared and cautious look, like a frightened rabbit.


    This kind of woman, not many men can resist, not to say more hungry wolves like tigers to pounce on,


    but also always soft-hearted to ask a few questions.


    Paisley also knows that her strength is her sexy body, which is obviously more interesting than her


    face.


    However, Austin didn''t even look at her directly, lifted his leg and walked away.


    Paisley, still maintaining the pose of pretending not to twist out, watched Austin walk directly past her


    heels, and she was a little confused.


    Reacting, he hurriedly chased after them, "Mr. Johnson, wait!"


    Austin''s footsteps, however, did not stop, and he was in front of the elevator in a few steps.


    Just at that moment, the elevator door opened with a sound, and Austin lifted his leg and walked in.


    Paisley squeezed in too before the elevator doors closed.


    The elevator on their two people, Paisley originally wanted to take the opportunity to fall down and fall


    Austin''s body to go, but the sight of the man''s body, her whole person are frozen, standing in the


    elevator door pressed to move.


    Austin looked down at her, his eyes like ice.


    Paisley''s movements froze straight away, and she didn''t even dare to look at Austin.


    But think of Dominic''s words ...


    Paisley immediately tears fell down, this time she was not pretending, she was really scared: "Mr.


    Johnson, I came to apologize to you, I know I did something before that caused trouble to you and Mrs.


    Johnson, I''m sorry! I really know it''s wrong Mr. Johnson, please give me a chance, I promise I won''t


    appear in front of you and Mrs. Johnson again."


    Austin''s patience was about to run out, and fortunately, at that moment, the elevator doors opened.


    Austin walked straight out, and Paisley, in a hurry, chased after him: "Mr. Johnson-"


    She ran so fast that she tripped on her heels and fell straight to the ground, causing people who were


    getting ready to get on the elevator to nce at her and then at Austin.


    Ivan just returned from dropping off the guests and was shocked to see Austin''s face as dark as a pot:


    "Mr. Johnson, what''s wrong?"


    "There was a dog barking in my ear earlier and it was annoying."


    Austin finished, coolly nced at Paisley who fell on the ground, meaning clearly, let Ivan go to teach


    the "dog" who does not know how to behave.

 Chapter 573 I Bought It For My Wife

    Chapter 573 I Bought It For My Wife


    Chapter 573 I bought it for my wife


    Ivan followed Austin''s line of sight and he saw Paisley, who had fallen to the ground, at once.


    As Austin''s secretary, Ivan naturally knew what Paisley was on the floor.


    He didn''t expect Paisley to have so much guts toe and seduce Austin when things weren''t even


    settled a while ago.


    Ivan remembered the year he first started with Austin, there were also women who tried to seduce


    Austin without thinking about it.


    At that time, Frederick had just retired and Austin had just taken over KLOC. Austin was only twenty-


    three years old that year and had returned from graduate school abroad.


    It''s just a shame that they all looked away.


    Austin, the man, is extremely deep in the city at a young age.


    When the first "crab" is a third-tier actress, spent a lot of money to buy a business banquet tickets, want


    to use their circle of means to deal with Austin.


    Austin didn''t say anything at the time, but just went back that night and Ivan got a call from Austin.


    After that day, the actress did not appear in the public eye, thepany directly to terminate the


    contract with the actress, the actress breach of contract to pay more than 30 million, I heard that the


    actresster went to be the third child.


    This thing did not spread much at the time, there are still people who do not die behind.


    The second person who came to Austin was the daughter of the owner of a smallpany. This


    person''s tactics were much more advanced, waiting for Austin at the entrance of KLOC three or four


    days a week, pretending to meet him again and again.


    asionally, when she inquired about Austin''s trip, she followed it and then pretended to have a


    chance encounter.


    But the other side met for more than three months, found Austin still do not look at her after, she is a bit


    restrained, looking for someone to set up a line, Mr. Brooks birthday party when she ran in, gave Austin


    a ss of spiked red wine.


    The daughter of the owner of this smallpany is well known, their family''spany went bankrupt


    in less than two months, the woman begged to Austin''s heel, Austin did not even look at her.


    Once this got out, many people knew that Austin was not a clueless, stupid kid, and the people behind


    him were a lot more cautious.


    But again cautious, but also can not stand Austin''s bad temper, sometimes hit the gun, tens of millions


    of dors of cooperation, Austin said not to don''t.


    Then again, not many women dared to make a move on Austin.


    So when Suny first proposed that Austin marry her, not to mention others, even Ivan, who was


    listening, found it unbelievable.


    At that time, Ivan really thought that Suny did not know what he was doing and dared to make such a


    request.


    But Suny was lucky that year, as she ran into Austin and Grace who were "fighting" each other.


    Frederick had just left, and Austin didn''t want to upset the Johnson family, so he agreed.


    But Suny is Suny, this Paisley is Paisley.


    Now that Austin and Suny are married, Paisley is still pouncing on them in such a tant manner, not


    looking for death.


    Ivan withdrew his eyes and looked at Austin.


    Austin''s face is very bad, this Paisley in this J City, more than half can not stay.


    Paisley looked at Austin''s back as he walked further and further away, and his face grew whiter and


    whiter.


    She knew that she had failed.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk."


    Suddenly, a familiar male voice came.


    Paisley was stunned for a moment and subconsciously looked up.


    Dominic was walking towards her with his legs up from a short distance away, and seeing Dominic,


    Paisley''s eyes had a little more joy in them: "Mr. Hughes!"


    Dominic walked up to Paisley, reached out and pulled her up, his eyes fell on the neckline of her dress,


    his eyes deepened: "Austin is really not a man, such a beautiful view, but did not even look at it."


    If this were the case, Paisley would have been proud, but today, she is not proud.


    Dominic was right, when she deliberately approached Austin just now, he didn''t even look at her more


    than once.


    Paisley''s face became even more embarrassed when she thought about it.


    She was suddenly a little scared, this Austin is really not easy to mess with, she is also considered to


    give up tonight, or sess or death.


    But now, she has failed.


    Paisley gets chills running through her body just thinking about it.


    She subconsciously grabbed Dominic''s hand: "Mr. Hughes, please help me!"


    She couldn''t afford to lose that kind of money, let alone know what Austin would do to her next.


    Dominic raised his hand to help her smooth out her messy hair, "Don''t worry, I won''t stand by and


    watch you fall on hard times."


    He said, taking out a check and a ne ticket from inside his pocket, "However, during this period, you


    may have to be aggravated."


    Paisley looked at the ticket and stiffened for a moment. She didn''t want to leave J City, but she also


    knew that she had no choice now, and it wasn''t up to her to leave.


    Paisley is actually a person who knows how to do things, but sometimes it is too impulsive.


    She didn''t refuse Dominic''s arrangement and reached out to take the check and ticket, "Thank you Mr.


    Hughes."


    Dominic smiled a little, "Get an early night."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Paisley looked at Dominic''s back and slightly bit her lower lip for a long time before she turned around


    and walked out of the hotel.


    Dominic is not a nice guy either.


    All along the way, Austin''s face was dark and sullen.


    Ivan did not dare to speak or make a sound, the carriage was quiet inside.


    Suddenly, Austin in the back seat opened his mouth, "Stop the car."


    The driver reacted quickly, and the car slowly pulled over to the side of the road and stopped.


    Ivan nced back at Austin, somewhat puzzled, "Mr. Johnson?"


    "I''ll go down and get a midnight snack."


    Ivan was a bit stunned when he heard it, and reacted by saying quickly, "What do you want to eat, I''ll


    go down and buy it for you?"


    "No, I bought it for my wife."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ivan who was suddenly stuffed with a mouthful of dog food: "..."


    Austin nced at Ivan before getting out of the car, "What would you like to eat?"


    Ivan and the driver didn''t dare to ask Austin to help them buy a midnight snack, but Austin opened his


    mouth, so they couldn''t refuse.


    "I''ll go down with you."


    Ivan said, ncing at the driver, "Old Zhang, what do you want to eat."


    Old Chang was also ttered: "I''m just as good as you are, Ivan."


    "Good."


    So in the middle of the night, Mr. Johnson took his secretary to buy a midnight snack.


    Suny tends to get hungry after 9:00 p. m. during this period of time, and Austin always warms her


    porridge when she is at home.


    Austin also did not buy anything, just bought a yam porridge, Ivan was afraid of dying Austin,


    followed by ordering two yam porridge.


    Austin saw it and looked askance at him, "You like and yam porridge too?"


    Ivan was rarely embarrassed: "It''s not good to eat other things at night to digest, yam porridge is good,


    yam porridge is good."


    Austin didn''t say anything, and Ivan felt embarrassed.

 Chapter 574 I DonT Want To See Her Again

    Chapter 574 I Don''T Want To See Her Again


    Chapter 574 I don''t want to see her again


    Fortunately, this embarrassment did notst long, yam porridge is always stewed inside the store, the


    two waited not long, yam porridge has been packed.


    Ivan hurriedly reached out to take it, he has been Austin''s secretary for so many years, this kind of


    small details, has long been perfect.


    However, before his hand touched the bag, Austin had already raised his hand to take the porridge


    over first.


    Seeing Ivan reach over as well, Austin frowned slightly.


    Ivan feels that he has never been so embarrassed in his thirty years of life.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin at this time is trying not to be at Ivan''s ce, he is looking at an old man passing outside the


    window, the old man has a flower basket in his hand.


    Ivan followed Austin''s line of sight and was a little curious when he saw the old man.


    But just made a joke, this time he did not dare to say anything.


    Austin went out directly with the porridge, Ivan was stunned for a moment, reacted and also hurriedly


    chased out.


    Just chasing out, he saw that the Austin man had already walked up to the old man.


    Ivan watched in amazement as Austin gave the old man a little money and then took the basket with


    the flowers into his hands.


    His boss, when did he be so caring?


    Ivan was shocked, lost in thought, Austin had folded back, seeing him standing there, Austin''s


    eyebrows twitched: "Ivan?"


    Hearing Austin''s words, Ivan came back to his senses and looked at the suit-d Austin carrying yam


    porridge in his left hand and a basket of flowers in his right hand, which was so out of ce that he


    couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Johnson, you bought these flowers?"


    "My wife likes flowers."


    The old man''s flower basket contains a hydrangea, Austin knows Suny likes it, the cottage at home


    nted a nt, only just nted on, not yet grown.


    Ivan was again stuffed with a mouthful of dog food, envy and sigh.


    Who would have thought that Austin, who two years ago disliked Miss Hond so much, would now


    open and close his mouth and not be able to leave Miss Hond.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, this world is really one thing down.


    Austin got back in the car again and it drove slowly.


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped in front of the vi.


    When Austin walked up to the second floor of the vi, Suny was on the phone with Alicia, and when


    she saw what Austin was carrying in his hand, she couldn''t help but smile a little, "Where did you get


    the flowers?"


    Alicia on the other end of the phone listened, a little confused, "What flowers, I didn''t say flowers."


    Suny grunted: "Austin is back, hang up first, talk back."


    With that, she hung up the phone and lifted her leg to Austin''s side.


    Austin handed her the basket of flowers in his hand: "I saw it on the road and bought it."


    Suny gave a lightugh: "You deliberately asked the driver to stop the car to buy ah?"


    Luckily, it''s your own car and your own driver, otherwise, people would think Austin was ying around!


    Austin shook his head, "No, I saw it when I was buying porridge."


    Suny then saw that he was carrying congee in his hand: "Why did you suddenly go to buy congee? You


    didn''t eat dinner?"


    Austin put the flower basket down and raised his hand to touch her, "I''m afraid you''re hungry."


    Suny was embarrassed, she was really feeling hungry a lot at this point recently.


    Probably because she is pregnant and has an extra little life inside her body, her usual appetite is not


    very good and she eats about the same as usual, so by this point in the evening, she is easily hungry.


    Austin put the porridge down, "Eat now?"


    Originally Austin did not say, Suny did not feel hungry, he mentioned so, she now really feel hungry:


    "Enn."


    Austin helped her to open the lid of the porridge, Suny walked over and when she raised her hand to


    take the spoon, her hand touched his sleeve and felt a coldness.


    Suny raised an eyebrow and reached out and touched his sleeve straight away: "Why is it wet?"


    Austin nced down faintly: "Spilled up by a wine served by a waiter when he came out of the box."


    Austin didn''t want to mention Paisley to add to Suny''s problems, and Suny didn''t continue to ask.


    Suny trusts Austin in these matters.


    Thepany''s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers.


    And she found that Austin was very clean on some things.


    Putting away her thoughts, Suny lowered her head to eat her yam porridge.


    These days, Austin cooks all the meals in the house and Suny feelspletely spoiled.


    It''s not that the bowl of yam porridge in front of me wasn''t good, but it was a little worse than Austin''s.


    But it was Austin''s idea to buy her back, and Suny still ate most of it with respect.


    With a quarter left, she couldn''t eat any more and looked up at Austin, who was sitting beside her with


    a smile, "Would Mr. Johnson mind helping me finish it?"


    Suny has been taught not to waste since she was a child, and now that she has grown up, the habits


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    she developed as a child are engraved in her bones, and she is still not used to wasting food, no matter


    how well she lives.


    "Mind what?"


    He said, and simply picked up the bowl and drank the rest of the porridge with his head down.


    Suny propped his chin up and looked at Austin''s brow.


    I have to say that Austin''s face is really growing on top of her aesthetics.


    Well, nice to look at.


    She looked down and touched her belly, feeling that the little one inside her belly was really lucky to


    have such a good-looking father, and actually have such a good-looking mother.


    Ah, what a little guy who can pick and choose.


    Suny has a good routine, now that she is pregnant, her routine is the same as before, she washed up


    and rested at around 10:30.


    Austin looked at Suny, who was already asleep, and carefully got up from the bed.


    The room was dark inside, and he didn''t turn on the lights, just followed the skilled to the outside.


    It was only after he walked out of the room that he took out his cell phone and called Ivan.


    Ivan just came out of the shower and saw his cell phone ringing, picked it up and saw that it was


    Austin''s phone, and hurriedly pressed the answer button, "Mr. Johnson?"


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded, frowning, "The waiter who was at the hotel this evening, check it out."


    He was only thinking about going home to be with Suny and didn''t think that much about it, but when


    Suny asked about it just now, Austin thought about it for a while and thought something was wrong.


    The training of waiters in big hotels takes three months, other mistakes are forgotten, but spilling wine


    and hitting people this kind of thing, how should not appear.


    The more Austin thinks about it, the more he thinks it''s not that simple.


    Ivan was stunned for a moment, reacted and nodded: "Yes Mr. Johnson, I''ll arrange someone to check


    immediately!"


    He said, thinking about Paisley: "Mr. Johnson, Paisley she seems to be on a flight to F tomorrow."


    Austin snorted coldly, "Then let her out, I don''t even want to see her again!"


    An eyesore, a nuisance!

 Chapter 575 I Think He Is Indeed Too Easy

    Chapter 575 I Think He Is Indeed Too Easy


    Chapter 575 I think he is indeed too easy


    Ivan learns that Paisley is leaving the country and has already made arrangements to go to the airport


    tomorrow to stop her, but now he receives a call from Austin and has to call to cancel the stop.


    About the hotel attendant, Ivan did not dare to be slow, despite thete night, but immediately called to


    have someone to investigate.


    I have to say, Ivan is really efficient, Austin got up the next day, he had received the results of Ivan''s


    survey sent to him.


    Austin inclined his head to look at Suny, who was walking towards the bathroom, and clicked directly


    into the email sent by Ivan.


    The email was short, just two photos and two brief descriptions.


    The waiter inside the hotelst night is really not simple, Austin such an identity to talk about things, the


    hotel to which naturally is not an ordinary hotel.


    The staff training is so strict, but the waiter "identally" bumped into him, and also spilled a little red


    wine, not much, just right for Austin to go to the bathroom to clean, and then give Paisley a chance to


    touch him.


    It''s not hard to find out who''s behind it, or if Dominic didn''t try to hide himself.


    It was as if he was provoking Austin, doing things without any shade.


    The results of the investigation were no surprise, Austin had already guessed it would be Dominic.


    He lowered his head, and a shade shed between his eyebrows.


    At this time, Suny came out after washing up and saw that Austin was rarely still inside the room with


    his cell phone in his hand, she slightly hooked her peach blossom eyes: "Thepany''s business?"


    "No."


    Austin also did not want to hide from Suny, Dominic in knowing that he and Suny two have been


    married and licensed premise also tantly made so many things to, obviously Dominic this person is


    a little bit of shame do not want.


    He wanted to destroy his rtionship with Suny in this way, and Austin naturally could not let him do


    so.


    Between husband and wife,munication and honesty is the most important, Austin''s biggest


    problem with Suny was that there was nomunication andmunication, so there were so many


    misunderstandings and gaps between the two people.


    One has made a mistake once and is unlikely to make it again.


    Austin took the initiative and handed the phone to Suny, who hastily scanned it: "You ran into Paisley


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded, with a slightly disgusted look on his face, "She tried to seduce me in the bathroom."


    Suny didn''t expect Austin to even use the word seduce, she couldn''t help butugh a little and handed


    the phone back to him, "So what are you going to do with it?"


    This Dominic is such a pain in the ass, why is he so thick-skinned.


    Suny also had to admit that it was really the first time she hade across someone with such thick


    skin.


    Not only is he cheeky, Dominic he is also cheeky to the point of revulsion.


    Austin raised his hand to help Suny wipe away the water droplets on his cheeks, before saying


    unhurriedly, "the Hughes family recently wanted to enter the entertainment industry, and Dominic came


    over here for that."


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but how could Suny not understand what he said.


    The Hughes family wants to step on one foot, Central Company and UNIVERSE are naturally not


    allowed to do so.


    When there was no one else, Central Company and UNIVERSE were rivals, but now that someone


    else ising to take their jobs, it''s only natural that they are in agreement.


    Dominic can do these small actions so leisurely, I think it is because recently Central Company and


    UNIVERSE both did not go after him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Austin is helping to push behind the scenes, and this thing is looking good.


    Suny smiled faintly, "Good, I see that he does take it too easy."


    Austin didn''t really want to talk to Suny about Dominic, "I''ll take care of it."


    "Good."


    These things, Suny never doubted Austin''s ability.


    Sunyughed a little and thought of Paisley, "Where''s Miss Mason?"


    "Dominic gave her a sum of money and a ticket to F. I don''t want to see her again in the country."


    Suny understands Austin''s point, he wants Paisley to go out and note back.


    "You just deal with it."


    This matter, Suny will not intervene, anyway, it is not a big deal.


    Meanwhile, in the airport.


    Paisley had just gone through security with her suitcase in tow, and there were still two hours before


    her flight was due to leave.


    Austin''s case against her is due to go to trial in less than a week''s time, and although the method of


    escaping abroad is said to cure the symptoms but not the root cause, for the time being, she really


    can''t find any other better way to solve the problem.


    This time out of the country, and I do not know when to return.


    Paisley stood at the entrance with some regret, regretting why she didn''t hold back and mess with


    Suny in the first ce.


    But now in this situation, she regrets that there is no use, even if she regrets, things havee to this


    point, Suny will not give her another chance.


    After gritting her teeth, Paisley turned towards the luggage check-in if she was ruthless.


    When the phone rang, she had just finished checking her luggage.


    The call was from Dominic. Paisley is now wide awake and realizes what an insensitive thing she did in


    trying to marry Dominic in the first ce.


    Not to mention the Hughes family is not she can afford, is Dominic this person, also is not she can


    provoke the.


    Dominic, the man, seems to be a flower. The heart is sentimental, but the truth is heartless and cold.


    She has been with him for more than two months, and he can let her seduce other men in the twinkling


    of an eye, half-remembering the former love.


    Last night''s incident was clearly his help, but the solution he gave her was just to take the money and


    send it away, then give her a ne ticket to escape.


    It looks like he did everything and was benevolent, however, in fact, Dominic did nothing.


    She is now just a pawn in his hand, a pawn used to disgust Austin.


    Paisley just can''t figure out what magic Suny has that makes Dominic so obsessed.


    But she knows that curiosity killed the cat, and she''s not curious anymore.


    After collecting her thoughts, Paisley finally answered the phone, "Mr. Hughes, it''s me."


    "At the airport now?"


    The man on the other end of the phone had a low voice, obviously just waking up.


    Paisley responded softly, "Hmm."


    "Before you board, here''s some bad news."


    He said carelessly, "Last night, Austin''s people were already checking up on me."


    Paisley heard him say this, his face stiffened and went straight down white.


    "And what am I to do, Mr. Hughes?"


    "Anyway, it''s like this, so it''s up to you to do what you want to do."


    He said, after a pause, "I won''t bother you to board the ne."


    With that, Dominic hung up the phone.


    Paisley stood there with the phone in her hand, her whole body dumbfounded.


    Dominic''s point is that Austin found out that they did it on purpose, so if she leaves the country today,


    will Austin still let her back in the future?


    Making it impossible for a person to return to their home country while abroad is something Paisley


    believes is a breeze for Austin.

 Chapter 576 - Then Settle The Score With Her

    Chapter 576 - Then Settle The Score With Her


    Chapter 576 - Then settle the score with her


    If you go out, you can''te back!


    Paisley looked down at the ticket in her hand, and after a long time, she turned around and tore up the


    ticket and threw it into the trash can to the side.


    Her parents and everything she has is here. After leaving, it''s easy for now, but if she can''te back,


    she''ll have to stay abroad for the rest of her life.


    The money Dominic gave herst night was not much, 300, 000, the same as the caller.


    The phone call from Dominic just now was a clear attempt to abandon her.


    Paisley had expected this, and she didn''t expect Dominic to actually reach out and save her.


    Now at this point, in addition to self-help, there is really no other way.


    Paisley stood at the airport for a long time, and she knew that there were few people in J City who


    could afford to mess with Austin.


    But now she does not provoke also provoked, time and can not go back, she in addition to find ways to


    face and solve this matter, now there is no other way back.


    Ivan has always been steady, although withdrawn to stop Paisley''s people, but Austin said, in the future


    do not want to see Paisley in the country again.


    The implication is clear: as long as Paisley is out of the country, then she won''t being back.


    But Ivan is also worried that this is just Paisley''s blindfold, in case she doesn''t get out and Austin runs


    into her againter, that would be a dereliction of duty on his part.


    So although he withdrew his people, he still sent someone to keep an eye on Paisley''s movements in


    case she backtracked.


    No, a night had passed and Paisley really didn''t want to leave.


    Paisley will not go, then he will have to "deal" with Paisley.


    Of course, it''s still something to talk to Austin about.


    Austin will be back at KLOC this morning, and Ivan ns to wait for Austin to return before reporting on


    this matter.


    KLOC has a shareholders meeting this morning, originally it should be Suny to attend, but Austin does


    not want to let Suny run, and he has recently taken over the affairs of KLOC, although the shares of


    KLOC are also still in Suny''s body, but in fact Suny now basically do not care about KLOC, this


    shareholders meeting, naturally, is Austin to go.


    Suny got up early in the morning, washed up and came out only to find that it had rained this morning,


    not much, like drifting silk, the wind blowing in from the balcony, with a hint of coldness, overnight, J


    City so into autumn.


    Suny also changed the single coat into a sweater, loose sweater over her body, the whole person


    gentle and virtuous.


    Austin looked up and saw Suny walking down from the stairs. He remembered the first time he saw


    Suny he felt that Suny had a kind of light and calm.


    Her good looks are not just the superficial good looks of delicate features, even if he mistakenly


    thought she had a deep heart, he had to look at her temperament differently.


    To be honest, when he married Suny, he felt that his future wife should be like this, of course, the heart


    naturally can not be so heavy.


    Some people are never tired of looking at them, and Austin looked at Suny and just felt that the more


    he looked at her, the better she looked.


    He remembered that when he first married Suny, Elijah said that it wasn''t really that much of a loss for


    him to marry Suny.


    Now it seems that Elijah''s mouth is difficult to say anything good, but it is still quite right.


    After collecting his thoughts, Austin lifted his leg and walked over, reaching out to hold Suny''s waist in


    vain, first touching Suny''s hand: "It''s a little cold."


    Suny gave him a sideways nce andughed, "Just washed my hands."


    Austin nodded and led her to the table, "What do you want to eat for lunch?"


    When Suny heard him say that, she couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, "Don''t you have to go back to


    KLOCter?"


    "I''ll be back after the meeting."


    "Oh."


    Suny grunted, "I don''t think Ivan wants you back too much."


    Austin scooped up the porridge and put it in front of Suny, "Don''t mind him."


    "Uh-huh."


    Suny also just mentioned casually, not to mention, Ivan also can not influence Austin.


    Austin went out to KLOC at 8:30, it was still raining outside, Suny wanted to go to the garden to see


    how the roses were growing, but it suddenly rained and the weather got colder, she didn''t want to go


    out and get wet, she took out the hydrangeas Austin boughtst night and trimmed them back, found


    new vases to put them in.


    Just as Austin arrived at KLOC, Ivan greeted him, "Mr. Johnson."


    "What is it?"


    "Paisley, she''s not on the ne, she''s still in J City."


    Austin heard the word "Paisley" and frowned: "She won''t leave, so let''s settle the score with her."


    "Okay, Mr. Johnson."


    Ivan did not dare to say anything else, he could see that Austin hated Paisley very much.


    The 9:30 meeting was held until 10:30.


    Austin came out of the conference room and tossed the file directly to Ivan: "You handle this."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Mr. Johnson-"


    Ivan was just about to say something when his assistant came running up, "Mr. Johnson, there is a


    As soon as Ivan heard the word "Xing", he realized that something was wrong, he subconsciously


    looked at Austin, and as expected, Austin''s face immediately sank: "No."


    Ivan''s assistant also realized that Austin was not in a good mood, his face stiffened, but he thought of


    the woman said big words, but still hardened his head to open his mouth and continue: "Thedy said


    that she has something you are interested in, about a gentleman named Cheng."


    Austin really didn''t want to see Paisley anymore, but when he heard Ivan''s assistant mention Dominic,


    he twitched his eyebrows.


    For a moment, he grimaced, "Tell her toe up."


    Ivan''s assistant obviously did not react and froze for a moment, while Ivan pushed him aside: "Go and


    ask Miss Mason toe up."


    Only when Ivan reminded him of this did the assistant react and nodded: "Yes, I''ll go and ask Miss


    Mason toe up right away."


    Austin turned coldly and went back to his office, he hated Paisley and did not want to see Paisley, but


    he also hated Dominic more.


    He''d like to see what Paisley has on her hands that would interest him!


    Paisley was apprehensive, she actually came over with her back against the wall.


    She does have a little something on hand about Dominic, which she identally foundst time.


    Dominic doesn''t care about her, and she''s left to defend herself.


    But whether Austin would be willing to see her, Paisley really wasn''t sure.


    She came straight after she left the airport and waited for almost an hour downstairs at KLOC.


    At the beginning, the receptionist said Austin did not see her, she asked again and again, probably


    asked impatiently, the receptionist made a phone call, and soon, an assistant who imed to be


    Austin''s secretary ran down and asked her is a rtionship with Austin.


    Paisley naturally didn''t dare to make any more demons, but she also knew that Austin would not meet


    her without saying something attractive, so she directly mentioned Dominic.


    Just as Paisley was getting anxious, the elevator doors opened and she saw the assistant walking


    toward her.


    Paisley breathed a slight sigh of relief.

 Chapter 577 ItS Been A Long Time Since IVe Sent You Roses

    Chapter 577 It''S Been A Long Time Since I''Ve Sent You Roses


    Chapter 577 It''s been a long time since I''ve sent you roses


    Soon, the assistant came up to Paisley: "Miss Mason, Mr. Johnson asks you toe up."


    Paisley nodded and set her suitcase aside, "Thanks."


    Along the way, Paisley was apprehensive, wondering if Austin would be interested in the "leverage"


    she had.


    While lost in thought, the elevator door had opened in response to the sound, and the assistant went


    out first: "Miss Mason, please--"


    Paisley stepped out of the elevator and saw Austin''s secretary Ivan waiting for her in front of her.


    Paisley looked at Ivan, who was very polite, but for some reason, Paisley still felt that Ivan was looking


    at her with some cold eyes.


    She walked over and got a little chill in her back.


    "Miss Mason, Mr. Johnson is inside."


    Ivan led Paisley to the office door, knocked on it, and Austin''s voice soon came from inside: "Come in."


    Only when he heard this did Ivan raise his hand and push open the office door, letting Paisley in.


    The office wasrge, and Paisley saw Austin right away.


    She thought of what happenedst night and was suddenly a little timid to go in.


    She wondered if she would make Austin even more angry bying to her door this time.


    However, she is really do not know how to do, to this point, she can only break the boat.


    Paisley gritted her teeth and lifted her leg into the office anyway, "Mr. Johnson."


    Austin gave her a look, a cold expression on his face and a sh of impatience under his eyes, "Say,


    what do you have on your hands that interests me."


    He did not want to hear her say anything else, nor did he have the patience to hear her say anything


    else.


    Paisley nced at Austin, originally wanted to talk about the prosecution first, but seeing the man''s


    eyes, she gave up and hurriedly took her phone out, found the video and put it in front of Austin''s


    heels: "I found this by ident, Dominic he has a child."


    Paisley also didn''t expect that Dominic would have a child.


    But it was a daughter, and if it had been a boy, Dominic would probably have taken the baby home.


    But the fact that Dominic had a child, once it broke out, had no small effect on Dominic.


    After all, it''s one thing for a family like theirs to be phndering, but it''s another thing to have children


    outside.


    Not to mention that Dominic now also has thoughts about Suny, Suny is Austin''s wife, this Dominic is


    bold, but the Hughes family naturally is not likely to condone him so.


    Now the Hughes family is Dominic his brother in charge, Dominic has a daughter once the story broke


    out, I believe Dominic his brother will not let continue to stay in the J City side, which for Austin, should


    be what he wants to see.


    Paisley was also a little apprehensive, she didn''t know if this was enough leverage.


    Austin took his phone and tapped on the video inside.


    The little girl in that video, indeed, looks a bit like Dominic, and the video calls him dad.


    Dominic can save this video inside his phone, so I guess he still likes this daughter quite a lot.


    This "material" is good for Austin.


    He doesn''t want to see Dominic, the man, inside J City any more than Paisley does, and if he could,


    he''d even want Ivan to just kidnap him back to C City.


    Austin put the phone back on the desktop, looked up and swept Paisley lightly: "Miss Mason, you have


    targeted my wife twice, andst night you tried to get at me with Dominic, do you think that with such a


    trivial piece of information you have, I can clear up all the previous matters and not count them? "


    Hearing Austin''s words, Paisley blushed, she looked at Austin and shook her head repeatedly, "No Mr.


    Johnson, I, I-"


    But she "I" most of the day, but I can not what to do.


    Paisley also knew Austin was right, her video really wasn''t important enough for Austin to let her off the


    hook.


    "Mr. Johnson, what happened before was really until it was wrong! Last night I also just listened to


    Dominic''s bullshit, I can''t think of anything, can you, can you give me a high hand-"


    "Since you have self-awareness, you should have self-awareness to the end!"


    After Austin finished, he simply got up and left.


    Paisley stood there, not daring to move either.


    Ivan saw Austining out and rushed to greet him, "Mr. Johnson."


    Austin nced at Ivan and suddenly thought of something: "Tell Paisley that if she wants me to hold


    her hand high, then she''ll be smart and get Dominic out of my way."


    Ivan nodded, "Okay, I got it."


    Austin naturally has a way to get rid of Dominic, but Dominic in the Hughes family is not an obedient


    master, Dominic himself does not want to go, the Hughes family people can not help him.


    To really get rid of Dominic, he still has to waste a lot of time.


    But Suny is pregnant, and Austin doesn''t want to see Dominic in J City anymore.


    After saying that, Austin left KLOC directly.


    The rain that startedst night has not yet stopped. Austin parked his car outside the market and went


    in with a ck umbre to buy food.


    He promised Suny that he would go back and cook for her.


    The man in the suit, with immacte ck leather shoes on his feet, looked out of ce when he


    walked into the food market.


    Austin through the body of the aura, a look at the suit on the body is worth a lot of money, the market


    inside the vendors a nce to know is a generous boss, have scrambled to yell, but no one dared to


    touch him.


    This is Austin''s first time in such a food market, the previous ingredients are Ivan let people prepare,


    today Suny suddenly want to eat pineapple fried chicken, no pineapple, Austin had toe over here


    to see.


    This time of year is not the season for domestic pineapples to be in abundance, only small pineapples


    imported from abroad.


    Austin is also adaptable and just bought the little pineapple.


    There is a florist next to the fruit stand, it was raining, the flowers were all moved back, Austin a tilt of


    the head to see the bouquet of red roses inside the store.


    It seems like he hasn''t sent roses to Suny in a long time.


    Austin thought about it and carried the pineapple over to buy therge bouquet of roses.


    When Austin returned to the vi it was after eleven o''clock and Suny was practicing yoga.


    Austin had just entered the vi when M reminded her of it.


    Suny looked at Austin, who was walking down the stairs with arge bouquet of red roses, and couldn''t


    help but smile a little: "Is Mr. Johnson going back to the meeting, or is he going back to buy flowers?"


    Austin put the flowers aside, went over and hugged her directly, lowered his head and kissed her on


    the lips, "It''s been a long time since I''ve sent you roses."


    Suny was embarrassed, pulled him up from the yoga mat, walked over to pick up therge bouquet of


    roses, and once he lowered his head, a rose fragrance came to his nose: "It smells good."


    "Like it?"


    "Hmm."


    No woman would be unhappy to receive flowers, unless she is allergic to pollen.


    Suny sight swept aside the small pineapple: "You went to the vegetable market ah?"


    "Hmm."


    The bag containing the pineapple is a very ordinary stic bag, Suny immediately saw that it was not


    bought from the vegetable market.


    Suny was a little surprised, "Don''t you have a cleanliness problem?"


    "It''s okay."


    Austin responded, raising his hand to touch her head, "I''ll go make lunch."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, Mr. Johnson."


    Suny looked at him with a smile, got up and went to the storage room to get a vase of flowers,


    intending to trim therge bouquet of flowers Austin bought to keep.


    So beautiful roses, how must also keep a three or five days to afford Mr. Johnson''s romantic ah.

 Chapter 578 Their Story ThatS A Bit Long

    Chapter 578 Their Story That''S A Bit Long


    Chapter 578 Their story that''s a bit long


    At the end of the month, Mr. Brooks'' birthday, Suny and Austin prepared a big gift.


    Elijah''s birthday was a big one, but the people invited were all insiders, and basically all around the


    same age.


    Most of the people Suny has met, earlier married to Austin that three years, she was asionally taken


    out by Grace deliberately socializing, but also considered to recognize a lot of people in the circle of


    faces.


    Suny has met most of the people in the wealthy circle of J City.


    When Austin and Grace treated Suny badly, those people naturally treated Suny badly too.


    But now Suny has be Mrs. Johnson, herself and Phantom''s chairman, or the Murphy family''s


    granddaughter, her identity, now present, and not many people dare to give the face Suny look again.


    But the people who cane tonight are friends with Elijah.


    The people in their circle who do not know Elijah and Austin''s rtionship is good, just because Suny


    is Austin''s wife, they also have to give a few face.


    Jasmine was particrly busy for a short period of time, plus after Austin''s ident, Suny cut off most


    of her socializing, and the two hadn''t seen each other privately for almost a year.


    This time Elijah''s birthday, Jasmine specially took time off work to follow Antonio over.


    As soon as she entered the banquet hall, Jasmine saw Suny sitting next to Austin. I don''t know if it was


    just a mistake, she hadn''t seen Suny for months, but she thought her Suny was beautiful again!


    Jasmine let go of Antonio and ran towards Suny: "Suny!"


    Suny today wore a haze blue knitted dress, outside took a dark green small leather jacket, long hair


    was wrapped behind her with a hair band, face makeup is very light, brick red lipstick is the finishing


    touch, the whole person gentle and a kind of inexhaustible good-looking.


    Jasmine has not seen Suny for a long time, now look at Suny''s face, heart thumping, if not when she


    approached, Austin swept her a nce, she has gone over to Suny hug.


    Jasmine was swept away by Austin, her excitement was squashed for a moment and she moved to


    Suny''s side with small steps, "Suny."


    Suny couldn''t help but let out augh, "Jasmine doesn''t have to travel tonight?"


    Jasmine was embarrassed: "I''m ready to quit."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Will your boss say yes?"


    Jasmine thought of that man and frowned: "I don''t care if he agrees, if he dares not, I''ll let my brother


    go to him!"


    Hearing this from Jasmine, Suny was only amazed that after more than a year, Lincoln hadn''t taken


    Jasmine down yet.


    For a moment, Suny didn''t know whether to say that Jasmine was good or Lincoln was useless.


    Today Elijah''s birthday, Suny knows Elijah and Austin they are close, but enter the scene until now,


    Austin has been sitting next to her.


    She said she would let Austin pass and she would just sit here by herself, but Xu the sticky man didn''t


    leave and stayed by her side.


    Now that Jasmine was here, Suny had a legitimate reason to look over at Austin and hook the end


    finger of her hand he was holding into Austin''s palm: "Why don''t you go over to Mr. Brooks, and


    Jasmine and I will talk here for a while."


    Austin nted a nce at Jasmine and then at Suny for a moment before letting go, "Okay, I''ll be back


    When Jasmine heard this, she felt her teeth were going to be sour. When she saw Austin walking


    away, she looked at Suny and whispered, "Suny, Austin is too clingy for you too."


    Suny''s face heated up a bit, took the juice aside and handed it to Jasmine, changing the subject, "Drink


    the juice."


    "Ohhhhhh, thanks Suny."


    Jasmine didn''t think much of it, she remembered that Alicia had a son and couldn''t help but gossip a


    bit: "Suny, I heard that Alicia''s husband packed up all the Paris runway models for Alicia the other day,


    is that true?"


    Alicia likes to collect bags, and everyone inside the entertainment industry knows it.


    Last week''s H Paris show, the bags on the show models were all wrapped by an anonymous Chinese.


    The story first spread in the fashion world, and then spread back home, it was picked up that the bag


    Alicia tweeted was from the show, but Alicia was still at home inside the month, and soon it was picked


    up that Ashle had someone go to the show and bring it back to Alicia.


    It''s been all over Twitter for the past two days, allmenting Alicia''s good fortune.


    Jasmine so busy people have heard, which does note to ask Suny gossip.


    Suny''s natural way, Alicia just got the bag and sent her a photo.


    "Really."


    Not only the show models, is the new season of the bag Ashle let people buy a copy.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Alicia was so happy that she didn''te to her for two days to talk about the misery of the month,


    unpacking a bag a day, like unpacking a blind box.


    "Wow, how romantic! Suny, tell me the story of Alicia and her husband?"


    Suny looked at Jasmine and smiled a little, "Their story is a little long then."


    "That''s just as well, I''m free tonight."


    Seeing her interest, Suny slowly told the story of Ashle and Alicia.


    Suny, as a bystander for the past almost thirty years, can be said to be a witness of Ashle and Alicia''s


    story.


    The three have sort of known each other since they were kids, Ashle and Alicia knew each other earlier


    than Suny.


    Ashle and Alicia were neighbors when they were young, Ashle grew up with her grandparents and


    Alicia grew up with her grandparents.


    Suny met Ashle and Alicia when the two big summer dragging a snake skin bag in picking up bottles,


    Alicia looked at her skirt enviously, standing straight there just looking at Suny.


    Ashle probably felt that she was a bit embarrassed and pulled her a bit, as a result, Alicia failed to


    stand and fell straight down.


    But she didn''t cry, she got up and said, "Ashle, look, that little girl looks so beautiful! It looks like the doll


    I saw in the window the other day!"


    Alicia said as she ran up to Suny, and she didn''t say anything, she just looked at Suny.


    At that time, Alicia is not as delicate as now, the clothes on her body look very old, and wearing a dress


    Suny is simply a world away.


    That was the first time Suny met Ashle and Alicia, andter she came back from kindergarten and often


    saw them picking up bottles, and over time they became acquainted.


    But Suny has really known Alicia and the others since elementary school.


    Alicia''s nature has not changed since childhood, although the family environment is not good, but she


    has always been particrly optimistic and foul.


    Suny is good-looking, and on the first day of school she took the initiative to run to Suny and say she


    wanted to be friends.


    It was a young age, but Suny had a good memory, and she looked at Ashle sitting in the corner, looking


    at her with hostility all over her face.

 Chapter 579 - Youthful Joy

    Chapter 579 - Youthful Joy


    Chapter 579 - Youthful Joy


    Interestingly enough, Alicia also, for some reason, is particrly fond of Suny, and Ashle can''t help it


    even if she is even more hostile.


    Alicia and Ashle are neighbors, but Alicia likes to cling to Suny and always goes home first with Suny


    after school, and then they both go home while collecting bottles.


    But Ashle grew up white and clean, he and Alicia''s family environment is as bad, but he always


    dresses clean, the little girls in the ss like to y with Ashle.


    Alicia was skinny and dark as a child, she grew up with a big heart, perhaps also because she was too


    young and knew too much about likes and dislikes, so other girls like to sit at the same table with


    Ashle, she was not unhappy, but rather silly to run to Ashle and say: "Wow, so I can do the same table


    with Suny, you also have someone to do the same table with you So you don''t have to be alone!"


    Ashle was angry about this matter for most of the month.


    Ashle angry is also funny, gas is angry, but school and school or with Alicia, Alicia sometimes


    homework will not, he will still teach, after school also together to pick up bottles, he just determined


    not to talk to Alicia, sometimes forced, he just should be a sound.


    During that time, Alicia also asked her inquisitively what was wrong with Ashle, if her throat was


    ufortable and she didn''t like to talktely.


    Ashle found that she was angry to no avail, and Alicia pressed on.


    The three of them had been in the same ss for six years in elementary school, and Alicia was lucky


    enough to step on the line of the key ss, and the three of them were in the same ss again.


    Middle school is the time when young boys and girls begin to have their first love affairs and when girls''


    and boys'' bodies begin to change.


    After Alicia''s menarche, the whole person is like a transformation of the same, people suddenly lost


    weight not to mention, but also suddenly a lot of white.


    She opened up all of a sudden. Compared to her "ugly duckling" days in elementary school, Alicia, who


    had be a swan, suddenly started receiving all kinds of love letters and requests for dates from


    boys.


    But Alicia''s love at that time, seems to have opened a little, and seems not to open.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She knows that at this time the boys and girls have to get along with each other to have the difference


    between men and women, but to those boys who confess their love for her, she seems to have not


    really realized what "confession" is.


    If I had to use one word to describe Alicia''s thoughts on the boy''s confession, it would be "admiration".


    When she first received the confession letter, Alicia especially liked to show it off to Ashle, saying that


    now not only he could receive the confession letter, but she could too.


    Suny watched from the sidelines, Ashle''s expression can not be described as wonderful, naive Alicia is


    a big-hearted, he can not count with her, count with her, she is angry.


    The second year of junior high school, a boy from another school every day at the door to guard Alicia


    confession, Alicia at first was quite happy, she grew up to enjoy the admiration of others, at that time


    felt that the boy at the door to block her, other students around cheering, she felt quite windy.


    But Alicia''s novelty was only for a short while, and she got bored within a few days.


    The boy heard that the family has some ck rtions, the boy himself is also a gangster, blocked


    Alicia at the door for a few days, see her also "y reserved", he was also annoyed, one time directly


    let Alicia nod with him, Alicia did not nod, he did not let them go.


    The boy said he was going to tug Alicia, but before his hand could touch Alicia, it was opened by Ashle,


    who was standing beside Alicia.


    The boy was instantly angry, and so were his boys, grabbing Ashle''s cor and asking him what he


    thought he was doing, caring so much.


    Ashle simply said "she didn''t like it" and raised her hand and hit the boy in the face.


    It was the first time Ashle fought with others for Alicia, and although she was fierce, she couldn''t fight


    more with less, and it was only when the teacher came that she pulled those people away.


    Ashle got into a fight in front of the school, and although her grades were good, the impact was so bad


    that she got a minor demerit and lost her schrship for the year.


    Alicia cried several times after she found out, and then when she received the love letters, she put


    them in a bag and pretended to throw them away.


    Alicia was not so lucky in the middle school exams and missed the key ss by a few points.


    Suny knew she wouldn''t make it, but she and Ashle had both been outstanding from elementary school


    through middle school, and the two had tied for first ce in the city on the midterm exam by pulling


    second ce by nearly twenty points.


    At that time, several high schools werepeting for Suny and Ashle, and Save the Children even


    offered free tuition plus a $30, 000 schrship to enroll Suny and Ashle.


    But Ashle and Suny both refused. For once in a rare while, the two concealed Alicia from the first


    school and arranged for Alicia to be in a ss with them on the condition that the two would choose the


    first school.


    Suny had known Ashle for nearly a decade, but they didn''t reallymunicate much, mostly when


    Alicia was around.


    Neither of them is a lively character, and Suny and Ashle hardly ever interacted with each other that


    day in the office of the principal of the first school.


    So, when the principal asked why, Suny subconsciously looked at Ashle.


    He didn''t look at her, he just looked at the principal: "She''s always been there for me, and I don''t like


    the idea of her suddenly not being there for me anymore."


    Fifteen-year-old teenagers, even like to admit so straightforward.


    Suny still remember the principal''s look, looked at Ashle several times to speak, but finally did not say


    the words of education: "Ashley and Suny and Alicia between the ssmate friendship, I admire, since


    the three of you from elementary school to middle school are a ss, then this to high school, I am not


    good to let you separate, destroy This is a friendship that you have."


    Suny never told Alicia about that day, butter on the day of the school report, when Alicia found out


    that the three of them were actually in the same ss again, she was so happy that she jumped up and


    hugged her, and then ran to Ashle''s heels and hugged him again.


    Suny stood in the shade watching them, the sunlight making Ashle''s ears as red as a boiled shrimp.


    But unfortunately, Alicia this immersed in their own "stepped on the luck" of the joy inside, simply did


    not find the teenager''s fondness and shyness, so that the next three years, gradually grow up the two


    also have a quarrel.


    The most serious one was when Ashle went off the rails and tried to use other girls to piss Alicia off.


    I didn''t expect Alicia to be a stick in the mud and think Ashle really liked the girl, and when the girl


    approached her and asked her to keep her distance from Ashle, she really agreed.

 Chapter 580 The Future Is Long, But Also Very Far

    Chapter 580 The Future Is Long, But Also Very Far


    Chapter 580 The future is long, but also very far


    From elementary school to high school, the three of them have always gone to and from school


    together.


    Alicia actually told Ashle to stop going with them in the future because of ament from that girl.


    Ashle''s face was ck at the time, Alicia was no better, hardened her head and finished her sentence,


    turned around and ran to the bathroom and cried.


    Suny followed her to the bathroom and coaxed her to stop crying for a long time.


    Ashle was probably pissed off, thinking that Alicia really didn''t like him at all, and then really didn''t go to


    and from school with the two of them anymore, but he didn''t go with the girl either.


    After this incident, it was as if the two had suddenly be strangers, and neither of them cared about


    the other, but mainly Alicia did not care about Ashle.


    Between the three of them, Suny and Ashle''s character has some simrities, are quiet and silent


    people, no Alicia in the time, she and Ashle two people can sit there each doing their own thing for an


    hour without talking.


    So even though Suny and Ashle have been on par with each other in terms of performance, and both


    have the faces of the heroes and heroines of youth idols, no one has pulled them together over the


    years.


    Themunication between the three of them all relies on Alicia in the middle, and now that Alicia is


    not actively talking to Ashle, Ashle naturally doesn''t know how to talk to Alicia.


    Suny looked at Ashle several times, and could not easily find an opportunity to brew to speak, Alicia


    directly turned her face and walked away holding her directly, not giving Ashle the opportunity to speak.


    The rtionship has been "cold", "cold" for almost a month, when the girl who approached Alicia once


    again approached Alicia.


    The girl took her friend, who came up to Alicia''s heels and raised her hand to hit Alicia, but Suny


    reacted quickly and reached out to push the girl away.


    Alicia was stunned, not really stunned, she waspletely unaware of what she had done wrong, if


    Suny hadn''t stopped it, the p would have hit her in the face.


    When the girl saw that she couldn''t hit Alicia, she directly began to verbally attack her, saying that Alicia


    was a green tea whore who clearly didn''t like Ashle and knew that Ashle was the one her friend liked,


    but still wanted to befriend Ashle.


    Alicia would have been in a bad mood those days, the girls said that, on the spot directly angry and


    cried.


    I don''t know who brought Ashle in, but Ashle confronted the girl in front of her and asked the girl what


    he had done with her.


    The girl cried while saying that he gave her tutoring some time ago, Ashle directly sneered out: "You


    give me money, I give you tutoring, is not this normal?"


    Ashle said, ncing at Alicia who was crying in anger aside, not giving any face to that girl: "I was


    willing to agree to tutor you and only because I was short of money to buy Alicia a birthday present."


    This is undoubtedly a bull''s-eye arrow, in front of so many people, Ashle''s words are like an invisible


    p, directly on the girls'' faces.


    Of course, this is an indirect admission that he likes Alicia.


    Suny stood by, and to be honest, she was still quite surprised that Ashle would say that.


    He wants to help Alicia, just rify that he has nothing to do with the girl, thatck of money to buy a


    birthday gift for Alicia, there is absolutely no need to say it to embarrass the girl and get the people


    around him up in arms.


    This was quite a big deal, and the owner of the education office invited Ashle and the girls to his office


    on the spot.


    But Ashle is a special student with an aura of good student, and the head teacher, fearing that things


    will turn out badly, released the person after only a few words of reprimand.


    Alicia was victimized for no reason and almost got pped for no reason at all, but she had a big heart.


    After she found out that Ashle and the girl were not together, she got happy again and joyfully came up


    to Ashle''s heels to ask for a birthday present.


    Ashle did not say anything, and gave her the birthday present she had prepared long ago, "Happy


    birthday."


    Alicia''s birthday happens to be this day, and if she doesn''t make up, Ashle really doesn''t know if she


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    can deliver this gift.


    "Wow, it''s beautiful, I love it!"


    Ashle sent is a ne, Suny before with Alicia to go to the mall when seen, but they poor students,


    Alicia can only look at the emotion, and then like it can not buy down.


    Suny was going to buy it for Alicia with her pocket money and New Year''s Eve money, butst month


    Ashle approached her and said what was the name of the ne they hadst shopped at the mall


    and he wanted to buy it for Alicia as a birthday present.


    Suny listened and knew he was going to buy it and didn''t.


    It just didn''t ur to me that Ashle was getting close to that girl in order to help her with her tutoring


    and earn tuition fees.


    Ashle''s words at the yground were clear enough, and Suny felt that Alicia knew more or less what


    Ashle had in mind.


    She purposely left space for Ashle and Alicia, yet when she returned from school, Alicia and Ashle had


    made up, but there was no difference from before.


    Suny took the rare initiative to ask Ashle how he didn''t confess his feelings. Ashle didn''t say anything,


    but just looked at Alicia with a very bad face.


    Suny watched, think Ashle people are also quite miserable, behind the side to help Ashle remind Alicia,


    Alicia heart, several times asked Suny is not like Ashle, Suny was angryugh, and then did not say.


    Ashle and Alicia are really together after the entrance exams, Suny''s parents had an ident inside


    that period.


    Suny did not have a good time during that time and was not in the mood to notice and care about them.


    Later, when she had cleaned up and went to college in J City, Alicia cautiously told her that she was


    with Ashle.


    Alicia and Ashle two childhood friends for more than twenty years, in fact, there is no doggedness, the


    two are more like supporting each other family.


    When Aliciawas in college, she was involved in the entertainment industry, and Ashle was busy with


    her studies, so they didn''t really have much time to connect.


    At that time they were young, the future was long, but also very far, no one could see.


    But Suny was there for them, watching them firmly reject one person after another around them.


    Alicia, who is so big-hearted, is serious about avoiding suspicion after entering the entertainment


    industry.


    Their two stories are actually nothing special, take out very nd, but also because of these nd,


    perhaps it seems real and moving.


    Jasmine listened and was a little envious: "I wish I had such a childhood friend''s rtionship, more


    than twenty years of it."


    Suny smiled a little, took a sip of her juice and looked up to find a line of sight not far away looking at


    Jasmine beside her.

 Chapter 581 Must Also Be A Confession Scene

    Chapter 581 Must Also Be A Confession Scene


    Chapter 581 must also be a confession scene


    Suny followed the man''s line of sight and looked aside at Jasmine, who was eating a fruit te with her


    head down, not noticing the man''s gaze.


    Suny slightly hooked his peachy eyes and didn''t remind Jasmine of his intention.


    "Suny, I heard from my brother that you recently made a trellis inside your home, it''s beautiful."


    Suny couldn''t help butugh a little: "It''s more than November, the flowers are withered, and this


    season is not pretty at all."


    Jasmine also responded, "Oh yeah, that must be pretty in the spring."


    Suny smiled, "You are invited toe when the timees."


    "Good."


    Two people chatting, next to a few celebrities are also chatting, probably because the back is facing,


    did not notice Suny them, a few people mentioned Dominic: "Hey, have you heard, a while ago the


    rumor is Mrs. Johnson cheating on Dominic, there is a four-year-old illegitimate daughter, was blown


    out. "


    "How to suddenly burst out of DominicMr. Hughes ah, he has always been quite phndering, an


    illegitimate daughter is not umon."


    "It''s not unusual, but the point is that a woman went to the Hughes family and said she was pregnant


    and wanted Dominic to be responsible. The Brooks family, who are married to the Hughes family, are


    threatening to annul the marriage."


    "Mr. Hughes came over to the J City side six months ago to develop the Hughes family''s newpany,


    and was called back by his brother after it happened."


    "Tch, this Mr. Hughes is also a talent, phndering amorous also even if, even with Mr. Johnson


    married Mrs. Johnson he dare to covet, the courage is really not ordinary big."


    A few people were talking excitedly about some of the gossip that has been happening in their circles


    back and forth some time ago, only a few days a month in J City here.


    So not to mention the gossip inside the circle, even if it is a big gossip on the stage, Jasmine does not


    have the energy and time to listen.


    Now hear what DominicMr. Hughes, this person actually also openly pry Austin wall.


    Jasmine was shocked and looked at Suny incredulously, "Suny, that Dominic, is he really that bold to


    pursue you?"


    Suny was embarrassed: "Count on it."


    "My goodness, this Mr. Hughes is a talent!"


    Austin''s wall dare to pry, this said out, who does not admire ah!


    Suny was just about to speak when she caught sight of Lincoln walking over, and she not only tsked


    lightly, "Mr. Bradley is also an iparable talent."


    He said, looking at Lincoln with a smirk.


    Jasmine choked on her juice when she heard the word "Mr. Bradley", "Suny, why are you bringing up


    that job when you''re so well--"


    Before the word "crazy" could be uttered, Jasmine looked up and saw Lincoln, who had walked up to


    her at some point.


    She blushed stiffly. Lincoln had a dinner party today, and she should have gone with him, but she was


    more interested in attending Elijah''s birthday dinner and meeting Suny, whom she hadn''t seen in


    months, so she lied to Lincoln and told him that her grandmother had asked her toe home for


    dinner today.


    God knows her grandmother had already passed away!


    At the time of the leave, Jasmine was quite scared, afraid that Lincoln would continue to ask questions,


    if he asked more questions, she would have to reveal herself.


    But fortunately, Lincoln only responded with a rare "hmm" and waved her off.


    Jasmine never thought that she would run into Lincoln here ...


    "Grandma told you toe home for dinner?"


    Jasmine looked at the man in front of her, and instantly wimped out, "I... I don''t feel well, I need to go to


    the bathroom!"


    As soon as the words were finished, she got up and ran away.


    Suny watched from the sidelines andughed outright.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine got up and ran straight away, she didn''t know where she was going to run, anyway, this


    embarrassing thing of lying about going home and running into her boss at a party really made her a bit


    overwhelmed.


    Lincoln this week, this night so she caught a current, but also do not know tomorrow she this quarterly


    bonus will keep or not to keep.


    After thinking for a while, Jasmine almost made an instant decision - to run to the toilet.


    There were quite a few people in the washroom, most of them were celebrities who were making up, all


    of them were from the same circle, and Jasmine knew them all.


    But she was in no mood to greet and chat, waved her hand and ran inside the cubicle.


    Fortunately, this hotel is of good ss and the restrooms are spacious andfortable.


    Jasmine fished out her cell phone and spilled the beans to her little sister about how she had run into


    her Li Pai Pi boss.


    Jasmine sat inside the bathroom for almost fifteen minutes, thinking that Lincoln would not be that


    bored to be inside the ballroom at this moment, after all, Lincoln always hated to attend such events.


    I don''t know how Lincoln could not think of anything today, but he actually came.


    Jasmine got up and went out of the cubicle, it was already 8:30 and there were several more celebrities


    in the bathroom to fix their makeup than just now.


    "Miss Read."


    Someone saw Jasmine, opened his mouth to say hello, the person Jasmine is not very familiar with, a


    fake smile, turned around and walked out.


    Hell no!


    When she saw Lincoln, Jasmine thought she had lost her eyesight and raised her hand to rub her eyes


    several times, only to find that the person standing in front of her was really Lincoln!


    "Tummy still hurts?"


    The man looked at her with a slight pressure on his brow.


    Jasmine was so weak from his look that she originally wanted to continue to pretend her stomach hurt,


    put her hand on her stomach, and finally wimped out: "No, it hurts."


    "So let''s talk about it, about your dinner at Grandma''s house."


    When he finished, he turned around and left, not giving Jasmine any room to refuse.


    Jasmine watched his back and didn''t want to follow.


    But she knew that if she did not follow, tomorrow this Li Pai Pi has a way to clean her up.


    s, the wage earners, people have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    Jasmine skimmed the corners of her mouth and reluctantly followed.


    After walking for a while, Jasmine saw that Lincoln had no intention to stop, she was a bit impatient:


    "Mr. Bradley, this ce is also quite quiet, why don''t we talk here?"


    She asked carefully, for fear that if you are not careful this pickpocket will be angry.


    Lincoln nced back at her, "You''re tired?"


    Can''t even walk a few steps.


    "Also ... is not very tired."


    Without another word, he continued to lead her forward.


    The two walked for a while before Jasmine saw Lincoln lead her into a sky garden.


    This November day, to be honest, is quite cold.


    When the lights came on, Jasmine was so startled that she subconsciously leaned over to Lincoln and


    was relieved to see that they were small colored lights, and whispered in Lincoln''s ear, "Mr. Bradley, we


    seem to have identally entered someone else''s ce."


    Look at the lights, and a bunch of roses ced not far away, even if this is not a proposal site, it must


    be a confession site ah!

 Chapter 582 Deliberately, IsnT It?

    Chapter 582 Deliberately, Isn''T It?


    Chapter 582 Deliberately, isn''t it?


    "Jasmine."


    As soon as Jasmine''s words left her mouth, she suddenly heard Lincoln call out to herself.


    "Huh?"


    She subconsciously responded, inclining her head to meet Lincoln''s eyes, and Jasmine swallowed


    slightly.


    What kind of eyes is this Li Pai Pi?


    Why does she feel weird ...


    "It''s not someone else''s ce."


    "What?"


    Before Jasmine could react, she saw Lincoln walk over to the European-style round table not far away


    and pick up the roses that were sitting on it.


    When she saw him pick up the roses, Jasmine''s first thought was that Lincoln was going to confess to


    someone.


    But who does Lincoln like? She''s been with him for over a year, so she didn''t even notice.


    The thought of him confessing his love to someone else, Jasmine''s heart was surprisingly sour.


    I don''t know why, but it''s just not veryfortable.


    Lost in thought, Lincoln was already walking up to her.


    Jasmine looked up at him, her eyes a little hot, and she didn''t even notice that they were actually red:


    "Mr. Bradley, you want to confess your love."


    Once you open your mouth, the words look like they''ve been soaked in vinegar, sour.


    Lincoln''s expression softened in a rare moment, "Hmm."


    Hearing him answer, the expression on Jasmine''s face became even harder.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her, she just had a hard time.


    "Ah, that''s good, then I won''t bother you."


    Jasmine said, squeezing a smile that was worse than tears, and turned around with the intention of


    running away.


    Just as the person looked up, his hand was pulled by the man behind him.


    The man''s body temperature was higher than hers, and Jasmine''s wrist clearly felt the warmth of the


    other man''s palm.


    She was a little confused and looked back at Lincoln in disbelief: "Mr. Bradley, if you want to go


    confess, just confess, you dragged me, in case that girl just saw it and misunderstood, how bad it is."


    Jasmine said, raising her hand like she was peeling away the hand Lincoln hadnded on her wrist.


    But just as she raised her hand, Lincoln handed her the bouquet he was holding: "Jasmine, would you


    like to consider spending some time with me?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Jasmine looked at the bouquet of roses in front of her and was shocked to hear Lincoln''s words, "Mr.


    Bradley, even if I was wrong to lie and trick you intoing to this dinner, you didn''t have to y such


    a big joke on me, did you?"


    The point is, she can''t help but take it seriously.


    Lincoln''s face darkened when he heard her say this, "Are you ying dumb or are you really dumb?"


    Jasmine was embarrassed, of course she was not really stupid, just, quite, quite suddenly.


    Jasmine didn''t say anything, and there was a sudden silence between the two.


    Lincoln couldn''t help but frown a bit, "You have a favorite?"


    "Yes, there is."


    Jasmine nodded her head, and Lincoln''s face could no longer be described as embarrassed.


    He looked down at Jasmine, and the emotions inside his dark eyes changed a thousand times, but


    finally he suppressed them.


    He snorted coldly, "You''re right, I was just kidding with you, what I just said, forget it."


    After saying that, Lincoln raised his hand and threw the flowers into the trash can to the side.


    Jasmine was heartbroken, such a beautiful bouquet of flowers, how this person just throw away ah.


    She rushed over to pick up the flowers, and the Lincolns were already striding away.


    Jasmine looked back at the lights inside this garden and chased after them, holding the flowers.


    "Hey."


    Lincoln sulked all the way out, thinking that Jasmine already had someone else in mind, and he


    couldn''t help but want to get that person out of the way.


    He was afraid that if he didn''t go faster, he wouldn''t be able to resist taking Jasmine for himself first.


    He has liked her for so many years, waited for her, kept her side for so long in silence, and now, she


    tells him that she has someone she likes.


    Thinking about this, Lincoln felt as if his heart was pierced by a million arrows.


    He regretted a bit, why not earlier, if he had sworn sovereignty at the beginning, would she have been


    his only?


    The chaotic thoughts raging inside his head, reason and emotion pulling true, just as Lincoln wanted to


    stop, the hem of his shirt underneath him was suddenly pulled, and then he heard a familiar voice from


    behind him.


    Lincoln stiffened for a rare moment, and he looked back to see Jasmine picking up the roses at some


    point and holding them in her arms at this time.


    Seeing him turn back around, Jasmine raised an eyebrow at him and smiled, "Don''t you even ask who I


    like?"


    This confession is too casual.


    What to consider together, hear her say that there is someone she likes, ask not even a question.


    Lincoln looked down at Jasmine, who was following him, and it suddenly dawned on him.


    He turned around and spoke with restraint, asking, "Jasmine, who is the one you like?"


    At this time, people are inside the banquet hall, this side of the aisle in addition to the two of them no


    one else.


    Jasmine looked at himing towards her and subconsciously backed up to the side, without taking a


    few steps back, her shoulder hit the wall on the side.


    Those dark eyes locked on her as if they were going to drag her in.


    Jasmine''s heart jumped as Lincoln looked at her, and subconsciously raised the bouquet of roses in


    her hand to block Lincoln''s view, responding vaguely, "The person standing in front of me."


    The words Jasmine said in a lump and in a low voice, but Lincoln still heard them.


    The aisle was so quiet, his heart was beating a little faster.


    Lincoln swallowed slightly and rolled the knot in his throat, "Didn''t hear you clearly, say again, who is


    the person you like?"


    Jasmine moved away from the bouquet for a moment and nced at Lincoln.


    The man''s gaze burned, but a nce, she was looked at to burn up the general.


    "Forget it if you can''t hear it clearly."


    She hummed, "I''ve been out for a while, my brother''s looking for me, I have to get back-"


    Jasmine said, holding the flowers and trying to go back inside the banquet hall.


    But the man just took a step forward, and she was trapped by Lincoln directly between him and the


    wall.


    Jasmine looked up at him, her heart beating fast, "Mr. Bradley?"


    Therge handnded on her chin and Jasmine''s chin was lifted by Lincoln''s fingers and she had to


    meet his eyes.


    "On purpose isn''t it?"


    Jasmine was a little vain when she was torn down: "What on purpose, what are you talking about, I


    can''t hear-uh!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, the man directly lowered his head and blocked her lips.


    The thin lips were a little cool, but Jasmine felt her whole body was hot.


    Her lips were suddenly sucked, her whole body trembled, her legs felt like they were suddenly without


    support, and her whole body went limp.


    Lincoln caught the man with his other hand, and Jasmine, for the most part, leaned almost all the way


    over Lincoln''s side.


    The hallway was quiet and Jasmine could clearly hear her heartbeat.


    The floor was covered with nkets, and the footsteps of someone walking by were soft.


    Lincoln heard the sound of peopleing when it was toote, the other side passed by, he raised his


    hand to snap Jasmine into his arms.


    Passing by are two women, seeing Lincoln with some amazement, but the realization falls on Jasmine


    in his arms? and the two withdraw their eyes.

 Chapter 583 My FamilyS Life, All To Offer

    Chapter 583 My Family''S Life, All To Offer


    Chapter 583 My family''s life, all to offer


    "It''s a handsome guy, but unfortunately, there''s a master!"


    "What are you afraid of if you have a master, it''s not like you haven''t robbed a master before!"


    The two voices faded away, and Jasmine, who was in Lincoln''s arms, was already blushing like a ripe


    shrimp.


    Lincoln took a slight half-step back, pulling away to give Jasmine movement.


    Jasmine looked up at Lincoln and tried to get out of his arms, but he was blocking her like a mountain,


    and she pushed twice, but couldn''t move.


    Jasmine''s face was already hot, and she was embarrassed when she pushed the person away twice,


    "What are you doing?"


    Lincoln yanked her hand down, "Is she my girlfriend now?"


    Hearing his words, Jasmine''s face got even hotter, as if she had been burned with fire, "You''ve kissed it


    all, want to deny it?"


    Obviously shy, but also have to act as if nothing is wrong, Lincoln looked, eyebrows are softened: "The


    one who does not admit it is you, Jasmine."


    He said, helping her to fix the broken hair in front of her forehead: "I''ll pick you up from the office


    tomorrow."


    Jasmine now just wants to run away and find a ce to calm down, who cares what Lincoln said, and


    when she heard him speak, she just nodded her head repeatedly.


    Lincoln knew at a nce what he had said, Jasmine did not hear at all, he was a little helpless, but


    backed away and let go of his hand.


    Just back away, Jasmine people like a small rabbit, a sudden jump away.


    Jasmine ran all the way back to the banquet hall and saw quite a few familiar faces before she stopped


    in her tracks.


    Someone saw Jasmine return with a bouquet of roses and was curious: "Miss Read, your flowers ..."


    When Jasmine heard this, she remembered that she was also holding a bouquet of roses. She


    subconsciously tried to put the roses away, but the bouquet was so big that Jasmine couldn''t hide it


    even if she wanted to.


    Throw it away ...


    It''s quite sad, after all, this is the first bouquet of roses Lincoln gave her.


    Jasmine was thinking about it when Lincoln had stepped out from behind her.


    Jasmine met his line of sight, her face burned, she vainly brushed it off, and did not look at the celebrity


    who had just greeted her, holding the flowers and walking into the crowd.


    Just dodging the celebrity, the next thing Jasmine knew, she was running into Antonio.


    Antonio saw Jasmine from afar, saw her holding a bouquet of flowers, and then looked at Lincoln who


    had been watching Jasmine not far away, Antonio immediately understood what was going on.


    His face sank, "Lincoln sent you flowers?"


    Jasmine was slightly embarrassed, "How did you know that, brother?"


    Antonio''s face became even more unpleasant. Realizing that Antonio''s mood was not right, Jasmine


    froze: "Brother, you seem, not too happy?"


    Oh, their own sister was piggybacked, can be happy?


    "You like Lincoln?"


    Jasmine blushed, such a straightforward question, or asked by her own brother.


    She looked down at the roses in her hand and nodded.


    Antonio''s face was sullen for a long time before he spoke, "Don''t run around, we''ll be home in fifteen


    minutes."


    With that, he turned around and walked towards Lincoln, who was not far away.


    Lincoln watched Antonio walk over and just kept standing there as if he had expected him toe over


    to him.


    "Mr. Read."


    When he saw Antonio approaching, Lincoln took the initiative and called out to him.


    Antonio snorted, "Mr. Bradley is good."


    Lincoln looked at Antonio without condescension, "Mr. Read, I''m serious."


    "You''ve only known Jasmine for a year and you''re telling me you''re serious, Mr. Bradley, do you think


    I''m that stupid Jasmine?"


    Jasmine, who had stealthily hidden to the side to eavesdrop, couldn''t help but skim the corners of her


    mouth, she thought her brother was the one who was stupid!


    Lincoln pursed his lips slightly, "I''ve known Jasmine for not just a year, but, ten years."


    Antonio was stunned for a moment: "Lincoln, I know exactly what your background is, and Jasmine


    didn''t even know you before."


    "You are right. But Mr. Read you have forgotten about that winter ten years ago."


    Although Antonio was angry, he still had some sense when he heard Lincoln''s words: "Ten years ago,


    ten years ago we -"


    Halfway through, Antonio suddenly remembered something: "That boy is you?"


    "It''s me."


    He said, pause: "Mr. Read don''t worry so much, the Read family family is big, to deal with me, easy, Mr.


    Read want to strangle me, also easier than squeezing an ant. If I have half wronged Jasmine in the


    future, Mr. Read cane to me to settle the score, my family''s life, all to offer."


    Although this sounds pompous, but Antonio listened to quite satisfied: "Mr. Bradley words are quite


    good."


    Lincoln lowered his eyebrows slightly, "Mr. Read can see if what I do will be even better than what I


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    say."


    Antonio was choked by the other party calmly, some could not pick up the words, coldly grunted:


    "Lincoln, remember what you said today! If you dare to y tricks with Jasmine, I will definitely make


    you lose your reputation!"


    After saying that, Antonio nced at Jasmine who was hiding in a corner: "Come out and go home!"


    Jasmine was suddenly named by Antonio, embarrassed and embarrassed, she did not even dare to


    look at Lincoln, holding the flowers and ran after Antonio to catch up.


    Lincoln looked at her and wanted to remind her not to run so fast and be careful of falling, but looking at


    Jasmine''s back, he didn''t say anything in the end.


    Antonio took Jasmine straight out of the banquet hall, he walked so fast that Jasmine ran after him all


    the way.


    She also has a bouquet of flowers in her arms, Jasmine is worried about the roses in her hands, afraid


    of breaking them, running carefully along the way, and in the end simply stop and walk slowly.


    Antonio went inside the car and looked at Jasmine, who was carefully walking over with the flowers


    protected, and became more and more angry.


    When she came in with the flowers, Antonio couldn''t help but say, "The flowers are in the way, throw


    them away."


    Jasmine looked protective: "I''ll just sit in front!"


    She won''t throw it!


    So beautiful flowers, take back can be kept for days!


    The corner of Antonio''s mouth twitched: "Forget it, don''t move!"


    Saying that, he nced at the driver in front of him, "Drive."


    The car drove slowly and Jasmine looked down and fiddled with the petals of the roses.


    Antonio looked at her sideways with cold eyes, "You really like Lincoln?"


    Jasmine was asked twice in a row and got thick skin: "Yeah, I''m not stupid, I don''t like him, why would I


    take his flowers?"


    "You''ve only known him for how long! Do you know what he''s like?"


    "I''ve known him for five years! I''ve known him as such since I first started college and worked beside


    him for over a year, and I know exactly what I''m doing, brother!"


    Jasmine was rare and firm, and Antonio wanted to say something else, but finally gave up.

 Chapter 584 He Looks Like A Good Guy And A Bad Guy

    Chapter 584 He Looks Like A Good Guy And A Bad Guy


    Chapter 584 He looks like a good guy and a bad guy


    There was no one to talk to inside the car, Jasmine was holding a rose, looking out of the car window


    with her head in her hands, not knowing what she was thinking about, fascinated.


    Antonio inclined his head to look at it, felt ufortable at the bottom of his heart, and wanted to fold


    back to find Lincoln to fight.


    He and Jasmine are nearly ten years apart, Jasmine was just born when Antonio was already in


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    elementary school, before Jasmine was born he knew he wanted a brother or sister, but he did not like


    his brother, like the Tate family''s brother, day after day mischief, annoying are annoyed to death.


    So before his mother was born, Antonio secretly prayed for a sister every day.


    Then one day, he came home from school and his father told him that his mother had given him a


    sister.


    That day he was so happy that he jumped straight up, fell and did not feel the pain, followed his father


    to the hospital to see his sister, through the ss window, that basket of swaddling clothes inside, a


    small one, eyes closed in sleep, white and tender, and Tate brother was just born that would be


    Inside their circle, he was the only one with a younger brother, and the first thing Antonio did every day


    after school was to talk to Jasmine.


    Later Jasmine grew a little older and was able to walk and run, and he liked to bring Jasmine to Tate


    and his family''s house on weekends.


    Tate that brother is the age of people hate ghosts, Jasmine from childhood to obedience, as a child


    grows round and lovely love, Tate back to jealous very.


    Jasmine also likes to cling to him since she was young. On the day she first started kindergarten, he


    was afraid that Jasmine would not fit in, so he took a day off from work with her teacher and secretly


    stood guard at the kindergarten door, and his parents said that he doted on Jasmine so much that


    Jasmine grew up purposely dependent on him.


    Antonio has always felt that Jasmine is his sister, depend on it, girls a little tender and weak, it does not


    matter, he is in, he would like to see which son of a bitch dare to bully his sister.


    In the blink of an eye, more than twenty years have passed, Jasmine went to college and gradually


    began to be independent, and now that she is working, she is not as dependent on him as before, and


    Antonio is still depressed for a while.


    It was hard to get away from Jasmine growing up and being independent, but now Jasmine is suddenly


    hooked up with this jerk Lincoln.


    Jasmine was protected by him for so many years, Antonio did not think about Jasmine married this


    thing, at least Jasmine''s age he had not thought about.


    Thinking about this makes Antonio feel stuffy.


    Jasmine was unaware that her brother was having so much mental activity on the sidelines, she was


    thinking about what Lincoln had just said.


    As she remembers, the first time she met Lincoln was when she first enrolled in her freshman year, and


    Lincoln, as the president of their college, was on stage giving themencement address.


    Jasmine looked up to apologize and saw Lincoln''s cold face. She was stunned, but she didn''t expect


    him to help her.


    Jasmine was ready to be scolded, but she didn''t expect the other party to care about her.


    At that time, Jasmine thought, "This senior is really nice.


    The second time we met was during the professional ss, their teacher had to go home and asked


    Antonio to cover for the ss.


    Jasmine happened to bete for ss that day and thought she was in the wrong ssroom when she


    saw Lincoln.


    Lincoln wore a white sweater and looked at her with a cool look on his face, "No wrong way."


    She was embarrassed and slipped inside, asking her ssmates to know that he was a substitute, a


    senior who was three years older than them and the teacher''s favorite student.


    Jasmine didn''t think much of Lincoln at that time, she just thought Lincoln was a handsome but cool-


    looking senior.


    She grew up living inside the environment of handsome men and women, so Lincoln''s face, to


    Jasmine''s actually not very attractive.


    Jasmine really had a crush on Lincoln when she stayed home from school one weekend and ended up


    with a particrly ufortable period.


    Jasmine liked to rely on Antonio when she was a child, but she gradually changed after she grew up


    and realized that such a character was actually very weak and bad in the eyes of others.


    Because of some things in high school, she didn''t like to ask for help much after she went to college.


    That day, although it was hard, she could bear to go to the university hospital.


    It''s just that in the middle of summer, the heat of the road and the difort of the special period made


    it impossible for her to finish the nearly two kilometers of road.


    When she was about to faint, Lincoln just suddenly appeared in front of her.


    He was still as cool and cold as ever, standing in front of her and looking at her, without a few moments


    of warmth between his eyebrows, "Not feeling well?"


    This change in the usual, Jasmine pressed the dare not trouble him, but that day is really too hard,


    gritted his teeth and nodded.


    The hot sunlight blurred her vision, and it seemed to Jasmine that a long time had passed, or not long


    at all, and that just as she was about to faint, Lincoln suddenly reached out and picked her up.


    The sun was so strong that J City was like an oven in July.


    She was carried across the street to the hospital, and she didn''t know if anyone was watching Jasmine


    along the way. She only knew that she was in a messy state of consciousness, and asionally


    opened her eyes to see Lincoln''s furrowed brow.


    He took her to the university hospital that day, and apanied her to get a painkilling injection, and


    finally sent her back down to the dormitory building.


    Before she went upstairs, she saw the red on his white shirt jacket and tried to ask forpensation


    for his clothes, but before she could say anything, the Lincolns had already walked away.


    Then she saw Lincolnter that he was still wearing a simple white T-shirt and the same white shirt


    from that day, only the area she had identally stained with blood had been washed and cleaned.


    Jasmine''s heart beat faster when she thought of Lincoln that day.


    Because of her family and appearance, Jasmine has received a lot of good intentions, real or fake,


    since she was a child.


    She had never met anyone like Lincoln, who was so cold and arrogant, but he would go to the school


    every week to feed the stray cats in the windy forest, give her the umbre on rainy days and walk in


    the rain himself, and catch many people cheating on exams but still let them off the hook without


    submitting them to the teachers.


    He always kept to himself, as if no one coulde close to him or lean on him, but every time she


    shared her favorite snack or dessert with him, he would eat it.


    She had never met anyone like this before, he seemed like a good guy and a bad guy, and finally she


    found herself falling for this man who didn''t know good from bad.


    But that was all sophomore year, while Lincoln said he he knew her ten years ago, and her brother said


    something about the boy ...

 Chapter 585 He Liked Her Ten Years Ago?

    Chapter 585 He Liked Her Ten Years Ago?


    Chapter 585 He liked her ten years ago?


    Jasmine''s memory is not very good, a lot of things from her childhood, she has forgotten all of them.


    Probably live too much happiness, so never remember to remember the past.


    Regarding any memories rted to Lincoln, Jasmine did have some troubleing up with them.


    Ten years ago she was thirteen years old, in her second year of junior high school, when she was still


    living at home.


    The second year of junior year also did not have any special events, her life as usual two points of a


    line, school and home.


    Jasmine couldn''t think of what had happened that year, and subconsciously inclined her head to look at


    Antonio, "Brother."


    Antonio heard her voice and opened his eyes to look at her for a moment, "What, you want to open up


    and not fall in love so early?"


    Jasmine heard him say this, embarrassed: "... no, I just want to ask, ten years ago you have seen


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Lincoln ah?"


    Hearing Jasmine''s words, Antonio''s face immediately looked bad: "No."


    "But I heard your conversation just now, he said he knew me ten years ago, and you didn''t ask him,


    apparently you met him ten years ago too! Could it be that his family used to live in a vi area with


    ours and then moved away? But it also seems not quite right, Lincoln''s family environment is not very


    good ..."


    Jasmine knew her brother too well, and she knew that if she continued to ask, Antonio would not talk.


    So she doesn''t ask now, and murmurs constantly beside him as if in pieces.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Antonio to get fed up: "You want to know that badly?"


    Jasmine stared at Antonio with round eyes and nodded straight ahead.


    Antonio looked at her for a while before he spoke, "When you were on winter break in your second


    year, you went to a dinner party with your ssmates and didn''t you meet a boy on your way home?"


    Antonio actually didn''t want to remind Jasmine at all, but he knew his sister too well, and if he didn''t say


    anything, she could probably keep on thinking about it all the way home.


    Jasmine froze for a moment, and soon, she remembered that year too!


    It was the first time she went to a ss reunion, only the party didn''t go well and Jasmine called


    Antonio to send someone to pick her up before she got to the end.


    That day Antonio probably heard something wrong with her voice and came to pick her up in person to


    take her home.


    That night, it snowed a lot in J City.


    At the party, a boy in the same ss confessed his love to her, and the students around her were


    coaxing her to agree to be together, but she still refused, and as a result, the women in the ss said


    she was falsely reserved.


    Because of this incident, Jasmine had her first fight with someone.


    When she saw Antonio, she almost couldn''t hold back her tears, but at the age of 13, she knew she


    couldn''t cry easily, so she finally held back.


    The aggression and hard feelings wrapped around her on the way, and she didn''t even notice what


    Antonio said aside.


    She had been lost in thought looking out of the car window, the snow was nketed, everywhere was


    white, Jasmine actually didn''t know what she was looking at or thinking, even Antonio got out of the car


    to buy her sweet potatoes she didn''t notice.


    But it is so coincidental that the long empty street curb, she suddenly saw the boy full of wreckage.


    So cold and snowy day, the boy only wore two pieces of clothing, the wide old school uniform loosely


    over his body, looking like his whole person thin and weak.


    The long street just appeared a person, Jasmine sight is also attracted away.


    She leaned out of the car window and kept watching the other person stepping slowly on the snow.


    He seemed to be walking very slowly, even the shifting shadows of the streetlights followed the slow


    pace.


    Just the other side walked about ten meters, suddenly the body swayed, people just fell straight in front


    of her eyes.


    Jasmine was a little confused, after she reacted she pushed open the car door and ran out.


    Antonio, who had just returned from buying her baked sweet potatoes, ran to her in a few steps and


    dragged Jasmine back into his arms before she could reach out and touch the boy.


    At that time far away, Jasmine at first did not see the injury on his face, until now closer, Jasmine only


    found the boy''s face had injuries.


    "Brother."


    Jasmine looked back at Antonio with pleading and pity in her eyes.


    Antonio handed her the baked sweet potato in his hand, picked up the boy inside the snow and got into


    the car, the two of them together took the person to the hospital.


    The doctor said the boy had a high fever, such weather, if you let him faint outside like this for one


    night, the next morning people are sure to be gone.


    Jasmine did good that night, and even the party brought much less hard feelings.


    It''s a pity that until they left, the boy was still in a feverisha and didn''t wake up.


    But Antonio promised to have the family driver send her over early the next morning to see how the boy


    was doing, only when Jasmine arrived at the hospital the next day, the nurse''s sister told her that the


    boy woke up an hour or so after they leftst night, and then stubbornly pulled the needle and left the


    hospital.


    Jasmine was disappointed to hear that he was still not well and worried that he had fainted on the road


    again.


    If he fainted again, he didn''t know if he was so lucky to run into someone to take him to the hospital.


    Later Jasmine was really worried and secretly went to inquire about the boys herself.


    Unfortunately, she knows too little information, only that the other party is a student of the first middle


    school, but other than that, she has no information whatsoever.


    With such a piece of information to find the boy, it was like looking for a needle in a haystack, and


    Jasmine gave up after a semester of searching and not finding anyone.


    Later, when she went to high school, she asionally thought of the poor boy that night, and asked


    again, but still couldn''t find anyone.


    Thenter, she forgot about it.


    After all, it''s not that important to her.


    I just didn''t expect that fate would be so wonderful, and the boy that night was actually Lincoln.


    For a moment, Jasmine had an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    Lincoln said he knew her ten years ago, so is it true, he liked her ten years ago?


    Thinking about this, Jasmine''s face instantly flushed.


    The car drove back to the Read residence and stopped, and the driver came to open the door.


    When Antonio saw Jasmine not moving, he frowned slightly, "Home, Jasmine."


    Hearing Antonio''s voice, Jasmine snapped back to her senses and inclined her head to look at him, "I


    got it, brother."


    Seeing her face, Antonio''s eyes changed slightly: "Why is your face so red, are you not feeling well, do


    you have a fever?"


    Jasmine was even more embarrassed and shook her head, "No, it''ste brother, I''m going to take a


    shower and rest! Good night brother!"


    With that, Jasmine got out of the car and lifted her legs and ran inside the vi, and in a short while,


    Antonio couldn''t see her back.

 Chapter 586 YouRe Afraid Of Me?

    Chapter 586 You''Re Afraid Of Me?


    Chapter 586 You''re afraid of me?


    Probably because she remembered the events of that night ten years ago, Jasmine went to sleep at


    night dreaming about that night, and even re-dreamed about the party.


    Only inside the dream, the person who confessed his love to her at the party was not her male


    ssmate, but Lincoln, and her ssmates were up in arms as usual. Jasmine didn''t refuse and


    agreed to be with Lincoln with a red face.


    She had just nodded her head in agreement with Lincoln''s confession when the people around her


    suddenly started up again: "Give me a kiss! Give me a kiss!"


    Jasmine looked at Lincoln, who came down with his head down, and her whole body froze.


    It was only when the rm clock went off that Jasmine realized she had just been dreaming.


    Thinking about the dream she had just had, she couldn''t help but raise her hand to cover her face.


    It''s so shameful!


    How could she dream of Lincoln kissing herself!


    Touching her burning cheeks, Jasmine took almost half a minute before she got up and went to wash


    up.


    Antonio always wakes up early, and when Jasmine came downstairs, she already saw Antonio sitting


    at the table eating breakfast.


    "Good morning, brother."


    Jasmine was obviously in a good mood today, but Antonio was not in a good mood, he looked at


    Jasmine and nodded lightly, "Hmm."


    Just after breakfast, Jasmine''s cell phone rang.


    Antonio took a look and when he saw the caller ID, his face sank straight down.


    Jasmine was stunned for a moment. It wasn''t even office hours yet, so why was Lincoln calling her?


    She nced at Antonio and saw that her own brother looked bad, Jasmine hurriedly picked up the


    phone and went back to the room, "Hello, Mr. Bradley?"


    "Mr. Bradley?"


    Jasmine was embarrassed: "... then otherwise, what do I call you?"


    Lincoln thought for a moment, "Name."


    Jasmine thought about it, "Not very well."


    "Where is it bad?"


    Jasmine thought about it for a while and really couldn''t think of anything wrong with it.


    She nced at herself inside the mirror and changed the subject, "I just finished breakfast and I''m not


    at the office yet, what''s up, Lee-S?"


    Still not used to it.


    "I''m downstairs from your house."


    Hearing this, Jasmine was stunned, "Why are you suddenly under my house?"


    The person on the other end of the phone seemed to be silent for a moment: "Didn''t I sayst night that


    I woulde and pick you up this morning to go to work?"


    "Ah-oh, yes oh, I, I''ll be right down!"


    Jasmine finished and hung up the phone in a hurry.


    She is definitely not going to admit that she didn''t listen to what he was sayingst night.


    Jasmine didn''t dare to keep Lincoln waiting, so after hanging up the phone, she hurriedly grabbed her


    bag and put on her shoes and ran downstairs.


    Antonio was reading the newspaper and was waiting for her toe down to take her to the office, but


    he didn''t want Jasmine to run down from upstairs without even looking at him.


    Antonio was stunned for a moment and reacted by hurriedly throwing the newspaper in his hand aside,


    "Jasmine!"


    At the sound of Antonio''s voice, Jasmine paused, "What is it, brother?"


    The thought of Lincoln downstairs made Jasmine a little vain.


    Antonio looked at her, "What are you doing running so fast, I''m still here?"


    Jasmine didn''t dare look at Antonio and grunted, "My friend came to pick me up from work today."


    "Friends?"


    Jasmine has any friends, Antonio is unaware of this, hearing her words, Antonio immediately felt


    wrong: "I know, you go down."


    He said and waved his hand.


    Jasmine was slightly relieved, she was really afraid that Antonio would ask her which friend she was.


    "I''m off to work then, brother."


    With that, she turned around and people ran down the road in a sh.


    Antonio followed her down the stairs and just walked out to see a ck Phaeton parked in front of his


    house. Through the windshield, Antonio saw Lincoln in the driver''s seat at a nce.


    He lifted his leg and walked over, "This is your friend?"


    Jasmine had not yet sat inside the car when she heard Antonio''s voice, the person shuddered vainly


    and looked back at Antonio: "Brother."


    Antonio didn''t say anything, just looked at Lincoln with cold eyes: "We have plenty of cars and drivers


    at home, we don''t need to bother Mr. Bradley toe here personally."


    The words that came out of his mouth were not half as warm, and anyone could hear that Antonio was


    now in a very unhappy mood.


    However, Lincoln put half fear, "Jasmine is my girlfriend, I came to pick her up from work is the right


    thing to do."


    He said, after a pause: "What''s more, Jasmine is working in mypany now, and it''s more


    convenient for me to pick up Jasmine."


    Due to the presence of Jasmine, Antonio could not argue with Lincoln, he frowned at Lincoln for a


    moment: "It''s just a love affair, Mr. Bradley does not have to be so confident."


    It''s hard to say who his sister will end up marrying.


    Jasmine heard the implication beyond Antonio''s words and blushed: "Brother!"


    Antonio was afraid that Jasmine would get angry, so he didn''t continue: "Be careful on the road."


    He said this to Jasmine and turned around to go back to the Read residence.


    Jasmine, embarrassed, leaned over and sat inside the car, exining to Lincoln, "Mr. Bradley, you


    don''t mind, my brother he''s just more nervous about me."


    What Lincoln cares about, however, is another question: "What did you call me, Jasmine?"


    Jasmine was most afraid of Lincoln calling her by her full name. She was Lincoln''s secretary for more


    than a year, and Lincoln called her Secretary Jasmine most of the time, but if she was called by her full


    name, then something was definitely wrong.


    For more than a year, Jasmine has been conditioned to hear him call her name and subconsciously


    apologize, "Sorry, Mr. Bradley."


    After the words were said, she realized she was wrong on top of wrong.


    For the first time, Jasmine wanted to get something to sew her mouth shut, why couldn''t she change


    her mind?


    Lincoln looked at her for a while, and did not bother with her, started the car and drove slowly away.


    There was silence inside the carriage, and Jasmine couldn''t guess if Lincoln was angry.


    After the car turned out of the vi area, it stopped at the first traffic light.


    Jasmine nced at the man beside her, not realizing that the other man was also looking at her.


    When their eyes met, Jasmine was embarrassed and vain: "I wasn''t looking at you, I was looking at


    that streetlight over there--"


    She casually pointed, Lincoln inclined his head to look over, there is no street light.


    "Are you sure you''re looking at the streetlights?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jasmine: "..."


    Oooooooo, she poisoned herself dumb and forget it.


    Seeing her not speak again, Lincoln frowned slightly, "Jasmine."


    "Mr. Bradley?"


    The name seemed to be unchangeable, and Lincoln gave up on the idea of making her change it:


    "You''re afraid of me?"


    Jasmine shook her head, "No, I didn''t."


    She this reaction, Lincoln if really believe that he is not afraid of himself, then he is a big fool.


    He pursed his lips and handed her the gift he didn''t have time to give herst night from inside his


    pocket: "I didn''t give it to youst night."


    Jasmine froze, she was treated too well with Lincoln as her boyfriend, right?


    Picked her up early in the morning for work and now has a gift.

 Chapter 587 Very Early Is When Ah?

    Chapter 587 Very Early Is When Ah?


    Chapter 587 Very early is when ah?


    The green light came on in front of him, and Lincoln withdrew his eyes and slowly started the car.


    Jasmine looked at the box in her hand, then at Lincoln, and asked tentatively, "Can I open it?"


    "Hmm."


    Hearing Lincoln answer, Jasmine carefully tore the gift wrapping paper from the box a little along the


    seam of the package.


    The outer gift paper was beautifully wrapped with a pair of decorative flowers. This was the first time


    Lincoln had given her a gift, and Jasmine wanted to keep it well.


    She was so careful and focused on dismantling that she didn''t even notice when the car stopped again.


    During the rush hour, the city center was somewhat congested, and the car was stuck on the city


    bridge, and there was congestion in front of it.


    Lincoln looked at Jasmine who was opening the gift box beside him. He remembered the year Jasmine


    turned 18, he secretly put the gift inside her desk drawer, she found it and took the box out, also


    opened it so carefully.


    She seems to have always been like this, she cherishes and treasures what others give her.


    When Jasmine opened the box and saw the bunny inside, she couldn''t help but freeze: "So cute!"


    Jasmine has always been protected by Antonio, and she has be much more independent since


    she went to college, but she is still a naive little girl who can''t help but like cute things when she sees


    them.


    What''s more, Jasmine herself is a rabbit, the little rabbit pendant was carved to life, two eyes dotted


    with ck stones, looks lifelike.


    "Thank you, Lee-S!"


    Jasmine froze in mid-sentence and changed her title.


    She looked up and realized that the car had stopped at some point and Lincoln was looking at her from


    the side.


    As soon as Jasmine turned her head, she met the man''s ck eyes like ink, her heart jumped and her


    face burned a little: "I like it a lot, thanks."


    She said, picking up the pendant inside the box and looking at it for a moment, Jasmine felt some


    familiarity: "This rabbit-"


    The rabbit pendants on the market are almost all simr in shape, but the rabbit in Jasmine''s pendant


    is a standing rabbit with its arms folded as if it were pleasing.


    Jasmine belongs to the rabbit, she also likes rabbits, as a child also raised rabbits, but unfortunately


    not a few months rabbits died, she also cried for several days.


    Soter the Reads, especially Antonio, every year to collect her a lot of cute love bunny pillow ah,


    jewelry ah, dolls, etc..


    Jasmine''s home contains several pendants in that dressing box, all in the shape of rabbits, side, front,


    crystal, diamond, silver and gold.


    But after all these years, the only rabbit she''s ever seen with a pendant of this shape was the crystal


    pendant she received the year she turned eighteen.


    It was a light yellow pink crystal rabbit, I don''t know who put it inside her drawer.


    That day she took a professional ss, went out to the bathroom, and came back to find a gift box


    tucked inside her small bag inside the drawer.


    She asked her ssmates who gave it to her, but they all said they hadn''t noticed.


    Jasmine also wondered if the gift was for herself, but there was a small card on it with a simple birthday


    wish and her name.


    The gift is for her.


    She opened it as soon as she could, and when she saw the cute little rabbit, Jasmine was so happy


    that she took a picture of it with her phone and sent it to Antonio.


    Sheter loved the pendant for a time, only to identally lose it when she took graduation photos for


    her bachelor''s uniform the year she graduated.


    After taking graduation photos that day, Jasmine went alone to find the ces where she had taken


    photos one by one, but she never found them back.


    I don''t know why, but there are obviously many jewelry nes in her house, but she just likes that


    one the most.


    Probably because I don''t know who said it, every time she felt unhappy, touching the ne, it was


    as if she was back to the day when she received this gift from a stranger.


    It was a mysterious happy she received at the age of eighteen, but it suddenly disappeared.


    Jasmine didn''t even feel happy about graduating that day. She sat alone on the stone bench in the


    school hallway for a long time, and she didn''t know how long she would have sat there if Antonio hadn''t


    found her personally.


    After graduation, she also went back to the school to look for several times, and even posted several


    times on the search notice, but could not find it, hard for a period of time, until the work busy, Jasmine


    only gradually put that ne to forget, only asionally think about it, or quite depressed hard.


    I didn''t expect that the pendant ne Lincoln gave her today, the pendant rabbit, looked so much


    like the rabbit of the ne she lost before!


    Jasmine looked at the little rabbit on her palm and her face changed slightly: "Lincoln, have you,


    before, given me a gift?"


    This question is a bit narcissistic, Jasmine''s own face is red after asking it.


    Fortunately, Lincoln opened his mouth and admitted: "Well."


    "You, I ..."


    He admitted it so directly that for a moment, Jasmine didn''t know what to say.


    She found it unbelievable to learnst night that Lincoln and herself had met ten years ago, and she


    had wondered narcissistically if the other woman had liked her since then.


    But Jasmine only dared to think about it. She didn''t know exactly when Lincoln liked her, but she was


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    also very self-aware that the other side couldn''t be the kind of person who secretly chained her for


    years.


    Now, however, Lincoln tells her that the mysterious gift she received the year she turned eighteen was


    from him.


    With these two eventsing together, Jasmine does find it hard not to believe that Lincoln hasn''t had


    a crush on her for a long time.


    Jasmine looked down at the pendant in her palm for a long time, but she couldn''t hold back: "Since


    when did you like me?"


    Jasmine has never been a thick-skinned person, and her face was already red when this question was


    asked.


    The car in front of her seemed to pull up, and Lincoln nced at her, then withdrew his eyes.


    Just when Jasmine thought he wouldn''t answer her question, Lincoln, who had stepped aside,


    suddenly opened his mouth, "It''s early."


    Hearing his words, Jasmine was slightly stunned for a moment, and in response, she tilted her head,


    raised her hand to cover her burning cheeks, and asked again, "When is very early?"


    Lincoln looked at the road ahead, the knot of his throat rolled slightly, Jasmine''s question, he did not


    answer.


    Very early, yes very early, probably earlier than she thought.


    After all, that wasn''t the day he first met Jasmine, but he said it and Jasmine didn''t know it. After all, it


    probably never urred to her that there was that one person who always liked to watch her from afar


    as she stepped into her car to go home.

 Chapter 588 Is A Little Exciting To Think About

    Chapter 588 Is A Little Exciting To Think About


    Chapter 588 is a little exciting to think about


    Jasmine was still in shock and hadn''t recovered when the car suddenly pulled over.


    Lincoln on the side suddenly attached himself to look at her, "Any more questions?"


    Jasmine was already slightly sideways, Lincoln so attached toe over, she did not have time to


    retract, she saw the man''s face suddenlye to her heel.


    Jasmine froze in shock, looking into those dark eyes, her hand holding her chin slipped slightly and her


    face suddenly slid off her hand, straight into the face of Lincoln.


    Lincoln raised his hand to help her, Jasmine just stabilized, a head up into the other side of the dark


    eyes.


    "I... I didn''t mean to."


    What a shame!


    Jasmine blushed so much that even her ears were red on both sides.


    Lincoln looked at her, the knot in his throat rolled slightly, and his voice was very deep: "Did it hurt when


    you hit it?"


    "No, no."


    Jasmine was already afraid to look at him, looking down at her hands, filled with the touch of Lincoln''s


    face that she had just knocked over, and the sound of her own heart, now unable to be quiet, pounding.


    The two were so close that Lincoln''s breath hit her face, and Jasmine could only feel her face hot and


    burning.


    She could not sit down a bit, but inside the car, the car was parked on the side of the road, she had to


    run, but also had to get out of the car.


    Jasmine breathed more sharply than she did at one point, and finally she blushed and pleaded in a


    small voice, "Lincoln, don''t get so close to me, okay?"


    She always face control, so close to look at his face, Jasmine felt that she could not control.


    "Why?"


    Lincoln didn''t back away, but instead asked her why.


    He did not ask okay, a question Jasmine''s face became even hotter, eyshes fluttered, and did not


    dare to speak.


    She couldn''t tell him that she looked at his face and wanted to touch it, could she?


    How bad is this.


    "Just, feeling a little hot."


    "Is that so?"


    Lincoln raised a rare eyebrow, then opened the car window, see her head down has not dared to look


    at himself, and not to make things difficult for her: "Are you done with your questions?"


    Jasmine looked up at him in a daze, "Ask, ask away."


    She did seem a bit like a hundred thousand questions today, always asking questions along the way.


    Here, the few moments of embarrassment that Jasmine had just suppressed rose up again.


    "Oh, then it''s my turn to ask."


    "Huh?"


    Lincoln looked at her, "What are you afraid of?"


    "There''s no fear."


    Just a little nervous.


    Jasmine was indeed nervous, she felt like she was on a roller coaster of emotions early this morning,


    the ups and downs were really exciting.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    But he asked him so many questions, it is normal for him to ask a few back, after all, people are


    curious.


    Jasmine is still curious about what Lincoln wants to ask herself, after all, she has been with Lincoln for


    so long that she once thought the man had no thoughts about the world at all.


    Little did I know that in the blink of an eye, he would be his boyfriend.


    Ah, the top boss has be his boyfriend, think about it is a little exciting.


    Jasmine was thinking about it when she suddenly heard Lincoln say, "When did you start liking me?"


    Hearing this from him, Jasmine choked directly and coughed up tears.


    Jasmine was choking so hard that Lincoln reached out and patted her on the back, "Hard answer?"


    He looked down at her, and there seemed to be a smile under his eyes.


    Jasmine gave him a long look, "I, I don''t remember."


    Lincoln looked at her and didn''t say anything, just raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he was smiling, and


    as if he wasn''t.


    Jasmine was so weak-minded that she deliberately looked at the time on her phone, "It''s almost nine


    o''clock."


    It''s going to bete.


    "There''s no rush."


    Lincoln paused for a moment, "I haven''t had breakfast."


    Jasmine was a little surprised, "Ah, what about that, there''s a meetingter at 9:30."


    Jasmine said, looking out and suddenly understanding why Lincoln had parked on the side of the road


    here.


    On one side is a row of breakfast restaurants and a number of breakfast stalls along the way.


    Jasmine, who had been Lincoln''s secretary for over a year, instantly responded, "Then I''ll go down and


    get you breakfast."


    "I''ll go."


    He said, the person had already pushed open the car door and got out of the car, "Do you want


    anything else?"


    Jasmine came out of the house and naturally had breakfast.


    Jasmine, who had recently tried to lose weight, nced outside at the fragrant breakfast ce and


    gulped, "I''m full."


    "Hmm."


    Lincoln answered, closed the car door and walked to the breakfast ce.


    Jasmine looked at his back and couldn''t help but sigh, "No wonder so many people say that you hate


    someone let him be your boyfriend."


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, she just agreed to be Lincoln''s girlfriend, and now she doesn''t even have to help him buy


    breakfast.


    Lincoln soon returned with breakfast in his hand, which smelled odd, and Jasmine smelled it and felt as


    if she too was a little hungry.


    But a few dayster she had a college roommate got married, invited her to go as a bridesmaid, the


    dress is bought together, in order to force themselves a, Jasmine let her roommate buy the smallest


    size, washed when she went over and then changed on.


    There''s no way back.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But it smells good ...


    Jasmine looked at the pancakes inside Lincoln''s bag, the smell wafting up to her, and was on the verge


    of tears.


    Just as she was about to turn her head to look out the car window to distract herself, Lincoln handed


    her the breakfast she was carrying directly to her: "Pancakes or Xiao Long Bao, which one?"


    Jasmine gave him a look and refused with difficulty, "I''m too full to eat."


    Lincoln put the dumplings back: "Pancakes, I guess."


    He said, and put the pancake directly into her hand, "Eat it while it''s hot."


    "I''m on a diet ..."


    "Shouldn''t you be gaining weight?"


    I must say, Lincoln''s words gave Jasmine the courage to eat pancakes.


    Women love to hear good things, and Jasmine is no exception. I can''t believe Lincoln used to treat her


    like an iceberg, but it''s only the first day together, and he''s still quite clear about his boyfriend''s


    guidelines.


    Jasmine looked at Lincoln and then at the pancakes in her hand, and although she had the courage,


    she was still torn.


    "Eat up and I''ll tell you when it''s very early."


    He said, inserting the straw into the soy milk in his hand and handing it over to Jasmine as well.


    I have to say, Lincoln''s words were so attractive that Jasmine suddenly felt that it didn''t matter if she


    lost weight or not, the big deal was that she wore a girdle that day.


    "Do words count?"


    "Hmm."


    Seeing him nod, Jasmine opened her mouth and took a bite of the pancake.


    This is not to me for herck of will, it is the enemy''s sugar coating that is too powerful.


    "It smells good."


    "Is it good?"


    Jasmine is a hidden snacker, "Yum."


    "I''ll taste it."


    Lincoln said, his hand reached over, Jasmine did not think so much for a moment, raised his hand and


    handed over the pancake, see her hand over, Lincoln directly withdrew his hand, grabbed her wrist and


    pulled, and then lowered his head in that pancake and took a bite.


    Jasmine felt a warmth in her hands, and that''s when she realized it wasn''t quite right: "These


    pancakes, I''ve eaten ..."

 Chapter 589 Is Okay, Not Very Familiar

    Chapter 589 Is Okay, Not Very Familiar


    Chapter 589 is okay, not very familiar


    Lincoln looked down at her, "What''s the problem?"


    "No, no."


    Jasmine looked down at the pancake in her hand, where Lincoln had bitten right where she had just


    taken a small bite.


    Isn''t this the same as indirect kissing?


    Jasmine''s face heated up again at the thought, and she suddenly felt the pancakes in her hands


    burning.


    Probably because she didn''t say anything for a long time, Lincoln suddenly asked, "Do you have a


    cleanliness problem?"


    "No, I didn''t!"


    When Jasmine heard this, she shook her head, afraid that Lincoln would misunderstand her. After


    thinking about it, she simply lowered her head and took a bite of the pancake.


    This time, the pancake what taste, Jasmine can no longer eat, she is full of herself and Lincoln


    indirectly kissed.


    Although Lincoln had kissed her oncest night, but she grew up and fell in love for the first time, this


    kind of thing Jasmine is still a little ufortable.


    "Mind if I have a sip of soy milk?"


    Lincoln looked at the soy milk on Jasmine''s left hand, and although he was asking this, his hand was


    already on it.


    The temperature of therge hand on the back of the hand is a little hot, Jasmine subconsciously


    wanted to retract his hand, but his fingers loosened up, remembering that he still had a cup of soy milk


    in his hand, which if he had let go, then the soy milk would not be spilled directly.


    She then loosened her grip for a moment and quickly tightened it.


    "Don''t mind."


    Jasmine, not daring to look at Lincoln, slowly withdrew her hand and took another bite from the


    pancake.


    The soy milk was quickly put back on her heels, "I''m driving."


    "Ohhhhhhh."


    Jasmine took the soy milk and gave Lincoln a look.


    The other side has been concentrating on the road ahead, dyed for such a short time, the traffic jam


    in front of the situation are better.


    It was already 9:05 when the two arrived at thepany parking lot, and Jasmine saw the head of the


    administration department just as she got out of the car.


    She subconsciously wanted to hide back, but the door was already closed, toote to go back inside


    the car, Jasmine turned her head directly, with her back to Minister Wang.


    Lincoln got out of the car, gave Jasmine a look and walked right up to her.


    It was not unusual for Minister Wang to see the two, after all, Jasmine was Lincoln''s secretary and the


    two were almost always in and out of thepany together.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not umon not umon.


    "Mr. Bradley, Secretary Jasmine, good morning."


    Minister Wang, who could not see the problem, warmly came forward to say hello, Jasmine stiffened for


    a moment and turned to look sheepishly at Lincoln, who seemed to have little reaction and only nodded


    lightly, "Well."


    Lincoln is the boss, a little cold, no problem, but she is just a part-time job.


    s, working people naturally can not be difficult for working people.


    Jasmine put on her professional smile, "Good morning, Minister Wang."


    Young Minister Wang waved enthusiastically and asked Jasmine if she had eaten breakfast: "... didn''t


    eat then, I brought more today! Girls still need to be fat to look good oh!"


    Jasmine has been in contact with this Minister Wang several times, and the other party has been quite


    nice to her, so she couldn''t help but answer: "I have eaten, thank you Minister Wang for your kindness."


    Lincoln on the side moved his eyebrows and looked at Minister Wang''s face a little cold.


    But Minister Wang could not see it, he always thought Jasmine was gentle and lovely, different from


    other high-cold secretaries, so he liked to chat more when they met.


    After all, when you are in administration, you like to socialize with people.


    "Minister Wang."


    Lincoln, who has not spoken much on the side, suddenly called out, Minister Wang seemed to react at


    this time there is such a big bottle of Buddha, he was embarrassed, after all, see his favorite girl,


    excited a little: "Ah, Mr. Bradley you did not eat breakfast ah? I will give you this one of mine?"


    Lincoln didn''t even raise his eyebrows and said directly and coldly, "There are still three minutes left


    before 9:10."


    Minister Wang''s face stiffened for a moment: "Sorry, Mr. Bradley, I won''t bete next time! I''ll go up first


    then!"


    Like the girl important, work is also important ah!


    After Minister Wang finished, he hurriedly ran over to the elevator.


    But it was rush hour, and the elevator was crowded.


    From the first floor down inside the elevator has been standing several en, Minister Wang walked in,


    was going to ask Lincoln if they want toe in, there are still seats, did not expect to raise his eyes


    over, saw Lincoln is lowering his head, raising his hand to Jasmine ruffled hair.


    Such an intimate action, who else but a couple can do it?


    Minister Wang was hit hard, his face immediately fell.


    Other employees inside the elevator also saw the scene, and a female employee whispered and


    gossiped, "I''m not mistaken, it looks like Mr. Bradley and Secretary Jasmine!"


    "It''s them!"


    "It looks like Mr. Bradley was just ruffling Secretary Jasmine''s hair! They ..."


    "I have long felt that Mr. Bradley likes Secretary Jasmine, once at noon I went up to deliver a document


    to Secretary Jasmine, Secretary Jasmine seems to have fallen asleep after taking medicine for a cold, I


    saw Mr. Bradley give Secretary Jasmine''s coat! Jasmine''s coat!"


    "Really? Didn''t Mr. Bradley always dislike women?"


    "Who said that? Do you have any proof? Secretary Jasmine is so beautiful and lovely, if I were a man, I


    would like Secretary Jasmine too!"


    "Mr. Read has always been surrounded by male secretaries, and the year beforest, there was


    suddenly a Secretary Jasmine, although it is said that the two are alumni, but it is still strange to think


    about oh! No wonder!"


    Minister Wang was inside the elevator, and the more he listened, the more heartbroken he became.


    His crush, so aborted.


    Jasmine didn''t expect Lincoln to help her with her hair all of a sudden. She was a bit stunned and


    watched in awe as Lincoln helped her pluck her hair from her forehead to behind her ears.


    The man''s fingers ran across her cheek, tickling it a little.


    Jasmine''s heart was beating so fast that it seemed like two hours had passed in just two seconds.


    "You know Minister Wang well?"


    Lincoln withdrew his hand and lifted his leg towards the elevator.


    Jasmine froze for a moment, reacted and rushed to catch up: "It''s okay, not very familiar."


    It''s just that we''ve had a few encounters at work, so it''s not really familiar.


    "Hmm."


    Lincoln responded and didn''t ask any further questions.


    Jasmine stood in front of the elevator, looking at herself and Lincoln reflected in the elevator door,


    suddenly remembered a question.


    She inclined her head to look aside at Lincoln, "What you just said, if I eat it, you tell me how early it is


    very early."


    Jasmine wimped out when she finished, withdrawing her gaze and not daring to look at Lincoln again.


    But it was a question that she did want to know, and one that Lincoln had just promised her himself,


    and not one that she had brought up.


    Lincoln looked down at her,: "When you started your first year."


    Jasmine didn''t expect him to answer so crisply and froze, "I, I don''t remember anything at all."


    Lincoln looked at the slowly opening elevator doors and didn''t say anything.


    Jasmine, of course, has no impression at all. After all, back then, she didn''t even know such a person


    existed.

 Chapter 590 Waiting For Her To Grow Up

    Chapter 590 Waiting For Her To Grow Up


    Chapter 590 Waiting for her to grow up


    Twelve yearster, Lincoln still can''t forget that day, he also just finished his freshman year of high


    school admission procedures, on the way back, passing by the former junior high school, was seen by


    the junior high school ss teacher, asked him if he was interested in earning some pocket money


    after school.


    The junior high school homeroom teacher opened a care ss near the junior high school, his grades


    have always been known as the first in the grade, with his help in the care ss, parents are more at


    ease.


    The junior high school homeroom teacher promised to pay him fifty dors a night for only two hours a


    day, and twenty dors an hour on weekends by the hour.


    He was short of money, very, very short.


    Despite the fact that he didn''t just pay no tuition for high school, but also a substantial bonus, Lincoln


    was so short of money that he almost didn''t think twice about saying yes.


    The junior high school ss teacher gave told him the specific location of the hosting ss, and gave


    him a spare key to talk about all matters before the two separated.


    It was after six in the evening, and Lincoln was nning to go home to cook dinner for his grandmother.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw Jasmine in her new school uniform.


    Jasmine was following Antonio, not knowing what she was saying, and she had an innocent and


    beautiful smile on her face.


    Beside her there were many other new students leaving following their parents; after all, on Friday,


    school hadn''t officially started.


    But all the other girls were wearing their regr clothes, and she was the only one, wearing a new,


    washed school uniform, with her long hair draped smoothly and snugly behind her.


    She and Antonio both walked past him, and he heard Jasmine open her mouth with a soft "brother".


    She was begging Antonio to let her stay at the school, yet Antonio didn''t seem willing to let her stay.


    Later, whenever he came to manage the care ss on the junior high school side after school, he


    would see Jasmine standing in front of the school waiting for Antonio to pick her up.


    She''s really well behaved.


    At that age, girls'' hormones are moving and spring is in the air. They were eager to wear the loose and


    simple school uniforms, and they were eager to wear the ones with altered leggings, waistband, and


    even open necklines.


    Changed the school uniform seems to feel not enough, the school does not allow perm and dye hair,


    but a long hair, they are also a lot of effort, a variety of fancy hair ties, they seem to hate to be able to


    show the body where all the fancy.


    But Jasmine is different, she obviously has a superior family superior appearance, but still wears a


    loose school uniform, a long hair, always at shoulder length draped, fingers white, no colorful nail


    polish, feet are also wearing the most simple t white shoes.


    She stood quietly in the school security room every day waiting for Antonio to pick her up.


    Sometimes Lincoln would see some of her ssmates talking to her, but more often than not, she was


    by herself with her headphones on, listening to a song.


    Several times he saw a boy confess his love for her and she blushed and hid directly inside the security


    room.


    Some people, pay attention to more, they unknowingly put on the heart.


    In his sophomore year, the junior high school homeroom teacher was reported for opening a custodial


    ss, and the ss was closed, and he was left without a monthly ie of two thousand dors.


    The grandmother, who had been ill for many years, was also hit by bad luck and was sent to the


    hospital after a fall and found to have stomach cancer.


    He has been dependent on his grandmother for so many years, and as a child, his grandmother fed


    him one meal at a time by collecting bottles.


    He went to school and then desperately took all the prizes forpetitions and exams in order to ease


    his grandmother''s burden.


    A bonus of a few thousand dors a year is the source of all his and his grandmother''s living expenses,


    although not much, but the days are also much better than before, not to mention that he took a bonus


    of 30, 000 dors after the midterm exams, as well as the ie of two thousand dors a month from


    part-time work in the care ss.


    It was getting better and better every day, but it all came to an abrupt end in Lincoln''s sophomore year.


    Grandma was found seriously ill, he was falsely used of cheating on exams, and the money earned


    from his part-time job was targeted by the jerks in the vocational school ...


    The day he fainted was the day he had just taken the three thousand dors he had earned from a


    part-time job he had gone to for a semester, intending to take it to the hospital for his grandmother''s


    chemotherapy.


    However, he was stopped on the way by the jokers in the job, and he tore into them like a wolf, but in


    the end, he didn''t keep the three thousand.


    On the way back, he felt like his world was ck.


    Walking muddled inside the snow, he could feel someone watching him.


    Let''s see himugh.


    He wasughed at is not a day or two of things, when he was a child, some peopleugh at his


    grandmother picking up rags; grow up, some peopleugh at him is a wild child without parents; and


    then a little older, some peopleugh at him is a penny to count the stingy pussy.


    Justugh, he has long been used to it.


    The world is such that when your weaknesses are on disy, all you get is ridicule.


    When he copsed, he thought it was just fine.


    It''s better than letting him watch his grandmother, who has been with him for nearly seventeen years,


    leave and freeze to death in the snow.


    But he didn''t freeze to death, and before hepletely lost consciousness, he heard someonee


    up to him and call him.


    But he could not say anything anymore, and did not want to say, he did not think that the man would


    save himself, he did not take advantage of the fire to touch him whether there was money on him,


    Lincoln already felt that it was a good man.


    What he didn''t expect, however, was that someone would really save him.


    He was picked up and carried into a warm ce.


    But he was too tired to open his eyes to see where he really was.


    It wasn''t until the car started up that he realized he was being carried inside the car.


    All along the way, he heard a girl in his ear saying, "Brother, will he die?"


    So it was her.


    Then he couldn''t hold on and passed out before he got to the hospital.


    When he woke up, he was alone in the ward, and it was still dark outside. Lincoln remembered the


    words of the girl on the way: "Brother, will he die? Brother, he''s so pathetic! Brother, can you ask Uncle


    Driver to drive faster?"


    Every word she said, she was doing it for him.


    The young heart is cold and hard yet soft, easily attacked by simple kindness.


    His grandmother did not survive that winter, the only family member left him, and if he had not heard


    Jasmine''s words several times in his midnight dreams, he probably would not have survived that


    winter.


    Later, he would asionally go back to the junior high school and stand at the entrance there to take a


    look at her.


    Thenter, he got into the University of A, knowing that she had gotten into his high school.


    And thenter, that sunny day, she stood at the entrance of the University of A and called him "senior".


    Jasmine asked him how early it was, and Lincoln didn''t even dare to tell her that in the year she turned


    thirteen, he was like a long-hungry wolf, keeping an eye on his prey, waiting for her to grow up.


    Then, the bones are dismantled into the abdomen.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 591 The First One Wants You To Eat

    Chapter 591 The First One Wants You To Eat


    Chapter 591 The first one wants you to eat


    "Mr. Bradley?"


    Jasmine really can''t remember the first year of school, it''s too long ago, nearly twelve years, the first


    year of school when she was not even twelve years old, where to remember those details.


    However, at this time, this is not what is important, than this, more important is the elevator door has


    opened, however, Lincoln has not yet returned.


    She had already called him twice, the elevator stopped at the seventeenth floor, Lincoln''s office floor,


    where she still directly called his name, hesitated, naturally or Mr. Bradley''s.


    The familiar "Mr. Bradley" brought Lincoln back to his senses, and he nced at Jasmine beside him,


    and his cool brow shed a light, "Well."


    He answered and then lifted his leg out of the elevator.


    The wholepany spread the word one morning about the two Lincoln and Jasmine being together.


    During the lunch break, Jasmine was inside the bathroom when a couple of women came in and were


    talking about the two of them, her and Lincoln.


    "There is one thing to say, our Secretary Jasmine is so cute, if I were a man I would like her too yeah!"


    "Forget it, Secretary Jasmine is Mr. Bradley''s, I guessed it the first day she came to work!"


    The words startled a thousand waves, and others asked the person who said it, "What''s going on, what


    do you know about the inside?"


    "The day Secretary Jasmine first came to work, didn''t you notice that Mr. Bradley''s hair and tie had


    changed? And the people in the nning department said they had a temporary project that they didn''t


    make, and Mr. Bradley didn''t get mad, he just told them to make sure they made it this afternoon!"


    "Oh my God, when you said that, I suddenly remembered! The other day when I went to apply for a


    Secretary Jasmine''s heels were too high and she tripped when she got out of the elevator. "


    "Don''t say, the more you talk, the more sugar! Last month, ourpany cooperated with Yukuyaku, the


    contract was ready, more than 30 million projects, and suddenly said no! At first I was wondering if


    Yukuyaku didn''t like ourpany! But now that I think about it, I suddenly understand!"


    "Don''t sell it, say it quickly!"


    "Yukuyaku that boss, I heard before, especially like to y secretary, our family Secretary Jasmine, you


    know ..."


    "Oooooooooooh, the rush is red!"


    The voices of several people talking are getting farther and farther away, and finally they can''t be heard


    anymore, before Jasminees out from inside thepartment with a red face.


    She originally thought that she and Lincoln were together, and the word would spread inside the


    But so far, all she''s heard is mostly talk about how the 1, 000-year-old iceberg has finally melted or


    something like that.


    Most of her colleagues are saying that she is cute and soft and with Lincoln, Lincoln has earned it.


    Just a few female colleagues said those things, some Jasmine know, some she does not know.


    For example, the day she first started, Lincoln did have a big back haircut and a dark red twill tie, and


    with his never-smiling face, Jasmine''s heart was pounding every time she spoke to him.


    That kind of Lincoln ascetic and good-looking, she this proper face control can not hold.


    Jasmine is also unaware of those things that change the program, Lincoln''s secretary is not only her,


    she has onlye to thepany more than a year, Lincoln many important things are Zakaria to deal


    with, she is more to help Lincoln to take care of some misceneous things.


    Yukuyaku''s project, Jasmine also did not know because she was yellow.


    That day when we were talking about the project, Yukuyaku''s advisor did look at her and said a few


    extremely ufortable things.


    But at the business table, Jasmine knew that verbal offense was inevitable, and although she felt


    ufortable and disliked it, it was a good $30 million or so project.


    Although at that time Lincoln cold face directly interrupted the other party, but the other party was


    obviously drunk, looking at Jasmine he also wanted to move his hands and feet.


    It wasn''t a very pleasant scene at the time, and Lincoln took her straight away.


    Later Jasmine heard that Yukuyaku''s project would not be done. She thought she had offended


    Yukuyaku''s people that night, but didn''t think it was Lincoln who directly did not want to cooperate.


    Jasmine dried her hands and went out, and just as she returned Zakaria said to her, "Secretary


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Jasmine, Mr. Bradley has something for you."


    Without question, Jasmine nodded and lifted her leg to knock on Lincoln''s office door.


    "Enter."


    Hearing Lincoln''s voice, Jasmine dared to push the door inside.


    During the lunch break, several lunch boxes were ced on a side parlor table, and Lincoln sat on that


    couch.


    Jasmine hadn''t even walked over when she smelled the meal.


    She had recently lost weight and was eating a vegetable sd for lunch.


    Jasmine smelled the meat and felt that what she had eaten for lunch was nothing at all.


    She''s still hungry.


    Seeing her enter, Lincoln nced up at her, "Come here."


    He opened his mouth and called out to her, then reached out and opened the lid of the lunchbox.


    Once the lid was opened, the fragrance became more pronounced.


    Jasmine walked over and looked at the yellow Jasmine''s sweet and sour pork ribs and the fragrant


    grilled beef T-bone and almost couldn''t hold back her saliva.


    "Mr. Bradley, haven''t you had lunch, can I get you a ss of water?"


    "Come here on your lunch break."


    He tapped the seat next to him and Jasmine hesitated, but went over and sat down: "I already ate


    lunch."


    Fearing that Lincoln would let her eat, Jasmine righteously spoke up.


    Lincoln gave her a look, "Soup, then."


    He said, and lifted the lid of a bowl of soup aside and put it in front of her.


    The fragrant corn vor and carrot aroma hooked Jasmine a little unable to resist, the experts said,


    drink the soup does not gain weight, as long as you do not eat meat!


    After a second of hesitation, Jasmine reached over and picked up the soup.


    "Be careful of the heat."


    Lincoln said as he slowly and methodically brought on his gloves.


    Jasmine took a sip of the soup, and the sweet taste made her feel even hungrier.


    Lincoln peeling shrimp, pepper prawns crispy, Jasmine looked at, swallowed a mouthful, hastily


    withdrew his eyes.


    However, in the next second, Lincoln put the peeled prawns directly to her lips, "Taste it."


    Jasmine looked at him and shook her head, "I''ve had lunch."


    She''s on a diet, woo-hoo!


    "The first one wants you to eat it."


    He looked down at her, the expression on his face was no different than usual, yet the words that came


    out were a bit tititing.


    Jasmine''s heart was beating fast, feeling that she couldn''t refuse such a request from her boyfriend at


    all. She looked at Lincoln askance, a little pitifully: "I''m on a diet."


    She slightly drops the corner of the eyes, a pathetic look, filled with watery eyes as if with a hook,


    Lincoln throat knot slightly rolled a little, the voice of the opening are dumb a few: "One will not be fat."

 Chapter 592 I Can Prove It To You

    Chapter 592 I Can Prove It To You


    Chapter 592 I can prove it to you


    Reason told Jasmine that she shouldn''t eat it, but the smell of the prawns made her irrational.


    What''s more, Lincoln peeled the shells for her, and now it''s on her lips, so all she has to do is open her


    mouth and she can eat the tender, soft prawns.


    Who can withstand this!


    Jasmine finally did not resist the temptation from the prawns and Lincoln''s thoughtfulness and opened


    her mouth to eat the prawns.


    "Is it good?"


    "Delicious."


    Jasmine was chewing, and when she heard Lincoln''s remark, she responded in a lump.


    "Really, I think it''s average."


    He said, passing a second peeled prawn back to Jasmine''s lips, "Taste it again carefully."


    Jasminepletely lost her mind, lose weight or something, or talk about it tomorrow.


    In the end, she ate not only arge portion of the peeps, but also two-thirds of the sweet and sour pork.


    Jasmine ate until her belly couldn''t hold it anymore and she firmly refused to ept Lincoln''s request to


    let her continue eating.


    "Oooooooh, I''m not eating, I''m so braced."


    Jasmine took a peek at her round little belly and wanted to cry a little.


    The cost of not being able to control the mouth is too much, this is only a meal, her stomach is so


    bloated up, with the blow up balloon.


    Lincoln took the hawthorn tea aside, inserted the habit, and handed it to her: "It''s for eliminating food."


    Jasmine didn''t believe him anymore and shook her head in a rush, "I really can''t eat anymore, Lincoln."


    She has been spoiled by Antonio since she was a child, and she is a natural at being pampered.


    Jasmine herself didn''t even notice that she was quite afraid of Lincoln before, but now that she''s been


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    his girlfriend for a night and a half, she''s unconsciously starting to pamper herself.


    Jasmine''s looks follow her father''s, face shape inherited from her mother''s, standard goose egg face


    with her father''s gentle features, her good looks are the kind of gentle and non-aggressive, Jasmine is


    not the first look beauty, many people first see Jasmine, the first reaction is that she looks very cute,


    only the more you look the more beautiful you will feel.


    This is due to Jasmine has a pair of grape-like eyes, nose is not high, but the nose is small and round,


    the lips are standard cherry lips, although the features are not delicate but very small and warm.


    Jasmine''s eyes are not only big, but her eyshes are also thick and long, so that whenever she looks


    at someone, those eyes seem to speak.


    Now she mumbles and refuses the hawthorn tea Lincoln hands her, with a few moments of light inside


    her eyes, looking innocent and cute.


    Every time she looked at herself like that, Lincoln wanted to push her into his arms.


    Jasmine is so well protected that all Antonio lets her see is beauty, even when those eyes look at


    people.


    He couldn''t bear to spoil it either.


    Lincoln slightly converged his eyebrows, "It''s hawthorn tea, it can eliminate food and lower fat."


    Jasmine still did some homework to lose weight, and knew that hawthorn eliminates food, and she is


    really holding up now, "Okay, thanks."


    Lincoln handed her the hawthorn tea and Jasmine held it aside to drink.


    She drank to the general before she came back to her senses somewhat and saw that Lincoln was


    slowly and methodically eating the meal she couldn''t finish earlier.


    Jasmine was frozen, "You, did you not eat lunch?"


    Did she eat his lunch?


    "Eaten."


    He said, pausing for a moment, probably guessing what she was thinking, he added: "This one is


    specially prepared for you."


    "Ohhhhhhh."


    Jasmine was slightly relieved that she had actually eaten Lincoln''s lunch, oooohhhh, she didn''t want to


    live!


    Looking at Lincoln eating his own leftover meal, Jasmine had some mixed feelings.


    She had just joined thepany and knew that Lincoln had a cleanliness problem, and that he would


    not eat any of the food that people gave him at the dinner, let alone the leftovers.


    Only now he eats her leftovers ...


    Jasmine had an indescribable feeling, only her heart was warm and her eyes were warm.


    Seeing that she kept looking at herself, Lincoln looked up at her for a moment, "Still want to eat?"


    Jasmine was embarrassed: "I''m not that good of a eater."


    "There''s not much to eat."


    He responded indifferently.


    I have to say, girls love to hear good things.


    Jasmine listened and was in a beautiful mood.


    Two people one is drinking hawthorn tea, one is eating, no one speaks, the office is quiet inside, but


    the picture on the sofa is extremely harmonious.


    Who would have thought that a man as high and cold as that would actually peel shrimp for his


    girlfriend with his own hands and now eat the leftovers that his girlfriend can''t finish.


    Hey, who is not moved by this ah.


    Lincoln was not slow to eat, but his movements were not crude. Jasmine had not even finished half of


    her hawthorn tea before he had finished his meal.


    Lincoln packed all the empty boxes, put them aside, and drew a wet wipe to wipe his hands slowly and


    methodically.


    After wiping his own, he drew a new wipe and turned to Jasmine, "Still holding up?"


    "It''s not holding up that well."


    He reached over and wiped the corners of her mouth in a natural and smooth motion. Jasmine was


    stunned for a moment and watched as he wiped the corners of her mouth for her.


    He peeled the shrimp, he fed the ribs, Jasmine just ate with barely a hand, and now even the oil stains


    on the corners of her mouth are wiped by him.


    Jasmine''s heart was beating like a drum, she couldn''t stand up to such Lincoln.


    How can there be a person who is usually cold as hell, but now is so considerate and gentle to her that


    even her own brother can''tpare.


    "Lincoln, have you had a lot of girlfriends?"


    By some miracle, Jasmine suddenly came up with these words.


    After saying that she regretted it, Lincoln how this person does not look like he had a girlfriend.


    But he knows oh so much.


    "No."


    He threw away the wipes and reached up to lift her chin. Jasmine blinked, embarrassed, and tried to


    avoid his gaze, but found herself with nowhere to hide.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can prove it to you."


    "Ah, how can I prove it?"


    Can such things still be proved?


    Lincoln didn''t say anything, just took the hawthorn tea out of her hand and put it on the table: "Is it


    sour?"


    Jasmine was a bit overwhelmed by the response and just subconsciously replied, "It''s not sour, it''s


    quite sweet."


    "I''ll taste it."


    He said, lowering his head and kissing her directly on the lips.


    Jasmine''s entire body was frozen, her head empty, and she stared in disbelief at the man close at


    hand.


    In the next second,rge hands covered her eyes, and the thin lips that were pressed against her lips


    moved slightly: "Close your eyes."


    The man''s voice is raspy and low, with the magic that makes people irresistible.


    Jasmine was dizzy and felt like she was stepping on clouds and fog, her whole body was soft and sunk


    into the man''s arms, like in a dream, but not like.

 Chapter 593 I Really Need To Lose Weight

    Chapter 593 I Really Need To Lose Weight


    Chapter 593 I really need to lose weight


    Jasmine grew up, the first time in love for the first time so serious kissing.


    When Lincoln let her go, her whole body felt like she was stepping on cotton, and the unreal feeling


    made her brain still a blur until now.


    She leaned into Lincoln''s arms, full of his scent wrapped around her, and Jasmine''s whole being felt


    like she was immersed in him.


    "Sweet."


    The man''s voice suddenly came from above, Jasmine slightly back to his senses, subconsciously


    looked up at him, the line of sight fell on the other side of the scarlet thin lips, just in time to see Lincoln


    is looking back to the general light licking the lips of that scene.


    "Boom", Jasmine''s head seemed to be exploded by something, and suddenly nk again.


    When the knock on the door sounded, Jasmine, like a frightened rabbit, cowered slightly and reacted


    by directly pushing Lincoln away from him, nearly thirty centimeters away, drawing a tissue and wiping


    haphazardly.


    Lincoln gave her a look and didn''t rush to answer that door. The person outside the door knocked


    twice, probably realizing that he was disturbing the people inside, and didn''t continue knocking.


    "Did you check it out?"


    Jasmine didn''t quite understand what he meant: "Check what?"


    The opening words with a few of her own unaware of the delicate soft, the man listened, eyes


    deepened again: "I have not talked about other girlfriends, this is a kiss for me."


    Jasmine''s face turned red as she listened to him, "You, you clearly looked very skilled just now."


    In fact, she was so shocked and shy that she didn''t have the heart to focus on anything else.


    "Is that so?"


    Lincoln looked at Jasmine, whose face was rendered red, and only felt the beast in his heart growl


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    even more.


    He lowered his eyes and reached up to tug at his tie: "Because Jasmine is so charming, I''ll do anything


    to see you."


    She didn''t dare to look at Lincoln, but her eyes drifted randomly, not wanting to drift to Lincoln''s cor,


    which was slightly open with the tie loosened, and the man''s sexy throat knot was rolling up and down,


    and Jasmine''s heart was beating faster and faster as she watched.


    "I, I''m going to the bathroom!"


    Oooooooo, if you keep fighting, she''ll be the one who can''t hold it!


    Jasmine got up in a hurry, but didn''t want to walk so fast that her foot tripped on the foot of the table.


    Lincoln saw this, reached out and pulled her, and her whole body fell directly into the man''s arms.


    But the toe that kicked the table foot hurt so much that Jasmine was instantly awake, her eyes blinked,


    and a few watery moments immediately filled up.


    "Does it hurt to bump?"


    "Ouch."


    Jasmine answered with a resigned voice, and Lincoln looked at her and saw that her face was a little


    white, so he knew it really hurt: "Let me see."


    With that, he leaned down and reached for her calves and took off her heels.


    Jasmine hastily put her foot back: "Also, it doesn''t hurt that much."


    "Good girl, let me see."


    He reached out and touched her head, didn''t give her room to refuse, and straight away he loosened


    the buckle of his heels and took off his shoes.


    With her shoes dragged, the redness on Jasmine''s banged-up thumb became very obvious.


    Lincoln saw it, frowned, raised his hand and touched it gently with his fingertips: "It hurts?"


    Jasmine shrank her toes, her five round fingers curled up at once, and looked a little cuter: "It doesn''t


    hurt so much now."


    Lincoln has a cleanliness problem, how did he touch her feet ...


    "Don''t lie."


    "I''m not lying!"


    As if to prove that she really doesn''t hurt, Jasmine slightly lifted that foot and gently bumped it against


    the edge of a table: "Look, I don''t hurt."


    Only after doing this action, Jasmine felt a little childish.


    She was so embarrassed that Lincoln responded, "Got it."


    He said, helping her put her shoes on, "No need to go outside, there''s a bathroom inside the restroom."


    "I know."


    She also does not really want to go to the bathroom, just think two people in the office inside such and


    such, exciting and hooked, Jasmine really afraid that she made something, that would be bad.


    After all, it''s not just a day or two that she''s had her eye on Lincoln.


    Jasmine''s college friend''s wedding inte December, she was thinking of half a month to lose weight,


    not seeking to lose a ten pounds eight pounds, two pounds three pounds she has been very satisfied.


    She is also not the kind of aesthetic that seeks to be thin as a bamboo pole, Jasmine has been a bit


    fleshy since she was a child, but her body is definitely not considered fat.


    But the bridesmaid dresses, naturally, is a little thin to wear a good look.


    Jasmine lost weight before wearing a small size is barely, she would like to lose a two or three pounds,


    the day can easily wear the dress, the wedding reception to eat without having to hold back.


    However, Lincoln was a stumbling block in her weight loss journey, and since that day at noon,


    Jasmine has eaten almost all of her lunches with Lincoln since then.


    When he was the boss, he was cold and fierce, but as a boyfriend he was responsible and considerate,


    and surprisingly gentle.


    The contrast between this and Jasmine where to stand up to it, plus Lincoln back to have a variety of


    reasons to coax her to eat more.


    As a result, half a month down, her weight loss business is not sessful, but also weighs three


    pounds more.


    This is good, her bridesmaid dress is definitely not wearable.


    Jasmine looked at the scale and wanted to cry. With five days to go, Jasmine decided to change her


    mind, no matter how much Lincoln coaxed her, she was determined not to eat more!


    Today''s lunch was no exception, and Lincoln had someone bring the two men''s lunch inside the office


    long ago.


    Zakaria reminded her, as always, and Jasmine was a little embarrassed: "I know, Secretary Sharp, you


    don''t have to remind me next time."


    Other people''s office romances are covered up, but she and Lincoln are the opposite, the two have


    only been together officially for less than twenty days, and now the wholepany knows they are


    together.


    Zakariaughed a little, "Then you should go down there and get in early, don''t keep Mr. Bradley


    waiting."


    Jasmine was embarrassed: "Eh, eh, I''m going to eat."


    With that, she got up and got out of the office and walked to knock on Lincoln''s office door.


    Jasmine just entered and saw the four dishes and one soup on the table, all of which she liked today.


    However Jasmine remembers the g she setst night, "I''m not eating this much for a few days."


    "You eat a lot?"


    Lincoln, who was picking her fish, gave her a look and Jasmine bit into her chopsticks, "I weighed


    myselfst night and I gained three pounds!"


    To show the seriousness, Jasmine alsopared three fingers.


    Lincoln put the picked fish inside her bowl, and then gave her a serious look, "Really? I really don''t see


    it."


    Jasmine was heartily pleased, but she soon reacted and looked at him blearily, "I really have to lose


    weight, I can''t fit into my dress."


    "I''ll have another one made for you."


    "The dress is not the point, the point is that I-"


    She did not finish her sentence, was Lincoln clip a piece of fish into the mouth, the fragrant fish to the


    lips, Jasmine subconsciously opened her mouth, did not have the courage to bite into.

 Chapter 594 Want You To Look At Me

    Chapter 594 Want You To Look At Me


    Chapter 594 Want you to look at me


    Lincoln looked at her, "Is it good?"


    "Delicious."


    The soft fish was bitten open, and the inside of her mouth was filled with the aroma of fish, and


    Jasmine''s words of refusal were blocked back.


    Jasmine, who said she would only eat a little, somehow ate too much again, and in thest five days,


    not surprisingly, Jasmine gained nearly two pounds.


    Originally wanted to lose weight, weight loss did not seed even if, but also raw fat five and a half


    pounds, Jasmine are desperate.


    She already knew without trying that the bridesmaid''s dress was unwearable.


    In the end, it was Lincoln who had someone re-prepare an even size for her ording to the style.


    Jasmine had a sad face when she stuffed the dress into her suitcase.


    However, Jasmine was very happy to have Lincoln apany her to the wedding in her busy


    schedule.


    Since they were college ssmates, they naturally knew Lincoln as well.


    Jasmine''s friends in college were just a few of her dorm mates, and her love for Lincoln was well


    known to her dorm mates.


    When the dormitory roommate, that is, this time to marry Sara Taylor, encouraged Jasmine to confess


    her feelings, saying something about Lincoln seems to have feelings for her too.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But Jasmine was so timid that she was carried by them to Lincoln and ended up saying, "Happy


    graduation, sir."


    The other three roommates in the dormitory looked on and hated to help themselves.


    But then Lincoln graduated, and Jasmine was still in school, so they hardly saw each other anymore,


    and her roommates rarely mentioned Lincoln in front of her when they saw her sulking.


    Jasmine in the university is still quite a lot of people chasing, she has a long face of both sexes, young


    and old eat, every year the new students, they help the department to go to orientation, back to


    orientation over, Jasmine can always receive a crop of young boys confession.


    Of course, Jasmine is also deadly, the heart hides a first love,ter people she really do not even look


    at a nce.


    At that time, people in the dormitory said she was stupid, Lincoln had graduated, and they could say


    that they would have no more interactions in the future, so why did she still "keep her body" for


    Lincoln?


    It is really a drought death, flooding death.


    But no matter what her roommate said, Jasmine refused everything, and as a result, she remained


    single for four years until she graduated from college.


    Graduation more than a year, we are out of society to ept the whack, looking for a boyfriend this


    thing is simply more difficult than looking for a Meetme like a job, we are worried about Jasmer is


    not to take the family marriage that way.


    As a result, Jasmine said she was in a rtionship without saying anything, and she just wouldn''t say


    what her boyfriend was like.


    After holding back for most of the month, two days ago Jasmine said in the group that she mighte


    with her boyfriend this time to attend the wedding.


    This is not, the bride even their own wedding is not so passionate, a group of people early in the airport


    entrance to pick up Jasmine and her boyfriend.


    Jasmine and Lincoln arrived a night early, the wedding is tomorrow, they had a 3pm flight today and


    arrived in A-town around 5pm.


    Jasmine dragged a suitcase, and Lincoln''s change of clothes went inside her suitcase.


    The two of them just got off the ne, Jasmine received a phone call from Sara, the phone call several


    familiar voice, "Jasmine, get off the ne, right? Howe we haven''t seen you at the airport yet? Is


    your boyfriend here yet?"


    Jasmine nced at Lincoln holding himself beside her and blushed, "Got off the ne, picked up my


    luggage and came out, he, came."


    I wonder what her roommates will think when they see that her boyfriend is Lincoln, Jasmine thought,


    nervous and excited.


    On the side, Lincoln seemed to sense her change of mood: "Shy?"


    "No."


    Naturally Jasmine would never admit it, except that the tips of her reddened ears had betrayed her.


    Lincoln''s eyes swept over the tip of her ear, his icy brow softened, and a light response came from his


    throat, not tearing her down.


    The two men picked up their suitcases and turned around is the exit.


    Jasmine and Lincoln had just left the airport when they saw Sara and the others.


    Sara several people naturally also saw Jasmine, Eden Holmes wiped his eyes, dressed as ady to


    speak but some reckless words: "I go, my eyes are okay, right? That man beside Jasmine, how so like


    Lincoln ah?


    Sara huffed, "I think unless there''s something wrong with all three of our eyes, Jasmine''s boyfriend is


    Lincoln!"


    Iris Bell pushed her sses: "Awesome or Jasmine is awesome!"


    Who would have thought that this high cool male god, finally picked off by Jasmine it.


    The three were shocked when Jasmine and Lincoln came up to them.


    The four of them are all from the same college, and their economics teacher took a month''s leave of


    absence that year, or Lincoln helped substitute for them in the ss.


    Lincoln in the school is notoriously cold, before and after chasing his sisters can line up from the


    school''s east gate to the west gate.


    When Jasmine said she liked Lincoln, the three were surprised and not surprised. Later, when Lincoln


    was about to graduate, the three encouraged Jasmine to confess her love, but Jasmine was too shy to


    do anything.


    After four years, it''s still really ... unbelievable!


    "Sara, Eden, Iris, it''s been a long time."


    Jasmine was also embarrassed that her boyfriend was so hefty that she didn''t know how she should


    speak up.


    Sara was the first to react: "Jasmine, Lincoln, it''s been a long time, it''s been hard for you guys."


    Sara''s face is stable, but in fact, she is very panicked.


    The Lincoln used to be strict in ss, they have not been scolded, now see, but also the residual fear


    of the initial.


    "Congrattions."


    Lincoln responded nonchntly, and the scene was a little awkward for a while.


    Eden originally wanted to pull Jasmine over to ask what was going on, her eyes fell on the two holding


    hands, she was suddenly abashed: "Jasmine, senior, it''ste, let''s go back to the city first, the hotel


    Jiawen has arranged."


    "Thanks."


    The three men said, turning to walk ahead of them and guiding them out of the airport.


    Jasmine nced at Lincoln, then at her college roommate, and couldn''t resist tugging on his sleeve


    and whispering, "They''re afraid of you."


    "Oh, why?"


    Lincoln raised a rare eyebrow, seemingly in disbelief.


    Jasmine grunted, "You used to be so mean in ss!"


    Lincoln also thought about what happened at that time, he was actually not mean, but Jasmine always


    wandered off to chat in ss, so he just called her name to answer questions.


    Jasmine also remembered the old story: "You keep naming me and asking me to answer questions,


    and I can''t even answer them!"


    It''s a shame!


    Lincoln pursed his lips for a moment, "Don''t want you to desert."


    He said, paused, and added, "Wanted you to watch me."

 Chapter 595 Not Dislike

    Chapter 595 Not Dislike


    Chapter 595 Not dislike


    Lincoln''s sudden outburst of tawdry words really scared Jasmine a jump, she nced at the front Sara


    and Eden three, although the three are seven or eight meters away from them, she spoke with


    Lincoln''s voice, they absolutely can not hear, but Jasmine is still weak.


    She used to think that Lincoln this person is like ice, see who is so cold, when his secretary for more


    than a year, after more contact, although there is so a drop of change, but also still feel that he is cold.


    But after we got together Jasmine realized that her boyfriend was a two-hundred percent liar, but he


    was able to be serious when he said liar, so she was not shy, not annoyed and not angry.


    It really should be the sentence: as long as you are not embarrassed, embarrassed is others.


    Lincoln is not shy, she is the one who is shy.


    Outside the airport, people wereing and going, and Lincoln''s flirtatious remarks made Jasmine


    blush and her heart "pound" all the way.


    When the group arrived at the parking lot, Eden called out to her and Jasmine didn''t even respond.


    Sara and the others are naturally not people without eyesight, from the airport to the parking lot these


    few minutes, the three are considered to slow down.


    Jasmine was able to take off the high-flying male of their department, which is a wee thing.


    And the three just secretly used the phone to look at the Jasmine and Lincoln walking behind them,


    although the two can not say how close and mushy, but Jasmine walking lost concentration to bump


    into people, Lincoln apparently quickly reacted to pull people to their side.


    This is not the point, the point is that the notoriously cold and heartless Lincoln, when looking at


    Jasmine, the pair of harsh ck eyes filled with tenderness, just asionally look at Jasmine a couple


    of eyes, are loving. The most important thing is that Lincoln is known for his indifference.


    They came with two cars, Jasmine and Lincoln, who naturally had to ride in the same car, and one of


    the three of them had to be the driver.


    When youe to the rock-paper-scissors negotiation, but now, lost to drive as a light bulb Iris dead


    reluctant: "Give me a break, I always feel that the senior hates us three disappear."


    That''s a good point, and Sara and Eden both had that in mind.


    But Jasmine and Lincoln two people came all the way to Sara''s wedding, which if Lincoln reced by


    Eden and Iris are okay, they have a good rtionship, pick up or not pick up or drive such a small


    problem can not hurt feelings.


    But this man is Lincoln, their senior and Jasmine''s boyfriend.


    Sara is not really good enough to let Lincoln and Jasmine both drive along, who let the person getting


    married is her.


    She sighed, took the car keys and walked over to the other car, "Senior, put the luggage in the trunk


    first."


    Lincoln responded, put the suitcase in the trunk, and the man folded back, "I''ll drive the car."


    Sara was overjoyed, but her face was shocked: "It won''t work, senior, you and Jasmine came all the


    way here, how can I let you drive!"


    "She gets carsick and I meet to stabilize."


    Sara, who was questioned about her bad car skills and was forced to stuff a handful of dog food: "...


    Okay, then I''ll send a location to Jasmer."


    "Hmm."


    Sara gave her a meaningful look before she left: "Three days without seeing you, Jasmine."


    Jasmine heard the banter and her already hot face got even hotter, as if her skin had been burnt.


    It is true that she was seasick, but before she came Jasmine had already put on the seasickness


    stickers, and got into the car and closed her eyes and slept, so why did Lincoln say such a thing.


    Whoops, where can she put her face!


    Seeing Sara back in the car, Jasmine red at Lincoln: "You don''t have to say that all the time!"


    "What''s the word?"


    Lincoln opened the passenger door and let her in, "Bend over, little heart."


    He said, raising his hand to block the top.


    Jasmine obediently sat in and tried to continue the conversation she had just had, but found herself at


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    a loss as to how to proceed.


    What''s the word?


    How did Lincoln say such slutty words in a serious manner.


    It was Lincoln, who buckled up and didn''t rush to start the car: "What do I always say?"


    Jasmine felt that this man was too much, she didn''t even say anything, why did he continue to ask?


    She tilted her head and looked out the car window, "Nothing to pull."


    "Angry?"


    He took her hand and ced it in his palm and squeezed it gently.


    "No."


    Jasmine was not that petty, she was just embarrassed to remember what Lincoln had said.


    "Jasmine."


    A man on one side called her warmly and Jasmine looked back at him, "What''s wrong? I''m not mad at


    you."


    "Don''t you like hearing me say those things?"


    This question made Jasmine''s face just a little hot again, although Lincoln''s flirty words are really flirty,


    but there is no woman under the sky does not like to hear love words ah.


    "It''s not that I don''t like it."


    She lowered her head, looked at her palm that he was holding in his palm, and subconsciously shrunk


    her tail finger, "I like you, say it to me in private."


    Lincoln looked at Jasmine''s red-stained twin children, and the implication inside his ck eyes


    deepened a few points: "Then I''ll say itter in private."


    Jasmine should and shouldn''t.


    Just when she was in a dilemma, the phone on the side suddenly rang.


    Probably because she couldn''t see them, Eden ate her in the group and asked if they had run into


    something.


    Jasmine showed the message to Lincoln: "Let''s go over to the hotel first."


    "Hmm."


    Lincoln gave her palm another squeeze before nostalgically releasing his hand and slowly starting the


    car.


    I have to say, Lincoln a serious time, let people look like the white lotus on the mountain, not allowed to


    approach.


    He is driving seriously at this moment, without looking away, with some coolness between his


    eyebrows.


    Jasmine looked and felt that the contrast between her boyfriend before and after was not a little bit big.


    But, she kinda liked it.


    Ah, Jasmine you mouth-breather!


    As the car hit the highway, Lincoln nced at Jasmine: "Dizzy?"


    Jasmine shook her head, "I put on a motion sickness patch."


    With that, she raised her finger and pointed behind her ear.


    Lincoln responded with a deep voice in his throat, "Take a nap."


    Jasmine was actually a little sleepy, she didn''t sleep much all night after she was weighedst night


    and found out she had gained five and a half pounds, and had to go to work for a meeting this morning.


    Even though she had slept for a while on the ne, she was in the car at the moment and was already


    a bit seasick, although not ufortable, but also a few faint.


    Jasmine looked at Lincoln for a moment, "Then I''ll take a nap oh."


    "Good."

 Chapter 596 I Woke Up And CouldnT Find You

    Chapter 596 I Woke Up And Couldn''T Find You


    Chapter 596 I woke up and couldn''t find you


    Jasmine this sleep a little too long, Lincoln drove the car to the navigation outside the hotel, the car


    parked on the open parking lot.


    Sara arrived a long time ago, waiting at the door for a long time, but did not wait for Jasmine and


    Lincoln two.


    Eden was a little worried, "Something isn''t wrong, is it?"


    The three of them looked at me, I looked at you, hesitated, and finally called Jasmine.


    The phone just dialed, and the person on the other side picked up at once: "Hello."


    As soon as the voice spoke, Sara could hear that it was Lincoln''s.


    She froze for a moment, after all these years, Lincoln''s residual power was still there, Sara''s heart


    tightened a little: "Senpai, are you still not here?"


    "Here it is."


    "We didn''t see you guys. ..."


    "Jasmine is asleep, you guys go back first, we''ll be there in the morning."


    Sara was dumbfounded when she heard this, but the words were Lincoln''s, so she didn''t dare say


    anything: "Okay, okay, then we''ll go back first."


    Just after hanging up the phone, Eden asked anxiously, "What''s wrong, where is everyone?"


    Sara breathed a sigh of relief before she spoke, "Senior said Jasmine was asleep and asked us to go


    back first."


    Iris was stunned for a moment: "So this dinner ..."


    Eden poked Iris: "Why are you stillte for dinner? Senior obviously meant for us not to disturb


    Jasmine''s sleep!"


    Sara now also reacted, only to feel sour: "I did not expect, the elder Li previously looked at no one


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    close to the person, this and Jasmine in love, but is very spoiled!"


    Jasmine fell asleep and woke up, but he said they should go back first, apparently he could not wake


    people up.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, Sara felt that she, who was getting married, had never enjoyed this treatment.


    The three discussed a few words, the day is not early, Sara''s wedding tomorrow, although it is in the


    evening, but the groom will have toe over at 10:00 in the morning to pick up the bride, Sara still


    have to do nails to the beauty salon today!


    Originally, I was thinking that I hadn''t seen Jasmine much since she graduated, so I took the


    opportunity for the four of them to catch up tonight, but now it seems to be a bust.


    "Then let''s go eat first, you still have to get your nails der!"


    As soon as Sara thought about it, the three of them re-emerged out of the hotel.


    When picking up the car, Iris took a phone call and looked up to see Lincoln inside the white minivan.


    Iris was stunned for a moment when Sara pulled up and asked her what she was fussing about and


    why she wasn''t getting in.


    Iris pointed across the room, "Look if that''s Jasmine and the seniors."


    Eden and Sara heard this and both looked over in the direction of her finger.


    When they saw Lincoln and Jasmine, both were stunned for a moment.


    Iris got into the car and the three were a bit speechless for a while.


    There was a moment of silence and it was Eden who opened her mouth, "Go away, go away, leave


    them alone."


    Not far away, inside the carriage Lincoln is looking at Jasmine with his head on his side, while Jasmine


    is apparently asleep.


    Lincoln did not do anything, but just looking at people so sideways, the whole person through the


    gentle has been different from the usual.


    The car drove out of the hotel gate, Iris could not resist saying, "I actually kind of want to fall in love ..."


    Iris looks clean, there has been no shortage of people chasing, but she is a non-marriage not romance,


    and people look soft, but in fact the idea is very big, the university began to do self-publishing business,


    not yet graduated to have their own studio.


    Now more than a year after graduation, Iris is a millionaire a year, though not much of a bully.


    She has money and leisure, usually like to serve her a yard of flowers and nts, not much thought to


    fall in love.


    Eden was amused by these words: "Don''t think about it, it''s not hard to find a man with three legs, but


    it''s hard to find a man like Senior!"


    As Sara, who is married and one wedding away, "Eden is right."


    Sara is not much of an opinion on her husband, but the engineering man, good for her is good for the


    heart, but straight is also really straight, as for the details, that does not exist, let alone this kind of


    unconscious romance.


    Iris thought about it and thought it was quite right: "I don''t think the reason I didn''t want to be in a


    rtionship for so many years was me."


    She pushed her sses, "I''m the one who didn''t run into a senior like that."


    "Don''t dream about it, you wouldn''t dare to get on it even if it happened, do you have Jasmine''s guts?"


    Yes, that''s right, all three of them thought Lincoln was Jasmine''s backward catch.


    Iris was hit again and again: "... Forget it, it''s good to be single."


    "Not really."


    Sleepy Jasmine did not know she was envied. She put on a motion sickness patch, and although she


    said it was not particrly ufortable, she was easily sleepy in the car, and when her eyes were


    closed, she fell asleep and was particrly heavy.


    It was a long sleep, and Jasmine opened her eyes to find herself in bed somehow.


    She was dumbfounded, how could she have slept in a different ce?


    The curtains in the room were drawn tightly, the light was dim, and she had just woken up and couldn''t


    see anything.


    Jasmine panicked for a moment, a little scared, "Lincoln?"


    No one responded to her in therge room, Jasmine was instantly awake, got up and felt for the wall


    behind her, felt the switch and immediately turned on the light.


    But what she touched was the night light switch. The dim light came on and Jasmine squinted, which


    made her see clearly that she was inside the hotel.


    Lincoln is not here, Jasmine just woke up, can not see Lincoln, just feel empty heart, touch the phone


    while calling him and get out of bed to leave.


    The room is still a suite, separated by a screen, with a small living room outside and a small dining


    room to one side.


    Jasmine walked out and Lincoln on the other end of the line quickly answered the phone, "Awake?"


    Jasmine''s heart was empty and a little anxious: "Where have you been?"


    Once you open your mouth, your voice is tinged with a bit of aggression.


    "Pick up the luggage."


    As soon as Lincoln''s words left his mouth, Jasmine heard the door in the front entrance suddenly "drip"


    and then be pushed open.


    Lincoln walked in dragging his suitcase, she froze for a moment and reacted by running straight over


    and hugging the person: "I woke up and couldn''t find you."


    People''s emotions are very low when they first wake up, so many people have a wake-up call, Jasmine


    did not wake up, is just woke up to see the unfamiliar environment and can not see Lincoln, the heart


    feels lost.


    Now that she sees people, she is naturally much bolder and more excited than before.


    This is the first time Lincoln saw such a Jasmine, she hugged him very tightly, as if afraid that he would


    disappear again in the next second.


    With the door still open, Lincoln pushed the suitcase aside, circled Jasmine with one hand, and turned


    the other to close the door behind him.


    After closing the door, he looked down and kissed the person in his arms, seeing Jasmine''s bare feet,


    he frowned a little and raised his hand and picked her up directly in a princess hug: "Why aren''t you


    wearing shoes?"

 Chapter 597 A Man Lies

    Chapter 597 A Man Lies


    Chapter 597 A man lies


    Jasmine realized at this point that she had no shoes on, and she was in a hurry to get out of bed.


    Jasmine''s anxiety in unfamiliar surroundings can be particrly severe because once Antonio took her


    to a party when she was a child, something happened at the party halfway through and Jasmine was


    taken by Antonio to the suite the Read family always booked to wait for him.


    Jasmine was only six or seven years old at that time, her heart was very big, she knew that her brother


    had something to do and did not cry and pester him, Antonio put her to sleep and then she slept


    sweetly in her room by herself.


    When she woke up, she was still alone in the room, but Antonio had a lot of snacks for her. Jasmine


    remembered her brother''s words and soon came to take her home.


    But that night Antonio did not know how to fight with people into the police station, it just so happens


    that the hotel has a drunk guest went to the wrong floor, ran to Jasmine''s room has been smashing the


    door, Jasmine heart again can not be affected, on the spot on the crying up.


    That night was also unlucky, Ji mother apanied Ji father on a business trip, Antonio came out of


    the police station is already more than two in the morning, rushed to the hotel, Jasmine has been


    scared to shrink into the closet inside.


    This thing Antonio was so angry that he pped himself twice on the spot, and also found someone to


    sue the hotel.


    Jasmine was also frightened by the incident, and after she returned to the Read residence, she


    became feverish, and her fever went down for two consecutive nights.


    So then her own alertness and anxiety were particrly acute when she was inside an unfamiliar


    environment.


    Although she grew upter and got better, Jasmine still gets scared easily when she wakes up and


    finds herself in an unfamiliar environment and can''t find anyone she knows.


    She just woke up, opened her eyes and found herself from the car somehow to the hotel inside, the


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    room is strange, therge suite inside her alone, Lincoln also do not know where to go, walking out of


    the heart is not afraid of panic.


    When she heard the sound of the door, she just now people are shaking a little, see Lincoln, naturally,


    can not care so much.


    The man''s familiar scent and warmth wrapped around her, Jasmine only then sort of came back to her


    senses, realizing she wasn''t wearing slippers and her feet were a little chilly.


    She nced at Lincoln, a little embarrassed, "I forgot."


    Lincoln carried the person back to the bed and sat her on the edge of it, his hand picking up the hotel


    slippers and slipping them on her feet.


    Jasmine looked at Lincoln, who was half-kneeling in front of her, and was stunned for a moment, her


    paws warmed and she subconsciously drew her feet back, "I own-"


    Before the word "wear" could be uttered, Lincoln had already put the slipper on her foot, and he sent


    his hand to reach her other foot, and Jasmine hastily put her foot into Lincoln''s hand.


    The man looked up at her, "Are you hungry?"


    As soon as Lincoln said this, Jasmine''s stomach growled.


    Jasmine blushed, "I''m hungry."


    "What do you want to eat, I''ll have it brought up?"


    He said, handing her the sheet on the bedside table.


    Sara''s husband is a cattle batch of programmers, just graduated with an annual sry of 400, 000 into


    arge factory, Sara herself is not bad, the two couples counted up after tax to 600, 000, although the


    high price of housing in A city, the two also just graduated not long ago, gave a down payment to buy a


    wedding house after the hands also do not have much money left.


    But Sara has always been generous to them, and when she was at school, she would always bring


    them something to eat every night after her part-time job as a midnight snack.


    In Sara''s words, money can be earned again when it''s gone.


    No, several of them came to her wedding and the hotel amodations arranged were top notch.


    Jasmine doesn''t care about that, so she doesn''t know how the hotel is.


    She woke up and saw theyout and thought it was not bad, now she saw the menu and at that price,


    Jasmine knew the hotel was not simple.


    Jasmine took the menu and suddenly thought of the four of them having a beauty and nail appointment


    tonight: "... Where are Sara and the others?"


    "They saw that you were seasick and told you to get some rest."


    A certain man lied without even blinking, and Jasmine didn''t doubt it, "Okay."


    She nodded and looked at the price inside the sign in her hand, "How about we go out to eat?"


    Before she worked part-time, Jasmine''s concept of money was a bit vague, after all, the Read family


    was not short of money.


    But after she graduated and worked, now she knows that money is not easy toe by, this menu


    above a random porridge on 128, Jasmine felt so hungry, ording to her meal, no a thousand dors


    is not to solve the problem of hunger.


    Two days'' pay!


    She couldn''t let go!


    "Good."


    Lincoln did not say anything, pulled the suitcase over and handed Jasmine a down jacket: "Put this on."


    Jasmine looked at the down jacket in Lincoln''s hand and wondered when he had brought it.


    The December day is not particrly cold, so thick down jacket is not yet the turn, she some


    resistance: "Not so cold, right."


    "Be good and obey."


    He was like coaxing a child, he raised the down jacket, unzipped it, and put it on for her personally.


    Lincoln helped her dress while telling her what good things to eat in A City, Jasmine listened and just


    wanted to hurry out and eat good food, and her hands moved in tandem.


    The ck short men''s down jacket, worn on Lincoln''s body is probably to the waistline, but on


    Jasmine''s body is already covered to the thighs.


    But the down jacket is worn, Jasmine does not care about this.


    She took the initiative to put her cotton boots on, put them on and walked over to Lincoln''s side, raised


    her hand and hooked it into the crook of his hand, "Okay, let''s go eat, I''m so hungry!"


    Lincoln touched her palm, after wearing so much, Jasmine''s whole body was hot and her palm was


    warm, like a little sun, a constant source of heat.


    Only then did he respond with satisfaction, "Let''s go."


    The hotel is in the center of City A. As soon as you go out, you will see the lights and greenery.


    I felt cold when I left the hotel, but Jasmine wore more, and she was still hot. There were many people


    wearing down jackets on the road, but there were not many like her who also wore cotton boots.


    Jasmine looked at the passerby beside her with some embarrassment, "I''m overdressed, Lincoln!"


    "Not much, the nights are cold."


    He took her by the hand and his palm was so warm that Jasmine''s hand, which had been cold in


    winter, warmed up inside his palm.


    "Then you''re still wearing so little."


    Lincoln was really not wearing much, he wore a white shirt underneath, a vest over it, and a long sharp


    trench coat on the outside most.


    "I''m not cold."


    "I''m not cold either!"


    Lincoln looked down at her, probably too warm, and Jasmine''s cheeks were red Callie, like the red


    apple he had gotten on his birthday the year he turned ten.


    Lincoln resisted the urge to take a bite and changed the subject: "There are several famous restaurants


    in A City across the street, which one do you want to eat?"


    Once Jasmine heard about the food, she didn''t dwell on it, she looked across the restaurant and


    frowned, a little torn, "It all looks so good."


    "Then we''ll eat the first one first, thene back tomorrow for the second one, and the day after that


    for the third and fourth one."


    Hearing this from him, Jasmine couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow: "Don''t we have to go back the day


    after tomorrow?"


    "It''s okay to stay an extra day."


    As he spoke, a car passed in front of him and Lincoln pulled Jasmine behind him.

 Chapter 598 I Heard You Call Me

    Chapter 598 I Heard You Call Me


    Chapter 598 I heard you call me


    Since Lincoln redid Jasmine''s dress, she now doesn''t want to lose weight for that matter.


    There are so many good food and drinks in A city, even if she knows she will be a bridesmaid


    tomorrow, Jasmine still can''t control her mouth.


    After the two of them came out of the main meal, outside the square and across the road, all kinds of


    delicious snack stores.


    It''s Friday and the streets are particrly crowded with couples.


    The line outside the snack store was particrly long, and Jasmine looked at the fragrant pies inside


    and hesitated: "Shall we change to the next one?"


    She knew Lincoln didn''t like waiting for people and hated things like waiting in line even more.


    "Don''t you want to eat?"


    The man didn''t move, standing inside the line and looking down at her.


    Jasmine pursed her lips, the smelling from the store in front was too tempting, she wanted to


    shake her head and say she didn''t want to eat, but she couldn''t say such a heartless word.


    Lincoln didn''t say anything, just gathered the person into his arms, "It won''t take long."


    He was tall, and Jasmine was pulled into his arms, making her look even smaller.


    Jasmine was moved to nce back at Lincoln, "So many people lined up, it must be delicious!"


    "Hmm."


    Lincoln responded, holding her hand loosely for a moment, Jasmine felt her hand being let go, a little


    stunned, and the next second, her five fingers were re-embedded by the man''s fingers.


    Between the sped fingers, their palms were pressed against each other, and Jasmine only felt her


    palms getting hotter by the second.


    Lincoln guessed right, the line looked long, but it loosened up fast, and it was their turn in about ten


    minutes.


    Jasmine wanted to eat everything she looked at, and wanted to try all the vors, but she had just


    eaten a lot of the main meal, and her stomach was still bulging when she walked out.


    "Ask for an original and this vor."


    But before she could finish her tussle, Lincoln made the decision for her.


    Jasmine grabbed Lincoln''s hand, a little chagrined: "It looks like a pretty big serving, I shouldn''t be able


    to finish two of them."


    "I''ll eat the rest."


    He stroked her head and took out his phone to pay for it.


    The two walked around, Jasmine ate a lot of snacks and ended up eating straight through.


    She also drank arge cup of milk tea, and on the way back she was a little unable to hold it in to go to


    the bathroom.


    Fortunately, downtown is surrounded by shopping malls and buildings, and there is no shortage of


    restrooms.


    Lincoln helped her with her bag and waited outside the bathroom like so many girl''s boyfriends do.


    Just as Jasmine entered, Jasmine''s cell phone rang in his hand.


    Lincoln nced down and saw the note was "Sara", his dark eyes moved slightly, he pressed the


    answer: "This is Lincoln."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Senior, Jasmine, is she still awake?"


    "Wake up, she''s in the bathroom."


    Sara''s words just stuck in her mouth, and she swallowed them back in a hurry: "She, she''s nothing,


    right?"


    Lincoln pursed his lips for a moment and lied without moving: "Still a little dizzy."


    "Ohhh, then you tell her to get some rest, she doesn''t have to arrive that early tomorrow."


    "Hmm."


    "Then I''ll leave you alone senior, goodbye."


    "Bye."


    As soon as Sara hung up the phone, Eden asked her, "How''s it going, is Jasmineing over?"


    They too had just finished eating and were nning to go to the salon for a manicure and beauty


    treatment.


    "Harm, what are you doing here? The senior just answered the phone and said Jasmine is in the


    bathroom! In the bathroom! She''s in the bathroom, how dare I disturb her!"


    Eden couldn''t respond at first: "What''s wrong, Jasmine has diarrhea from the water?"


    Irisughed directly at the side: "You''re stupid, a man and a woman in a room, what can you do in the


    bathroom at this hour? Come on, let''s not disturb the couple!"


    Eden reacted and her face turned red: "Jasmine is too awesome too!"


    So quickly folded the high-flying male god.


    Jasmine didn''t know that she had gone to the bathroom ande out with no innocence.


    The restroom at the mall was so crowded that she waited in line for five minutes alone.


    Thinking that Lincoln was waiting for her outside, she washed her hands and drew a paper towel to


    wipe them directly and ran out.


    Just walked out of the aisle and saw Lincoln standing under the load-bearing column, he was holding


    her bag and cell phone, a ck outfit, good-looking is really good-looking, but high-cold is also really


    high-cold.


    But a good-looking man, who does not want it.


    Lincoln used to have many sisters and sorority girls pursuing him inside the school, even if he clearly


    said he would not fall in love inside the university, there are still sisters and sorority girls who are not


    willing to do so.


    Now it has be the newest person in the mall, the hands and feet are mature and restrained,


    people stand there, the surrounding aura is also attractive enough.


    Before Jasmine could walk past, she saw a beautifully dressed woman walking up to Lincoln.


    Such a cold day, that woman wearing a small skirt, feet are also a pair of small boots, straight and


    slender long legs exposed, she looked at all feel cold.


    Jasmine was particrly possessive, and seeing this, people ran straight over, "Lincoln!"


    Before the person arrives, the sound arrives first.


    Lincoln had just seen her, and when he saw her running over, he opened his hand and caught Jasmine


    in his arms: "Why are you running so fast?"


    Jasmine tilted her head and looked at him, her face a little hot: "I was afraid that if I ran slow you would


    be snatched away."


    "Who stole me away after all these years?"


    The woman on the side saw Lincoln ignore himself, originally there are a few points of reluctance, now


    hear Lincoln''s words, her face some sarcasm, where still dare to say something, take the phone and


    turn quietly away.


    Jasmine watched the woman''s back walk away before she spoke, "Did she just ask for your phone?"


    Lincoln took her hand, "Who?"


    "Here, that sexy woman!"


    Jasmine pointed at the woman''s back and spoke with a sourness inside her words that she didn''t even


    know was there.


    Lincoln only felt as if his heart was in a drought, Jasmine jealousy are eating so directly, and her usual


    timid shyness to form a sharp contrast.


    But Lincoln just loves it when he is so straightforwardly jealous. The corners of her eyes droop with


    dissatisfaction, like a cat that has lost its master''s favor, making the pity in the heart grow deeper and


    deeper.


    "Didn''t pay attention just now."


    Jasmine was stunned when she heard him say that, "Ah, but she was right next to you, I heard her call


    you!"


    "I didn''t hear that."


    He led her outside, "I heard you call me."


    He obviously didn''t say anything, but Jasmine felt more shy listening to him than if Lincoln had just said


    he liked her.


    Her ears reddened and she responded in a low voice, "Oh."


    She didn''t notice and looked as if she was so petty.


    Jasmine thought about it and not only her ears flushed, but her cheeks followed.


    Whoops, a bit of a shame.

 Chapter 599 No Need To Marry So Early

    Chapter 599 No Need To Marry So Early


    Chapter 599 No need to marry so early


    Jasmine was like a good little bunny all the way back to the hotel, quietly following Lincoln.


    Because of the shopping around outside, it was 10:30 p. m. when the two returned to the hotel.


    Jasmine had just gotten back to the hotel when she got a call from Antonio.


    Antonio was aware that Lincoln was apanying her to the wedding. When Lincoln drove over to the


    Read residence this morning to pick up Jasmine, Antonio had already warned Lincoln.


    If he dares to take advantage of Jasmine, Antonio will break his legs.


    Lincoln had been warned toe over, leaving his naive sister.


    No, it was 10:30 p. m., and Antonio, who had juste out of the office, thought it was time for a break


    at this point.


    A city and Lincheng are nearly a thousand miles apart, the mountains are far away, Antonio can''t see,


    so he had to call over.


    Jasmine felt a little sleepy when she returned to the hotel after shopping around, and couldn''t help but


    yawn just after picking up Antonio''s phone, "Brother."


    Lincoln poured her a ss of warm water and Jasmine whispered a thank you.


    "Rested?"


    "Ehhh, just got back to the hotel and ready to rest."


    Antonio on the other end of the line sounded a little ufortable: "Where''s your boyfriend?"


    Jasmine nced at Lincoln, inexplicably vain: "Here, here it is."


    When Antonio heard her say this, his brow furrowed directly, "Why isn''t he back in his room yet?"


    Jasmine was embarrassed: "We just got back."


    Antonio snorted coldly: "It''ste, don''t you have to attend the wedding tomorrow? Let your boyfriend go


    back, and you wash up early to rest."


    Jasmine knew that Antonio didn''t seem to like Lincoln very much, but why, she didn''t know, so she


    wasn''t surprised to hear that, "I know, I''ll hang up now then."


    "Well, tell your boyfriend to go back."


    "Got it."


    Jasmine hung up the phone and nced at Lincoln, thinking about what Antonio had just said, she felt


    a little embarrassed: "It''ste, I want to wash up and go to bed."


    "Good."


    Lincoln answered, but had no intention of getting up and leaving.


    Jasmine nced at Lincoln again and said tentatively, "I''m going to take a shower then."


    "Go ahead."


    Lincoln is sitting on the couch and is sipping warm water.


    Jasmine got up from the couch and yawned again.


    She walked over to the suitcase and took out the clothes, holding them and asking again, "Aren''t you


    going back to wash up?"


    "I''m not sleepy yet."


    "Ohhhhhhh."


    Jasmine couldn''t say the words to drive people away, and since Sara had given them two rooms right


    next to each other, Jasmine thought Lincoln might just want to sit for a while longer.


    With that in mind, she didn''t care what Antonio told her to do.


    She is so big and not a child, why does her brother always treat her as a child!


    Antonio had already guessed that Jasmine couldn''t get rid of Lincoln, so after a while, he called Lincoln


    directly.


    The sound of water inside the bathroom Jessie, Lincoln sitting on the sofa, eyebrows clear and cold,


    but his heart is not cold at all.


    His eyebrows twitched as his phone rang, scanning the screen to see the caller ID before Lincoln


    reached for it, "It''s me, Lincoln."


    "Where''s Jasmine?"


    Antonio did not talk to him in vain, directly to the point.


    Lincoln nced in the direction of the bathroom, "In the shower."


    Lincoln''s words were a bomb that blew up Antonio: "Lincoln, I''m warning you, you bully Jasmine and


    you''re dead!"


    Lincoln was not threatened by him and asked back, "What would it take for me not to bully her?"


    He said, paused, as if afraid that Antonio did not understand, and added: "We are all adults, men and


    women love, it is normal, right, Mr. Read?"


    "You''re not going to touch Jasmine as long as you''re not married to her! Don''t you dare to touch a hair


    on her head, believe me or not, I will make you lose all your money!"


    "Letter."


    Lincoln lightly a "letter" word, but is blocked Antonio some speechless.


    Since Jasmine and Lincoln got together, Antonio''s heart has been blocked with a gas, up and down,


    and it''s hard to feel.


    He used to drive to work, but now Lincoln picks up and drops off, not to mention that Jasmine is the


    first person to call when something happens, not him.


    Antonio thought about it and felt stuffy, feeling that the sister he had grown up with was so abducted by


    Lincoln, and if it wasn''t for the fear of Jasmine, he would have wanted to kill Lincoln!


    "Lincoln, I don''t care what kind of tricks you''re trying to y, if you make it hard for Jasmine, I''ll make


    your life worse than death."


    "How much was Jasmine''s bride price?"


    Almost as soon as Antonio''s words left his mouth, Lincoln''s words came out.


    Antonio froze for a moment, and after he reacted, he felt that anger blocked even more: "Our Jasmine


    is still young, she doesn''t need to get married so early!"


    "So how much was Jasmine''s bride price?"


    Antonio thinks Lincoln doesn''t understand humannguage: "Get your ass back to your room right now,


    Lincoln!"


    "I''ll leave when Jasmine is asleep."


    Seeing that he wouldn''t say, Lincoln stopped asking, and he pursed his lips for a moment: "She heard a


    ghost story tonight and will be scared."


    When the two were eating, the table next to four young people, who happened to be two men and two


    women, a boy was telling a ghost story, the voice was not too loud, but the two tables were close


    together, Jasmine was obviously timid and curious, so she secretly listened to the end.


    Although she did not say she was afraid, but the action of leaning into his arms has long betrayed her.


    Lincoln did have an ulterior motive for apanying Jasmine on this trip, but his ulterior motive wasn''t


    the desire for momentary pleasure; he wanted something longsting.


    Rather thaning over to make a duo with her, she came over to assert her sovereignty over those


    who knew and didn''t know Jasmine.


    Well, he''s that possessive.


    Antonio had a gasing up, hearing Lincoln''s words, his face changed, and finally said dryly,


    "Lincoln, if you''re a man, don''t take advantage of the situation."


    "Taking advantage of a situation may not be the right thing to use in my case."


    "..."


    Crazy, who''s chewing on words with him!


    "You''re smart Lincoln, and a smart person should know what to do and what not to do."


    Antonio finished in a cold voice and hung up the phone directly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Jasmine had juste out of the shower. Her face was flushed, and when she saw


    Lincoln on the couch, she hurriedly took her skin care products and lifted her legs and walked over to


    him.


    Just now in the bathroom, she remembered the boy told the ghost story, looking at the mirror scared to


    take a bath, hurriedly wiped the body wash rinse and ran out.


    But she was too embarrassed to let Lincoln know she was scared, so she pretended to sit down next to


    him as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 600 IsnT It Already Broken?

    Chapter 600 Isn''T It Already Broken?


    Chapter 600 Isn''t it already broken?


    The look on Jasmine''s face when she ran out just now, Lincoln could tell right away that she was in


    fear.


    He lowered his eyes and watched her put the bottles and jars in her hands on the table, pretending to


    lean towards his body without thinking as she did so, Lincoln hooked his lips in a rare smile.


    He sat and watched, didn''t say anything, just raised his hand and touched Jasmine''s long, somewhat


    wet hair: "Washed your hair?"


    Jasmine nodded, "Well, the hair should be styled tomorrow."


    "Hmm."


    He answered and then got up from the couch.


    Jasmine saw him get up and, still in shock, subconsciously looked up at him, "You, where are you


    going?"


    "Get a towel and wipe your hair."


    Lincoln stroked her head, "Be back soon."


    Jasmine was embarrassed, "Ohhh."


    She withdrew her eyes and looked at the cream on her palm, her cheeks burning a little.


    Had I known that she was not curious to hear that ghost story, so she just showered and saw the mirror


    and was afraid.


    Jasmine repented, yet the story was already deep in her mind.


    "Come here."


    Jasmine came back to her senses when Lincoln approached.


    She inclined her head to look at him, and Lincoln had an extra dry towel in his hand.


    "Oh."


    She answered and moved obediently toward Lincoln''s side.


    Jasmine remembered she still had cream in her palm and patted it on her face.


    The room was so quiet inside that neither of them spoke. The two of them walked and ate outside for


    more than an hour in the evening, and now after a shower and such a quiet environment, Jasmine


    obviously felt sleepy.


    The second time she dozed off, Lincoln stopped moving his hands and helped her ruffle her hair back:


    "Sleepy?"


    Jasmine tilted her head to look at him and tried to say she wasn''t sleepy, but just as she opened her


    mouth, she couldn''t help but yawn.


    She had to blush and nod, "Sleepy."


    "Come here."


    Lincoln let go of his hand, and the body he was sitting on suddenly turned sideways.


    Jasmine, somewhat puzzled, looked at him where he was following and blinked.


    "Lean on my shoulder."


    He tapped his shoulder, indicating that she was facing him leaning on her shoulder, meaning that the


    two were sitting face to face, with her in his arms.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Jasmine''s face, which had just turned red, was now even redder, so intimate that she was already


    blushing just thinking about it.


    "Aren''t you sleepy?"


    When she didn''t move, Lincoln opened his mouth and asked another question.


    "I''ll, I''ll just go blow on the blower."


    This also dries faster!


    "The hairdryer seems to be broken."


    "Ah, yes?"


    Jasmine didn''t notice this, but when Lincoln says it''s broken, it''s broken.


    Her hair was long, and Lincoln had just wiped it down with a dry towel, and it was still wet.


    Jasmine hesitated, couldn''t help but yawn again, and finally moved to his heels.


    Although Lincoln had already hugged and kissed her, it was the first time Jasmine had ever been face-


    to-face with her.


    Just sitting over, Jasmine''s whole body was wrapped in Lincoln''s scent.


    She sat there, her hands at a loss, her hands at her sides,pletely unable to find where they should


    rest.


    Lincoln nced down at her, his big hand on the back of her head, and Jasmine''s face was instantly


    pressed against his shoulder.


    The next second, the man''s low voice came from above: "Go to sleep, I''ll dry your hair for you."


    Jasmine''s heart was beating so fast that her whole body froze, and her hands on both sides were


    afraid to move.


    Lincoln faintly swept her away without saying anything else, picking up anotherrge towel to help her


    continue wiping her hair.


    The room was quiet inside, and Jasmine heard her own heartbeat like a drumbeat, but gradually, she


    could hear not only her own heartbeat, but also Lincoln''s methodical heartbeat.


    A sound, sound into the ears, she inexplicably felt peace of mind and joy, the original somewhat stiff


    body also gradually rxed.


    Jasmine was indeed sleepy, she just rxed, yawned, her eyelidspped up, and soon, the person fell


    asleep.


    The room grew quieter and quieter inside as Lincoln toweled Jasmine''s hair until it was 80% or 90%


    dry before he tossed the towel aside.


    Lower your head, the person in your arms has fallen asleep.


    Jasmine didn''t know what delicious food came to mind and suddenly barfed a little.


    The cherry lips of the lips were turned out after she pursed them, glossy and moist, Lincoln looked at


    the eyes dark, and then lowered his head and kissed directly down.


    Jasmine had a dream that she was eating a fried chicken leg, the leg was soft and sticky, although not


    as crispy as a fried chicken leg, but the touch was bouncy and soft and veryfortable, she couldn''t


    help but lick it.


    Just for a moment, the person holding her stiffened.


    Lincoln hastily withdrew, woefully deflecting his head and looking at the wet towel on the floor, with a


    few slight gasps in his seemingly steady breathing.


    After a few moments, he carefully carried Jasmine to the bed, covered her with the nket, and sat on


    the edge of the bed for a while. He went to the suitcase, picked up his duffel bag, turned off the light,


    and closed the door gently to go back to the next room.


    Jasmine was woken up early in the morning by her rm clock.


    Jasmine went to bed neither too early nor tootest night, and when the rm clock went off she


    was still not satisfied and wanted to sleep more.


    However, friendship finally won out over sleep, and two seconds after pressing off the rm clock,


    Jasmine still got up from bed with sleepy eyes.


    At 7:00 a. m., it was still dark outside.


    Jasmine was in a state of not being awake, almost brushing her teeth with her eyes closed.


    After washing her face, she was much more awake, looking at herself inside the mirror, and I don''t


    know how she slept, her hair slept like a chicken''s nest.


    Jasmine raised her hand and scratched a few handfuls of hair, suddenly thinking that she seemed to


    have fallen asleepst night when Lincoln was helping her rub her hair ...


    Thinking about it, Jasmine''s face heated up with embarrassment.


    Usually is obviously a small ability to stay upte, howst night on a few minutes can not stay up?


    Whoops, shame on you again!


    Looking at herself in the mirror, her hair was finally smoothed out, before Jasmine nned to go out


    and change her clothes.


    Just before leaving, her eyes swept to the hair dryer ced aside, ghostly, Jasmine picked up the hair


    dryer, and casually pressed the switch.


    The next second, Jasmine heard Lincoln''s mouth had broken the hair dryer suddenly "whirring


    whirring".


    Oh, no?


    Is not the blow dryer already broken?


    Jasmine, somewhat perplexed, plugged the hairdryer back in, not going to dwell on it.


    Walking out of the bathroom, Jasmine suddenly had a sh of light, people were stunned for a moment


    -


    Lincoln couldn''t have lied to her that the hair dryer was broken in order to wipe her hair, could he?


    No way no way?

 Chapter 601 You Want To Get Married Too?

    Chapter 601 You Want To Get Married Too?


    Chapter 601 You want to get married too?


    Because the hair dryer is good for this thing, Jasmine can''t help but feel a little excited when she thinks


    about Lincoln rubbing her hairst night.


    Once she got excited, the person sat in front of the dresser for several minutes and Jasmine didn''t


    even react to what she was going to do.


    It was only when the knock on the door sounded that she woke up like a dream, raised her hand to pat


    her burning cheeks and hurriedly took her clothes out of the closet to change.


    The winter clothes are a bit much, Jasmine dawdled for a while did not put on, sweater also


    identally stuck to the hair button, Jasmine the more anxious, the more can not get.


    Lincoln at the door waited for a while, saw that no one hade to open the door, frowned slightly and


    knocked a few more times: "Jasmine?"


    "Jasmine, I''m opening the door anding in."


    Lincoln waited a while longer, did not hear any response, he finally could not resist taking out the


    release door to go in.


    Hearing this, Jasmine rushed inside the bathroom and closed the door behind her.


    The room was quiet inside, and it sounded as if Jasmine hadn''t woken up, but Lincoln walked in and


    found that Jasmine wasn''t in bed.


    "Jasmine?"


    "I''m getting dressed."


    Jasmine was so embarrassed that her sweater got stuck to the hairpin in her hair, and she couldn''t get


    it down or up, and she couldn''t pull it down.


    When Lincoln heard her say this, his original steps towards the bathroom gave a slight lurch. He put


    the breakfast in his hand on the table outside and sat down on the couch to wait for Jasmine.


    Last night at dinner, Jasmine took her phone and set several rms, and there happened to be a 7:30


    rm.


    Jasmine struggled for more than 10 seconds in the bathroom, but she couldn''t get the sweater off. She


    was so angry that she wanted to rip the sweater, but the quality of the sweater was much better than


    she thought, so it couldn''t be ripped.


    Jasmine was angry and anxious, and the rm on her phone outside kept going off. The rm went off


    for about four or five seconds and finally stopped.


    Jasmine finally breathed a sigh of relief, but it didn''tst long before there was a knock on the bathroom


    door.


    "Jasmine, you''ve been in there for almost five minutes."


    Jasmine took a look at her funny self in the mirror through the sweater and knew that there was no way


    she could get this sweater off by herself.


    She was forced to walk over and open the door.


    The bathroom door was pulled open, and as soon as Lincoln looked down, he saw Jasmine, whose


    head was covered by a sweater, standing at his heels: "My sweater got stuck in my hairpin master."


    Although he couldn''t see the person''s expression, Lincoln could feel how aggravated Jasmine was


    when she said that.


    He hooked his lips in a rare smile and raised his hand to pull up Jasmine''s sweater, and he really saw


    the crocheted flower stuck on the hairpin.


    Lincoln easily loosened the bobby pin and then plucked out the wool stuck on it a little.


    "Okay."


    The man''s low voice came from above, and at the same time, the suffocating sensation of Jasmine


    being wrapped tightly in her sweater disappeared.


    As soon as she looked up, Jasmine met Lincoln''s dark eyes.


    Thinking about what just happened, Jasmine hated to find a hole in the ground: "I, I don''t know why it


    got stuck."


    Oooooooh, so embarrassing.


    Lincoln raised his hand and touched her head, "Eat your breakfast."


    Jasmine hated not to mention what just happened, and when she heard him say that, she ran out in a


    red face.


    There was Lincoln''s packed breakfast on the coffee table, and Jasmine checked the time.


    It''s still early.


    The two of them had breakfast before going over to Sara''s side. Sara''s parents'' house is not far from


    the hotel, a walk of 700 to 800 meters.


    By the time Jasmine and Lincoln arrived, Sara was already putting on her makeup.


    As soon as Jasmine walked in, Eden and Iris both hugged Jasmine: "You had a good rest today?"


    Jasmine took a look at the two, always feeling a little weird about her two roommates, but couldn''t say


    exactly what was wrong.


    "Rest well."


    "Today is Sara''s wedding, you and senior''s wedding, isn''t it soon too?"


    Jasmine''s face flushed when she heard Eden''sment, "You, what are you talking about?"


    She and Lincoln have only been together for less than two months. Are people so quick to fall in love


    nowadays, so that they can get married?


    Jasmine talked a lot with Suny, and although her personality is not as valiant as Suny''s, she is more or


    less sensible in this area of rtionships.


    She does like Lincoln, and she has liked him for years, but marriage is not just a matter of liking.


    Two people together, of course, also depends on all aspects of the fit ah.


    Well, but so far they seem to be getting along well.


    Iris saw Jasmine''s shy look and couldn''t help but let out augh: "What are you shy about? You''ve liked


    him for so many years, and he''s got a sessful career now, so when a man reaches 30, isn''t it a


    natural thing for you to get married?"


    Here, Iris paused, her eyes drifted towards Jasmine''s little belly: "What''s more, being married will be a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    little safer, oh!"


    Jasmine''s family situation they all know, Lincoln is indeed very powerful, but really to count up, Lincoln


    to Jasmine, the high climbing people is Lincoln.


    The Read family is a family that definitely does not allow unmarried children to be born first.


    But young men and women, dry fire, this kind of thing, how to control the well.


    Jasmine felt that after the night, Iris and Eden both spoke as if there were words in their mouths, but of


    course, the words in those words should not be anything bad, after all, she did not feel any malice, but


    just somehow felt embarrassed.


    Conservatively, Jasmine took the initiative to change the subject: "Is the room manager''s makeup


    done? I want to see the bride today!"


    With that, Jasmine pushed the two people straight away and went into Sara''s bedroom.


    SarAlexandre is in a good position, her father is a small executive in apany and her mother is a


    university teacher.


    Her parents have only one daughter, so naturally, they give Sara everything that is good.


    The house is heard to apany Sara to buy the college entrance exam, buy when the price of more


    than eight thousand, did not expect the house after Sara graduated from college rose to more than 30,


    000, is also considered a blood money investment.


    The house of more than one hundred and forty square meters is made into three rooms, and Sara''s


    room is equipped with a small checkroom.


    The wedding dress to be worn today is already hanging inside the checkroom, and the stylist is doing


    maintenance work on the wedding dress.


    Wedding dress Jasmine had only seen photos before, now see the real thing, she was instantly


    beautiful, people standing in front of that wedding dress, a little can not move their legs.


    Sara saw Jasmine standing there motionless from inside the dressing mirror and couldn''t help but tsk,


    "Does she think the wedding dress is beautiful and you want to get married too?"

 Chapter 602 What Are You Going To Do?

    Chapter 602 What Are You Going To Do?


    Chapter 602 What are you going to do?


    Jasmine was embarrassed when she heard this, and hurriedly withdrew her eyes and went to sit in the


    chair next to Sara.


    Sara''s base makeup has beenpleted, the person is wearing a red pajamas, revealing the arms


    white and red.


    Jasmine watched and raised her hand to touch it, and was smacked by Sara: "You''re acting like a


    hooligan, who did you learn from?"


    Their dormitory often shares small pornographicics or novels in private, but all avoid Jasmine.


    It can''t be helped that when Jasmine enrolled in school, Sara and the girls took one look at Jasmine


    and thought she was the sister next door, so cute and innocent.


    In fact, Jasmine was just starting college, really naive, many things have not done before and have not


    heard much, often like a curious baby asked Sara them.


    Sara and the girls are patient, but every time I see her thirsty eyes, cute and innocent.


    That small what yellow whatic and small what yellow what book, who dare to share to her ah, that


    is not pollution of the mothend flowers?


    Jasmine''s face burned for a moment and she hastily withdrew her hand: "You''re so white, Sherri, and


    this dress sets you off, well, so tempting."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So, it seems a little erotic. Erotic.


    Sara looked at the blushing person in the mirror, and on a whim, she couldn''t help but tease her, "Why


    do you still like to blush so much after more than a year of graduation? If you like to blush so much,


    what are you going to do when your senior holds you and kisses you?"


    Jasmine was already blushing, and Sara even deliberately said such a "big" topic, so her ears turned


    red.


    Eden walked in with Iris and saw Jasmine sitting there like a cooked shrimp, a little curious: "What did


    you say to her, why is she so shy?"


    Sara was innocent: "I didn''t say anything, I just asked her, Jasmine likes to blush so much, what should


    she do when she kisses the seniors?"


    "Poof--"


    Iris didn''t hold back andughed straight away, "She''s thin-skinned and you don''t know it, and you''re


    talking about such a powerful topic."


    The makeup artist gave Jasmine a curious look and couldn''t help but smile too: "The face is really red."


    Jasmine: "..."


    Excessive, it''s not like you guys haven''t blushed before.


    But Sara and the girls just teased her a little bit, saw her blushing badly,ughed for a while, and didn''t


    continue these questions that made Jasmine blush.


    The make-up artist who did Sara''s mother''s make-up just came back, and Jasmine, who had a nk


    face, was caught up in the make-up.


    The groom is also from J City University, and the best man is also known to the bride, so the wee


    is very lively.


    The group was taken back to the man''s family, the couple met the man''s parents, took a short break,


    and the wedding started promptly at 7pm.


    Jasmine has been a little tired after most of the day.


    The high heels under her feet were a bit abrasive, and her heel was worn through the skin. Jasmine


    didn''t dare to let Lincoln know, and endured walking well all the way.


    The wedding was held at the hotel where Jasmine and her family stayedst night. At 4:00 p. m., more


    than two hours before the wedding, Jasmine and Lincoln nned to go back to the hotel to rest for a


    while.


    The two had juste out of the man''s house when a woman suddenly ran up to Lincoln as if she


    didn''t see Jasmine: "Hello, are you a rtive or friend of the woman''s side?"


    Lincoln directly raised his hand and pulled Jasmine into his arms, the woman saw this, the words


    already in her throat had to swallow, she waved her hand awkwardly: "Sorry to interrupt."


    After the woman finished, she turned around and ran back as fast as she could with her skirt.


    It was clear what this woman wanted to do just now.


    Jasmine''s heart was sour when she thought that she had just finished her makeup and saw Lincoln


    sitting in SarAlexandre''s living room surrounded by several women, although he didn''t seem to care


    about them, she stood at the door of the room and watched, but she still felt her heart sore.


    Jasmine was ufortable, but she knew she couldn''t me Lincoln, so she turned around and


    hugged him close, rubbing her head against his arms: "It''s not a good thing to have a good-looking


    boyfriend."


    No sooner had she said that than Lincoln suddenly picked her up in a princess hug.


    This sudden princess hug made many guests who had intended to see the bride and groom


    subconsciously turn around and look over.


    Jasmine hurriedly covered her mouth and looked at Lincoln and blinked, "You, what are you doing


    hugging me?"


    Lincoln nced at her feet, "Don''t shoes rub your feet?"


    Hearing this from him, Jasmine was a little surprised: "How did you know that?"


    She walks no differently than usual today ah, how did he see her heel was rubbed?


    "It''s red."


    Jasmine''s skin is porcin white and the redness of her ankles is evident.


    "Oh."


    At this time, I do not know who took a picture with the camera, and did not turn off the sh!


    The "click" and the sh instantly drew Jasmine''s attention. She turned her head and saw several


    people looking at her and others taking pictures of her, her face instantly got hot and she turned her


    face and buried it directly in Lincoln''s arms.


    Lincoln looked at the person who took the picture, "Please send me the picture."


    Just now, when weing the bride, people taking pictures saw Lincoln, he was in the woman''s


    friends, the face is too high, leading to several women to ask for contact information, but he will only


    push to his arms the bridesmaid, saying "my girlfriend is strict, sorry.


    He refused people with a cold look on his face, and no woman went back for contact information.


    When Lincoln looked over just now, the men were stunned for a moment, thinking that the other side


    was going to let them delete the photos, but he did say, let him send the photos to him.


    The man who took the picture was ttered: "It''s okay, I''ll, let the bride send it to you when the time


    He was going to say add FaceBook, but seeing him hugging his girlfriend, the man had the sense to


    change his words.


    Lincoln nodded and left the room with Jasmine in his arms.


    Although today''s protagonists are the bride and groom, but the pair''s face is really outstanding, and


    now Lincoln also hugged Jasmine to leave the scene, leading to some young girls present one by one


    eximed that they look like watching an idol drama.


    Jasmine was carried inside the car by Lincoln until the other side let her go.


    Jasmine gave him a look, only to see Lincoln squatting down and taking the high heels off her feet


    straight away, "How about a different pair of shoes for tonight?"


    Jasmine watched in awe as he held her feet up, where she could not say no, "Good."


    The man''s palm was warm, and Jasmine felt her cold feet get warm all of a sudden. The warmth


    spread from the soles of her feet to her heart, warming her whole being to overflow with Lincoln''s hot


    breath.

 Chapter 603 Lincoln, I Like It So Much

    Chapter 603 Lincoln, I Like It So Much


    Chapter 603 Lincoln, I like it so much


    Lincoln didn''t know where to get out of the band-aid, Jasmine looked at her own heel that had been put


    on the band-aid, and then looked at Lincoln, but I didn''t think that the man who was so high and cold


    would actually be so considerate.


    She remembered what Eden had asked herself in the morning and suddenly felt as if there was nothing


    wrong with getting married early.


    "Back to the hotel."


    Hearing Lincoln''s voice, Jasmine came back to her senses, realizing what she had just been distracted


    thinking about, and she sheepishly dared not look at Lincoln.


    Lincoln gave her a look, "Thinking about what?"


    "Didn''t think anything of it."


    Jasmine looked down at her phone, which contained the photos that Eden and the girls had brought in


    advance from the makeup artist.


    Most of them are shots of Sara, with a few asional shots of others.


    Iris discovered the photographer''s caution: "Looking good is different. Look at Jasmine''s pictures. Tsk,


    tsk, tsk, this cameraman took a lot of pictures of Jasmine! And Lincoln''s!"


    Eden added, "All the pictures are of Lincoln looking at Jasmine."


    Jasmine went into the sharing album, flipped through it for a while, and found really quite a few pictures


    of herself and Lincoln.


    Sara hired two photographers for this wedding, one who was mainly responsible for photographing her


    and the groom, and one who was responsible for photographing rtives and friends.


    Probably because Jasmine and Lincoln both have outstanding looks and are easy to photograph,


    photographers who shoot friends and family especially like to shoot her and Lincoln.


    There are quite a few photos, both single and group.


    Jasmine as a bridesmaid naturally cannot go along with Lincoln, so there are not many real photos of


    the two together, but there are many photos of them in the same frame, as most of them are of Lincoln


    looking at Jasmine from the sidelines.


    I don''t know how the photographer took the shot, as if he captured it every time Lincoln looked at


    Jasmine.


    Jasmine subconsciously nced at the man beside her who was concentrating on driving, and her


    heart seemed to be flooded with honey, so sweet that she was a bit overwhelmed.


    Ah, how can her boyfriend be so stuffy.


    There was a red light ahead, the car stopped, and Lincoln turned his head sideways: "What are you


    looking at?"


    When she was caught peeking, Jasmine''s hands shook and the phone in her hand fell directly to her


    feet.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jasmine picked her phone up in a panic and whispered down, "Look at you."


    Dark eyes moved slightly, Lincoln swept the phone in her hand, his eyes skimmed over the photo on it


    that hadn''t had time to exit, and he tapped his index finger slightly, "Tired?"


    Jasmine was slightly relieved to see that he didn''t ask further, "It''s okay."


    Tired is not particrly tired, is the high heels do not fit, wear a little ufortable feet.


    "Close your eyes and take a break."


    "Good."


    Jasmine had just set a rare photo of the two of them together as the desktop of her phone, and she


    was now so vain that when she heard Lincoln''s words, she didn''t dare to y with her phone anymore:


    "Eh, eh."


    She said, putting her phone back inside the small bag on one side, her hands nowhere to be found


    grasping the seat belt, and looking at Lincoln with her head.


    Meeting his eyes, Jasmine blinked and literally closed her eyes to rest.


    When the car stopped, Jasmine thought she was back inside the hotel.


    Just identally fell asleep, and now wake up, the upper and lower eyelids seem to be stuck together,


    a little inseparable.


    She subconsciously wanted to reach out and rub her eyes, but before her hand touched her eyes, she


    was stopped by Lincoln: "Your eyes are made up, don''t rub them."


    Hearing this from him, Jasmine just remembered that she had put on eye makeup.


    She had to let go, yawned twice, turned sideways and opened the car door, Jasmine froze when she


    saw everything unfamiliar outside the car window, "This ... doesn''t seem to be the hotel we''re staying


    in, does it?"


    "No, the nearby mall, buy a pair of shoes first."


    Lincoln said, ncing down at her band-aided heel.


    Jasmine''s heels had been taken off her feet, and her feet were now bare on the nket, and she was a


    little shy when he looked over, and subconsciously shrank her toes.


    "Wait for me for a moment, I''ll be back when I buy a pair of shoes."


    "I''ll go with you!"


    He didn''t know what shoe size she was wearing, and the heels were specially bought to match the


    bridesmaid''s dresses, so even if she wanted to change a pair of shoes, she couldn''t just change them.


    "There are no spare shoes in the car, so don''t wear those high heels again."


    Although his tone was gentle, his attitude was strong.


    And it was for her own good, too. Jasmine pursed her lips for a moment, "Then I''ll wait inside the car


    for you toe back."


    "Good boy."


    Lincoln saw her obeying and couldn''t resist raising his hand to touch her head.


    "My hair will be messed up."


    Jasmine guessed what he wanted and reached out to protect her hair.


    He nced at the braided hair on Jasmine''s head and finally withdrew his hand, "Wait for me, I''ll be


    back in ten minutes."


    "Nnnn."


    Jasmine nodded heavily and leaned out the car window to watch Lincoln step into the mall.


    While Lincoln was away, Jasmine took her phone out again.


    The group has been full of 99 messages flirting with them, Jasmine took a general look at them, saying


    that they are too much, but the heart is sweet.


    Eden and the girls should go to rest, no one is sending messages in the group at this time.


    Jasmine went through the album again, checking the gaps and re-saving the photos she missed.


    After doing this, she sheepishly put her phone back inside her bag.


    Lincoln said ten minutes is ten minutes, but he came back with not only a bag with a shoebox, but also


    a cake.


    The mousse cake inside the transparent box was delicious at first nce. Jasmine looked at it and


    immediately felt hungry.


    Lincoln handed her the cake and held out the shoes again, "Try them on forfort."


    Jasmine hugged the cake and watched as he cupped his feet again, her ears flushed again without a


    trace.


    "I''ll just try it myself-"


    Lincoln didn''t say anything, just took out a pair of hazy blue short thin heeled single shoes from inside


    the shoe box.


    The style is also ... pretty good-looking!


    The size is not too big, not too small, Jasmine''s feet into it, surprisingly just right.


    She was a little surprised: "How do you know my yardage?"


    "I saw it when I took off my shoes."


    Lincoln said, looking up at her, "Is itfortable to wear?"


    "It''s quitefortable to wear it like this, but I''ll have to get down and walk around to find out."


    "Hmm."


    He answered, pushed the door as far open as it would go, and helped Jasmine out of the car.


    The shoes are indeed veryfortable,pared to the pair of high heels she wears is simply a


    heaven and a earth, Jasmine walked a few steps to feel it.


    A buckle design style, the back do not have to worry about grinding feet.


    When looking at the shoes only think the style is okay, Jasmine wore it and found the effect surprisingly


    good.


    She happily hugged Lincoln, "The shoes are so beautiful, Lincoln, I love them so much, thank you."


    She speaks softly and sweetly, and even when she says thank you, she doesn''t make people feel any


    sense of alienation.


    To Lincoln, it sounded more like she was pouting.

 Chapter 604 You Help Me Up

    Chapter 604 You Help Me Up


    Chapter 604 You help me up


    Lincoln remembered the little kitten he had when he was a kid, and it was a little bigger than his palm,


    just born not many days ago, and he picked it up after it was not afraid of life.


    Grandma let him feed him with goat''s milk, and he rubbed his feet as soon as he got hungry. Later,


    when he grew up a bit, every day when he came home from school, he meowed and pouted, as if he


    was ming him foring back only now.


    He looked at Jasmine and his hand around her was subconsciously heavier.


    The ck eyes sank, he wasted a lot of self-control to not hold the person in front of him in the chair


    and kiss him hard.


    He swallowed, the knot in his throat rolled, Lincoln closed his eyes slightly, restrained and let go,


    lowered his head and kissed Jasmine on the forehead: "Just like it, let''s go back to the hotel first."


    Jasmine has been spoiled by Antonio since she was a child. When she first got together with Lincoln,


    she was still a bit apprehensive about the prestige of Lincoln''s boss, so she was naturally more polite


    and cautious in her words.


    But now that they''ve been together for more than a month and almost two months, Lincoln has a


    The shoes on her feet she did like, the car was parked at the roadside parking space, this point in time


    the road is less pedestrians, she subconsciously embraced the person, the opening words naturally


    with a few pampering.


    But she soon felt that she was being a little too pampered, and Lincoln''s hug just now stiffened her


    movements.


    Jasmine''s face was as hot as if someone had rolled it in a hot egg.


    Hearing this from him, she didn''t even dare to raise her head, but just answered softly, "Mm."


    This side is not far from the hotel, but five minutes the car parked in the hotel floor.


    Lincoln tossed the car keys to the bellboy, then went around to the passenger side and picked up


    Jasmine''s frayed heels, leading her inside the hotel with his other hand.


    With the change to a pair of sandals with a short heel, Jasmine''s heel is indeed much more


    It is this day to wear sandals, feet inevitably some cold.


    But the hotel is heated inside, so it''s not as cold as it is outside when you go in.


    After returning to the hotel, Lincoln poured her a ss of warm water: "Get some sleep, I''ll wake you up


    She did get up early this morning and Jasmine followed suit all morning, she did get a little tired,


    yawned, finished her water, and dutifully handed her phone to Lincoln: "Charge it for me."


    "Well, go to sleep."


    "Nnnn."


    Because of the makeup on her face and her hairpiece, Jasmine could only sleep t on her back.


    But she is also really some tired, standing all morning, just now do not feel, but now stop, feel some


    sore legs.


    Jasmine changed out of her dress and into a set of pajamas,ying t on her back on the big soft bed,


    and soon fell asleep.


    Jasmine was already asleep in the bed when Lincoln walked over to her.


    He remembered when he helped Jasmine charge her phone, the phone screen saver photo when the


    phone lit up, looking at the person on the bed, his eyes darkened a few more.


    Jasmine was woken up by Lincoln. Winter naps are particrly fond of them. After falling asleep, she


    was lying t on her back, but woke up to find that she had changed positions somehow.


    The makeup on the face naturally fell off quite a bit, and the braided hair on the head was a bit messy.


    When Jasmine thought of this, she wanted to stay in bed for a few more minutes, but now she didn''t


    dare.


    But she didn''t get up right away, she just grabbed the quilt and covered most of her face, revealing a


    pair of ck grape-sized eyes looking at Lincoln, her right hand lifted up to him: "You help me up."


    She had just woken up and her voice was breathless, yet delicate and soft.


    Lincoln reached out and pulled the person up, a force, not only pulled the person up, but also pulled the


    person into the arms.


    Jasmine directly into his arms, full of nostrils are men faint woody perfume smell.


    She subconsciously looked up at Lincoln: "Okay, I''m up-"


    Jasmine was shocked when a hand was suddenly put around her waist, and she was hugged directly


    by Lincoln.


    The deep bottomless ck eyes inside the waves. The waves are raging, as if to swallow her in half.


    Jasmine''s heart jumped at his look, and her body went a little soft from the warm breath on her face, "I,


    I need to touch up my makeup and get my hair done again - um!"


    The man''s kiss was like a spring breeze, breaking into her territory without moving.


    Jasmine only felt that her head was nk, and her body seemed to be turning over with hot. She


    wanted to push people away, but when she lifted her hand, it was a weak force.


    Rather than pushing people away, it''s more like wanting to refuse to wee them back.


    Finally, Jasmine''s whole body went soft directly in Lincoln''s arms.


    The two men''s breathing gradually became heavier, and Jasmine''s entire consciousness had been


    She felt like she was stepping on top of a cloud and would fall off at any moment, but in fact she didn''t


    fall off.


    When Lincoln let her go, Jasmine''s head was nk, and she was leaning into his arms, breathing


    heavily.


    Both of them did not speak, Lincoln looked down at her Jasmine that watery little cherry lips and forced


    himself with difficulty to avert his eyes.


    After a moment''s reprieve, he let go: "Go and fix your makeup."


    Jasmine gave him a quick nce, jumped out of bed, stepped on her cotton slippers and ran into the


    bathroom and closed the door behind her.


    She leaned against the back of the door, covering her rattling heart, always feeling that it was about to


    jump out.


    And Lincoln on the bed, hearing the sound of the door closing, thin lips rarely hooked up, he directly fell


    on his back on the bed, raised his hand across the top of his eyes, slightly closed his eyes, trying to


    calm himself down.


    Jasmine stood against the door for a while, until her heartbeat seemed to return to normal, before she


    went to the sink and looked at herself inside the mirror.


    Despite the makeup, but the face is still very obvious red, one side of a pair of ears more needless to


    say.


    She raised her hand and touched her burning ears, bit her lip, looked down and held a handful of cold


    water and sshed it on her face.


    Ice cold water sshed on her face, Jasmine instantly calmed down.


    She closed her eyes and let out a breath before raising her hand and pulling open the bathroom door


    and stepping out.


    Lincoln in bed had also recovered, carrying in his hand the cake he had bought this afternoon,


    "Hungry?"


    After a good night''s sleep, Jasmine was indeed hungry, and her stomach honestly "rumbled" twice.


    Jasmine''s face, which had just returned to normal, heated up again, "I''m a little hungry."


    Lincoln gave her a look, unpacked the cake box and put it in front of her: "There''s no rush, it''s still


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    early."


    The wedding is at 7:30 and it''s just after 6:00.


    As soon as Jasmine heard him say that, she responded, "No, I''m in a hurry!"


    She still has to refill her makeup and braid her hair, urgently, very urgently, woo-hoo!

 Chapter 605 So ThatS Your Girlfriend

    Chapter 605 So That''S Your Girlfriend


    Chapter 605 So that''s your girlfriend


    Lincoln doesn''t know when it''s time for women to put on makeup and dress up, but Jasmine does.


    An hour or so may seem like a lot, but to be really exquisite, this amount of time is nothing.


    But fortunately Sara''s makeup artist hired a good, tossed most of the day, and so sleep, although some


    of the makeup fell off, but not all the flowers can not see, do not need to remove the reapplication.


    Jasmine made up the makeup badly after ten minutes or so, but the hair she was having to take apart


    and re-braid.


    Fortunately, when she was in college, Eden and the girls usually liked to braid her hair when they had


    nothing to do, so she learned more, Jasmine also learned some, braiding is not difficult for her, but it


    has been a long time since I have done so formally hair, in the end some rusty, it took more than half


    an hour to make it smooth and beautiful.


    She came over as a bridesmaid this time, daily makeup cosmetics and skin care products are naturally


    brought, but styling this kind of thing Jasmine usually do not use much.


    Without styling spray, the braid is done, but it looks half as good.


    But the hotel actually prepared a men''s styling spray, Jasmine used it, and the effect was not bad.


    After all this tossing and turning, it was already after seven o''clock.


    Jasmine hurriedly changed her shoes and put on her earrings, "Going to bete, Lincoln!"


    Her tone was hurried, and she could hear the urgency.


    Lincoln looked at his watch from the couch, stood up from the couch, saw her running over and


    stepping on his skirt, and quickly reached over and held the person up.


    Jasmine just jumped right into his arms.


    "Be careful."


    Jasmine pulled at the hem of her skirt and responded with a red face, "Mmm."


    Sara''s wedding is quite a big deal, I heard that the wedding decorations alone cost a small 100, 000.


    The number of tables set up is not much, a table of ten people, a total of twenty tables, but the field is


    Jasmine and Lincoln were both ced at a table, but Jasmine was the maid of honor and had to follow


    the bride when she came out, so the two separated after they entered.


    Lincoln, as Jasmine''s boyfriend, Sara naturally ced people at the buddy table, with the table forward


    and the next table up being the woman''s next of kin table.


    Jasmine did arrive a littlete and was given a smirking look by both Eden and Iris, who didn''t say


    anything, but she got weak on her own.


    In reaction, Jasmine remembered that she hadn''t done anything weak-minded, either.


    It''s just that I took a nap!


    The bridesmaids are five in total, in addition to Jasmine and Eden, there is also a Sara''s childhood best


    friend, plus a Sara''s cousin, the best man is also naturally a number of matching, including the bride


    and groom, a total of six pairs.


    Their wedding custom is to count the bride and groom as an even number, which means pairing up.


    Before the opening, their bridesmaids and groomsmen had to scatter flowers on both sides of the red


    carpet.


    Jasmine was so white and pretty that the wedding nner pulled her to the front of the line, closest to


    the stage.


    After all, people look good well, photogenic, when the timees to shoot out the wedding records


    also look good.


    Jasmine was standing right where she could see Lincoln, who was looking at her from a distance of


    seven or eight meters.


    Jasmine met his gaze, her hand tightening and tightening as she carried the basket of flowers.


    So shy, what should I do?


    The first time in the morning someone noticed Jasmine, she was in the bridesmaid group inside the


    most outstanding looks, good-looking and not the kind of aggressive good-looking, is typical of the


    sweet look of the sister next door.


    This look is the most pleasing, whether it is men, women and children like, even if they do not like and


    can not give birth to hate.


    But in the afternoon Jasmine left with Lincoln, someone asked a question to know that Jasmine has


    long had a boyfriend and had to rest his mind.


    But the woman''s family and friends do not know, they sent Jasmine out in the morning and did not


    follow the past, stayed at the woman''s house for dinner.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    So many of the woman''s friends and rtives only know that there is such a beautiful bridesmaid, do


    not know that the bridesmaid has a boyfriend.


    Coincidentally, Sara has two cousins, one this year twenty-eight, one this year thirty, both without


    girlfriends, people are white, tall and thin, the morning of the wedding send two people are not in, now


    the evening banquet, two people just sit at the table of close rtives.


    Of course, the parents of the two were at that table as well.


    Sara is an only child, her mother is also an only child, but her father is not.


    Jasmine is standing at this moment, enough to let Sara''s aunt they look gently with those two cousins


    to see clearly.


    The little girl on stage, sweet and soft, look also some shy, Sara two aunts more and more like, in a


    side constantly asked Sara that two cousins.


    "This friend of Sara''s is so beautiful, you two brothers, you don''t have a heartbeat?"


    Sara''s two cousins looked at each other, one lifted his sses, one looked down and sipped his water,


    no one said they liked it or didn''t like it.


    But their two mothers are understanding, see this situation, directlyughed: "Come on, such a good


    opportunity so beautiful little girl, you do not know how to cherish, then you deserve to y bachelor for


    life!"


    Lincoln sat there, and although his eyes fell on Jasmine without leaving, he didn''t drop what the table


    next to him said.


    Dark eyes sank slightly, somewhat displeased.


    He looked at Jasmine on stage, the light from her head down, the whole person in a soft light envelope,


    carrying a flower basket some shy shy, with a shy smile on his face, such a deadly innocent temptation,


    most men can not stand.


    He pursed his lips, raised his hand and picked up his phone, pressed the bright screen, then got up


    with the phone, pretended to leave the table, but deliberately approached the table in front of him, then


    his hand let go, the phone fell straight at the feet of Sara her second aunt.


    Sara''s second aunt was taken aback and stopped discussing Jasmine''s words and picked up Lincoln''s


    phone, not expecting to see a selfie of Lincoln and Jasmine.


    Sara''s second aunt was stunned for a moment until she heard a cool male voice: "Sorry, the phone


    didn''t hold steady."


    Sara''s second aunt came back to her senses: "Nothing, nothing, so that''s your girlfriend!"


    Sara''s second aunt handed the phone back to Lincoln, and when she saw Lincoln, she added heartily,


    "What a match."


    "Thanks."


    Lincoln took his phone and went back to his seat. The wedding had already started and Jasmine''s


    attention was not on him anymore.


    Romantic music was ying, but he still heard Sara''s second aunt''s voice: "Too bad, that girl has a


    boyfriend, and her boyfriend is quite handsome! You two, you''ve been studying too much, right? You


    two are so stupid, you didn''t even know how to have a boyfriend when you were in school, you''re


    useless!"


    When Sara''s two cousins heard this, they both nced at Jasmine on stage again, and their eyes


    clearly darkened.


    It is indeed a very beautiful and lovely little girl, standing in a group of bridesmaids can see her at a


    nce, the little girl smile and dimples, really can be sweet to the heart of people inside.


    Unfortunately, Dimple has an owner.

 Chapter 606 IM In A Hurry To Get Married

    Chapter 606 I''M In A Hurry To Get Married


    Chapter 606 I''m in a hurry to get married


    Jasmine was unaware of all that was happening offstage, and by the time she finished her task and got


    offstage, Sara and the groom were already exchanging rings and the food was just about ready for


    each table.


    Jasmine was not feeling hungry, she felt she was standing so close to the front, and the light overhead


    was so bright, it was shy, she just wanted to get down early.


    This moment down, see the table full of dishes, immediately feel hungry.


    This table was filled with bridesmaids and bridesmaids'' boyfriends. In addition to Jasmine and Lincoln,


    Sara''s best friend and her cousin''s boyfriend were also present.


    I have to say that Sara marriage is really generous, ten dishes on the table, a single te of ten small


    green dragon out to thousands of dors, not to mention the abalone and sea cucumber.


    As soon as Jasmine was seated, Lincoln poured her a ss of juice: "Do your feet hurt?"


    He whispered down in question, his opening breath hitting the back of her ear, and Jasmine''s hand


    holding the cup shrank, a little sheepish: "It doesn''t hurt."


    With a Band-Aid on and nothing scraping on the heel, it naturally doesn''t hurt.


    "Shrimp for dinner?"


    "Nnnn."


    Lincolndled her a bowl of soup, then took two small green dragons and ced them on a dinner


    te in front of him, cutting them for her without haste.


    Jasmine pretty much just ate the whole time, she didn''t have to do anything, she wanted to eat


    something, looked at it, and the next second the man next to her pinned it on.


    In just five or six minutes, it took the breath away from the others at the table.


    Sara''s best friend elbowed her boyfriend: "Look at Miss Read''s boyfriend, how considerate he is."


    Next to Sara''s cousin also some disgust: "will not give me open lobster even if, even clip vegetables


    are not to me clip, no love no love."


    They have been talking with their boyfriends for quite a long time, so they are naturally envious, but


    they have been talking for three to five years, and their feelings are there.


    These words were obviously joking and amusing. Jasmine, who was thin-skinned, was sitting there


    biting into the abalone Lincoln haddled into her bowl, and felt her face was even hotter than the bowl


    of soup she had just drunk.


    On the side, Lincoln acted like it was nothing, seeing her soup bowl empty, "Want more soup?"


    Jasmine nodded, "To."


    This soup is weirdly good.


    Eden and Iris two single dogs to watch the breathtaking, no boyfriend had to eat in silence on the


    sidelines.


    But it didn''t take long for the bride and groom, who had finished speaking on stage, to start calling them


    up to throw their bouquets.


    More than ten minutes of time, in addition to Lincoln has been in the side of the dishes peeled shrimp


    to let Jasmine eat full, the others did not eat enough to wipe the mouth hurriedly to fill the lipstick on


    stage.


    The lights on the stage were blinding, and Jasmine couldn''t help but squint as she stood up.


    To liven things up, the host asked them if the bridesmaids had boyfriends and asked which one was


    getting married.


    The boyfriend is there, the wedding date will be in but not.


    The host is also humorous: "It does not matter, in this case, the bride can throw the right point, our two


    bridesmaids can find the right man, it depends on you!"


    Eden, always the bold one, was standing right next to the host and was not only unashamed to hear


    this, but also grabbed the microphone: "Sara, watch Jasmine throw the bouquet! We have just been fed


    dog food by her and Lincoln to the point that we have lost our appetite for the sea food on the table!"


    Her voice went out through the microphone and the whole meeting hall heard it, someughed, some


    apuded.


    Iris also thoughtfully pushed Jasmine out as soon as she could, and Jasmine stood there, her face red


    with embarrassment.


    Sara gave Jasmine a look, "Then I will live up to the expectations!"


    She said, turned around and raised her hand to hold the bouquet and threw it back heavily.


    But the bouquet was not thrown in Jasmine''s direction, it was thrown towards Eden.


    Eden was quick to see the bouquet was about to fall in front of his own, holding Jasmine''s shoulders to


    move people a, Jasmine looked at the smashed bouquet, dumbfounded reached out.


    When she looked back, the bouquet was already in her hand.


    Jasmine subconsciously nced at Lincoln on stage, a little too far apart and too brightly lit for her to


    see the man''s expression clearly, but knew Lincoln was looking at her too.


    Jasmine''s face instantly turned red with shame, and her ears were even more scalded.


    But fortunately, there is no other link, Jasmine took the bouquet back to her seat, took a look at Lincoln,


    the whole person is like a little daughter-inw, sit down after the words are afraid to say.


    Eden and Iris two looked at each other, know Jasmine shy, open smile: "Jasmine do not have


    psychological pressure ah, we are still young, you are only twenty-three years old, not in a hurry to get


    married, just a joke."


    Said Eden, ncing boldly at Lincoln: "Right, Lincoln."


    Lincoln answered with a soft "mmm" and then took the bouquet from Jasmine''s hand, "Want some


    more?"


    As if nothing had just happened on stage.


    Jasmine wasn''t really hungry anymore, but she felt that at this time, it would be better to eat something


    to ease the awkwardness: "Nnngh."


    So, when she left the venue, Jasmine was so full of food that she had some difficulty walking.


    But she didn''t dare to tell Lincoln, so she could only hold it in silence.


    Halfway through the walk, the man beside him suddenly stopped, "Eaten up?"


    His eyes swept her stomach, Jasmine wore a bridesmaid dress today is a bit slim, she ate, a small


    tummy is somewhat obvious.


    Noticing his eyes, Jasmine stiffened for a moment: "No, no."


    Lincoln''s eyebrows twitched, "I''m eating up, walk slower."


    Just as the two returned to the room, the waiter brought over the antibiotic tablets.


    Lincoln broke her a few pieces ording to the dosage: "Just chew it, it''s not hard to eat."


    Jasmine opened her mouth and took the tablets in, and sat for a while before she felt her tightly packed


    stomach not hold up so much.


    Lincoln was on the phone outside the balcony, his low male voiceing in now and then, and


    Jasmine heard him talking about a recent project.


    The bouquet that she "grabbed" was sitting on the coffee table when Jasmine looked up and saw it.


    She remembered that she and Lincoln had only been together for less than two months, and now she


    had "snatched" the bouquet at the wedding, he wouldn''t think she was in a hurry to get married, would


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    he?


    Thinking about it, Jasmine was a little anxious and overwhelmed.


    She didn''t know how she was going to exin to Lincoln that she wasn''t like that!


    In the middle of the walk, the man walked in and saw her sitting on the sofa dazed, "Still having a hard


    time?"


    Jasmine shook her head, looked up at him, and pursed her lips, "Lincoln yeah, I really didn''t mean to


    rush the marriage."


    She said the words with difficulty.


    The man''s eyebrows twitched as he looked at her and suddenly stopped talking.


    Jasmine''s heart beat faster as she looked at her, and for a moment, the other side suddenly moved,


    "I''m in a hurry."


    She was a bit overwhelmed by the response, "Huh?"


    "I''m getting older and I''m in a hurry to get married."

 Chapter 607 Brother Is Not The Same

    Chapter 607 Brother Is Not The Same


    Chapter 607 brother is not the same


    It was then that Jasmine reacted to what Lincoln meant by that.


    She blushed and reddened, nced at Lincoln, and quickly became too sheepish to look at anyone


    else.


    He did not say okay, he said so, Jasmine thought, in fact, in fact, early marriage is not bad.


    She grew up really does not seem to have any particrly grand ideas, probably because of their own


    family privileged, and above the brother to protect, learning and not bad, also looks outstanding, all the


    way to not say how smooth and beautiful, but also very warm.


    When she went to study economics, Jasmine wanted to work outside for a few years after graduation,


    and then go home to help Antonio share the pressure, but she really had no other ideas.


    But after running into Lincoln during her freshman year, she couldn''t help but think a little more about


    graduation.


    When she first chose Lincoln''spany, Jasmine did have a personal interest, so when April Owen,


    her ssmate who was bidding for the job together after New Year''s Eve, said she had no ulterior


    motives, she was angry but too weak-minded to retort.


    Thinking about April, Jasmine couldn''t help but think of something else.


    She was stunned for a moment and hastily asked Lincoln, "By the way, our college invited you back to


    campus as a guest speaker, are you going?"


    Two dayster is the 30th anniversary of the founding of the J City University Business Management


    Department, their department has always been rich, more than 30 years out of most of the people have


    be sessful, graduated four or five years, mixed with a little, how to be apany manager.


    But like Lincoln, before he graduated, he was already the boss of thepany, and once he


    graduated, thepany went public, and in the past thirty years, it is a rare one.


    The most famous of them is Suny, Ashle is also very good, but not their economic management


    department.


    However, it seems that Suny refused to attend the anniversary celebration inside the hospital this time.


    Thinking about it, Jasmine was a little disappointed.


    Lincoln doesn''t know how Jasmine suddenly thought of this thing, as was his custom in previous years,


    he would not go back.


    The leaders inside the hospital are too fond of that set, Lincoln has never liked to socialize, the


    But this year ...


    He inclined his head to look at Jasmine beside him and thought it wouldn''t hurt to go: "Go for it."


    "Ohhhhhhh, then I''ll hurry and send a message back to Mike."


    The electronic invitation Jasmine received the day before yesterday, but the day before thepany''s


    meeting more, the morning held a meeting, the afternoon held two small meetings, she went over it,


    thinking that after the meeting to ask Lincoln, the result yesterday because of the matter ofing to


    Sara''s wedding, Jasmine instantly forgot.


    Lincoln moved to reach out and wrap his arms around the waist of the person at his side, not quite


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    satisfied that Jasmine could even think about work at this time.


    After Sara''s wedding, Jasmine and Lincoln stayed in A City for an extra day and took the afternoon


    flight back to J City the next day.


    It was after 7pm when the two returned to J City. Lincoln took Jasmine to dinner and dropped her off at


    the Read residence.


    When I arrived at the Read residence, I happened to meet Antonioing back from work.


    Lincoln stopped the car and let Antonio cross first.


    Antonio was not polite, he drove his car past the side, after entering the garage, he parked the car and


    walked out of the vi directly, pulling Jasmine''s suitcase: "It''ste, thanks Mr. Bradley for sending


    Jasmine back."


    After the words, Antonio pulled Jasmine again.


    Jasmine was pulled by Antonio and had to separate from the hand she was holding with Lincoln.


    She didn''t react at once, and when she first let go she subconsciously grabbed a hold of it.


    This led to Antonio also saw the two holding hands, Antonio''s face immediately darkened, "sat for


    hours on the ne, tomorrow there is work, go back to sleep."


    He forced himself to finish the sentence, and then took Jasmine and headed inside the vi.


    Jasmine was embarrassed and said, "Good night," before turning around.


    Lincoln looked at Jasmine and didn''t follow her in, "Good night."


    Halfway through the walk, Jasmine was a bit reluctant and couldn''t help but look back. Seeing Lincoln


    still standing in front of her vi, she felt sweet and warm at the bottom of her heart and finally followed


    Antonio back to the vi.


    Antonio watched his sister take one step and three steps back to surrender to enter the house, and his


    already dark and sullen face became even more ugly.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t a crime to hit someone, he couldn''t resist the urge to rush over and beat


    Lincoln up.


    We''ve only been together for so long, and you''ve taken Jasmine so far that she doesn''t even want to


    go home!


    The more Antonio thought about it, the angrier he became. After sending Jasmine to her room, he went


    downstairs and drank three sses of cold water.


    In the middle of winter, Antonio stood at the small bar and poured cold water, the aunt who had just


    finished her snack was shocked and forgot to say anything.


    After Antonio drank three big sses of cold water, people calmed down a lot.


    But when he thought of Jasmine and Lincoln staying alone in A City for three days, he was sour and


    astringent, and after pulling his tie, he couldn''t resist going upstairs and knocking on Jasmine''s door.


    Jasmine also had intended to go downstairs to Antonio, she saw a sleeve clip today when shopping


    quite suitable for Antonio, although a little expensive, more than six thousand, but she still bite the


    bullet and buy it.


    This is not, just put down the luggage, Jasmine to pack a good sleeve clip to find out, is ready to take to


    Antonio, did not expect to open the door to see his brother also came up.


    "Brother."


    Seeing Antonio''s not-so-good face, Jasmine was embarrassed and handed over the bag in her hand: "I


    bought you a present."


    Antonio''s stomach was on fire, and when he heard his sister''s words, his heart instantly softened:


    "What is it?"


    "Sleeve clips."


    He reached out and took it, opened the box, and the sleeve clips inside were atmospheric and chic,


    and indeed quite beautiful.


    Antonio felt his own sister was not without himself: "Brother liked it."


    He stroked Jasmine''s head, but soon he thought of something else: "Did you get Lincoln a sleeve clip,


    too?"


    "No, no!"


    When Antonio heard this, he nodded in satisfaction: "That''s good, men can''t be too spoiled, of course,


    brother is different."


    Jasmine: "..."


    She looked at Antonio and didn''t even dare to say that although she hadn''t bought Lincoln a sleeve


    clip, she had bought Lincoln a necktie.


    That tie wasn''t cheap, more than 13, 000.


    So, Jasmine hasn''t even been paid this month''s sry yet, and she''s already spent it all.


    Not only did she spend it all, but she also spent half of her next month''s sry.


    She ran out of money after buying Lincoln''s tie and Antonio''s sleeve clip, which Jasmine still bought


    with her credit card.


    Antonio put the sleeve clip on and the more he looked at it, the more he liked it, "Do you still have


    enough money?"


    Jasmine didn''t ask him for money after she graduated, and Antonio paid it directly to her card, butst


    year Jasmine returned it unchanged, saying she would earn money.


    Antonio felt that his sister had grown up and was so moved that he stopped calling her for money and


    just bought Jasmine gifts regrly.


    The cufflinks are not cheap, and Jasmine will have to pay a lot of money to attend the wedding.


    With her small sry, Antonio didn''t have to think about it to know that she wasn''t enough.


    He thought about it, took out his wallet, took out all the cash inside and stuffed it into her hand: "Brother


    buy you snacks, good boy, it''ste, take a bath and go to bed early, good night."


    "... Good night, brother."


    Faced with arge stack of red and fluffy grandparents, Jasmine still had no backbone to ept it.


    Forget it, she is really poor.

 Chapter 608 WeLl Be There

    Chapter 608 We''Ll Be There


    Chapter 608 We''ll be there


    Lincoln was invited back as a special guest as a distinguished alumnus for the 30th anniversary of the


    School of Economics and Management.


    Of course, the EMA also opened its doors that day to all previous students of the EMA.


    Jasmine has only graduated a year or so ago and is not doing well. Naturally, she is not on the list of


    special guests, so she is following everything back to school as Lincoln''s secretary.


    And just a few days ago, their ss also took advantage of this college anniversary to hold a ss


    meeting.


    Many people in their ss stayed in J City after graduation, some went to A City, and some went north,


    but most of their ssmates are in J City and nearby cities.


    It so happened that the anniversary day was a Saturday, so this first ss meeting after graduation


    was quite crowded ordingly.


    Sara has just gotten married and is already abroad on her honeymoon, so naturally she won''te to


    this ss meeting.


    Eden is away on a training trip this week, so she won''t be attending either.


    Iris doesn''t want to participate and ns to sleep at home.


    So, none of Jasmine and her dorm went to participate.


    Sara and the girls are not going to participate, Jasmine is not familiar with the rest of the ss, so she


    does not want to participate.


    So the ss leader in the group one by one ait, Jasmine are pretending silence can not see.


    I thought I would be able to avoid the embarrassment of being used as a stepping stone to show off for


    the first ss meeting, but I never thought that when Jasmine followed Lincoln back to school for the


    anniversary, she would be the first to run into the ss president and the schoolmittee.


    This time for the college anniversary, their ss president and schoolmittee were also invited


    back, after all, the two seemed to be developing quite well.


    When Lincoln was invited up to talk by the leader, Jasmine had to wait for him in the background


    because she was not assigned a seat.


    Jasmine had known that the ss president and the schoolmittee would also be here today, so


    she almost always avoided the two.


    She had avoided the first few encounters, but this time Jasmine missed the mark.


    "Jasmine?"


    Jasmine was secretly named the ss flower, but she mostly stayed with her dorm mates and had little


    interaction with her ssmates, not to mention the unpleasantness she had at the beginning of the


    school year, so Jasmer dropped out of almost all ss group activities.


    Everyone in the ss knew that Jasmine was a J City local and was transported in a luxury car every


    time she was on vacation. Some said she was from a good family and some said she was taken.


    Of course, as for how, no one in the ss knew about Jasmine''s rtionship with Antonio except Sara


    and the few people Jasmine knew well.


    When Jasmine first started school she had a falling out with April in her ss, but it was actually April


    who made things difficult for Jasmine unterally.


    Jasmine followed her father and mother to Europe after the entrance exams, and when school started,


    her skin was tanned a lot, and her looks were not very impressive when she first enrolled, so April, who


    was white and clean, was evaluated as the ss flower, and was also pushed to the college''s forum to


    select the house flower.


    These things have nothing to do with Jasmine, the point is that I don''t know who said on April''s


    selection post that April in ss 1 is not particrly good looking, but Jasmine is better looking.


    Jasmine did not know about this, but April came to her and told her to be more open and honest, she


    was scolded for some reason, and went back to the dormitory Sara to help inquire about it, Jasmine


    only knew about it.


    Later April was not chosen as the house flower, and I don''t know if it was because of that person''s


    This is a great attention, when the school just started Jasmine tanned like a small charcoal, in front of


    April is simply the ugly duckling and swan.


    But after two months, Jasmine has returned to her white color and her features attract more attention


    than her skin tone.


    When I returned to school after the National Day holiday, a male student bumped into Jasmine and


    asked her in surprise if she was in the wrong ss, as there was no such pretty girl in their ss.


    This said Jasmine embarrassed and embarrassed, just April is sitting in the first row, on the spot to get


    angry, said some people usually fake low-key, in fact, secretly like to step on others on.


    Jasmine is not a quarrelsome character, although listening to ufortable, but also did not say


    anything, butter when Lincoln came to their ss, April see Lincoln always point Jasmine to answer


    questions, after ss directly to Jasmine to follow the yin and yang.


    Sara and the girls helped Jasmine scolded back on the spot, Jasmine and April two people''s beam is


    so formed, so thatter when the ss first activity, April still in the yin and yang Jasmine, andter


    Jasmine simply do not participate in the ss group activities.


    This time when the ss president said the party, April quickly came out and stated that she would


    attend, or bring her fianc¨¦ with her.


    April has seen a lot of those show-off tactics since she was a kid, and she''s toozy to bother with her.


    And she thinks she and April are not a ss of people, there is no need to meet, and she does not


    need the so-called ssmates to maintain herwork, in J City, the Read family''swork is much


    stronger than the ssmates she met in school.


    So this ss party, Jasmine did not want to go at all.


    But now directly by the ss president and ss member bumped into the above, the two or the first


    time to see Jasmine wear such a dress, still some dare not recognize: "Jasmine?"


    Jasmine had already seen them approaching, and now that they were calling her name, she had to nod


    her head even if she was reluctant.


    The ss president and ssmittee members are all boys, and they only feel honored by a


    beautiful ssmate like Jasmine. Now that they see how much prettier people seem to be, they


    naturally invite them warmly when they think about the ss party in the evening.


    Jasmine couldn''t resist, so she had to nod her head stiffly.


    At this time, Lincoln also came down from the stage, his face a little cold.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The ss president and the ssmittee also saw Lincoln, Lincoln had been their ss substitute,


    they naturally recognized him, not to mention that Lincoln was also a popr figure in school:


    "Lincoln?"


    Lincoln nodded and nced at Jasmine, "Talk about what?"


    Hearing Lincoln''s words, the ss president hurriedly spoke up: "Lincoln, our ss is having a ss


    party tonight, Jasmine will be there too, you have taught us before, if you are free, you shoulde


    too?"


    "Where?"


    "It''s not far, it''s at the Rugui Hotel."


    "Okay, we''ll be there."


    Jasmine was stunned and looked incredulously at Lincoln, who acted like nothing was wrong: "Let''s


    go."


    Jasmine pursed her lips, and because of the two ssmates in the way, she had to follow Lincoln and


    leave first.


    Looking at the backs of the two, the school board seemed to react, "How did Lincoln and Jasmine get


    together?"


    The ss president also seemed to react: "They shouldn''t be ..."

 Chapter 609 DonT You Want To Marry Me?

    Chapter 609 Don''T You Want To Marry Me?


    Chapter 609 Don''t you want to marry me?


    The venue was a bit crowded, so Lincoln reached out and took Jasmine''s hand directly and turned


    around and left.


    The two of them walked to the entrance of the venue and just ran into the leaders of the college.


    The clerk saw the two holding hands, was also stunned for a moment, but in the end is the old ginger,


    quickly calm down, looked at Lincoln and smiled: "Lincoln, you also have not returned to school for


    several years, the principal he ah, several times to me asked about you, stayter to eat a noon meal


    together."


    "Jasmine she is not feeling well, the kindness of the principal and secretary Zhao, Li can only ept it


    with all his heart."


    Lincoln is very generous, Secretary Zhao is not good to say something.


    Others may not know the rtionship between Jasmine and the Read family, but he knows all about it,


    Lincoln if really Jasmine married, the future will only be more unlimited.


    The other party has said that Jasmine is not feeling well, and if he insists on going on, it will only make


    each other ufortable.


    Secretary Zhao smiled, but also cared to say a few words of concern, but also did not insist, only that


    there is time to return to school in the future to see more.


    Lincoln responded politely and then led Jasmine out of the synagogue.


    He has never been a fan of these so-called parties, and the reason he came over today was just to let


    people know that he and Jasmine were together.


    Jasmine as soon as she enrolled in school was looked at by many boys inside the school, senior year


    he helped the teacher substitute for Jasmine their ss, once a few boys in the back seat where the


    noise, he left the ss directly to keep the boys.


    It was only after some questioning that we found out why the boys were so excited. It turned out that


    someone from their dorm wanted to confess their love for Jasmine.


    The guy was pretty good-looking, and Lincoln had seen girls confess to the guy several times.


    And look at the boys'' dress, the boys'' family should also be good.


    At that time, there were a lot of boys like this with rtively good conditions who liked Jasmine inside


    the school.


    On the day of Jasmine''s graduation ceremony, he finished his meeting early and drove back to see her


    take her graduation photos.


    She temporarily put the items in the location of more than a dozen bouquets of flowers, he sat in the


    car and watched, all from the boys.


    There was a card inside those flowers, and what the card would say, Lincoln knew without reading.


    He had seen Jasmine being confessed to several times when she was inside the school.


    Although now graduated, he asionally heard Jasmine''s name from the mouth of some of his college


    ssmates, curious about where Jasmine went to work, now considered a sessful person, want to


    chase this elementary school girl again.


    So many people are watching behind the scenes, Lincoln naturally is not likely to sit idly by.


    Today''s anniversary of the college, a lot of people came back, he appeared and left holding Jasmine''s


    hand in such a dignified manner, I believe that as long as they are not brain-dead, they will guess his


    rtionship with Jasmine nowadays.


    The two gradually walked away, Jasmine remembered what happened inside the venue just now: "Why


    do you suddenly want to go to our ss reunion ah?"


    Lincoln''s participation in their ss reunion, whether as a substitute teacher or as a senior or as her


    boyfriend, is a matter of course.


    The ss president and school board members didn''t just politely mention it to Lincoln when he asked


    for an invitation.


    It''s just that Jasmine didn''t expect that Lincoln, who has never liked to attend these so-called parties


    and social gatherings, would just say yes.


    She actually didn''t want to go to that ss reunion at all.


    Jasmine is not stupid, she naturally knows exactly what the character of their ssmates is.


    The ss is not graduating when many people are secretlypeting, this graduation must be more


    powerfulpetition?


    She was born in the Read family environment, Jasmine has always disliked topare with others, so


    when she was in college, she was actually very unhappy when her ssmates pulled her down


    sometimes.


    So this so-called party, Jasmine does not want to participate, listen to them there to climb the


    But just now she did not have time to open her mouth to refuse, Lincoln has said will participate, she


    can not refute, so she had to follow him first to leave.


    "Isn''t it your ss reunion?"


    He inclined his head to look at her and asked in a soft voice.


    "Yeah, but this kind of ss reunion is the least interesting."


    Jasmine said, unable to resist biting her lower lip.


    Instead, Lincoln suddenly asked a question that caught her off guard: "When do you n to go public


    with our rtionship?"


    Hearing this from him, Jasmine was stunned for a moment, "No, isn''t it already public?"


    "With your social status, it looks like you''re still single."


    Jasmine was a little vain to be seen by Lincoln, she has not sent a dynamic description of herself and


    Lincoln together, one because the two have not been together for a long time, so soon to show


    affection is not good; the second is her circle of friends and Lincoln''s circle of friends repeat too much,


    so suddenly, Jasmine more or less a little embarrassed.


    "So, wouldn''t that be too high profile?"


    The two people have been together for more than two months, right, this is to send a circle of friends to


    send a social dynamic widely announced?


    "So let your college ssmates know first, lest we get marriedter and invitations are sent to people


    who still look shocked not knowing we''re already together."


    Lincoln said these words without any change of expression on his face.


    However, Jasmine''s mind was filled with the word "marriage" and she looked at Lincoln and her face


    instantly burned.


    What, are you talking about marriage so soon?


    Seeing her frozen, Lincoln raised a rare eyebrow: "What, Jasmine doesn''t want to marry me?"


    "No!"


    Speaking out of turn, Jasmine no longer had the face to look at Lincoln.


    She ducked her head in embarrassment and tried to shift the conversation in the right direction, "You''re


    right."


    Looking at her reddened earlobes, her dark eyes moved slightly, "What do you want to eat for lunch?"


    The subject changed, and Jasmine sighed with relief and thought, "Kind of want to eat western food."


    "Hmm."


    Lincoln answered and pulled the door open for her to get in.


    At this time, April, who had just arrived at the school not far away, raised her hand and pulled the


    woman beside her, "Look over there is that Jasmine?"


    Lois Cole looked up in the direction April was pointing, slowly driving up the car, through the window,


    she vaguely saw a familiar face: "Looks like it."


    She responded, looked at the car and smiled meaningfully with hooked lips, "This car is quite a lot of


    money, it seems that Jasmine is doing well after graduation."


    April heard the words inside her words and smiled, "After all, people''s previous methods are not


    simple."


    The twoughed and joked as they walked inside, but were a little curious if Jasmine would be


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    attending the ss reunion this evening.

 Chapter 610 Jasmine Is Not That Kind Of Person

    Chapter 610 Jasmine Is Not That Kind Of Person


    Chapter 610 Jasmine is not that kind of person


    The news that Lincoln was going to attend Jasmine''s ss party soon spread inside their ss group.


    Jasmine had just finished her lunch when she saw that Eden and the girls in her roommate''s group


    were all aiding her.


    "Jasmine, what''s wrong with you? What are you doing at that boring party? To watch April and the girls


    rap?"


    "What''s going on, that April why in the group inside Yin Yang ah, said you recently mixed very well, and


    also said what you are going to marry into a luxury family? Hahahahaha, I''mughing my ass off, isn''t


    your family a rich family?"


    "Didn''t you go back to school with Lincoln today for our college anniversary? Did you run into April? I


    don''t think so. If she knew you were with Lincoln, she''d be furious."


    Jasmine had just finished lunch with Lincoln and returned to the office to prepare for her lunch break,


    but she didn''t expect to see that the roommate group had exploded when she tapped into her phone.


    Jasmine didn''t know that April and Lois were talking to her like aedian.


    Jasmine also realized that she was being shady in the group without doing anything by looking at the


    screenshots inside the dorm group.


    After reading Eden''s group chat records, she didn''t dare to venture that she didn''t want to participate in


    that ss reunion either, which Lincoln had promised to do.


    Probably because she hadn''t shown up for a long time, Sara, who was on her honeymoon, aired out


    Jasmine once more in the group: "Jasmine, why haven''t you shown up for so long?"


    Jasmine was embarrassed and had to cryptically say, "When I went back to attend the college


    anniversary this morning, I just happened to run into the ss president and the schoolmittee."


    When Jasmine said this, Sara and the girls understood in seconds.


    "Pathetic."


    "Miserable!"


    "Think outside the box, just show your face and run!"


    If she hadn''t met them, Jasmine could have said she didn''t see the group message or that she was too


    busy to work.


    But this is encountered, but also really is not good to say not to go.


    Jasmine sent an emoji and took the opportunity to say she was taking a break.


    After saying that, she immediately put down the phone.


    If they ask Lincoln about the ss party, they''ll be up in arms again.


    She was thin-skinned, so it was better to withdraw first.


    The party was arranged at a five-star hotel near J City University. Because the ss president and the


    schoolmittee understood Jasmine and Lincoln''s rtionship, they deliberately sent the address


    and time to Jasmine again.


    It started at 7:00 p. m. Jasmine and Lincoln were having dinner before they went over.


    The two just arrived at the entrance of the hotel to see arge disy board of their ss party, the


    door of the small banquet hall also pulled a banner, writing their ss first party.


    mboyant and high-profile, Jasmine looked embarrassed.


    April and Lois two after graduation mixed can, a into a domestic 500 investment banking, annual sry


    of 200, 000 just a start.


    ApriLee was originally apany, and she was ced directly into the Changxing Group, the Read


    family group.


    Jasmine their dormitory after graduation there is not much noise, they also think Jasmine they are most


    likely to go back to their hometown three or four line city exam public to go.


    But they were quite surprised to see Jasmine at the Academy''s anniversary today.


    The two people said in the morning inside the group, most people can hear the explicit mockery.


    Their ssmates are doing okay after graduation. A year and a half after graduation, most of them


    have be human, and most of them are eating in silence in the face of April''s and their shady


    attitude towards Jasmine.


    It''s none of their business anyway, lest they get into trouble.


    But the ss president and the schoolmittee is different, although the two do not know Jasmine


    family environment, but this morning the two witnessed Jasmine and Lincoln hand in hand to leave,


    naturally feel April said Jasmine out of those words are positive words not negative words.


    But the more they listen to feel more wrong, this positive words how to listen to a bit harsh ah.


    "ss president, have you sent a message to Jasmine yet? She didn''t like to attend our ss parties


    before, and now that she''s marrying into a rich family, don''t even want to meet us old ssmates."


    If the previous words can be interpreted as their envy, then the taste of jealousy and sarcasm in these


    words is so strong that the ss president and the schoolmittee, even if they are stupid, can hear


    it.


    The two men looked at each other and the ss president frowned a little, "Lois, what are you talking


    about? Jasmine is not like that."


    Lois skimmed the corners of her mouth and nced aside at April, "Big beauty is really different, the


    ss president is starting to speak for her. april, don''t stop me, I have to tell you what I saw when we


    went back to school this morning!"


    April frowned, "Lois, not so good, maybe we''re looking at it wrong."


    The school board member on the side couldn''t listen anymore: "You two should stop singing, what did


    you see this morning? Why do you talk about Jasmine as if she has done something shameful!"


    "Schoolmittee, this is not us wronging Jasmine! You don''t know, when we went back to school this


    morning, but we saw Jasmine with a rich man very intimate look."


    "So what happened to people Jasmine''s boyfriend being excellent?"


    Lois was about to say something else when April stopped it and shook her head at her.


    Lois felt unconvinced, and just as she was about to speak again, she suddenly heard a surprised voice


    from the entrance to the small ballroom, "Is that Lincoln?"


    "Is that Jasmine next to Lincoln?"


    "OMG, is Jasmine with Lincoln?"


    Jasmine was led into the arena by Lincoln, many people looked over, her heart was beating a little fast


    and she subconsciously tightened her hand.


    Lincoln gave her a sideways nce, holding her hand a few degrees tighter: "Don''t be nervous, say


    hello and we''ll go."


    Jasmine nodded, she was here, so of course she couldn''t just leave without saying hello.


    The ss president and the schoolmittee have seen this scene for a long time, and the two of


    them were not surprised to see Jasmine and Lincolning, and the two of them did not care about


    April and the girls, and went straight to the front: "Lincoln, Jasmine!"


    Jasmine took the orange juice from Lincoln and smiled at the ss president and the school


    "Jasmine and Lincoln are such a good match."


    The ss president said sincerely, and Jasmine''s face instantly burned.


    Lincoln, on the other hand, was very rxed and calm: "Thank you."


    Lincoln led Jasmine inside and there were more than thirty people there, all surprised as hell.


    The most shocking thing to ept is April and Lois, who were in the group, and most people knew they


    were being sarcastic about Jasmine, but now Jasmine is not with an older man, but with a young and


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    talented senior at their school.


    In addition, April was a high-profile chaser of Lincoln during her sophomore year, and threatened to


    be Meetme''s bossdy.

 Chapter 611 Deserved

    Chapter 611 Deserved


    Chapter 611 Deserved


    The students around her were saying that Jasmine and Lincoln were together, and April wanted to say


    how that was possible, but the next second, Lincoln said "thank you", which directly crushed April.


    The ss presidentplimented Jasmine and Lincoln on theirpatibility, and Lincoln replied with


    a "thank you," which was more than obvious.


    Lois heard Lincoln''s words, also subconsciously is to look at April, even the surrounding students are


    also subconsciously look at April.


    After all, April sang with Lois and the two of them in the ss group early in the morning mapping


    Jasmine was found a rich older man, this person just arrived here not long ago, and started a mouth


    .


    Now well, people Jasmine came out, but also greatly with the "old man" out of the scene.


    The "old man" is none other than their senior, Lincoln.


    Lincoln, who does not know ah, no matter in the college or in the school are known as the outstanding


    graduates, not to mention Lincoln also gave their ss substitute before it.


    Several girls in their ss used to confess their love to Lincoln, and at that time there was no one more


    arrogant than April.


    Now that Jasmine is with Lincoln, jealous people are naturally there, but more people want to see April


    Who let April was so arrogant at that time in college, because of their own good looks, often to


    Lincoln''s girlfriend self.


    On the contrary, Jasmine than April can be more low-key, people are also good-looking, four years of


    college Jasmine are quiet, and did not see her make what demon.


    Besides, April because of the freshman selection of the house flower thing on Jasmine''s grudge, the


    four years of college is not a lot of shady Jasmine, ssmates and not blind, we all look at it.


    Now well, Jasmine is with Lincoln, something that could put a swell in April''s face.


    "Wow, Jasmine and Lincoln are together, huh? It''s no wonder, someone was talking in the group early


    in the morning, saying that Jasmine is now with an average looking ''sessful'' guy! Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk,


    tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. I think it''s because someone can''t eat grapes and say they''re sour?"


    "Some people are like that, they think what they can''t have, no one else can either. I''ve said it before,


    Jasmine is good-looking and well-behaved, usually modest and low-key, if I were Lincoln, I''d like


    Jasmine too!"


    Sometimes the rtionship between friends and foes among girls is so simple. The two women who


    spoke up didn''t necessarily have a good rtionship with Jasmine, but their rtionship with April was


    definitely not good.


    The enemy of my enemy is my friend that is still good, April so hate Jasmine, ording to them on the


    contrary with her on the good.


    I have to say that April''s face can''t be described as "ugly" when she heard these words from them.


    This hit came so fast that Lois had no face to help April say something.


    The men were not loud, but just right for the people who should hear them.


    Jasmine nced at April and saw that she was blushing and was staring at herself with a deadly re


    that she only found amusing.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She had a bad rtionship with April for four years in college, but Jasmine didn''t care much for April as


    a person either, so it was mostly April herself who unterally snapped at her.


    After all, it is inside the school, April can not really do anything, so it is also some irrelevant things,


    Jasmine mostly look at April like a clown.


    Not to mention that after graduation, she and April barely crossed paths, and the only times she saw


    each other were in a hurry,.


    But April caught her like this every time she saw her, and Jasmine was more or less angry even if she


    didn''t care.


    So now that those women are talking, she decided to do what Suny taught her and just be a high-flying


    spectator.


    "Want something to eat?"


    Lincoln noticed Jasmine''s eyes and followed her line of sight over to April and couldn''t help but frown a


    little.


    The impression is that April, who always seems to have a problem with Jasmine.


    Thinking about it, Lincoln''s eyes went cold.


    Hearing Lincoln''s words, Jasmine hurriedly withdrew her eyes and looked at the rows of snacks not far


    away, "A little cupcake would be nice."


    I have to say, their ss is still quite generous to engage in this kind of sentence, ordered to eat and


    drink snacks snacks are some brand stores.


    This cake is a new piece of brand store opened in J Cityst year, hundreds of cake stores per capita.


    With food, Jasmine cares even less about things that don''t matter.


    Lincoln filled her up with two of her favorite vors, poured her a ss of coconut milk, and grabbed


    some snacks from a small food tray before leading Jasmine to a small dining chair and sitting down.


    Just as the two sat down, April came over, "Lincoln, it''s been a long time."


    Probably because she knew Lincoln would also be here today, April wore a long red dress, her face


    was exquisitely made up, and the ten centimeter heels under her feet set off her slender and feminine


    look.


    April is really good-looking, but her looks and Jasmine are not a hang, she belongs to the mature and


    sexy type, Jasmine is more sweet and beautiful.


    But look down, Jasmine''s looks are the kind of first look not stunning, the more you look, while April is


    the opposite, which is why there was a dispute over who was the house flower that year.


    As if she couldn''t see Jasmine, April came straight over with her wine.


    Lincoln looked up at April with a somewhat cool expression on his face, "You are?"


    Lincoln naturally recognizes April, but what they said just now, he is not deaf did not hear.


    Since she dared to be rude to Jasmine, don''t me him for not giving her face.


    When Lincoln said this, a woman who happened to be passing by next to him,ughed outright.


    The sound ofughter fell on April''s ears, as if a knife stabbed the general, she was thick-skinned, but


    also dare not continue to ost.


    Jasmine ate her cake in silence, and when she saw April leave in indignation, she couldn''t help but feel


    happy, and looked up at Lincoln the same.


    Hmph, don''t think she doesn''t remember what happened when April chased him!


    Serves you right!


    Jasmine had no intention ofing, and Lincoln didn''t like this kind of party, so the two showed up and


    then nned to leave.


    But a couple of male students saw that Lincoln wanted to talk about working together, and before the


    two men could say they were leaving, they spoke up first.


    Jasmine naturally had no problem with it. Lincoln hesitated: "Wait for me for ten minutes."


    "Okay."


    They want to talk about business, Jasmine naturally is not good to follow.


    She found a corner by herself and ate a small snack. If April and Lois hadn''te over, Jasmine would


    have had to eat again.

 Chapter 612 You Are Indeed A Joke

    Chapter 612 You Are Indeed A Joke


    Chapter 612 You are indeed a joke


    "Jasmine, it''s been a long time, you''ve grown in ability."


    April opened her mouth with the smell of gunpowder, Jasmine swallowed the blueberry inside her


    mouth, took a tissue and wiped the corner of her mouth, then looked at April and said, "What you''re


    saying now, I can''t understand anymore."


    After saying that, Jasmine also shrugged her shoulders with a very puzzled look.


    "You don''t have to be proud Jasmine, Lincoln is only with you because he sees you are good looking!"


    April seems to be really irritated and dare to say anything.


    Jasmine does not feel angry, she has been working beside Lincoln for a year and a half, her skills have


    really grown a lot, you let her directly dislike people she really can not, but let her back to two, she can


    still.


    "Oh, thank you forplimenting me, I think I look good too."


    Jasmine sat there, saying this with a smile on her face, her eyebrows arched in a way that seemed to


    be quite happy, as if she had really taken April as apliment.


    April''s face instantly fell, gritting her teeth but still looking undying: "There are more good-looking girls


    than you, and Lincoln is just ying with you."


    Lois also helped: "Yes, what do you have to be proud of, you just became Lincoln''s girlfriend! A man of


    Lincoln''s stature will have better ess to people in the future, and people like you are just his boring


    ythings!"


    Jasmine was a little upset to hear these words, she didn''t feel that Lincoln was ying with herself and


    couldn''t ept the two of them denigrating him so much.


    But she really does not know how to curse, also think April and Lois these two are really too childish


    and boring, have been so old people, how still like a child running to say these words.


    She skimmed her lips a little, a little confused, "And then what?"


    April and Lois two people are indeed deliberately to stimte their own, Lincoln and Jasmine in the end


    is a serious or yful they do not know, also have no way to know, but is ufortable in the heart, so


    while Lincoln is not beside Jasmine, the two people to stimte stimte Jasmine.


    Maybe Jasmine will really wonder if Lincoln and she are just ying around and go back to the two of


    them fighting, which is a good thing for April.


    But Jasmine came to such a light-hearted "and then what", her words were all stuck in her throat, and


    April did not know how to say the rest of the words.


    "What do you guys want to say after all this talk? Did you ask Lincolnabout what you said? Did Lincoln


    himself tell you that he was just ying with me?"


    "..."


    April and Lois both looked at each other, and they couldn''t tell whether Jasmine was really stupid or


    pretending to be.


    Aren''t their words obvious enough?


    She actually asked what they wanted to say?


    Jasmine she is not no self-esteem, being so hit, she still do not feel at all.


    April''s face changed and changed, and looked at Jasmine with a hard smile: "Jasmine, do you have no


    self-esteem, you''re not even upset that we said that?"


    "What''s so sad about it? Lincoln didn''t say it to me personally, you did. Besides, you two used to say


    things in ss that were specious, didn''t you? Who would believe it."


    Jasmine said, took a sip of orange juice, looked ahead, really did not want to dwell with April two here,


    she directly took the orange juice and got up and walked forward.


    Annoyed, April raised her hand and yanked Jasmine right out of the way.


    Jasmine was not expecting such a move, and was dragged back by April, spilling the ss of orange


    juice she was holding, which just happened to spill some onto April''s clothes.


    "Jasmine! You sshed me with orange juice?!"


    Jasmine, who was clearly innocent: "Are you sure you didn''t move first? If I remember correctly, there


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    seems to be surveince inside this hotel."


    "Jasmine, you-"


    Lois, who is much more sensible than April, reached out and pulled April: "Jasmine, we were just joking


    around, are you mad? Or do you really think you''re not good enough for Lincoln, too?"


    Lois said, deliberately smiled: "But also, oh, a year and a half after graduation, I do not know if you


    found a job. We April is different, as soon as we graduated, we joined the Changxing Group, the


    Changxing Group you know it? You say you Jasmine, you are also a quarter, howe you can''t even


    enter the door of the Read family''spany?"


    Jasmine couldn''t hold it in and justughed.


    It so happened that Lincoln came back at this time, and seeing April and Lois standing in front of her,


    Lincoln couldn''t help but frown a little, but seeing Jasmine smiling, he felt strange again, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Jasmine withdrew her smile, nced at Lincoln, and shook her head, "Nothing, just hearing a joke."


    "Jasmine, don''t go too far! I''m in the Changxing Group too, what are you,ughing at me?"


    April was so angry that she disregarded the fact that Lincoln was right in front of her, and raised her


    hand to throw the red wine in her hand at Jasmine.


    Only she had just raised her hand when Lincoln suddenly said in a cold voice, "Try your hand."


    April stiffened, looked at Lincoln, saw the coldness in the ck eyes, she was shocked, in the end she


    did not dare to ssh red wine over, pursed her lips and her eyes turned red: "Senior, don''t you think


    Jasmine is too much? I just said I was working at the Changxing Group and wanted to ask her where


    she was working, and she said she heard a joke? In her opinion, I am a joke?"


    "You are indeed a joke!"


    Thest name is Jasmine.


    Lincoln is also not polite, took out his phone and called Antonio directly.


    It was a coincidence that Antonio had a dinner party right here, but on a different floor.


    Lincoln also did not say anything, only that they the Changxing Group employees bullying to Jasmine''s


    head, Antonio heard the face directly changed, punished himself three cups and went downstairs to


    Jasmine support.


    The Read family''s little princess dares to bully, he would like to see, which one has eaten the heart of a


    bear and the courage of a leopard!


    Jasmine didn''t expect Lincoln to call her brother, and she was a little embarrassed: "It''s really nothing, I


    don''t really care about them."


    Lincoln swept a nce at April and the people watching around him and raised his hand to touch


    Jasmine: "I care."


    He didn''t have to think about it to know that those two people must have said something nasty to


    Jasmine when he wasn''t there just now.


    He brought Jasmine here to warn the boys who still like Jasmine and forgot about that.


    Thinking about it, Lincoln med himself a little.

 Chapter 613 - CanT Even Protect Her From This Little Thing?

    Chapter 613 - Can''T Even Protect Her From This Little Thing?


    Chapter 613 - Can''t even protect her from this little thing?


    Lincoln''s call to Antonio was made in front of April and the girls. If the call had been made by Jasmine,


    April might have thought Jasmine was faking it, but the call was made by Lincoln.


    Lincoln himself would have been good enough, and if he wanted to defend Jasmine, no one on the


    scene would have dared to call his bluff, he didn''t have to find someone to act in front of them.


    So, Jasmine is Antonio''s sister.


    Who is Antonio?


    He is the current Chairman of the Changxing Group and the sole heir to the Read family.


    Jasmine is Antonio''s sister, so Jasmine is the Read family''s daughter.


    The Read family''s daughter, what else is not worthy of Lincoln, even if Lincoln is excellent, but from the


    family, it is really Lincoln high climb.


    Most of the people who heard Lincoln''s words believed him, but April did not.


    Jasmine if it is true that the Read family thousand, four years of college why never see her use ...


    Yet thinking about it, April''s face went white all of a sudden.


    She recalled that during her four years in college, Jasmine was picked up by a limousine in front of the


    school every weekend or before vacation.


    She happened to run into it several times, and the man who opened the door for Jasmine was a man in


    his fifties, and she thought Jasmine was being bribed, and she took pictures and asked her cousin to


    post them anonymously on the school''s forum.


    Because of this incident, Jasmine was also pointed out for a period of time, and that time made the


    original n to confess his love to Jasmine''s sports college courtyard grass also gave up and chased


    her instead.


    April that time can be described as scenery, Jasmine fell into the mud, what can be good-looking again.


    But now that I think about it, if that is not the person who adopted Jasmine,bined with the fact that


    now Jasmine is Antonio''s sister, the old man she saw at the beginning, maybe it was just Jasmine''s


    family driver.


    April suddenly realized that she had made a fatal mistake, and she subconsciously tried to get out of


    there, yet it was toote.


    Antonio said he woulde, the president of the Changxing Group, who did not know it, we are all


    studying economics, the Changxing Group.


    As soon as Antonio appeared, several people in the room drew back a breath.


    Antonio had obviously juste from a dinner party, wearing a suit, with meticulous hair, and looked at


    Jasmine straight away and walked up to her: "What''s wrong, who aggravated you?"


    Jasmine was embarrassed: "I''m not aggravated, brother."


    Antonio has protected his sister for so many years, he naturally understands that Jasmine is just too


    docile and thornless to be protected by him.


    Sometimes he looks at Suny and thinks it would be nice if Jasmine was like Suny, then he wouldn''t


    have to worry about her being bullied.


    The call was made by Lincoln, and when Antonio saw that Jasmine was not telling the truth, he looked


    directly at Lincoln: "Which employee of mypany?"


    Lincoln was not as good-tempered as Jasmine, and he looked at April expressionlessly: "That April,


    said to be from your the Changxing Group."


    Antonio followed Lincoln''s line of sight and caught a glimpse of April wearing a red dress.


    But he was the president of the Changxing Group, and Antonio, who had never even seen a small


    employee like April, frowned: "Which department are you from?"


    When April heard Antonio''s words, she shuddered: "Mr. Read, I''m sorry, I, I didn''t mean to!"


    It took a lot of effort to get into the Changxing Group, and her parents had to make connections to get


    in.


    The Changxing Group is too famous in the industry, she only needs to stay for three years, out of


    wages are several times several times more, transferred to other smallpanies, when an annual


    sry of 400, 000 to 500, 000 small supervisor small manager is also easy thing.


    "Miss April, right? It''s okay if you don''t tell me, I believe ourpany''s system is still well established."


    She is which department, Antonio just ask the secretary in thepany personnel system inside a


    check will know.


    Antonio''s words were obviously non-negotiable, April bit her lip, very reluctant: "Mr. Read, the one who


    doesn''t know is not guilty, I didn''t mean to say those words to Miss Read, besides, I didn''t know


    Jasmine was your sister."


    "You said Jasmine can''t even get in front of the Changxing Group, Miss Lee is a big mouth, my


    Antonio''s sister, want to enter the Changxing Group, do you still need to ask you?"


    "I, I didn''t mean it like that, I just, just-"


    Just what?


    The words were hers, and the meaning was clear, no one had wronged her.


    "Miss Lee, your character like this is not really suitable for ourpany, if you are sensible, I suggest


    you go to the personnel department on Monday to go through the separation procedures, if not, I don''t


    mind helping Jasmine to settle with you about the previous rumors and nders you made against


    her."


    April stiffened, she didn''t expect Jasmine to know about all the things she had done.


    It turns out that for so long, Jasmine was watching her jump up and down like a clown!


    "I-"


    Antonio has been at the top for a long time, and although he is not in thepany, he still has an


    overwhelming presence today.


    April looked to the others for help, but everyone has been out in themunity for more than a year,


    and they are not the youngsters who didn''t know anything in school. The Changxing Group''s status in


    the industry is something that even April shows off, so they naturally want to get in.


    Antonio as the Changxing Group''s president, who dares to open his mouth to help say something, in


    case he is identally written down secretly, will not have no future in the future?


    Antonio still remembered his meal, and after backing up Jasmine, he looked back at Lincoln with


    disgust: "How did you be Jasmine''s boyfriend, you can''t even protect her from this?"


    Antonio said, looking at Jasmine: "Jasmine, brother knows a lot of young talents, why don''t we change


    our boyfriend?"


    "Brother!"


    Antonio knew that Jasmine would not agree, he just wanted to piss off Lincoln.


    "And I don''t know what''s good about you."


    Antonio threw down such a sentence, turned around and left directly.


    Lincoln also felt bored and took Jasmine with him, intending to leave as well.


    The two had just turned around and walked a few steps when April suddenly caught up with them,


    "Jasmine--"


    "Is there anything else?"


    Jasmine really can''t get along with April in a peaceful way, she didn''t do anything excessive, but it''s just


    her upbringing.


    "Jasmine, I''m sorry for what happened before and what just happened, can you please, can you please


    tell Mr. Read not to fire me!"


    Probably because she didn''t want to lose such a job, April''s eyes were already red, as if she could cry


    in the next moment.


    The people around us were talking, and suddenly we felt sorry for April.


    Jasmine will not be cruel, but she is not a soft-hearted saintly mother either: "Then can you publicly


    admit what you have done to me before? And apologize publicly for what you did to me before."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I have to say, Jasmine''s request nailed April right where she was.


    Wouldn''t asking her to admit to something she did in the past be asking her to admit that she lied,


    made up rumors, ndered or even got someone to intimidate Jasmine in the past?


    The choice between losing his job at the Changxing Group and admitting to his despicable deeds was


    too much for April to take.

 Chapter 614 IM Still A Little Happy

    Chapter 614 I''M Still A Little Happy


    Chapter 614 I''m still a little happy


    A woman came forward, I don''t know if she was really kind or just wanted to see April''s joke: "April, just


    apologize, it''s hard to find a job now, the Changxing Group''s recruitment requirements are always


    harsh, you may not be able to find a good job after leaving the Changxing Group! Besides, Jasmine''s


    request is not too much, she just asked you to rify the misunderstanding and apologize, she didn''t


    ask you to do anything."


    Once these words came out, others also followed and responded: "Yes, yes, Jasmine, she also did not


    ask for anything too much, April, sometimes you can''t go too far!"


    Things havee to this point, where there are still people who dare to help April speak.


    Even Lois, who has always had a good rtionship with April, was pretending not to hear anything,


    looking down at her phone.


    For the first time in her life, April looked at Jasmine and cried out in anger: "Jasmine, you''re too much!"


    After saying that, she covered her face and ran away crying.


    Looking at April''s back, Jasmine looked at Lincoln, a little confused, "Did I go too far?"


    She didn''t do anything, but just asked her to admit some things she had done before, plus asked her to


    apologize.


    Howe nowadays, apologizing for doing something wrong is already a very excessive request?


    Lincoln squeezed the palm of her hand, "No, but not too much."


    Jasmine pursed her lips for a moment, "Then let''s go."


    She knew that there was nothing good abouting over tonight.


    "Hmm."


    Lincoln led her straight away, and this time, the two didn''t look back.


    After Jasmine and Lincoln left, the people inside the banquet hall became more lively, all discussing


    what had just happened.


    Of course, what shocked them the most was the fact that Jasmine was the daughter of the Read family.


    Four years of college, but really did not see it!


    If they knew it was the Read family''s daughter, they would have had a good rtionship all four years


    of college.


    But there is no if, and Jasmine probably doesn''t care to go out with them.


    "I''m sorry."


    When the car came to a stop, Lincoln, who was standing by, suddenly spoke up and apologized.


    Jasmine was stunned for a moment, a little confused, "Why do you have to say you''re sorry?"


    "I''ve upset you this evening."


    Lincoln said, after a pause, "I know you don''t want to go to this party."


    If he hadn''t asked first, Jasmine would have declined.


    Jasmine was embarrassed: "It''s actually okay, April and I have been at odds since freshman year, and


    she''s always looked at me badly. What happened tonight was actually not unhappy for me."


    On the contrary, she actually had a vague sense of snickering.


    Probably because, Lincoln is his own boyfriend thing, seems to be so notorious.


    After all, there were so many girls who liked Lincoln in college, and April was not one of them.


    But after today, everyone knows that Lincoln and she is together, and she is the Read family''s golden


    girl thing is also considered exposed, that other people to grab a boyfriend with her, will have to weigh.


    Jasmine had a dark feeling when she thought about this.


    But she was too embarrassed to talk to Lincoln, so she had to share it with Sara and the girls when she


    came all the way back with her head down, not expecting to cause Lincoln to misunderstand.


    "But still, I''m sorry you had to go through such an unpleasant thing."


    "It''s actually okay."


    The phone in her hand suddenly lit up and Jasmine looked down to see a message from her roommate


    group.


    Although she didn''t see what was posted, Jasmine had already guessed what Eden and the girls would


    say.


    Jasmine subconsciously snapped her phone slowly backwards, "It''s still early, can we have ate night


    snack?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Good."


    Lincoln looked at her for a while, and then drove away from the Read residence.


    It was already eleven o''clock when the car returned to the entrance of the vi again.


    Jasmine unbuckled her seat belt, unlocked the car door and pushed it open, then took advantage of the


    man''s inattention to turn around and hug Lincoln quickly and kiss him on the cheek: "I''m not unhappy,


    I''m also a little happy because everyone else knows you''re my boyfriend."


    She finished quickly, red-faced and raised her legs and got out of the car, turned around and ran


    straight into the vi.


    Lincoln reacted only to see Jasmine waving goodnight to him as she ran inside the vi.


    He raised his hand to touch the cheek he had just been kissed on and drove away halfway.


    The Read residence was not gated, but after Jasmine and Lincoln fell in love, Antonio demanded that


    she be home by 11:00 p. m. every night.


    Late again this evening.


    However, tonight Antonio has a dinner party, should have drunk a lot of wine, Jasmine originally


    thought she moved a little lighter, so that Antonio on the sofa will not find himself.


    However, before she could take a few steps up the stairs, Antonio opened his eyes and called out to


    her directly, "What time is it?"


    "It''s eleven-twenty."


    "What have you been doing,ing home sote."


    Jasmine nced at Antonio on the couch, "Had ate night snack."


    Antonio frowned for a moment: "That Miss Lee, is it the same ssmate who used to say you were


    adopted inside the school?"


    After Antonio left the box, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that the word "April" was


    familiar, and then he remembered that when Jasmine was in college, the car that was sent to pick her


    up often changed, so some people said that Jasmine had been contracted by someone.


    Antonio then heard about this matter was angry face were blue, directly let the secretary to check.


    Those means of students are so simple that he easily found out which one did it.


    At that time, he personally went to the school and asked it to expel April.


    But Jasmine and her homeroom teacher helped plead for mercy, saying that Jasmine was still in school


    and that it would not be good for Jasmine if things got too big.


    Jasmine didn''t think about it that much, she was thinking that what April did was excessive, but the


    punishment of expulsion was a bit too much, and she didn''t want her true identity to be known, lest so


    many peoplee looking for her in schoolter.


    In the end, the trade-off was that Jasmine''s ssroom teacher would step in tomunicate.


    How Jasmine''s ss teachermunicated Antonio naturally did not know, but the rumors about


    Jasmine being adopted did die down.


    Thinking about it again after three years, the more Antonio thought about it, the angrier he became.


    Jasmine originally thought that her own brother was going to settle the score, but she didn''t expect him


    to mention this matter, for a moment, she was a bit dazed: "It''s her, what''s wrong, brother?"


    "This person is too much, thest time you said she was a student, I let her off the hook, now that we


    have all graduated, she is also an adult and has done things, she should take her own responsibility!"


    "But you don''t have to worry about these, there''s a bag on the desktop, from a client, take it, it''ste, go


    get some rest."


    Antonio rubbed his temples and said nothing more, except that his mind was already calcting how to


    teach April a lesson.

 Chapter 615 DonT Be Nervous, Just Friends

    Chapter 615 Don''T Be Nervous, Just Friends


    Chapter 615 Don''t be nervous, just friends


    Jasmine also guessed that Antonio was going to move April, her sophomore year had been kind once,


    and now that she had graduated, April still couldn''t change that bad habit, and since that was the case,


    she would only look like a saint if she begged for mercy.


    What''s more, tonight she came homete, Antonio did not bother with her, Jasmine can not be so


    stupid, in case they say a few more words, Antonio suddenly had the whim to break up with her then


    she is not the pit of their own.


    Jasmine is not stupid, there is no need to take a criticism for a woman who repeatedly says bad things


    about her.


    Antonio''s action was also extremely fast, and April returned to the office on Monday, originally holding


    out that Antonio''s words that Saturday night might just be a joke.


    However, she was interviewed by her department head at noon. The supervisor didn''t say anything,


    just asked her vaguely how she met Jasmine, talked about these non-work rted topics, and then


    started asking her about the new evaluation program.


    That evaluation program and the reality of too many discrepancies, thepany the Changxing Group


    was not optimistic, April took over thepany when some reluctance, after all, even if the evaluation


    is done well, thepany is unlikely to invest, and in the end, it is just a waste of effort.


    So when the man offered her money to make the estimate look good, April struggled a bit and agreed.


    Anyway, thepany would have been unimpressed, even if she wrote the program to the sky, no one


    to see.


    On the contrary, she just needs to change some of the data and turn it in, and her ount will easily


    earn an extra $100, 000, a good thing that doesn''t happen all the time.


    April has been at the Changxing Group for over a year, and she is not the only one who has changed


    the data, not to mention that the leaders above thepany had no desire to vote, so she doesn''t think


    she will be that unlucky.


    But I never thought I would be so unlucky to run into Jasmine.


    Antonio wanted to fire her, naturally there are ways, that program is tantamount to her own hand to


    Antonio''s handle.


    Now the minister threw the proposal at her, and before the other side could say anything, just cold


    down her face, April knew she was going to be finished.


    She''s been caught!


    She was unlucky to be caught!


    Yes, she felt that she was unlucky to be caught, not that she felt she was at fault.


    "April, what do you have to say for yourself?"


    April was white and there was not a word she could say.


    Now she couldn''t stay at the Changxing Group if she wanted to. Before the lunch break was over, April


    left the Changxing Group with her things in her arms.


    Of course, she will also be added to her resume.


    In this circle, April can say that there is absolutely no way to mix anymore.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    April originally thought that if she left the Changxing Group, her future would not be as good as if she


    had stayed at the Changxing Group, but she would not be at the end of her rope.


    But after more than half a month of submitting her resume, she realized how influential the Changxing


    Group is in the industry.


    April had thought her plight would end there. She had a hard time, but she knew she couldn''t fight the


    Read family.


    Parents in the old home is also a bit of awork, she is not well mixed in Lincheng, but back can also


    be easy, except that she will only be in the old home, it is difficult to get out of the old home that small


    ce.


    Of course, there are good things about small ces, but April has never been a quiet person.


    She was fired from the Changxing Group, and the reason for her dismissal was noted on her resume.


    Even if she went to another city, a slightly betterpany would not use her anymore, so she was not


    just unable to get along in Lincheng.


    April was originally nning to go home for some time off as a vacation.


    Before she could return home, however, word spread inside the family that her father was keeping


    someone outside, and soon after, word spread that her parents had been reported.


    When April returned home, her parents had been taken away for investigation, and she finally realized


    what Antonio''sst look that night really meant.


    He''s going to make her regret messing with Jasmine!


    April knows about her parents and the only way to be safe is to beg Jasmine.


    After a few inquiries, she learned that Jasmine was actually working at Meetme, in no other position


    than as Lincoln''s secretary!


    When he heard the news, April''s teeth gnashed.


    But in the end, she still has some conscience, her parents raised her for so many years, and now


    something has happened, April is angry, but also did not want to find Jasmine because of this plea.


    She hurriedly bought a ticket back to Lincheng, and just came out of the airport and took a taxi to the


    entrance of Meetme.


    Jasmine was eating lunch inside Lincoln''s office when she heard that someone was looking for her.


    When she heard that someone was looking for her, Jasmine subconsciously got up and went


    downstairs.


    But she had just gotten up when Lincoln, who was standing by, pulled her back.


    "Who?"


    Zakaria Sharp was a little more attentive and naturally asked who it was: "It was ady named April."


    Hearing Zakaria''s words, Jasmine skimmed her lips slightly.


    She didn''t want to see April at all. April had never treated her well, and it must not be a good thing for


    her toe here personally.


    Jasmine was in no mood to see anyone at once, "Secretary Sharp, you tell her I won''t see her."


    Lincoln was going to say the same thing, but he didn''t expect Jasmine to speak up first.


    He nced at the person beside him and saw her biting her lip, her expression all written on her face,


    so cute that it made his hands itch.


    If it weren''t for the presence of Zakaria, Lincoln would have taken the person into his arms.


    Zakaria also had the sense to answer and then went out, followed by having the people downstairs


    dismissed.


    Jasmine saw Zakaria leave, then looked to Lincoln andined, "Why is she so shameless?"


    That night we all tore our faces off, how did April still have the face toe to her.


    "Don''t mind her, she won''te looking for you anymore."


    Why April approached Jasmine, Lincoln naturally knew.


    He was the one who had her parents reported anonymously. Antonio just made it impossible for her to


    get a job, but Lincoln didn''t think it was enough.


    The things April did to Jasmine in the past, he did not know before, but now that he knows, he will


    definitely want to get it back.


    But his Jasmine obviously doesn''t want to hear anything more about April, and Lincoln naturally won''t


    let these things stain her ears anymore.


    "Mmmmmmmmmmm!"


    Jasmine didn''t want to care about her, what she cared more than that was, "The dinner tonight, is it


    really just a normal dinner?"


    Lincoln suddenly said he had a friend''s dinner party tonight, and Jasmine was a little nervous all day


    today when she found out.


    The two had been together for over two months, and this was the first time Lincoln had taken her to


    meet his friends, and it was impossible for Jasmine not to be nervous.


    "Rx, it''s just friends."


    Lincoln helped her ruffle her hair and saw Jasmine looking at him with bewildered eyes, his heart


    melted straight away, "If you don''t want to go, then I''ll push it."


    "No no, I''m just a little nervous."


    She hadn''t heard much about Lincoln''s friends, and now that two of them had suddenly appeared,


    Jasmine was curious and afraid that they wouldn''t think they were good enough for Lincoln.


    Needless to say, April''s words that night had a bit of an effect on her.

 Chapter 616 Before, I Was Not Worthy

    Chapter 616 Before, I Was Not Worthy


    Chapter 616 Before, I was not worthy


    Jasmine asked about Lincoln when she was in college. Lincoln was always cool, and the rtionship


    with her ssmates and roommates was not bad but not good either.


    His junior year he started working with someone off-campus, barely living on campus, and his senior


    year thepany had a bad incident because of his ssmates, so Jasmine had never heard of


    Lincoln having a particrly close friend.


    In college, most of the male friends are dormitory roommates, but Lincoln started to rent a house


    outside the school, living on campus and outside the time half and half, and then junior year it is even


    more needless to say, except for exams he almost all live off campus.


    One time Jasmine went into the boys'' dormitory under the guise of a student council inspection and


    happened to check on Lincoln and his dorm.


    That day was also a coincidence, the four people in the dormitory except Lincoln were all present, and


    all three were ying games.


    When they first went in, several of them didn''t talk much. A freshman girl didn''t know any better and


    asked Lincoln how there was nothing on that bed.


    One of the seniors responded and said that was Lincoln''s bunk and Lincoln was not living in the dorm.


    Later, another senior next to him picked up a sentence, people rented a house outside, do note


    back to live is not very normal?


    This sounds like nothing wrong, but at that time that senior''s expression was obviously not good.


    Plus Lincoln was away and the bed was packed up, so someone inside the dorm was obviously upset


    with him.


    Later, Meetme ident is also because of a ssmate in their dormitory and a ssmate in his ss,


    the two senior wanted to enter Meetme, but thought that a ssmate, into a better department


    treatment is better should be.


    I didn''t expect Lincoln to give them the back door, and then the two of them teamed up to leak one of


    thepany''s proposals.


    It was a big deal at the time, and finally the school''s principal interceded, hoping that the school would


    not go to the police for Lincoln''s sake.


    Finally those two peoplepensated 100, 000 yuan of damage, the matter ended in a private


    settlement.


    Of course, after Lincoln graduated, thepany prospered and some people picked on Lincoln.


    I heard that Meetme''s partner is a famous rich boy in the Beijing circle, and the two had a conflict


    before, but I don''t know how to turn it into a good thingter.


    But this is all those gossips, and Jasmine doesn''t know if it''s true or not.


    So when Lincoln said he was taking her to see a friend, Jasmine''s first thought was that it was


    someone important to Lincoln.


    At 6 p. m., the two left the office on time to meet Lincoln''s friend at the hotel they had arranged to meet.


    When the two arrived, Lincoln''s friend also arrived just in time.


    The three of them bumped into each other at the entrance of the box. Lincoln swept L Gagher


    lightly and led Jasmine in first without any ceremony.


    Jasmine was embarrassed, and the words of courtesy just stuck on her lips.


    L watched the backs of the two men, raised an eyebrow, but did not feel offended, followed the


    two men inside.


    Lincoln looked at L and introduced in a light voice: "Jasmine, my girlfriend, and L


    Gagher, my friend."


    "Miss Read, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    L eyebrows, also wore a pair of thin-rimmed sses, speak softly, looking at Jasmine some


    meaningful.


    Jasmine felt inexplicably weak from his look: "Mr. Robert, hello."


    "Lincoln you are really bad, such a little white rabbit you also coaxed people into this."


    Lincoln pressed him a nce, L himselfughed a little, "Do not mind ah sister-inw, I just think


    that this guy is too much bad water, you with him a piece of ah, a loss!"


    The other party so "sister-inw", called Jasmine floating and dizzy, face hot, the brain also rose a little,


    looked at Lincoln, whispered a defense: "not a loss."


    Lincoln tossed the menu at L: "Order the food."


    L saw his protective stance and Jasmine''s protective stance and felt his teeth sink.


    But he did hear of Jasmine, although he does not mix with the J City side of the circle, but the upper


    ss circle is not those people, the Read family he naturally heard of.


    Antonio has a sister L naturally also know, always heard Antonio this sister control raised a good


    rabbit like sister, his several hair novels have seen a few times, but really good like a rabbit, sweet-


    looking beauty, the Read family, married home is not a loss.


    At that time, L felt that his several hair really is not something, they do not know what virtue, but


    also want to get involved in people Antonio sister.


    Now look, Lincoln is really not something, people look like a gentleman, behind the scenes not less


    ck hand, the result of the sister Antonio so coaxed away.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The circle inside who does not know Antonio is a girl control, he would like to see Lincoln how to marry


    someone away.


    L this person seems to hang around, but the truth is not, he this person will be used to see the


    people under the food, what kind of people will use the kind of attitude.


    Jasmine is Lincoln''s girlfriend, he has a good sense of proportion, Lincoln talks little, he talks a lot.


    He knew what Jasmine wanted to hear and said most of the things about Lincoln, some of which were


    half said and half saved, with a deliberate nce at Lincoln at the end.


    Jasmine listened with great interest and the three of them had a very pleasant meal.


    Lincoln talked little, Jasmine met L for the first time and also talked little. At the dinner table it


    was basically L talking, Jasmine eating, and Lincoln giving her something to eat.


    Unknowingly, Jasmine ate more and drank more.


    She wanted to go to the restroom and fix her makeup while she was full of wine and food, so she took


    her bag and went to the restroom while Lincoln and L were having an unusual conversation.


    Once Jasmine left, L looked at Lincoln differently: "You have a lot of nerve, Antonio''s sister you


    also dare to pick up."


    Lincoln gave him a look and didn''t say anything.


    L grunted, said something about thepany, mentioned a few words, L suddenly asked:


    "Although I do not want to discourage you, but the Read family''s daughter, it is really not so easy to


    marry."


    This time, Lincoln opened his mouth, "It''s not that easy to marry, it''s not like you can''t marry."


    "I said before to introduce you to so many beautiful women you do not see one, so you have long been


    someone, so many years you have no action, Lincoln, I really fucking admire you!"


    Lincoln nced at the cup in his hand and his eyes sank slightly: "Before, I wasn''t worthy."


    He is all alone, he has nothing, he has nothing to like, even if he can get together with Jasmine''s liking,


    but Jasmine is caught in the pain between him and the Read family, and he doesn''t want her to suffer


    at all.


    In all the years L had known Lincoln, it was the first time he had ever heard him say something


    like that, and he was stunned for a moment: "I''m not really used to you being like that."


    Lincoln looked askance at him, "Had enough? Get lost when you''re full."


    The man talks too much and he is too annoyed.

 Chapter 617 I Like You So Much, Lincoln

    Chapter 617 I Like You So Much, Lincoln


    Chapter 617 I like you so much, Lincoln


    Lughed and scolded, "You''re such a big fan of sex! Howe I never realized you were like


    this before!"


    L and Lincoln have known each other for six or seven years, and when they first met Lincoln,


    both were miserable.


    He was "decentralized" to J City, his allowance was cut off, his living expenses were also cut off, and


    his family was determined to leave him alone.


    The usual inside of those foxes and friends a heard him borrow money to say that the signal is bad,


    L wiped the pocket inside the twenty dors, raised his hand to drop the phone.


    The snow that day was really fucking big, he took all the money inside his pocket to buy a pack of


    cigarettes, sitting inside the pool room with people gambling, a hundred dors.


    He won more than three thousand dors that day and yed from morning to one o''clock in the night.


    When he returned, he was targeted and brought a group of people around him to make him spit out the


    money.


    L what people ah, grow so big has not been robbed of money, he has to drink the northwest


    wind, those people still dare to snatch food in his tiger''s mouth, that is not looking for death is what?


    He used to fight a lot, and this time he was "delegated" because he got into a fight and caused trouble.


    Can be before fighting with him are some of the second generation, he is used to horizontal in the


    school, fight to fight like no life.


    But the people that night were solidly mixed people, and the fights were fist to fist.


    He was, after all, alone and couldn''t be beaten after a few rounds.


    That night, the snow fell like no money, he was cold and hungry, and was kicked to the ground when he


    suddenly gave up struggling.


    After his mother''s death the Murphys hated that he was also dead, L sometimes did not know


    what he was living for.


    But he didn''t die in the end, Lincoln also ran out of nowhere, carrying an iron bar in his hand, appeared


    across the sky to those people beaten to scream.


    Lincoln knocked the man down and then came over and kicked him, asking if he was dead, and got up


    if he wasn''t.


    L ran into such a person for the first time and spoke colder than the falling snow.


    Then he followed Lincoln back to his home, the dpidated private house with white flowers, it was


    Lincoln his grandmother had just died the first hundred days.


    He stayed at Lincoln''s house that day, did the transfer process himself, and took the entrance exam


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    back to the capital.


    When he told Lincoln about this, Lincoln sneered and said he was stupid and that he should have his


    own things, so why not?


    The Murphy family all see L as a jackal, but the truth is that he really doesn''t want to fight or


    steal.


    But Lincoln is also right, he does notpete or grab, and they all see him that way.


    So he went back, should be his, he all want to snatch back!


    Later, the two of them went north and south, and the money he got back from the Murphy family was


    invested here in Lincoln, and the two were considered friends in need.


    Over the years, Lincoln has not had many people around him, and he has been the only one to talk to


    over the years.


    L has been getting better and better over the past few years, the mentality are a lot better, and


    then look back at Lincoln, the whole an ascetic like, he was a little worried that one day Lincoln will not


    tell him that he is going to be a monk.


    Lincoln this person lives really too desireless, temperament, but many times he does not love to take


    care of people.


    Two years ago L began to introduce him to girlfriends, on the basis of Lincoln''s looks, those girls


    a positive than one.


    But Lincoln did not give people a look, some of the bold, ran back to ask L, Lincoln is not like


    men.


    There was a time when L really went looking for a man for Lincoln, only to be beaten up by him,


    and then he became honest.


    Little did he know that the previous April, Lincoln would suddenly tell him that the tip of his heart had


    Lincoln was obviously happy that day, calling him at 1 a. m. and saying nothing more than, "L,


    she''s here to see me."


    Then he didn''t hang up either. L asked him who he was, and he wouldn''t say.


    And then it wasst month, he suddenly told him that he wanted to get married and start a family.


    If L didn''t know him, he''d wonder if Lincoln was calling to piss him off on purpose.


    What, just Xing he has a girlfriend, he can get married ah?


    Seeing Jasmine today, L''s heart is also considered really relieved atmosphere.


    Lincoln, a man, lives too inauthentically, and it is only when Jasmine is around that hees to life a


    little.


    He cared for someone that tenderly, and his eyebrows were gentle between his words, as if he had


    finally shed his chains.


    Jasmine hadn''t returned and Lincoln folded his eyebrows, "I''ve always been like that."


    With that, he also got up, "Jasmine isn''t back yet."


    L waved his hand: "Okay, okay, I know you guys are in a good mood, I''m rolling, you go find her."


    With that, L turned around and headed out the door.


    Just as he reached the door, he saw Jasmine who was standing outside the door trying to walk out.


    "You''re back, huh? Lincoln''s looking for you, says you''re not back yet and is in a hurry."


    L saw Jasmine''s reddened ears and knew that the girl was thin-skinned, so he smiled and didn''t


    continue, "I''ve got some things to do, we''ll get together again next time, so let''s go!"


    Jasmine had "overheard" their conversation and was now too weak to look at L, but just


    whispered, "Yeah."


    Just after answering, Jasmine saw Lincoln walking out.


    He looked at her, came straight over and took her into his arms, lowered his head and kissed her on


    the forehead: "Don''t mind him, he''s like that."


    Jasmine was embarrassed, looked up at the man in front of her, thinking of what she had just heard


    him say, Jasmine felt incredible.


    He''s such a nice guy, how can he say that he doesn''t deserve it?


    When she thought of this, Jasmine suddenly felt heartbroken, forgetting for a moment that the two of


    them were standing in front of the hotel''s box, and couldn''t help but raise her hand and hug the person


    tight: "I love you so much, Lincoln."


    The girl''s voice with a sigh, softly fell on Lincoln''s heart, Lincoln only felt full of warmth.


    At this time, the elevator suddenly dinged and a waiter came out pushing a food cart.


    Jasmine was startled for a moment and hurriedly got out of Lincoln''s arms, looking down and ruffling


    her hair over and over again, her heart weak.


    Lincoln loosened his grip slightly, his eyes sweeping the waiter walking out from inside the elevator, his


    hand on Jasmine''s shoulder, patting it soothingly.


    Fortunately, the waiter also has eyesight and pushed the food cart past the two of them without looking


    at them, as if he didn''t see anything.


    Lincoln took a look at Jasmine, and his eyes, which were always cool, had a little more warmth in them,


    and he took Jasmine: "Come on, let''s go shopping."


    "Good."


    Jasmine took one look at her hand being held and just felt full of joy as she let Lincoln lead her out of


    the hotel.

 Chapter 618 Still Austin

    Chapter 618 Still Austin


    Chapter 618 Still Austin


    Suny and Austin''s wedding is scheduled for the first of January, the beginning of a new year and the


    beginning of everything.


    The wedding dress has long been sent to J City''s wedding team for preservation, but Suny is pregnant,


    these days a little fatter, in order to avoid the embarrassment of not being able to wear the wedding


    dress on the wedding day, Suny still let Alicia apany her three days before the wedding to go


    there to try on the wedding dress.


    Austin was supposed to go along, but Suny thought that Austin personally designed the wedding site


    not to let her see the wedding design site, and she did not want him to see herself in her wedding dress


    in advance.


    A woman''s most beautiful day is probably the day she wears a wedding dress, Alicia always knew


    Suny was beautiful, but watching the curtain slowly pull open, Alicia watched Suny walk out from inside


    with the hemline, she was still frozen.


    Half a secondter, Alicia''s barren vocabry squeezed out the words, "It''s still really cheap Austin!"


    Sunyughed a little and gave Alicia a faintly oblique look, "Tell that to Austin if you can."


    Alicia instantly got weak, looked left and left, looked at Suny''s face and ground her teeth.


    "Well, you go try on the bridesmaids'' dresses, too."


    The two have known each other for more than twenty years, and now each has a family, and have


    been going over so many years, Suny and Alicia''s love, long as family.


    Now that she''s getting married, Alicia is a natural choice to be a bridesmaid.


    The Murphy family is spoiled for Suny, and Suny doesn''t have to follow any of the customs that prevent


    married people from being bridesmaids.


    Austin, not to mention Mrs. Johnson, has been doing everything she says since she got pregnant.


    Although Alicia as a bridesmaid, may be the wedding day will not be difficult, but Austin is also very


    supportive.


    The bridesmaids'' dresses were also specially designed by Suny and took almost a month to design.


    Celebrity Alicia, naturally, is to be the face and the limelight.


    Although many women want to be the most dazzling one in the wedding, but Suny is always low-key,


    not to mention she is not greedy, she just wants to be the most dazzling one in Austin''s eyes.


    As for the others, what do they think, what does it matter, anyway, the person she is marrying is Lu


    Austin, not them.


    It''s been more than three months since Alicia gave birth, and her figure has long since recovered. After


    bing a mother, Alicia''s figure is even more exquisite than before.


    The bridesmaid''s dresses were custom-made for her, and looking at herself in the mirror, Alicia was


    very satisfied: "Not bad, not bad!"


    The night before the wedding the two could not see each other, Austin went back to his vi and


    Jasmine and Alicia came early to help set up the scene.


    Suny''s rest has be more stable after her pregnancy, and she surprisingly falls asleep at night


    when Alicia thers in her ear.


    Alicia held a belly of words, she is considered Suny''s mother''s family, the two know more than twenty


    years, Suny first married Austin, the wedding is not like a wedding, Alicia''s opinion would have been


    very big.


    This time is Austin personally designed, Suny''s grandfather and brother also came,pared to the


    Alicia also knew that this time Suny was really going to get married, she had a belly full of words to say


    to Suny, but she didn''t expect to say less than a tenth of them before the person on the bed had fallen


    asleep.


    Alicia looked at Suny, who was already asleep on the bed, "..."


    What''s wrong with this guy? He''s getting married tomorrow, why isn''t he excited at all?


    Alicia chattered discontentedly, but finally thoughtfully helped Suny to cover up the quilt, and then


    gently left the room.


    Jasmine brought over the milk, it was Austin asked Antonio to give her that Suny had to drink a ss of


    milk before going to bed, I didn''t expect to see Aliciae out just after walking to the door of the


    room.


    Jasmine was stunned, "Sister Alicia, Suny is asleep?"


    Alicia saw Jasmine and finally caught someone toin to: "No! I fell asleep after lying in bed for a


    while."


    "Ah, what about this milk? Far Brother told me to remember to make Suny a ss of milk."


    Alicia heard Jasmine''s words and thought Austin was barely a person: "It''s okay, one night and two


    nights, it''s nothing."


    After an early nightst night, Suny woke up early the next day. The make-up artist had already arrived


    long ago, Alicia was greeting people outside, and she woke up to the sound of voices outside.


    Jasmine and several of them came over to help, Suny not many friends, so many years, familiar with


    so many people.


    "Suny?"


    Alicia knocked on the door outside, and Suny reached over to put the red jacket on before speaking,


    "Just push the door, it''s unlocked."


    Just as she finished speaking, Alicia pushed in the door.


    Alicia just got out of bed and smiled when she saw her, "I don''t usually see you awake this early."


    Alicia raised her eyebrows in triumph: "Am I the kind of person who can''t handle it? Today is different, I


    won''t stay up even if I don''t sleep!"


    Said, put down the porridge in his hand: "You go wash up first, then drink some porridge, the make-up


    artist and the others have arrived."


    Suny smiled a little, "Got it."


    Don''t say, Alicia is still quite reliable at this time.


    Suny her family''s master bedroom isrge, more than fifty square meters, the innermost is the bed, and


    outside there is a small side room, separated by a fixed wall screen.


    Two small steps up to the bed, opposite the bathroom.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Alicia was waiting in the small side room with someone, Lily came in, and Walter and Charlie were


    outside greeting the other guests.


    Austin the man, either low-profile as hell or high-profile as the whole city knows.


    This wedding, J City''srgest hotel were he wrapped, the hotel happens to be the Wace family,


    although booked in a hurry, when Tate still put the hotel to vacate.


    But everyone who has business dealings with Austin has been invited over today.


    Anyway, it''s one thing if those peoplee or not, but the invitations have already been sent to them


    anyway.


    Austin''s "friendship" where there are many people want to have a meal with him alone can not, now


    there is an opportunity, naturally, more peoplee.


    With so many people, it is natural to toss and turn today, and it is wise to eat something to pad your


    stomach first.


    Suny does not like to eat sweet and greasy things, and pregnant, a while ago also can not smell heavy


    things, porridge is Austin specially exined Alicia''s, Alicia this morning at five o''clock up, watching the


    kitchen aunt to Suny cook porridge.


    Alicia the person is a foodie, that bowl of porridge is fragrant and sticky, she ate three bowls before


    stopping her mouth, see Suny finished eating, she subconsciously borrowed a bowl to fill her second


    bowl, did not expect Suny directly shook his head.


    "That''s full, huh?"


    Suny nodded, "I just can''t eat anymore."


    "Is that all you''ve eaten? No wonder your belly doesn''t show up even though you''ve been pregnant for


    four months!"


    Suny gave her a sidelong nce, "You can''t control your own mouth, and you still want to bury me?"


    Alicia was vain: "Then I''ll have the kitchen keep it warm for you and bring you a bowl in an hourter."


    Austin said that Suny has to eat more than one meal.


    Alicia thought about the list of notes Austin sent to himself, and now I feel sore in my teeth thinking


    about it.


    She is a married person who has children, but she is still sour by Austin''s operation.


    Luckily, Ashle was also very nice to her.


    Haha!

 Chapter 619 Her Mr. Johnson

    Chapter 619 Her Mr. Johnson


    Chapter 619 Her Mr. Johnson


    The wedding banquet is 7:00 p. m., Suny and Austin two people are parents are not in, save a lot of


    details, the two just toast Charlie''s tea on it, Suny was picked up back to the Johnson residence, after


    more than two years toe back, the state of mind is different from before.


    The two Austin and Suny such a grand wedding, usually by the elders of the family, but Austin side no


    elders, Suny side left an outside family, Lily is happy to help, but Austin himself took over, personally


    supervised the entire process of the wedding ceremony.


    In addition, Suny is pregnant, Austin is afraid of her hard work, many some rituals on the form have


    been eliminated, on the left of the wedding so one, the rest is the process of Western-style wedding.


    Suny''s skin is already fair, after pregnancy, although said appetite is not as good as before, but Austin


    home research recipes, Suny appetite is not good, he always warm food, so that Suny eat more meals.


    These days Suny was raised rounded up a bit, the face is rosy and lustrous, spare Charlie see also


    have a few pleased.


    Old people, naturally, like girls to grow round and chubby a little.


    Suny natural beauty, heavy makeup is not so stunning, makeup is not very thick, the whole process


    down, it is a little more than an hour.


    There is a ten square meter checkroom inside the room, the wedding dress is tooplicated, Alicia


    followed Suny in to help her put on the wedding dress.


    Suny''s high heels are custom-made by Austin, the heel is designed to be very stable, and the heel is


    not much higher, about seven centimeters, just to wear the wedding dress hemline slightly up, not to


    drag the groundpletely.


    The wedding dress was personally designed by Austin to Maya, although Alicia had already seen it


    once a few days ago, and today Suny put on makeup and then put it on, she couldn''t wait to get her


    phone to take pictures and post them on her Twitter feed so that others could follow her in awe, lest


    she look like a dirt dog.


    Alicia was stunned for a moment, reacted to take the veil to help Suny help put on, when the sunlight


    outside the window also brightened up.


    The photographer asked Suny to stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling window to take pictures, Alicia


    followed behind and pulled the hem of her skirt to follow her over, the long hem of the skirt trailing


    behind, surrounded Suny''s heel, the photographer asked Suny to turn back slightly, the sunlight just fell


    on her face, the whole person just like walking out of the light.


    The photographer was a woman, but still a little frozen.


    Alicia invited the photographer''s fame is not small, shot a lot of stars, stars is to eat by the face, is


    Alicia two people have also worked together.


    She was responsible for the photos when Alicia got married the year before. After the photos came out,


    Alicia picked nine nine-pictures to post online and her fans were going crazy.


    Alicia''s looks are already at the top of the entertainment industry, and there are not many people who


    can look better than Alicia just by looking good.


    But today, when I saw Suny, the photographer knew what it meant to be a heavenly fairy.


    She did not know how to describe the feeling, Suny is not just good-looking, her body''s aura of quiet


    elegance and gentleness, a smile and a move are pleasing to the eye.


    "Photographer, are your eyes going to stick to Suny?"


    Alicia looked at the photographer that way and couldn''t help but feel smug.


    The photographer heard Alicia''s words, then returned to a few thoughts, she has been a photographer


    for so many years, her character is naturally generous, not to mention that Alicia''s words are not


    malicious, she smiled a little: "Mrs. Johnson is really too good-looking, you know, photographers like


    the most beautiful things."


    Alicia hummed approvingly: "I told you, I have a particrly beautiful and fairy girl friend, you do not


    believe me, that I lied to you! You saw it today, she is much better looking than me! It''s a good thing


    she doesn''t like to mix with the entertainment industry, otherwise her face, people standing there to


    take a few pictures, there are a bunch of people willing to buy."


    The photographer has been working with Alicia for three or four years, and knows that Alicia''s private


    personality is more active, and this person is not the same as her usual image on the screen, so when


    Alicia told her that she had a girlfriend who was even more beautiful than her, the photographer thought


    that this person was probably bragging again.


    Just now Suny has not worn the wedding dress, she sat in front of the dressing table, makeup artist to


    her makeup, the photographer just went in, only to see the side of Suny''s face, then indeed a small


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    stunned a little, but did not see the full face, the heart is just emotion, beautiful friends are beautiful.


    Now that Suny has painted her makeup and put on her wedding dress, the photographer can see


    people clearly and naturally finds Alicia telling the truth once in a while.


    For the first time, she didn''t retort to Alicia''sment, "Indeed."


    Suny listened to the twoplimenting themselves there and couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows


    lightly: "Although I''m happy that you guys areplimenting me, I think it''s better to finish the photo


    shoot first beforeplimenting me."


    The photographer''s professionalism is still undeniable, and hearing Suny''s teasing words, she quickly


    gets to work.


    Alicia caught sight of Jasmine taking pictures and she went over to take a look and found that they


    were all pictures of Suny.


    Alicia tsked, "Nice, isn''t it?"


    Jasmine heard Alicia''s slurping voice was a bit vain, hearing her words, Jasmine''s heart was relieved a


    few more points, looking at Suny who was taking pictures, and nodded: "It looks good, I''m going to cry


    by Suny''s beauty!"


    Alicia agreed: "It''s really time to show those silly things that send out circrs every day what it means


    to be the most beautiful person on earth!"


    Recently, there is a neer in the entertainment industry, every day to buy passages saying that the


    world''s most beautiful, fairy sister, looks really good, but in the entertainment industry is just so,


    standing next to Alicia are looking a bit inadequate, this if standing next to Suny, the contrast is


    estimated to be more obvious.


    Alicia started out with a face, but she took the line of strength, and now she has a good mix, and in the


    circle is also considered a senior, there are talented people out of the mountains, Alicia is not looking


    down on neers, but this always hype their beauty she really disgusted, is there nothing else but


    that face?


    What about the business ability of the stars?


    Jasmine has been working on a project with Lincoln recently, so she hasn''t paid much attention to the


    entertainment industry for a long time and doesn''t know much about it, but in her opinion, no one she''s


    ever met is better than Suny.


    After all, she was attracted to Suny''s face in the first ce.


    After taking Suny''s personal photo, it was time to take a group photo with others. The photographer


    knew that the old man was calcting the auspicious time, so the photo taking time was well timed.


    Not long after this room was busy, someone outside tipped off that Austin had entered the vi gate


    with a group of people and would be there in about seven minutes.


    When Alicia heard this, she hurriedlymanded the people inside the room, "Sisters, hurry up and


    hide your shoes!"


    Suny sat on the bed, unhurriedly sipping her ginseng tea, watching Alicia as she looked around the


    room for a ce to hide her wedding shoes.


    Are you nervous?


    To be honest, I''m actually a little nervous.


    Her Mr. Johnson, ising to pick her up.

 Chapter 620 She DoesnT Cook

    Chapter 620 She Doesn''T Cook


    Chapter 620 She doesn''t cook


    "Boom..."


    The sound of the salute came from outside, not very loud, but one after another, the people inside the


    house knew.


    Alicia and Jasmine hid their wedding shoes and ran over to Suny, "Suny, don''t worry, I''ve hidden the


    shoes, Mr. Johnson won''t be able to find them if he doesn''t buy me off!"


    Suny looked up at her askance, "Are you sure Jasmine won''t be soft-hearted?"


    Hearing Suny''s words, Jasmine immediately came forward to take a stand: "Suny, don''t worry, I''m very


    tight-lipped!"


    Alicia snapped her fingers, "Jasmine is awesome!"


    After saying that, Alicia raised her hand and patted Suny''s shoulder, deliberately said: "Mrs. Johnson,


    Mr. Johnson ising, are you nervous? Excited? Is your heart beating fast?"


    Suny knew that with Alicia in the room, the atmosphere would not be bad at all, she looked up at her,


    did not say anything, just pursed her lips and smiled.


    Alicia today wore a light pink slim long dress, draped outside a rabbit fur soft shoulder, her hair was all


    up, only two sideburns left two buns, dress very fresh, and her image on the big screen is a bit


    different.


    However, her face is so good-looking that Jasmineplimented her several times.


    The Murphy family has not had such a happy event, and Robert is not a good fighter, all thirty-five


    people, the girlfriend''s shadow still does not know where.


    Today Suny got married and let Robert guard the door outside.


    Walter and Lily were with Charlie in the living room, listening to Robert "quizzing" Austin. Lily looked up


    to the third floor of the master bedroom andughed, "Dad, our house hasn''t been this lively in a long


    time."


    People are happy spirit, a few days ago Charlie was also sick, not long ago was discharged from the


    hospital, today Suny wedding, he was in good spirits, always serious face full of a kind smile.


    Ashle holding her son on the side, Charlie likes children, Marcus Lloyd after 100 days of features more


    and more like Mom and Dad, picked the parents the most beautiful ce to grow, even just born


    said their son ugly Alicia now look at their son more and more like.


    Marcus Lloyd personality like Alicia a little more, this lively ce babbling on want to shop around, see


    Charlie''s cane, the little fat hands want to reach over to touch.


    Charlie looked at such a white boy, his heart was soft, and the thought that in six months Suny would


    give himself a great-grandchild, Charlie was in a better and better mood.


    But looking at his grandson, who is still a bachelor in his thirties, he was angry and saw that Robert


    was still blocking the door, and Charlie opened his mouth directly: "Robert, it''s almost time."


    And Robert from Backhand: "..."


    Elijah today as the best man, ying the lead, to deal with the bridesmaids they Elijah have is fancy


    words, but Suny this cousin is really not easy to deal with, soft can not hard can not, he just doubted


    today they are not into the door.


    A group of people finally entered the gate, no one had to ask, and when they saw people they sent red


    packets.


    Austin nced at a few of the Murphy family elders, said hello and then lifted his leg up to the third


    floor.


    Hearing themotion, Alicia pulled Jasmine and the girls went to guard the door, leaving Polly and


    Rosa to apany Suny inside.


    Polly looked at Suny''s belly, didn''t expect her goddess to get pregnant and married in the blink of an


    eye, time flies.


    Suny replenished her lipstick and looked at Polly: "What''s wrong, my stomach is too obvious?"


    Polly shook her head in a hurry, "No, just thinking, Suny how good you and Mr. Johnson''s baby will


    look!"


    Rosa, who was also less serious, said, "Miss Hond and Mr. Johnson''s baby, I still can''t think how


    good it will look."


    Suny listened to these two and couldn''t help but let out augh: "Maybe it grew crooked?"


    Rosa alsoughed a little: "Look crooked again, but also better than ordinary people look is."


    "That''s what I thought."


    The three of them are talking, the door hase to the movement, Alicia that mouth on Suny is no


    chance to win, but this time, Elijah is not her opponent, she is responsible for asking for red packets,


    Jasmine is responsible for receiving, just two minutes, Jasmine hands have received several tens of


    thousands of red packets.


    Alicia thought it would take a lot of talking, but she didn''t expect the people outside to be so


    forting, so she couldn''t be bothered for a while and asked Jasmine sideways, "Jasmine, how


    many red packets did you receive?"


    "I also know that ah, it seems that every letter is 520, stuffed in dozens of letters."


    Alicia took one look at the red envelope Jasmine was barely holding and grunted, "Count on them to


    know what they''re doing, let''s open the door!"


    With that, she locked eyes with Jasmine, and the door was pulled open.


    Today is Austin''s wedding day, Alicia, of course, they are seized the opportunity to make a fuss Austin


    them, after all, usually, there is no such opportunity.


    The door is open, but notpletely open, "The bride is inside Mr. Johnson, I ask you a question about


    Suny, if you answer correctly, I will open the door and let you in."


    Austin''s face has softened a lot today for the first time, "Ask away."


    Alicia wasn''t too shy, "Does Suny like to wear an apron when she cooks or not?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The question came out and Elijah tsked, "Alicia, what kind of question is that, you''re actually on our


    side of Austin, right?"


    Alicia gave Elijah a sidelong nce, "Is it possible that you know the answer to that question, Mr.


    Brooks?"


    Elijah felt a wave of killing intent and hastily shrank back: "Just kidding, of course I don''t know the


    answer, but we at Austin do."


    With that, he raised his hand and bumped Austin: "Right?"


    Austin nced inside, only the room was too big for him to see Suny.


    The answer to the question Austin does know: "She doesn''t cook, I do all the cooking inside the


    house."


    The man''s cool, faint voice spoke words of deep emotion, listening to a crowd of people huffing and


    puffing their teeth.


    Elijah didn''t expect that answer, and he nced at Tate with a sideways nce, "This is a fucking show


    of affection at all times!"


    Tate nced at him, "You can show if you''ve got it."


    "..."


    Isn''t that a no?


    Thinking about it makes Elijah feel outrageous.


    Howe Austin, who said he wasn''t interested in women to be single all year, is now the first of the


    four to get married?


    Alicia nodded in satisfaction, "You know what you''re doing."


    After saying that, she stepped back and opened the door to let people in.


    Therge room was instantly packed with people.


    As soon as Austin walked in, he saw Suny sitting on the bed with a smile on her face. It was clear that


    the two of them had met not long ago, but when they met again today, it gave him a feeling of a


    lifetime.


    Suny on the bed is wearing a wedding dress, her already pretty face is made up, and the sunlight from


    the window just pours in, her whole body is bathed in sunlight.


    Like a dream, like a fantasy, seemingly real, Austin actually looked fascinated.

 Chapter 621 Mrs. Johnson, Where Are The Shoes?

    Chapter 621 Mrs. Johnson, Where Are The Shoes?


    Chapter 621 Mrs. Johnson, where are the shoes?


    Elijah, who rarely sees such a scene, led the way and started a ruckus: "Tsk, tsk, tsk, look silly, don''t


    you, groom?"


    Suny was sitting there in front of Austin''s eyes and didn''t feel anything, but when Elijah spoke up, she


    was embarrassed for a few moments.


    Alicia is also a lively person, see the situation also followed the coaxing: "Mr. Johnson, our Suny today


    beautiful, right? If you want to marry such a beautiful bride, you have to show some sincerity today!"


    "This wife is not so easy to take home!"


    Listening to Elijah and Alicia both singing in unison, he returned to his senses and took a deep look at


    Suny on the bed before looking up at Alicia.


    Austin is in a good mood today, naturally, will not care about these, and are Suny''s friends, as for Elijah


    well, anyway, he has little chance to get in front of himself.


    He just raised an eyebrow, "What''s the request?"


    Elijah tsked beside Austin, "Looks like we''re going to have to go through eighty-one levels today!"


    Alicia grunted, "Otherwise you think, the wife so easy to marry home ah?"


    Alicia said, pointing to a wedding shoe ced at the end of the bed: "Here, the bride''s wedding shoes


    are only one left, there is another one, Mr. Johnson you have to find out!"


    The shoes were not hidden by Suny, Alicia took Jasmine into the checkroom and pounded them for


    most of the day and came out saying they were hidden, Suny was curious where they had hidden them


    and sat there watching Austin and the groomsmen looking for them, which was quite interesting.


    Austin and his groomsmen are all human beings, except for Elijah, of course.


    Antonio searched for a while, did not find the shoes, his eyes fell directly on Jasmine: "Jasmine, where


    are the shoes?"


    Jasmine was serious: "Brother, you can''t go through the back door, for the sake of Suny''s happiness, I


    won''t tell you where the shoes are!"


    Jasmine is usually very well behaved and answers whatever Antonio asks, he did not expect to be


    blocked by Jasmine before he could say a few words today.


    Antonioughed helplessly, looked at Austin and shrugged, "It''s not that I don''t want to help you,


    Jasmine she''s on Suny''s side of the camp now."


    Elijah and Tate were looking in the checkroom, almost all the cabs were searched, but they still


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    couldn''t find the wedding shoes.


    Although the room isrge, but almost at a nce, shoes can be hidden in just a few ces.


    Austin lifted his leg and walked right up to Suny, "Mrs. Johnson, where are the shoes?"


    When he asked this question, his eyes were all doting and indulgent smile, if not Alicia and Jasmine


    two people blocked, he estimated directly to go forward to carry people away.


    Five minutester, Elijah came out of the checkroom and looked at Austin with a shrug, "Looks like it''s


    not going to be a good fight today, Austin!"


    Austin looked askance at him, his eyes fell on Alicia, and extended his hand directly to Elijah.


    Elijah froze, not reacting at first, but after a nce from Austin, he knew what Austin meant and took a


    handful of the red envelope inside his pocket at random and put it in Austin''s hand.


    Austin took the red envelope and handed it directly to Alicia, "Where are the shoes?"


    Alicia grinned and grabbed the red envelope: "We''ll take the red envelope, but where are the shoes,


    you''ll have to find the groom! Anyway, the shoes are definitely in this room!"


    Austin didn''t say anything and looked to Suny.


    Suny hooked his lips andughed silently, meaning obviously that it''s all about listening to Alicia.


    Dark eyes moving for a moment, Austin looked back to Elijah: "Look again, watch out for dead center


    of vision!"


    Austin finished, turned around and personally went to look inside the checkroom, he just looked on this


    side of the room and found nothing.


    However, he went into the checkroom and also found nothing.


    Antonio took a look at Jasmine and, not knowing what to think, actually turned back to Lincoln: "Where


    do you think the shoes are?"


    Lincoln has been looking at Jasmine, where the shoes are he has guessed, Austin they a leaf, naturally


    is not to notice so much.


    Jasmine has always been one who can''t hide anything. He came in and kept looking at Jasmine, who


    frequently looked at the checkroom door, and apparently the shoes were hidden on that door.


    Probably noticing that Antonio went to Lincoln, Jasmine was in a hurry and shot Lincoln a quick nce.


    Lincoln gave a rare smile and looked at his future brother-inw, "Jasmine won''t let me talk."


    Antonio frowned a little: "My parents are back this week, are you sure you don''t want toe over for


    dinner?"


    I have to say, Antonio''s move "sell the girl" hit Lincoln''s center of gravity.


    "The shoes should be behind the door."


    Antonio raised his eyebrows, raised his legs and walked into the checkroom, and when he looked up,


    he saw the shoes that were glued to it.


    They are still really blinded by a leaf.


    "Found it."


    Antonio''s voice instantly drew attention to him, and Elijah rushed over to him, "Where?"


    Antonio lifted his finger and pointed to the door. Elijah looked up, saw the wedding shoes, and huffed,


    "Good Lord, you guys really know how to hide! I don''t even y hide and seek without you guys!"


    Alicia gritted her teeth, "Count on you guys!"


    Jasmine stepped aside and red at Lincoln, who was not far away.


    It''s his fault!


    "Mrs. Johnson."


    Austin was just about to squat down with his wedding shoes when Alicia''s voice came again, "Wait!"


    Alicia is now emboldened, today either the groom or the best man, are not simple characters, so spoil


    the atmosphere of the two words, it is estimated that she can shout out at this time.


    Suny smiled faintly, "Mr. Johnson, not yet passed oh!"


    Austin gave her a look, and the emotion inside his eyes made Suny shiver slightly.


    "Any more requests?"


    His tone was not light, no signs of anger.


    Today''s people are not simple characters, Alicia actually knows the proportion of the natural is not


    possible out of any excessive.


    She was also quick: "I heard that today''s best men are not easy, and our sisterhood is not demanding,


    so we''ll let you do thirty push-ups in one minute."


    On average, it takes about two seconds to make one.


    That''s actually not too much to ask, especially for these best men in Austin.


    As soon as Alicia said that, Elijah started to take off his jacket: "It''s just 30 push-ups a minute! It''s


    nothing, for Austin, we''ll do it today!"


    Antonio and Tate bothughed and took off their jackets as well.


    Today, regardless of the bride and groom bridesmaids, face value are very high, several handsome


    men together to do push-ups, the scene is really some spectacr charming, I can only say that the


    audience present today to see the blessing of the eyes.


    Jasmine turned on her cell phone timer and the others stared at one of the best men counting.


    As a result, it was all done in less than a minute.


    Austin, carrying his wedding shoes, was in no hurry and looked at Alicia: "Do the bridesmaids have any


    more requests?"


    The wedding was meant to be a lively good, they did not make too much noise, watching the people


    are also happy, so it does not matter.


    Alicia raised an eyebrow, raised her hand and released the "code": "Thest level, Mr. Johnson has to


    read aloud ording to this and make a promise."


    Austin looked at it and reached right out to take it, "Good."

 Chapter 622 - If I Marry You, WhatS The Point Of Being Tired

    Chapter 622 - If I Marry You, What''S The Point Of Being Tired


    Chapter 622 - If I marry you, what''s the point of being tired


    This is a ssic image, Alicia and the girls are ready to record this scene with their cell phones.


    I have to pay attention to all the things Mrs. Johnson said; all the property of the family is Mrs.


    Johnson''s; Mrs. Johnson''s money is Mrs. Johnson''s, my money is Mrs. Johnson''s. My person, too, is


    Mrs. Johnson''s."


    Listen to listen to, Alicia and a few of them feel wrong, that the code is clearly not so, after the sentence


    added by Austin himself obviously added.


    She just reacted, Lu Yanshen loosened the code and looked up at Suny, his ck eyes were tinged


    with smiles, and she was clearly reflected in them: "Mrs. Johnson is always first in my heart."


    Sunyughed along and raised an eyebrow, "Where''s the baby?"


    "Second ce."


    A toothsome handful of dog food.


    Alicia couldn''t help herself and interrupted: "Okay, Mr. Johnson you can put on the wedding shoes for


    the bride."


    Suny smiled and reached up to pull up the hem of her wedding dress, revealing a pair of white, jade-


    like feet.


    He picked up the wedding shoes he had just found from the floor and held her feet with his other hand,


    unhurriedly helping her to put them on.


    After putting on her right foot, Austin put Suny''s right foot down and only then lifted her left foot.


    When the shoes were taken off, Suny just felt an itch on the bottom of her feet, lowered her head and


    met Austin''s eyes looking up, Suny''s chest jumped inexplicably and she subconsciously shrank her


    feet.


    Austin collected his eyes, converging his eyebrows and then put the other wedding shoe into Suny''s


    foot, the little thing just now, except for the two of them, no one else knows.


    ording to custom, the bride needs to be carried out by her rtives when she goes out.


    Suny has no brother and no brother, so the burden naturally falls on Robert''s shoulders.


    The hemline of Suny''s wedding dress was a bit long. Alicia and Jasmine were behind her, helping her


    to collect the hemline of her wedding dress, while Austin was walking aside, and a group of people left


    the vi in a big way.


    Charlie was supported by his assistant and the two Walter couples followed behind Suny.


    A slew of luxury cars were parked in front of the vi, and Robert carried Suny to the wedding car and


    put her inside before Austin took his turn to take over.


    When Austin got into the car, Suny was still arranging the skirt of her wedding dress when her hand


    was suddenly sped and she subconsciously looked at him sideways.


    Austin also looked at him, sping her hand the more he moved down and held her hand directly.


    Suny hooked his lips and smiled a little, opened his five fingers and put his fingers one by one between


    Austin''s fingers, interlocking the ten fingers.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The sound of the fireworks kepting and the car drove off slowly.


    The whole convoy of ny-nine cars, meaning a long time, the lead wedding car is a Rolls-Royce,


    more than four million, followed by the car is no less than a million, such a magnificent convoy, on the


    road has attracted many passers-by to stop and watch.


    The wedding car circled the entire inner ring of J City, and along the way Ivan arranged for someone to


    hand out red envelopes.


    Austin is very generous, handing out red packets to passersby is ny-nine, Ivan prepared nine


    thousand nine hundred and ny-nine red packets on the road to send.


    Some pedestrians received the red envelope at first only thought it was a good luck, open the red


    envelope to find that there are actually ny-nine dors inside, are happy crazy.


    Because of the red envelope this thing, Austin and Suny two people got married directly on the hot


    search, many people took a video of the wedding car around the inner ring, the scene is very


    spectacr.


    The wedding car to the Johnson residence when it was already more than three o''clock in the


    afternoon, Austin side has no rtives, Suny as the bride into the door, also do not need to salute the


    tea and salute, Austin directly led her in, bring the third floor master bedroom, the two once bedroom.


    The vi was carefully decorated with ribbons and balloons everywhere, not to mention the wedding


    room.


    After more than two years, I came back to this ce, everything is different from the beginning, the only


    thing that is the same is probably only her and Austin.


    Suny''s wedding dress was a little heavy, so when she arrived at the Johnson residence Austin had the


    stylist change her dress first.


    Suny took off her wedding dress and changed into a white dress, she sat on the side of the bed and


    had just taken off her tiara and earrings when Austin pushed the door in, he brought her a bowl of


    porridge in, "Are you tired?"


    She shook her head, "I''m not tired, Mr. Johnson should be tired, right?"


    Doing push-ups and ying trivia games, it was lively for more than an hour.


    "If I marry you, what''s a little tired, besides, it''s not tired."


    He said, sitting beside her anddling a spoonful of porridge to her.


    Suny was indeed a little hungry and opened her mouth to swallow the porridge, looking at him she


    couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow: "Tsk, Mr. Johnson is being slick again?"


    He nced down at her, "Just being honest."


    Suny opened her mouth and ate another spoonful of porridge, smiled and didn''t respond, looked down


    and held back herughter as she drank the porridge Austin fed her.


    The wedding was at 7pm, and it was already 4pm when Suny had something to eat.


    Austin knew she got up early in the morning and let Suny rest when she finished her porridge, and he


    went downstairs to greet the guests.


    The bridesmaids and groomsmen were all familiar with each other downstairs, and the Murphy family


    was naturally known to Austin.


    Charlie, who is older and happy but just released from the hospital, was also persuaded to go to the


    guest room to rest.


    Mr. and Mrs. Walter, fearing that the young people would be ufortable, also went to the guest


    room to rest.


    The Murphys stay inside the hall, just Robert.


    When he saw Austining, Robert hung up the phone, "Congrattions."


    "Thanks."


    Austin responded, "I should have to call you brother-inw."


    Robert looked askance at Austin: "This time, Suny is not the only one, if you dare to do something


    wrong to her, we the Murphy family will not let you go."


    "I won''t."


    Austin opened his mouth to give a promise and Robert didn''t say anything else, "Greet your friends,


    don''t mind me."


    Austin, however, didn''t go away and looked at Robert and suddenly opened his mouth and said


    something back and forth, "I know where Autumn is."


    Robert, who had just turned around, paused in his steps as he looked back at Austin, his dark eyes a


    little cold: "What are you trying to say?"


    Austin knew a little bit about Robert, but he didn''t have a penchant for probing people, so he only knew


    half of it: "She has a son who is seven years old."


    As soon as Austin''s words left his mouth, Robert''s face visibly stiffened: "Where is she?"


    "I''ll send you FaceBook."


    Robert looked at him for a moment, "Thanks."


    Austin hooked a lower lip, unassable.


    He''s not that nosy, it''s just that Suny is quite concerned about Robert''s feelings.

 Chapter 623 Hope You Remember Too

    Chapter 623 Hope You Remember Too


    Chapter 623 Hope you remember too


    When Suny woke up, it was already 5:00 p. m. Alicia brought in a ss of coconut milk for her.


    After Suny drank coconut water to wake up, she changed into her wedding dress and went over to the


    hotel.


    The wedding dress for going out and the stage wedding dress are twopletely different pieces, and


    you have to change another wedding dress after going over.


    Hotel Tate had stopped taking outside guests three days before the wedding, and there was no one


    else inside except for the wedding guests.


    Suny was led to the dressing room while Austin and the best man were in the other lounge.


    At 6:50, Suny got her look done and changed into another wedding dress.


    This set of wedding dress is also designed by Maya,pared to the wedding dress out, this set of


    stage wedding dress is obviously more grand and gorgeous, the original trailing also handid crystals,


    but then because Suny pregnant, trailing crystals had to take off one by one.


    Suny was taken by the wedding nner to the entrance of the banquet hall, with a tightly closed door,


    blocking the inside from the outside.


    Suny has note to the wedding site once before today, the wedding site is Austin''s own personal


    design supervision, Suny has not even seen the design.


    When the door was pushed open, even Alicia behind her couldn''t help but whisper, "Oh my God, Mr.


    Johnson is really-!"


    Looking over, Suny was able to see many dolphins suspended in the air at a nce, and the whole


    scene was a deep sea blue hue with white coral-like lights lit up like a dream.


    Suny likes dolphins, and Alicia and the others have known that for a long time.


    I have to say, Austin designed the wedding site in such a way that it is really used a lot of thought.


    The music of the wedding scene stopped, and the voice of the host came out at this time.


    The wedding nner behind her gently pulled the hem of her skirt: "Mrs. Johnson, go ahead, Mr.


    Johnson is waiting for you."


    Suny looked up in front of her, separated by a distance of several dozen meters, she could not see


    Austin clearly, but could only roughly make out an outline of him standing at the end of the runway


    waiting for her.


    Suny collected her thoughts and took a step down with her hands on the hem of her skirt.


    She walked very slowly, the lights hit her body, the eyes of more than a thousand guests all fell on her


    body.


    Just now at the door when not really see, walk into the Suny only feel shocked, the small lights


    overhead hanging many coral lights, but also hanging starfish, all lit up, dazzling and beautiful.


    With a distance of more than fifty meters, every step she took was a little closer to the man.


    Many people know Suny good-looking, but the guests, really close to see Suny but not many people,


    today is their first time to see Suny so close.


    The snow-white shining veil trailed two or three meters behind her, pouncing on that silvery water-


    colored road, the guests watching from the stage, no one wanted to open their mouths to disturb this


    beauty.


    "The bride is slowly making her way to our groom, and she-"


    Before the host could finish his words, Austin had already taken the initiative to lift his leg and walk to


    her heel.


    He had a microphone in his hand and looked down at Suny: "The road is too long."


    Austin''s inexplicable phrase has left many people a bit confused.


    But soon, people on the scene reacted and realized they had been fed another bowl of dog food.


    Elijah watched from the stage and couldn''t help but feel a bit emotional: "I feel the urge to get married


    watching this scene!"


    Tate, who was on the sidelines,ughed lightly, "You want to get married, do you have a girlfriend?"


    "..."


    This big day, which pot can not mention which pot.


    Both Suny and Austin''s parents were away, and Charlie was invited to give the elders'' speech.


    As soon as Charlie made his appearance, the weight of the wedding was already set for the day.


    Charlie has been retired for many years, but the military style, short and solemn speech: "Today is a


    good day, I as Suny''s grandfather, see her find their own home, find a good man to live with, the heart


    inside the happy andfort. I hope you will cherish it."


    "I will, Grandpa."


    Austin also solemnly looked at Charlie to promise, Charlie nodded in satisfaction, said a few simple


    blessings and left the stage.


    The moderator controls the stage and puts the focus back on the two neers, allowing both to


    speak.


    Suny took the microphone, looked at Austin at his side, hooked his lips and smiled slightly: "I have a


    good memory, I remember everything you said, and I hope you remember it too."


    She is not an incendiary person, incendiary words can not be said.


    Mountain vows are not for her, and Austin can''t say them.


    Hearing this from her, Austin looked at her and simply responded, "I''m over the moon and over the


    ears."


    "That''s good."


    The two men''s words were not incendiary, but the people on the stage still felt toothsome.


    Elijah looked at the vicissitudes of being a single dog: "These two, wedding speeches are different,


    ying dumb riddles."


    Antonio looked askance at him, "With your IQ, you can''t understand either."


    Elijah didn''t like it when he heard that, "Why don''t I understand? Isn''t it about keeping your word?"


    Tate listened and couldn''t help but be amused, following up with a flirtatious, "Yo, you really do


    understand."


    "Do you two want to cut off your friendship!"


    After the vows, the two exchanged rings, and then it was time for Suny to throw the bouquet.


    The bridesmaid group, except for Alicia, are all unmarried, but Alicia has never grabbed a bouquet, so


    she has to go up and grab it for fun.


    Ashle could only watch helplessly as she went on stage and stood with Jasmine and the girls to grab


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    the bouquet.


    There were not many bridesmaids, Alicia, Jasmine, Rosa and Polly, just four in total.


    Suny swept up and deliberately avoided Alicia''s position.


    The bouquet ended up in Jasmine''s arms, and Suny gave her a meaningful look, Jasmine took the


    bouquet and almost ran away.


    Today came more than a thousand people, Austin usually cold again, this time have to toast, but not


    many people really asked them to drink, Suny is pregnant, red wine was reced with grape juice, one


    hundred and fifty tables, two new people toasted more than an hour, but also fast.


    What happened after this had basically nothing to do with them. Austin apanied Suny to the


    dressing room, where Suny took off her heavy wedding dress and changed into a lighter one.


    With the Walter''s watching the wedding, Austin said hello to Elijah and the others and took Suny back


    to the Johnson residence.


    The Murphy family is more than enough to stay and serve the guests.


    So Austin and Suny, the two neers, left the stage early, and no one could say anything about it.


    After all, people are getting married today, the night is short, of course, to cherish.

 Chapter 624 Mrs. Johnson, Happy New Wedding

    Chapter 624 Mrs. Johnson, Happy New Wedding


    Chapter 624 Mrs. Johnson, Happy New Wedding


    Suny opened her eyes when the sky was already very bright, the curtains inside the room were pulled


    very tightly, she opened her eyes and could only faintly see the light, but the light from those gaps was


    very obvious.


    Before she could turn around, the man''s hand beside her slightly forced and snapped her into his arms.


    Austin kept his head down, and Suny''s cheek was rubbed against his chin, the scruff on it prickling her.


    Suny had a few moments of sleepiness left, she hummed augh and raised her hand to his face:


    "Itchy!"


    I just woke up and my voice is still a little drowsy.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He let go instead, just lowered his head and sucked on her palm for a moment, then looked at her with


    a sullen gaze, "Mrs. Johnson, happy wedding."


    Hearing his words, Suny rejoiced and turned to kiss him on his thin lips, "Happy New Wedding, Mr.


    Johnson."


    After saying that, Suny buried her head in his arms and rubbed the inside.


    Austin was so warm that Suny was a little greedy and raised her arms to hug him, not letting go.


    Two people did not sleeptest night, the wedding site to Robert and them, back to the Johnson


    residence of this side of the time is more than nine o''clock not yet ten o''clock.


    Suny tucked inside a small, two people although the ear, but in the end can not reallye back to the


    child, and not long, about 10 o''clock, Suny''s biological clock came, she fell asleep.


    At this moment outside the day has dawned, a side of the electronic clock has shown to eight thirty


    almost nine o''clock, almost eleven hours of sleep, Suny obviously feel their stomach hungry.


    The aunt inside the vi, since Grace and the girls were kicked out Austin also did not let the aunt stay


    inside the vi, only someone came over regrly to clean and organize.


    Therge vi was quiet and Ivan had breakfast brought in early this morning.


    Austin nced at Suny in his arms, lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead before letting go:


    "Get up and eat breakfast first."


    Suny slept a little too much this month, but she''s pregnant, so it''s normal to sleep a little more.


    Suny gave him a look, but didn''t mean to move.


    Such a warmforter on such a cold day is indeed somewhat appealing.


    Austin gave a rare smile, "Don''t remember?"


    Suny hooked her lips, "I''ll be upter."


    She just doesn''t really want to get up, and getting up from the nket in winter is a particrly difficult


    thing to do.


    Austin looked at her for a moment, tucked in the covers and didn''t call her again, got up and went into


    the bathroom to wash himself.


    She dawdled and didn''t want to get up. Austin, who had finished washing up, saw her pretending to


    sleep with her eyes closed, took a nket and went over to her, wrapped her in a hug, and Suny


    couldn''t stay in bed even if she wanted to.


    When Austin came out after washing up, he had already brought up breakfast, which was Huai Shan


    pork ribs porridge, and he probably wanted to take a good intention.


    Suny''s appetite is not very good after she got pregnant, so she basically eats a lot of meals and is


    almost full with a bowl of porridge for breakfast.


    After breakfast it was already 9:30, the sun was shining today, Suny put on her coat and the two of


    them went out for a walk in the garden holding hands.


    This vi Austin has rarely returned, but in the marriage more than three months more than the vi


    renovated, the inside of the things have long been ready.


    Suny actually does not like to live in such an empty house, more than 500 square meters of vi, a total


    of four and a half floors, in addition to the first floor is the garden and kitchen, maid''s room, the second


    and third floors add up to a total of 8 rooms, next to a small vi, I heard that in the past is Frederick


    deliberately asked people to build out, intended for Austin after marriage asionally back to live, but


    now the Johnson The Johnson family is also left with Austin so a person, next to the cottage Austin did


    not move.


    Such a big vi, usually just her and Austin, living so empty, she was not used to it.


    The Johnson residence was redecorated with a smart home manager, the garden on the first floor was


    ttened and rented with Suny''s favorite flowers, the nanny''s room near the garden was turned into


    a tea room, and the heavy wall was smashed into floor-to-ceiling windows, looking out to the garden.


    Now winter is nothing to see, spring flowers, rainy days sitting inside, but quite pleasant to the eye.


    A patio has beenbuilt inside the garden, which is also equipped with a barbecue, probably inspired by


    Austin when the two went on vacationst time.


    The sun is just starting to get a little warmer this time of year, and the two walked around the


    refurbished garden, the Johnson residence is all but gone.


    "Look inside?"


    Suny gave him a crooked look, "Yeah."


    In the rush of yesterday''s wedding, Suny didn''t even take a close look at what was different about the


    Johnson residence, which had been redecorated.


    The second floor is mainly a living area, living room, dining room, kitchen and three guest rooms,


    Austin is connected by both the living room and dining room, arge space once up the stairs.


    The third floor has two master bedrooms, two guest bedrooms and a study. Frederick''s former room is


    on the fourth floor.


    Austin demolished the two master bedrooms, expanded a master bedroom, directly inside the master


    bedroom arranged office area, study and a guest room opened up, more than fifty square meters of


    spacious ce, which is Austin''s children''s yground for the future baby, another guest bedroom and


    the shrunken master bedroom into a children''s room.


    The rooms on the fourth floor have been converted into a home theater and rxation area, and the


    forty-square-meter attic is a utility room.


    After the renovation, the Johnson residence is much more clearly zoned, and the traditionalyout has


    been changed to provide much better lighting.


    Suny followed Austin around, inside and out, the vi has not much trace of the year.


    The two got married yesterday and the whole city knew about it, and the wedding site was directly on


    the news, all of which Alicia screenshotted for Suny, and she only knew about it.


    In the past few days, Austin directly turned off his phone and nestled inside the vi with her, those


    things on the Inte, they have not paid attention to.


    Both of them don''t like to go out. Austin asked Ivan to buy a bunch of parenting books and parenting


    courses to study, but it is a good study, but when the timees, I don''t know how it will be like in


    practice.


    The day after the wedding, Suny and Austin made a trip back to the Murphy family.


    This time the two went to the Murphy family again, Austin''s identity is different from before.


    Phantom is running well, and Suny is nowpletely hands-off, only going back asionally for


    important senior meetings.


    Justing out of the Phantom, Suny felt the temperature cooling down again.


    Suny hadn''t quite made it out of the office when Austin approached.


    He reached out to take his jacket off and give it to her, and she hastily raised her hand to stop it: "Such


    a little way, it''s not cold!"


    She had juste out of the heated room and it was warm enough that she didn''t feel cold so quickly.


    Moreover, the car is more than twenty meters away, she is not so far from this point can not tolerate.


    Austin''s eyebrows twitched as he indisputably draped the coat over her body, and he reached down


    and wrapped his arms around the person from the shoulders, "Wrap tight."


    He was tall and broad-shouldered, and his coat fell over her body, wrapping Suny''s entire body easily.


    The wind blew over, and Suny just felt her whole body wrapped in Austin''s warmth.

 Chapter 625 Mrs. Johnson, Do Me A Favor

    Chapter 625 Mrs. Johnson, Do Me A Favor


    Chapter 625 Mrs. Johnson, do me a favor


    The two did not have to walk much to the car, Austin opened the door and let her in.


    Suny saw him take off his jacket to himself, afraid that he was cold by the wind, pulled the armrest and


    sat on it.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The door closed and the inside of thepartment was much warmer than the outside.


    Austin also got into the car, Suny just fastened the seat belt, reached out and pulled his hand, although


    the hand temperature is a little warmer than hers, but Suny knew that he was still a little cold in the end.


    She hurriedly handed the coat over, "Put it on."


    He raised his eyes to look at her, and while turning on the heating, he took the coat and put it on, and


    after putting it on, he made a point of asking her, "Didn''t you say you weren''t cold?"


    Suny heard him say this, just touched the human hand subconsciously shrunk, she just came out that


    will not feel cold, did not expect the wind so big, walked a few steps, but also really feel cold.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Austin didn''t hand anything, just raised his hand and pinched her


    cheek before slowly starting the car.


    Since Suny''s pregnancy, Austin has not driven on the 100''s, and the car is as steady as it can be.


    This time is just after work rush hour, the city of the car, Austin fear Suny seasickness, drive very


    slowly, meet the congested road does not feel the car has to stop.


    On the way, Suny sat inside the car full of heating, but some sleepy.


    The two returned home at nine o''clock, Suny will go to bed at ten o''clock every night, she took her


    clothes in to wash up, and when she came out Austin was on the phone.


    This year KLOC has a big project with Soylent, outsiders do not know the rtionship between Soylent


    and Austin, but Suny and Ivan they all know.


    So Austin even if he wants to avoidziness, he is also divided.


    Seeing him on the phone, Suny gingerly walked behind him and raised her hand to cover his eyes.


    She just came out of the bathroom, her body is still a burst of hot air, with the creamy scent of shower


    gel, very light, but she was right behind him, Austin can clearly smell.


    The eyes were covered and the smell of Suny''s body became more clear.


    He unhurriedly pulled the hand covering his eyes down, held Suny''s hand on his palm, his thumb


    squeezed her palm, and then inclined his head over to look at her, his dark eyes moving slightly.


    "You schedule it for next week."


    He opened his mouth to answer Ivan on the other end of the line, and then cut the call off.


    Suny couldn''t hear what Ivan said clearly, but listening to Austin''s words, she more or less guessed,


    "Going on a business trip, huh?"


    Austin looked back at her, "The shareholders over at Soylent are a little bit concerned about this


    partnership with KLOC, so we''ll go over there next week."


    "We?"


    Suny caught the point as soon as he heard it and looked at him with a raised eyebrow.


    He reversed his body and picked her up, responding not so gently, "Mmm."


    Suny looked at him and hummed lightly, "Don''t you tell me we mean you and me, Mr. Johnson?"


    Austin put her on the bed and propped his hands on her side, the tip of his nose pressed against the


    bridge of her nose, his dark eyes looking straight at her, "We haven''t gone on our honeymoon yet, so


    you just pretend to go out on your honeymoon?"


    He said, lifting his hand to ruffle the long hair beneath Suny, tangling it around his fingers and ying


    with it a little.


    Sunyughed a little, "Then you can wait to ask the baby if he agrees."


    Suny pointed to her belly, more than four months of the belly has been some slight bump, just do not


    touch the words is not very obvious, wearing clothespletely can not see is pregnant belly.


    Austin followed her line of sight down, hisrge handnding on Suny''s stomach through his pajamas,


    "He''s too young to have a say in this."


    He moved slightly, his eyes with a few smiles, his eyes moved down andnded on her lips.


    Suny''s cheeks burned from his stare and she opened her mouth to change the subject, "How many


    days are you going?"


    He backed away a little, his eyes sweeping over her lips, the knot in his throat moving slightly, "As


    many days as you like."


    He said, his dark eyes looked straight at her lips and paused, "Do you mind if I kiss it?"


    Suny was amused by his words, when did this man be such a gentleman that he had to ask her


    opinion even for a kiss?


    Peach blossom eyes slightly hooked, she directly hugged his neck and got up to give him a kiss on the


    lips, "Just a little is enough?"


    He didn''t say anything, just raised an eyebrow, and the look in his eyes visibly deepened by a few


    points.


    The words fell, Suny hooked his neck with a slight force, pulling him down a little, and the kiss fell on


    top of his eyes.


    A very light kiss, but with some heat, teasing people all over the body is tickling.


    Austin finally moved, raised his hand to pull her hand down and pinned her to the bed and kissed her


    directly.


    His kiss was strong and gentle, and Suny couldn''t stop it after a grunt.


    It took a few moments for Suny to be released.


    The man propped up on top of her loosened his hand on the side of her face, pressed most of his body


    against hers, and leaned down to her ear, "Mrs. Johnson, how''s it going to work out?"


    Austin pressed against the side of her ear, his voice hot and deep, and his body moved a little as he


    said this, allowing Suny to clearly feel the change in him.


    Suny was smoked by his face full of heat, raised his hand and pushed people away, rolled himself to


    the bed, pulled the sheet to wrap himself, looked at him a few gloating: "Of course it is to solve it


    yourself ah."


    He looked at her askance and looked at her breezily, "This is the kind of thing I prefer Mrs. Johnson to


    help me with ..."


    He said,ing over and taking her hand, "Mrs. Johnson, do me a favor."


    Suny looked at him, her heart fluttered, and tried to pull her hand back, but found him sping it tightly:


    "You go take a shower!"


    "This matter is more urgent."


    He said and picked her up with his other hand, and Suny was held in his arms.


    "It''s so hard, Mrs. Johnson."


    He said in a muffled voice, usually so noble and high-cold person, but now is ying a rogue in front of


    her, Suny looked at him, and then converged his eyes: "Then you hurry up."


    He looked down and kissed her,, "I''ll try."


    The words fell, and the atmosphere inside the room gradually heated up ...


    Twenty minutester, Suny couldn''t take it anymore: "Austin, are you ready ...?"


    "It can''t get better, baby."


    He let go and suddenly rolled over and squeezed her, "It''s been over four months, the doctor said it''s


    okay to be gentle ..."


    Suny looked askance at him, peach blossom eyes filled with scarlet inside, Austin eyes thickened,


    sped her chin low and began to kiss up.


    Not long after, the room inside the sound of coarse and heavy breathing and the sound of fine grunts,


    soft andrge bed up and down, down and down, as if there is no end to the general.

 Chapter 626 Suny Is Now AustinS Scales Of Defiance

    Chapter 626 Suny Is Now Austin''S Scales Of Defiance


    Chapter 626 Suny is now Austin''s scales of defiance


    Because the shareholders at Soylent had a problem with it, Ivan had to arrange for Austin to go over to


    B country next week.


    Ivan arranged a flight to B country on Tuesday, Suny checked the climate there, B country is also cold,


    heard that it just snowed, she thought about it and stuffed a few heavy clothes into her suitcase.


    The flight was at ten in the morning, and the two got up at about eight, ate breakfast and went straight


    to the airport.


    There is no direct flight from J City to B country, you have to transfer to the capital.


    J City flew to the capital in less than two hours, and Suny was easily sleepytely, so she fell asleep


    within a few minutes after getting on the ne.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Austin asked the flight attendant for a nket and reached out to lean her head toward his shoulder


    before draping the towel over her body.


    The stewardess who delivered the nket looked at the two men and thought they looked familiar, so


    she couldn''t help but look at them a few more times, but she couldn''t remember for a while. Both look


    good ah, I look so familiar, always feel where to see them!"


    "That''s Austin! His wife''s name is Suny, and the two of them got married the other day, and it was all


    over the news, don''t you know?"


    "I remember now! Just now Mr. Johnson asked me to get a nket, his wife was asleep, I handed him


    the nket, he covered Mrs. Johnson''s nket action is too gentle oh! Oh my God, what a wonderful


    man! How could I not have met him?"


    "Why, even if you do, you wouldn''t dare to talk to him, Austin is notorious for not touching women!"


    The flight attendant thought about it, "Yes, I guess it really happened, I also do not have the courage."


    "Not to mention, Mrs. Johnson, even if she doesn''t marry Austin, is great on her own! Get to work! Her


    father was an Earl before Cindere met her prince!"


    Suny slept well on the ne,pletely unaware that the two flight attendants were admiring her


    behind her back.


    Of course, after the wedding, there were more than just these two flight attendants who envied her.


    After an hour-long flight, Suny slept straight through until the nended and was awakened by the


    radio.


    She slept on her side and didn''t feel too ufortable, her whole body was almost leaning on Austin''s


    body, but she just woke up and was still a bit confused, looking at Austin with her eyes wide open: "Are


    we there yet?"


    Austin raised his hand and touched her face, "Just arrived."


    Suny raised a hand to rub her eyes, the nket on her body slipped down, Austin helped her pull it,


    she froze for a few seconds before slowly responding, "On thending?"


    "Well, still sleepy?"


    She shook her head and yawned, "Not sleepy, a little hungry."


    Suny didn''t eat much this morning, and it''s almost twelve o''clock now, so it''s normal for her to feel


    hungry.


    After her pregnancy, Suny ate breakfast at home at around eight in the morning, had to eat some fruit


    at ten, and was due for lunch at twelve.


    Just as she finished speaking, a cupcake suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Austin handed it to her, "Eat some first."


    Suny was a little surprised, "Where did you get the cake?"


    Although they flew first ss, but also did not say that the cake will be prepared, and the cake or J City


    is quite a popr cake store, every day you have to wait in line to buy to get.


    He helped her open the package, "Had Ivan prepare it when he came."


    Suny then remembered that before they left the house, Austin called Ivan and asked him to buy


    something, but she was checking her luggage at the time and didn''t listen carefully, so naturally she


    didn''t know about it.


    Suny reached out to take it, looked at him sideways and hooked her finger: "Mr. Johnson."


    Austin looked at her, not moving, "Hmm?"


    "Come here first."


    She smiled a little and looked at him, her freshly awakened eyes holding a bit of water.


    Austin looked at her for two seconds and finally padded over.


    With a sudden softness in her face, Mrs. Johnson kissed him generously: "Reward for you, Mr.


    Johnson."


    He raised his hand and touched his kissed cheek, his ck eyes sank slightly, and his eyes grew dark.


    Austin looked at her Suny who was eating cake, his eyebrows twitched, took the thermos and


    unscrewed it and handed it to her.


    The nended safely, and Suny''s cake was almost finished. She unbuckled her seat belt, and Austin


    was already up, reaching back to take her by the hand.


    The people in economy ss behind them were already pushing toward the door, and Austin pulled


    Suny to his heels to prevent others from crowding her.


    Just out of the ne, Suny felt the coldness of the capital, outside the fine snow, but fortunately not


    much snow, otherwise the flight may be dyed today.


    The two people had just gone out from the airport, and the person Ivan had arranged was already


    Ivan has been busy for the past six months or so after Austin dumped the KLOC thing at J City.


    Austin swept the other side lightly, nodded, and then led Suny right to the car, pulling the door open to


    block the roof for Suny to enter.


    "Drive slower."


    Austin suddenly opened his mouth, Bentley Adams, the manager sitting in front of him, was shocked,


    reacted and quickly instructed the assistant driving, "It''s snowing today, drive more steadily."


    Bentley can climb to the position of manager, naturally will look at the face, Suny''s pregnancy is not


    public, but there is no can hide.


    The way Austin was protecting Suny just now, Bentley could naturally see that Suny was pregnant.


    Everyone knows that Suny is now Austin''s scales, if there is a good or bad, they all can not eat away.


    The car gradually slowed down and smoothed out a lot.


    Suny turned her head to look out the car window at the drifting snow and reached out to pull Austin:


    "Are we going to stay here all night?"


    Her hair had just been tousled by the wind, and Austin helped her tousle it behind her ear, asking her


    rhetorically, "Well, get a good night''s sleep for tomorrow afternoon''s flight to B country."


    It doesn''t matter how many days she stays by her side anyway.


    Suny thought about it for a while, but didn''t say anything.


    The two rested in the capital for one night, and the next afternoon''s flight to B country, a thirteen-hour


    flight, from the ne, Suny was a little sore and weak.


    But the ne eat well and sleep well, that is, not too much room to move, she is pregnant, sitting for a


    long time naturally some difort.


    Ivan had arranged for someone to pick them up, and as soon as they left the airport, someone came


    over and asked if they were Mr. and Mrs. Johnson.


    The two were sent to the hotel, Suny yawned all the way, Austin had lunch sent up directly, after eating


    lunch he did not rush to thepany, but stayed inside the hotel with Suny.


    Suny had lunch and watched a movie. Jetg made her sleepy again and she fell asleep on the couch


    soon after.


    When she woke up again, it was already a littlete and Austin was standing in front of that floor-to-


    ceiling window making a phone call.

 Chapter 627 IM Enjoying Myself

    Chapter 627 I''M Enjoying Myself


    Chapter 627 I''m enjoying myself


    Suny just woke up, people are still a little dazed, sit up for a long time before a little back to


    consciousness.


    She pulled the covers over her body, the room was quiet inside, Austin''s voice was lowered but she still


    heard a word or two, "Wait until my wife wakes up, well, push it back an hour."


    When he heard Austin''s voice, Suny looked over at the sound of it and met Austin''s line of sight.


    Austin hung up the phone, lifted his leg to walk over to her, saw her sleepy eyes, dark eyes moved


    slightly, reached out and touched Suny''s cheek: "Still sleepy?"


    Suny shook her head and rubbed the corners of her eyes, "Not sleepy anymore."


    Suny said, inclining her head to nce out the window, "It''s getting dark."


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded, then took the clothes and put them on the bed, then reached out to hug her.


    Suny was suddenly hugged by him, subconsciously reached out and hooked his neck, thinking of the


    phone call she just heard, she couldn''t help but ask, "What did you just say about pushing back half an


    hour?"


    "You''re not awake yet, I''ll have them bring up the food half an hourter."


    As he helped her dress, he said, "Lift your hands."


    Suny lifted his hand and he slipped the sweater over her head.


    Her hair was a mess from the static electricity and Austin helped her exin while ruffling her hair,


    "Had someone make Chinese food."


    The hair stained on his face was cleaned up by him and Suny looked at him, a little amused, "You don''t


    even let me do my own clothes now, huh?"


    Austin nced down at her, "Didn''t I tell you to do it?"


    He was referring to the fact that she raised her hand.


    "Reach out."


    He lifted his jacket again and Suny lifted his hand to put it on.


    With her upper body dressed, Suny took her pants and gave him a tearful push: "Come on Austin, it''s


    not like I can''t move."


    "I''m enjoying it."


    He withdrew his hand and looked at her, in a happy mood.


    Austin does enjoy it, he enjoys helping her with these things, probably because it''s a time when he


    feels especially calm, feels especially good, and feels that she relies on him.


    I can''t help it, I married a particrly independent wife, so I can only find fulfillment in such small things


    above.


    Suny grunted, "Turn around!"


    The dark eyes that looked at her moved slightly, and there was a light smile inside: "I''ve seen it all."


    "Whatever, turn around!"


    After she was cheeky without him, Suny still retained a little bit of shame when she changed her pants


    in front of him.


    He gave a rare smile, but turned away, "Really don''t you need any help?"


    Suny was embarrassed, "I want to drink water."


    I just woke up and was a little thirsty.


    "Good."


    Austin responded and mixed the boiling hot water with the cool water, feeling the right temperature,


    before bringing it over to Suny.


    Suny drank a ss of water, people are much clearer.


    Taking the phone Suny realized that it was almost seven o''clock, she froze for a moment: "It''s sote."


    She remembered getting off the ne at just over two o''clock, the airport over to the hotel was only


    about an hour, she fell back to sleep and slept for more than three hours.


    Suny thought he had only slept for an hour or so, no wonder he woke up with a bit of a dizzy head,


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    seemingly because he had slept for a long time.


    Austin took the scarf and said nonchntly as he helped her loop it, "It''s okay, more sleep is good."


    Suny struggled a bit: "Inside the room, no need to tie the scarf."


    Austin thought about it and felt that the temperature inside the room was really pleasant, so he didn''t


    force her.


    The Chinese food Austin had made was indeed served up half an hourter, and tasted much better


    than Suny had imagined.


    Suny had little appetite on the ne, came over here to the hotel and went straight to sleep, and now


    woke up and obviously felt hungry.


    After dinner, Austin asked her if she wanted to go downstairs for a stroll, and Suny shook her head,


    "Forget it, don''t you have a meeting at Soylent tomorrow?"


    "It''s okay."


    Suny looked at him and smiled, "But it''s so cold outside."


    She doesn''t really like to go out in the cold.


    Hearing her say that, Austin didn''t take her out.


    There was a home theater in the room, and Austin picked a movie to watch with Suny.


    Suny slept so much in the afternoon, plus jetg, until nearly three in the morning before falling asleep.


    Austin stayed up with him, and when he got up the next day the dark circles under his eyes were


    somewhat obvious.


    Suny was a little distressed and wanted to get a hot towel to put on him, but he stopped her: "Mrs.


    Johnson just sit down, I''ll have a meetingter, and we''ll return home when I get back from the


    meeting."


    Last night Suny couldn''t sleep and Austin regretted letting her follow him over.


    The two did not stay in B country for long, only three days before returning home.


    This back to the capital, Austin happens to have a cooperation to discuss, the two simply stay in the


    capital for a few days.


    Suny got off the ne and slept for more than two hours. When she woke up and looked at the time,


    she found that it was almost seven o''clock. She nced at Austin who was pouring water for her, "Isn''t


    there a dinner party at seven o''clock?"


    "There''s no rush."


    He came over and handed her the cup, then turned the towel and gloves out of the suitcase and put


    them aside.


    Suny saw and choked: "Not all of them let me put them on, right?"


    "It''s cold outside."


    He responded, and then dressed her.


    Suny was fully armed before Austin led her out.


    The car is already waiting downstairs, fortunately the hotel is not far from the dinner ce, but they


    went out at seven o''clock, Austin also did not let the driver drive the car faster, the car drove smoothly


    all the way.


    By the time the two arrived at the hotel, they were almost twenty minuteste.


    Austin slowly and methodically, holding her unhurriedly from the elevator, Bentley in front of him has


    been anxious to blush a little, but he did not dare to rush Austin.


    When he reached the door of the box, he went and suddenly stopped, looked down at Suny and said,


    "Wait first."


    With that, he looked to Bentley: "Mr. Adams, please go in and see if thepartment smells like


    smoke, and if it does, we''ll change thepartment."


    Bentley froze for a moment, and after reacting, nodded: "Yes, Mr. White."


    Suny nced inside that box, her eyes retracted and fell on Austin, "I''m not that petnt, am I?"


    It''s a normal thing to have the smell of smoke inside a box like this.


    He squeezed the palm of her hand, "My heart hurts."


    He said this in a low voice, and Suny felt only a slight heat in her cheeks.


    "Mr. Johnson, the smell of smoke is gone, you and Mrs. Johnson ..."


    "Change the box."


    Austin''s eyebrows are not raised, he has not smoked all these years, but anyone who goes to a dinner


    party will not be smoking in front of him.


    Today this meal he originally did not want toe, but the other party''s secretary appointment is tight,


    and he has made it clear that he will bring Suny to attend today.


    But anyone who has a heart will not smoke today.


    He has been in this habit for several years, these people will not know?


    If Suny wasn''t there today, he would have let it go, but Suny was there, and Austin naturally wouldn''t let


    it go so easily.

 Chapter 628 Not Worthy To Be Compared With My Wife

    Chapter 628 Not Worthy To Be Compared With My Wife


    Chapter 628 Not worthy to bepared with my wife


    Hearing his words, Bentley''s face changed for a moment, "This-"


    "Mr. Adams, my wife is pregnant and can''t smell smoke."


    His voice was not salty, sounded not angry, but Bentley felt a sweat on his back.


    He dared to say something and nodded his head: "I know, Mr. Johnson, I''ll have someone rearrange


    the boxes right away!"


    After Bentley finished, she turned around and went into the box she had just been in, then came back


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    out to the hotel manager and asked to have the box rearranged.


    Austin stood on the sidelines expressionlessly watching, Suny''s pregnancy, Bentley can not see the


    matter, knowing that Suny is pregnant, he still let people arrange such a box, obviously is not attentive.


    It is true that the emperor of thend when a long time, Bentley is really taking himself seriously.


    Suny nced at Austin, and when she saw that he was silent, she couldn''t help but reach out and tug


    at the corner of his shirt, "Wouldn''t that be nice?"


    Austin looked down at her, "Mrs. Johnson is pregnant and can''t smell smoke, that kind of thing, what''s


    not so good about that?"


    He used to smoke asionally earlier, but since Suny got pregnant, Austin has quit smoking


    altogether, and he doesn''t like the smell of secondhand smoke these days.


    Suny heard him say that, and did not say anything else.


    Well, what is there to say about your own husband''s heart.


    What''s more, Austin had a cleanliness problem some years ago, and if it was Ivan, thepartment


    was clean and fresh inside, where there would be the smell of smoke, this Bentley, also too not to go.


    I don''t know if it''s because Austin hasn''t been in power for so long that he doesn''t take Austin seriously,


    or if he''s been the king of the mountain here for so long that he really thinks KLOC headquarters is far


    away and can''t control him.


    The venttion inside the hotel box is not good, not to mention that it''s winter and the heating is on


    inside.


    Really can not stand to want to smoke, then you directly from the box out of the corridor to smoke, no


    one mes you.


    But those people don''t move, they have to smoke inside the box.


    But Suny a pregnant woman, after pregnancy Suny gastrointestinal reaction is sensitive, easy to


    nausea and regurgitation, Austin just said not to have the smell of smoke has given the express,


    Bentley still do not take it seriously, do not want to change the box.


    Suny looked down at her hand being held by Austin and was just about to pox him and tell him not to


    get angry when the door to thepartment was pushed open again.


    "Mr. Burns--"


    Only this time, the person who walked out was not Bentley.


    Bentley followed Mr. Burns with a bad face and looked at Austin with a somewhatplicated


    expression on his face.


    "Mr. Johnson, what do you mean by that?"


    Mr. Burns questioned Austin as soon as he opened his mouth, with a look of discontent written all over


    his face.


    Mr. Burns more than ten years ago, spection earned a penny, and then happened to be standing on


    the wind, investment projects are stable profits, these years the domestic economic trend is getting


    better and better, he earned more and more, gradually people are a little floating.


    He is also considered in the circle of some status, thirty years of old smoking age, like to smoke


    everyone knows, but just Bentley said the smell of smoke inside the box is too heavy, Mrs. Johnson


    can not stand.


    Mr. Burns felt that Bentley''s words were clearly directed at him.


    He five children, women pregnant when he did not also smoke in front of them, which said that can not


    stand it?


    Austin didn''t even give him that face and asked him to give in to that wife of his?


    This Mr. Burns where to suffer this anger, in his opinion, women are what things.


    Austin pulled Suny slightly behind him and looked down at the man in front of him, "What does Mr.


    Johnson think I mean?"


    The other party''s aggressive questioning, Austin''s cold, floating words, but with an inexplicable regal


    aura.


    Mr. Burns looked at Austin and was surprised by the look in his eyes, but he had been in the business


    for many years: "Mr. Johnson, you are not sincere enough, even if you arete today, now you want so


    many of us to amodate you, want us to- "


    "Mr. Burns, Mrs. Johnson is pregnant, we should be considerate too!"


    Someone wanted to be a peacemaker, but Mr. Burns said more and more proud: "We moved the box,


    is your wife alone than us a few precious?"


    This question is obviously asked to hit the face, Bentley listened, are for this Mr. Burns face pain.


    Who''s more important, Mrs. Johnson or the old guys?


    Heh, thanks to him having the face to ask such a thing!


    Austin''s ck eyes flickered and his eyes grew cold: "In my opinion, Mr. Burns is not worthy to be


    He said, bowing his head slightly and looking straight at Mr. Burns.


    The ck eyes inside the hostile cold, just a nce, Mr. Burns was scared backwards a little.


    "Bullying! You simply don''t want to cooperate! Since Mr. Johnson you don''t want to cooperate so much,


    there''s no need for us to waste any more time."


    "Mr. Burns is really right, I really don''t want to cooperate very much."


    He said, not looking at the Mr. Burns, and looked back at Suny: "What do you want for dinner?"


    Suny nced at the red-faced Cai, hooked his lips and smiled, very cooperative: "Just eat here, don''t


    toss and turn."


    "Hmm."


    He answered her, then looked to Bentley: "Mr. Adams, whichpartment is empty?"


    Bentley froze and hastily pointed diagonally across the room, "This, this."


    He initially booked two boxes, is afraid of any idents, now did not expect, but really used.


    Austin turned around with Suny in his hand and walked to the box diagonally opposite.


    The door was a little heavy and he pushed it open with one hand, letting Suny in first.


    The change was so fast that even Mr. Burns, who had just said "I have a point", didn''t react and looked


    at Austin entering the box. He really just left?


    The door of the box was closed, Austin they barred it all away, nothing could be heard.


    Bentley but the heart is very frightened, just Austin look at him that nce inside all is a warning.


    He wiped his face, and only then looked at the three big bosses in front of him with a headache: "Mr.


    Burns, Mr. Turner, Mr. May, although the cooperation cannot be negotiated, but this meal still has to be


    eaten, we''d better go back, this meal is on me, trouble you guys to run this trip!"


    Mr. Turner pulled Mr. Burns: "You''re going to regret it! You don''t know how many resources Austin has,


    and you don''t know the status of KLOC in China? A few days ago, there was news that Soylent from


    abroad was going to cooperate with KLOC, do you think we can still climb up to KLOC?"


    "So, so what, if he doesn''t work with us, we''ll work with someone else, it''s not like KLOC is the only


    Mr. May sneered, "You probably don''t know that thepany Austin invested in A city, right? He has


    more than a dozenpanies in his hands, but none of them are listed, do you think he is really that


    simple? Stupid!"


    Mr. Burns is not a three-year-old child, he knew what this means as soon as he heard it, his face


    directly white, and did not dare to say anything: "Then I go to apologize?"


    Mr. Turner obviously does not want to give up Austin such a piece of fat, look to Bentley: "Mr. Adams,


    today is our fault, we also recognize the mistake, we go to apologize to Mr. Johnson?"


    Bentley hesitated, "Then I''ll ask."


    "Please Mr. Adams!"


    Bentley wanted tough, but couldn''t, he felt he was no better than them today!

 Chapter 629 No Farce

    Chapter 629 No Farce


    Chapter 629 No Farce


    Austin didn''t care what a few of them thought and led Suny straight into another box.


    Suny sat down and took a sip of hot water, "Wellix is kind of an old business, isn''t it?"


    Wellix is Mr. Turner''spany, Suny is not afraid to make trouble, just think, KLOC and Wellix


    cooperation, also considered mutually beneficial.


    Austin gave her a look and responded while holding the menu for her, "Well, they''re not the only ones


    in the country that do a good job either."


    Suny listened to him and understood what he meant, nced down at the menu, ordered two signature


    dishes, then moved the menu back to Austin, hand on his chin, "This y today, do I have to take the


    title of ''red-faced bogeyman'' ah?"


    Austin knew Suny did it on purpose, but he couldn''t hear her say those words, flipping through the


    menu''s: "They wouldn''t dare say that."


    He grunted lightly, then took the menu and added three more dishes.


    Just after ordering, the door of the box was pushed open, the person who entered was Bentley,


    followed by the arrogant Mr. Burns just now.


    "Mr. Johnson, Mr. Burns he drank a little, just washed up a little, now sober,e over to apologize to


    you and Mrs. Johnson."


    Austin nced at Bentley, who was so emboldened by the look that he could barely keep the smile on


    his face.


    Sweeping past Bentley, Austin then dropped his eyes to that Mr. Burns.


    Mr. Burns now is a lot more restrained, see Austin look over, face is pleasing smile: "Mr. Johnson, Mrs.


    Johnson, I just drank, said some asshole, you do not take it to heart."


    Austin, however, did not give any face: "Irrelevant people are not on our mind."


    Austin said, after a pause, directly cold face spoke: "Sorry, we are hungry, please two do not disturb our


    meal."


    Mr. Burns heard Austin''s words, his face was blue and red, he nced at Bentley, grunted coldly,


    turned around and walked out of the box.


    Bentley looked at Austin, inexplicably felt a chill down his back: "Mr. Johnson, today''s matter is my poor


    arrangements, you have a lot of grace ..."


    Austin didn''t even look at him: "Mr. Adams, this is my private time, I''m not talking about thepany,


    so get out."


    Bentley has been in the mall for so long, it''s hard to get into this position, so naturally, he knows what


    Austin means by this.


    Austin does not settle ounts with him now, but he will have to settle with himter.


    He blushed and wanted to say something, but was pressed by Austin, Bentley''s heart shuddered and


    he turned around and left the box.


    Austin had an ident three years ago, people are abroad, KLOC things Suny took over, the branch of


    things are uniformly reported, plus KLOC that year there are two big projects, Suny distracted, the


    capital side of the branch is naturally no time to visit the.


    A year ago Suny handed KLOC back to Austin one by one, but Austin handed KLOC to Ivan, so the


    headquarters has not sent anyone over to inspect the situation for more than three years.


    KLOC has been growing obviously well in the past few years, but the financial statements of the


    Austin hadn''t wanted to investigate this side of things so quickly, but since he was here, he simply


    asked Ivan to investigate first, and after dealing with those old shareholders in B country, he came to


    solve this side of things.


    Bentley probably also did not expect the headquarters will suddenly investigate him, hands and feet


    have not had time to wipe clean, just a few days, Ivan''s people have found out a lot of things.


    Back at the hotel in the evening, Austin received the information and kind of knew what the problem


    was.


    Bentley drifted in the past few years, the first few years of the headquarters turmoil, he wanted to take


    advantage of the chaos to feel the fish, did not expect KLOC turmoil for several months, and finally


    recovered.


    And Austin ident, the headquarters side of these subordinates to their natural not so much fine, he


    is in thepany and one person, originally just want to get a penny away, but no one found that the


    money moved the hearts of people, Bentley is getting bolder.


    He coborated with apany, the imitation of the instrument as a foreign imported instruments


    purchased into thepany, an instrument less than 100, 000, high tens of millions, a few years down,


    a batch after batch of non-instruments as regr instruments purchased into thepany, hundreds of


    millions of money so Bentley left pocket into the right pocket, all into his pocket.


    This thing is not difficult to check at all, the instrument fake is fake, imitation of the real, but also fake.


    So many years the project has been stagnant, the R & D side of the people have long felt that


    something is wrong, but the data is not right, the R & D department can not survive, leaving a group of


    people and a group of people.


    Not long ago, someone found the problem with the instrument, but there was no evidence, and finally


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    had to resign and leave.


    Ivan found out the problem of the instrument, but two days have been traced to thepany that


    worked with Bentley.


    The owner of thatpany has been controlled by the police yesterday, he is conscientious and has


    not given Bentley up yet.


    But this thing is easy to investigate, Ivan but check Bentley''s flow and assets for the past two years,


    easily found out.


    Suny came out of the shower and noticed Austin''s whole mood was off, she lifted her leg and walked


    over, bending one leg over the couch, holding his arm with one hand and moving theputer to her


    heel with the other: "What''s up with this? Is it--"


    Halfway through her sentence, her face also gradually changed, frowning and with a few moments of


    disbelief on her face: "This, is too bold!"


    Although Suny also guessed that there was something wrong with the capital side of the branch, but


    really saw the results of the survey, but still was a little shocked.


    This Bentley is also too of the guts, less than three years, he cheated thepany nearly five hundred


    million of the instrument fee.


    Gee, this bottom of the jail will have to sit through ah.


    Austin had recovered and inclined his head to look at her, closing theputer: "Not sleepy?"


    He said, picking her up in his arms.


    Suny nodded, "Maybe I slept too much during the day today."


    Austin raised an eyebrow, put the person on the bed, lowered his head and pressed his face against


    her cheek, the hand underneath him felt her hand and pulled it over, "So Mrs. Johnson help me with my


    physical needs?"


    Hearing this from him, Suny''s face burned slightly and she pulled her hand back as soon as she could:


    "Stop it, go take a shower,"


    Austin hugged her tightly and spoke in a deep voice with his head down on the shoulder of her neck,


    "There''s no fuss."


    Suny''s face heated up from his breath, "The doctor said to abstain."


    Austin lifted his head and looked at her for a moment before kissing her on the cheek, "Listen to Mrs.


    Johnson and abstain."


    He said, carrying her to the bed and setting her down before grabbing his pajamas and heading to the


    bathroom.

 Chapter 631 Then Why Are You Asking Me?

    Chapter 631 Then Why Are You Asking Me?


    Chapter 631 Then why are you asking me?


    Austin saw that she was not moving, put down the clothesline in his hand, turned straight back, and


    carried her back to bed.


    Suny was embarrassed and helplessly raised his hand to hook his neck.


    He stood there on the balcony for a while, people came in, and the whole thing was cold.


    He also realized this and let go after putting people on the bed, then pulled the quilt aside to cover her


    body: "It''s cold today, it''s easy to get cold standing outside."


    Suny sophomoric: "You have closed the floor to ceiling windows, the wind can not enter, not count


    outside."


    Austin raised his hand and touched her long hair, took off the jacket he was wearing and threw it to the


    side of the rocking chair, he reached out and picked the person up with the quilt, lowered his head and


    gave her a kiss on the cheek: "It''s cold too."


    He said, he took the quilt with him and carried it to his arms.


    Suny cried andughed, "The heating is on in the room."


    He did not speak, looked askance at her, reached out and fished over all the clothes she had ced on


    the side of the bed, shaking off the sweater: "It''s also cold."


    Outside the sky is a little darker, the room inside the night light on, the light is not very bright.


    Suny put on her sweater and looked up at the man concentrating on helping her put on her coat, she


    couldn''t help but raise her hand and hug him, rubbing the inside of his arms: "The baby said she


    missed her daddy."


    "Does the baby miss its mommy?"


    "Want to too."


    The pregnant Suny is a bit clingy, Austin rarely sees her like this, now being hugged by her, only to feel


    full of heat in the mouth.


    He reached over and set his coat aside, lifting his arms back to hug her, "What do you want to eat


    tonight?"


    Suny thought for a moment before looking up at him, "Want to eat something hot and steamy."


    "Fondue?"


    It is clear that you want to eat hot pot, but you have to take a turn and say.


    She didn''t deny it and smiled, "Eh, it''s been a long time since I''ve had hot pot."


    Austin did not restrain Suny much in this aspect of diet, Suny herself is also conscious, her taste is


    already light, after the pregnancy diet is also more healthy, hot pot barbecue ice cream these, Suny


    rarely crave.


    Mrs. Johnson wanted to eat hot pot, and Austin called Ivan directly to have everything sent up.


    Anyway, the hot pot thing, where to eat is the same, eat at home inside the clear soup is really clear


    soup.


    Suny did not dare to eat spicy food after her pregnancy, fearing that her stomach would not be able to


    bear it, she ate ndly in the past few months.


    Suny is not a spicy person, and used to eat asionally with Alicia.


    Now that she is pregnant and her stomach is not so good, she naturally will not touch it.


    Within a few days of returning from the capital, Suny was 20 weeks pregnant, and at 20 weeks Austin


    apanied her to her third pregnancy test.


    The test results were ideal. Suny''s health has always been good, and there were no other problems


    after the pregnancy, although her stomach was not so good.


    Two


    The day after people returned from the hospital, the second snowfall of the year fell in J City.


    It''s alreadyte January, and the Chinese New Year is just a few days away.


    On the night of New Year''s Eve, Suny made dumplings and Austin cooked four dishes, so the two of


    them had a meal at home.


    It''s not yet daylight outside


    Bright, Suny then heard the sound of fireworks.


    These years J City fireworks control is still as strict as ever, but the Spring Festival atmosphere, even if


    there are no fireworks does not affect the children''s excitement.


    Suny stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows can see the fireworks, but only sparsely, I think it is a


    private release, but also dare not put sorge fireworks.


    Austin came out of the shower with the water in his hair still notpletely dry.


    When he hugged him from behind, Suny was chilled by his hair and couldn''t help but twist her body


    and look back at him, "It''ll be another year soon."


    "Hmm."


    Austin answered, his body bent downward, and directly picked up the person in a horizontal embrace.


    Suny hooked her lips into a smile, raised her hand to hook his neck and let him carry her to the sofa.


    There was a hair dryer on the coffee table and Austin put her down and plugged it into the socket and


    handed it to her, "Mrs. Johnson give me a blow-dry?"


    He said, people directly towards her to sit down, body leaning on the sofa, a look at her disposal.


    Suny raised an eyebrow, bent his legs and sat down on his knees beside him, turned on the hair dryer


    and reached out to pull at his short hair.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Austin''s hair is two or three centimeters long, but the hair is not water-absorbing hair, the surface looks


    wet, in fact, blowing a while to dry seven or eight.


    Suny is pregnant, squatting in this position is a little tired, after blowing for five minutes holding the hair


    dryer wrist a little sore.


    She turned off the switch and wanted to rest for a few minutes before continuing, but Austin took the


    hairdryer away from her hand with one hand, and held her waist with the other and took her into his


    arms, rubbing his head down against her face.


    The freshly emerged scruff on her face tickled her, and Suny subconsciously raised her hand to push


    against him and let out augh: "Zing."


    Austin''s eyelids lifted for a moment, bent down to put down the hair dryer, and rubbed his chin into her


    face again.


    Suny knew he was doing it on purpose, and turned around and raised her hand against his chin: "If you


    rub me again, I''ll bite you!"


    She said, and deliberately ground her teeth.


    He finally stopped rubbing against her and dropped hisrge hand through his shirt onto her stomach.


    Her belly was already showing a little, a slight bump at 21 weeks, invisible with her clothes on, but felt


    by Austin''s hand when it fell.


    Ever since she got pregnant, Austin has been particrly fond of putting his hands on top of her belly.


    Suny knows what''s in his heart and doesn''t break it down, and she''s not the same as him.


    In four months, they will be entering another phase of their lives.


    Suny looked at him, her heart softened, slightly lowered her head and rubbed her face against his


    neck, thinking of a question: "Do you like girls or boys?"


    "Girls."


    He responded without any hesitation, and Suny raised an eyebrow, a little curious: "Why? Is it bad for


    boys?"


    Austin looked down at her with a few smiles inside his dark eyes, "What do you think?"


    She shrugged a little and pretended not to know, "I don''t know!"


    "You don''t like girls?"


    Originally she wanted to set his words, but turned around and let him set the words back.


    Suny froze for a moment, thenughed, "I''m not like you, I like both boys and girls."


    "Oh, I thought you didn''t like girls."


    "How can that be! How cute the girl is, and I want to dress her up every day."


    Probably every mother who is a mother has such an idea.


    Austin looked down at her with a smirk, "So why are you asking me?"


    Suny opened his mouth, but could not say a reason, some annoyed, tilted his head and opened his


    mouth on his chin and bit: "Knowingly."


    He raised his hand and touched his chin where Suny had bitten him, and a smile spread under his


    eyes, "And you''re not knowingly asking?"


    Suny hugged him, and the smile under his eyes grew stronger and stronger.


    Seeing him like this, she also smiled along, her voice light and soft: "Boys are good, boys like your


    words."


    Suny moved and raised her arms to hug him. I don''t know why, but she especially liked to hug Austin


    after her pregnancy.

 Chapter 632 Can You Do It Yourself?

    Chapter 632 Can You Do It Yourself?


    Chapter 632 Can you do it yourself?


    Austin just looked at her and smiled, not holding her hand gradually tightened.


    He had just taken a shower, the water on his short hair hadn''t been dried, the water droplets slid


    through his hair and fell down, and because of the movement of his head down, Suny''s cheek was


    dripped with a drop of water.


    Some cold, Suny can''t help but raise his hand to wipe off the droplets of water.


    "Hmm."


    He responded softly, reaching out to grab the hand she had just wiped her face with, Suny''s peach


    blossom eyes hooked slightly, "What for?"


    She smiled and tried to pull her hand out, but found his grip tight.


    This time, but the waist suddenly tightened, she was already in his arms, by him so, her whole body


    tightened on his chest.


    He lowered his head and looked at her with a deep, dark gaze.


    Suny was looking at him all hot, thighs through the not too thick and not too thin clothing, but can feel


    the heat on the man''s thighs.


    The hot air immediately leapt on her body, she could not stand it, raised her hand and pushed him, but


    his hand was caught directly.


    "Mrs. Johnson."


    He opened his mouth to call her, and his voice was a little deep, which tickled her heart a little.


    The next second, Austin lowered his head and kissed down.


    His hands went behind her waist, pressing her into his arms, and Suny could feel the irregrity


    between his legs.


    Suny doesn''t know where she''s been, she''s been fine just now, why all of a sudden she''s like this.


    In a daze, Suny gently bit his tongue with her remaining sanity and took advantage of the gap in his


    retreat to speak, "To keep the New Year!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay to keep the year."


    He pressed against her ear, once he opened his mouth, the hot air all to her ears inside, with the


    feathers burrowed in, so that her whole body is itching and floating.


    She subconsciously jerked her hand, but her earlobe was bitten by him.


    Suny slightly tingled with pain and grunted, "Mmm-"


    She didn''t realize what it meant just now, but now she understands what Austin''s phrase "It''s okay, I


    can keep the year."


    "Want to be in bed or on the couch?"


    He asked her as he kissed her.


    Suny listened to his words, only to feel full of red, reached out to hug him, slightly closed his eyes, did


    not speak, the night light inside the room reflected her face white and red.


    When she didn''t say anything, Austin loosened up slightly, looked down at her, and then carried her to


    the couch behind him.


    Soft sofa to bear two people, they sat down as soon as the look sunk.


    Suny was wearing a sweater, not easy to take off, and he was in no hurry, kissing her while taking it off.


    "Well--"


    Pregnant Suny likes to wear loose andfortable cotton pants, which Austin easily pulls down and


    snaps her waist a little to attack the city.


    Suny kept tightening her hands, taking in everything Austin brought her.


    The room heated up all of a sudden, Austin''s handnded on her waist with a thin calloused palm,


    "Boom", I do not know who set off the fireworks.


    Suny only felt that he also put a cluster of fireworks inside his head, all over his body could not help but


    curl up, tighten up some, and then tighten up a little.


    After the suffocating pleasure passed, her whole body was like a fish fished out of the water, wet and


    greasy.


    Muddled, she hugged Austin and gently kissed the man''s brow, "Austin."


    Austin took a look at her, Suny eyebrows are tainted with water, the pair of peach blossom eyes are


    more seductive.


    Dark eyes sank slightly, "Hold me tight."


    With that, he picked her up and headed inside the room.


    The bed space inside the room is bigger than the sofa, without the space constraints, Austin is more


    and more like a fish in water.


    But he was taking care of Suny''s pregnancy in the end, and his movements were so gentle and tender


    that Suny felt like she was going to get tired of being inside.


    "Comfortable?"


    He gently rolled her over with his hands, hugged her from behind, and asked her close to her ear.


    Suny''s head was hot, and she felt even hotter when she heard his low voice.


    Austin didn''t intend to wait for Suny to say anything, and lowered his head to kiss her a little on the side


    of her ear.


    The man''s warm breath sprinkled in his ear, a little bit inside her ear, just like his invasion.


    It''s killing me.


    She pursed her lips and held onto the sheets beneath her with a death grip, the position was a little too


    much for her.


    An hourter, Suny was gasping for air on top of Austin, having just fallen from a high ce, she was


    still not slowing down, and hugging the man who suddenly came back, she just felt full of herself


    everywhere.


    She raised her hand to pull his hand on the side, suddenly thought of something, looked up at the man


    with his eyes closed and pretending to sleep, the spring color between his eyebrows could not be


    hidden.


    The woman has just been nourished, it is like a spring inside just washed by the spring rain flowers,


    how to look are delicate and luscious.


    Austin couldn''t stand it and raised his hand to cover her eyes, "Don''t look at me like that, Mrs.


    Johnson."


    Suny only felt most of her face covered by his hand, full of heat wrapped around her face.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Halfway through the day, Austin opened his mouth to ask a question.


    Suny nodded, "A little."


    She doesn''t eat much at a meal now and gets hungry easily.


    Austin let go and kissed her down on the cheek, "Go wash up, will you be okay with that yourself?"


    Suny gave him a look, "Yes."


    You can''t even take a shower by yourself, it''s too humiliating!


    Austin, however, was still uneasy and picked the person up: "Hold me tight, Suny."


    Suny was embarrassed and raised her hand to hook his neck.


    Fortunately, Austin carried her in. Suny was just put down when she felt the push, her feet went weak


    and she fell straight back onto Austin''s body.


    Austin reached out and hugged her, opening the top couch with his other hand.


    Both have showered once, and this time a simple rinse is all that''s needed.


    After rinsing, Austin carried the person back out and dressed before he brought the still-hot soup and


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    some meals to the table in the kitchen.


    It was still early after eating.


    Suny thought for a moment, "Watch a movie?"


    "Hmm."


    He responded, and got up and went to the study to help her get her notebook out.


    Suny found aedy film to watch, the New Year''s Eve, of course, it is better to watch something in


    season.


    Austin has never been interested in these, just watching with her on the sidelines.


    Suny watching a movie, he took her fingers and squeezed them a little.


    Suny was at first quite absorbed in watching, but watching, the man behind her suddenly put his chin


    on her shoulder, the warm breath hit her ear, she shuddered, a little lost in thought, twisted her head to


    look at him: "Mm-hmm?"


    "Nothing."


    He grunted, apparently nothing was wrong.


    Suny looked back at him and saw that he really had nothing to do with it, so she left him alone and


    continued watching the movie.


    As the movie watched, Suny''s biological clock came up, and halfway through the movie, she fell asleep


    in Austin''s arms.


    Boom" sound, a sudden burst of fireworks outside the window loud sound.


    Austin''s Suny woke up straight away, she sat up holding his arm, outside the fireworks were sparkling,


    from the floor-to-ceiling windows hitting their faces brightly and darkly.


    Suny immediately came back from sleep and subconsciously looked at the electronic clock on the wall,


    which was "00:00".


    She hurriedly looked back at Austin with a bit of excitement in her eyes, "Austin, Happy New Year."


    She had just woken up and her voice was a little raspy.


    He raised his hand to sp the back of her head, "Mrs. Johnson, Happy New Year."


    After saying that, he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    A very light kiss, but it fell on her heart, but never heavier.


    "Suny, thank you."


    He said it solemnly and seriously, his dark eyes fastened straight on her.


    Suny smiled and held his hand tightly, "You''re wee."

 Chapter 633 - What Do You Mean By That?

    Chapter 633 - What Do You Mean By That?


    Chapter 633 - What do you mean by that?


    A few days after the Spring Festival, Ivan personally went to the capital, the subsidiary of a major blood


    change, the former and Bentley have meticulous people, Ivan directly removed the people.


    Because of theyoffs, there was also some trouble there for a while, but after Ivan directly put out the


    evidence of theirplicity with Bentley, they did not dare to jump around.


    The first meeting of the year was to use Ivan of doing things too recklessly.


    But they can''t do anything even if the table is smashed, this is Austin''s intention, and those who are


    reced, there are already problems in them.


    Evidence plus a headquarters order, shareholders can jump again, but also in vain.


    Ivan went to the capital, so Austin had to hold things down on this side.


    After the New Year, February has also passed most of the time, Suny these days belly show pregnant


    some obvious, but look is not visible, she reached out to feel, only to feel, but than before the New Year


    belly to feel a lot bigger.


    Austin has to go over to KLOC every day these days to keep an eye on it, leaving Suny alone inside


    the house.


    But Suny has nothing to do at home, basically just cooking, practicing yoga and watching movies, or


    listening to some light music.


    She had just made dinner when there was movement downstairs.


    Suny had just finished thest dish when Austin came in.


    Austin walked behind her and hugged and kissed her before washing his hands and helping her with


    the dishes.


    Austin wanted to invite an aunt back, but Suny didn''t want anyone else in the cottage, and she knew


    Austin didn''t like having other people in the cottage.


    She has nothing to do alone, in the morning Austin to go running, she is at home inside the practice of


    yoga, after the nap she also practice an hour of yoga, after dinner are at home to read a book, life looks


    a little monotonous, but Suny arranged very well, but is quite full.


    In the blink of an eye, it''s March, and spring is looming in J City, but there are still a few remnants of


    winter''s cold.


    Alicia and Suny hadn''t seen each other for a while. The day before yesterday, Alicia had juste out


    of the production and asked Suny toe out to meet her today.


    Austin personally drops Suny off in front of the cafe where the two are to meet.


    "Call me when it''s over."


    Suny was a little amused, "I know, Xu mom, be careful on the way."


    He''s said this several times along the way.


    Austin looked at the smile inside her eyebrows, eyebrows moved, raised his hand to hook people close


    to the embrace, and no matter where this is, lowered his head and kissed, until the person in his arms


    panting, he let go: "Do not talk too long, I will miss you."


    He tossed down ament lightly and Suny gasped, raising her hand to hammer him, "This is the


    front door of the cafe Austin, are you out of your mind!"


    She was afraid of being overheard and kept her voice a little low.


    Because inside the mall, just two people that action, many people have seen in the bottom of the eyes.


    Austin grunted coldly and pulled her hand down, sping it tightly in his palm, "I''ll walk you in."


    "It''s just a few steps, no need for that, and Alicia and the girls are inside."


    "Go."


    He made the decision forcefully, and Suny could only let him lead her in.


    It wasn''t until he saw Alicia that Austin let go, "Go ahead."


    "Mrs. Johnson, you two couples are spreading dog food like this every day, don''t you even consider the


    feelings of us people?"


    Suny just went over and was flirted with by Alicia.


    She didn''t care and smiled, "Is your husband treating you badly?"


    Saying that, she paused and gave her a smiling look, "And I don''t know who said that her husband has


    several phone calls a day."


    Being ruthlessly exposed, Alicia dared not skin it anymore.


    Suny nced at Marcus sitting on top of the child''s chair and raised his eyebrows gently: "Little Mr.


    Lloyd, long time no see, miss Auntie Suny?"


    Suny lifted her leg and walked over to him, taking his little hand.


    Marcus dislikes such intimate gestures, but he can barely tolerate them if Suny does them to him.


    "Your hands are so cold, should you wear an extra shirt?"


    Alicia heard this, also reached out and touched: "This kid, just now I he wore a small jacket, he has


    been rubbing has been rubbing, just do not want to wear."


    Marcus is more than one year old and although he can''t talk much yet, he still understands his own


    mother''s words.


    Hearing Aliciain about herself, Marcus babbled and waved his hand with the wooden spoon.


    Alicia grunted, "Quite a temper."


    Suny smiled and sat down across the table, "When is the new dramaing out?"


    This is Alicia''s first drama after the birth of her child, filmed is more than three months, the Spring


    Festival are Ashle took Marcus over to her, spent in a foreign ce.


    Alicia put Marcus''s little coat on, took her son''s face and kissed him, "Missed my baby a lot."


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "Marcus is all smiles."


    The two hadn''t seen each other for a while and talked about a lot of recent interesting events.


    But after Alicia had her baby, there was a lot more talk about Marcus.


    Suny has always been a good listener, and he listens to whatever she says.


    The two talked for more than an hour, Marcus suddenly cried and Alicia had no choice but to call Ashle


    toe over.


    Suny directly let the family go back and strolled slowly around the mall by himself.


    KLOC is not far from this mall, it takes about 15 minutes to drive here.


    After wandering around for a while, Suny called Austin and asked her toe pick her up.


    Suny hung up the phone and got up to go to the bathroom.


    "Mrs. Johnson."


    Suny froze when he saw the woman who called him, "You are?"


    Ka Barnes looked at her with a sad face, "Mrs. Johnson, I''m Bentley''s wife, and I wanted toe


    and ask you a favor."


    Hearing the word Bentley, Suny''s heart jumped and rm bells went off, "Between Mrs. Adams and


    me, there shouldn''t be anything to talk about, right?"


    Ka pursed her lips for a moment, "Sorry, Mrs. Johnson, I''ll just have to give you the benefit of the


    doubt."


    Suny frowned, "What do you mean by that?"


    When she finished, she felt only a little dizzy and her vision began to wobble a little.


    When Suny fainted, she remembered that she had drunk a ss of water earlier.


    Carelessness.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Her eyes went ck and she fainted straight away.


    It was still getting dark fast in March when the ck Rolls Royce pulled up in front of the hotel and


    Austin got out of the car.


    After the game, the hotel regained its calm.


    He dialed Suny''s number, the number was through, but no one answered.


    Austin quickly realized that something was wrong with Suny, and with a scary grimace, he dialed Ivan''s


    number.


    Just hung up the phone, the phone into a text message, Austin clicked on the text message, saw the


    familiar signature, the face covered with gloom.


    The text message was not from anyone, but from Bentley''s wife who was sent to prison not long ago,


    with just one sentence: Mr. Johnson, if you want to save Mrs. Johnson, please release my husband.

 Chapter 634 - What Do You Really Want?

    Chapter 634 - What Do You Really Want?


    Chapter 634 - What do you really want?


    Austin looked at the text message in his hand, his expressionless face covered with shadows.


    Ivan received the message and soon brought someone with him. He got out of the car and when he


    saw Austin, his whole body froze for a moment.


    But in the end he has been with Austin for so long, this kind of scene, has seen, "Mr. Johnson, I''ve


    already had someone in the neighborhood to transfer some surveince."


    Austin gave him a look, "Look at the mall surveince first."


    He said, dialing Tate''s number.


    And at this time, Tate is in the tendernd received a phone call, toote to think more, lowered his


    head and hastily kissed the woman beside him, while wearing pants and said: "Suny something


    happened, I have to go to help Austin, you wait for me in the apartment."


    The woman was also stunned: "What happened to Mrs. Johnson? She is pregnant, Mr. Johnson does


    not let her go out much ah-"


    She lifted the covers and was about to get out of bed when Tate lifted his hand and held her down, "It''s


    not clear yet, be a good girl and wait for me toe back."


    The woman froze and finally let go inpromise: "Oh, then you drive carefully."


    The man who walked to the door suddenly looked back at her and smiled: "Got it."


    After saying that, he also stopped talking nonsense, hurriedly pulled open the door and went out.


    By the time Tate arrived at the mall, Austin had already investigated the surveince.


    He lifted his leg and walked over to Austin something: "What''s going on?"


    Hearing his voice, Austin didn''t look back at him, and briefly and quickly told the story: "Suny met with


    Miss Poole today, and the two separated at 4:00 p. m. She called me at 5:00 p. m. and asked me to


    The Wace family is awyer, and Tate has a lot of contacts in this area, so Austin will let hime


    over.


    Tate frowned, "Where''s the surveince?"


    "It''s broken."


    "This is too damn bad on time, right?"


    Austin''s face was hard: "But I got a text message iming to be Bentley''s wife."


    Tate took a cigarette, did not light it, tricky in the mouth: "Bentley? is the KLOC capital branch of that


    CEO? He was not not long ago you sent to prison, more than four hundred million, he can squat in it for


    life!"


    Tate said, thinking, "So what does her wife want? He''s already in jail, so does his wife think she can get


    her husband out?"


    Austin frowned and seemed to think of something: "Maybe she''s just after the money Bentley has."


    He said, looking back at Ivan: "Ivan!"


    "Mr. Johnson?"


    Suny is missing and pregnant, and Ivan is very worried.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "You find out about Bentley''s wife and his wife''s family!"


    Ivan has been with Austin for more than ten years, always he said one is one, hearing his words, he


    nodded and went down to make arrangements.


    It''s 7pm in March in J City, and it''spletely dark.


    Ivan sent to inquire people also came back, after hearing the feedback, his face is very ugly, "Mr.


    Johnson, Bentley''s wife named Ka Barnes, the Barness in thest month went out on a trip, has not


    returned, and Ka half a month ago also resigned, resigned after her friends are She has not seen


    her. She and Bentley conceived a son together, a month ago was sent abroad."


    The Barness is all gone, this Ka is obviously premeditated!


    Bentley still has more than 100 million in the hands of the money did not spit out, starve the timid to


    support the bold, more than 100 million, enough to Ka their family in foreign countries to live a life of


    leisure.


    All things connected, Bentley''s wife to save Bentley is a fake, she just want to get Bentley''s hands on


    the 100 million or so money!


    Throughout the night, Austin and Tate sent out team after team, but they could not find any trace of


    Suny''s whereabouts.


    This time the other side is obviously prepared, Suny could not let them find it so easily.


    And at this time.


    Suny woke up to find herself in a room with ropes tied all over her body, on a bed, and a chain tied to


    her feet.


    Her whole person is like an ancient felon, chained to her feet, even if she wants to run, she can not run.


    The light was on inside the room and some bread and water were ced next to the bed.


    Suny was a little hungry and the ce was still a little cold.


    But there was a quilt on the bed, and she just walked down from the top of it.


    She sat for a while, but finally picked the bread up and looked at the date, it was from yesterday, but


    the shelf life was a week.


    Things are cold, but it''s better than nothing to eat.


    She woke up for more than an hour, from the beginning to the end no one came, empty boiled for three


    or four hours, Suny felt a little sleepy.


    Suny''s biological clock has always been urate, sleepy, it was 10:00 p. m., there was no sound


    outside the room, probably because no one woulde to take care of her, she could not hold on and


    fell back to bed.


    This sleep, she slept straight into the next morning.


    When the door was pushed open, Suny just woke up with her eyes open.


    Ka came in with the porridge, Suny sat up from the bed with difficulty and looked at Ka: "Mrs.


    Adams, your husband has been sent to jail, his case will be heard on the seventh of next month, you


    can''t save him even if you kidnap me here!"


    Suny said, after a slight pause, "So, what do you want?"


    Ka put down the porridge in her hand and sat down on the edge of the bed, while untying the rope


    on her body, she spoke: "Mrs. Johnson, go wash up and have breakfast first, you will be here for this


    period of time, but I won''t hurt you, Mrs. Johnson, you trust me!"


    She finished untying the rope, nced at Suny, and then turned around and left.


    Suny frowned, confused as to what this Ka wanted.


    She looked sideways at the bowl of steaming porridge, hesitated, put on her clothes and dragged the


    chains under her feet into the bathroom to wash up.


    This is obviously an old house, the bathroom inside the light is sometimes good and bad, the water


    heater has been a long time, you can see that it is some years old.


    A brand new wash kit sat on the sink, apparently prepared for her by Ka.


    After washing up, Suny went out and drank the porridge.


    The weather today was not good, it was gloomy outside, Suny looked out of the window and saw only a


    road, it was impossible to tell where this was.


    Suny stood by the window for a moment, then pulled the curtains closed.


    She doesn''t know where she is or how long she''s really going to be here.


    Suny is a strong person, but when she encounters such a thing, she will be anxious and afraid, not to


    mention that she is now pregnant.


    There is a desk inside the room, and there are several books on it. There is a closet next to the desk,


    and Suny opened the closet, which is full of brand new clothes, even underwear and panties are good.


    There was one on the bed, the clock, and it was 12:30 when Ka came back in.


    She brought in the meal and a pot of stew.


    This time, without waiting for Suny to say anything, she spoke up herself first: "Mrs. Johnson, I can only


    ask for your indulgence during this time."


    Suny sat in silence for two hours, now much calmer, "Mrs. Adams, since you have put me like this, I am


    in this situation, I can not escape, even if you want me to die, is it not also let me die to understand?"


    Ka gave her aplicated look, but in the end she just said, "Mrs. Johnson, don''t worry, nothing will


    happen to you."


    Suny first encountered such a person, no matter how she asked, she extra words will not say a word.


    Ka did not mistreat her, three meals a day will be sent to her on time, sometimes there will be fruit,


    supplements, Suny for the sake of the baby inside her belly, she basically eat all she can eat.


    She was locked up here, in addition to not being able to move freely, in fact, there is no special


    difficulty, but has been locked up here, Suny psychological can not help but some bad, at night time will


    often have nightmares.

 Chapter 635 IM Coming, DonT Be Afraid

    Chapter 635 I''M Coming, Don''T Be Afraid


    Chapter 635 I''ming, don''t be afraid


    This continued until the night of the fourth day, when Suny got up to go to the bathroom after 3:00 a. m.


    and heard a noise outside.


    The chains on her feet are not short, but not two steps after walking out of the room, you can not go


    anywhere.


    The woman''s voice wasn''t too loud, but the room was so empty that it was just her and Ka in total.


    Suny heard everything, she heard Ka inside the phone as if she was saying something like, just wait


    a little longer, just wait a little longer!


    "He''s got money on his hands, he''ll be in prison for the rest of his life, what''s he going to do with that


    money! Don''t worry, I have the numbers, Austin is very nervous about his wife, and Mrs. Johnson is


    pregnant, I don''t believe Austin will see his wife in trouble!"


    Suny listened with horror, and she finally knew what Ka wanted!


    This Ka is also a ruthless person, so ruthless, there is no guarantee that the dog will not jump to the


    wall, Suny dare not stand there in the doorway, just as she was ready to turn back, this time the door


    opened.


    Ka looked at her, "Mrs. Johnson, it''s not good to know too much."


    Although Ka kept her locked up these days, Ka didn''t do anything excessive to her.


    However, Ka''s words sent chills down Suny''s spine, but she had been locked up for a few days and


    her mental capacity was not as fragile as when she was first caught.


    "It''ste, I''m going back to bed."


    She pretended she couldn''t understand Ka''s words and turned back to the bed.


    Ka stood there in the doorway watching her for a long time before she closed the door and left.


    Because she got up in the middle of the nightst night, Suny got up a littlete the next morning.


    When she woke up and saw Ka sitting next to her, Suny was taken aback and her face changed


    slightly, "Mrs. Adams?"


    "You''re up, are you unwell?"


    Suny shook her head, "It''s nothing."


    "Don''t go out in the middle of the night in the future, it''s still cold, you''re carrying a baby now, it''s not


    good to get sick."


    Suny was a little overwhelmed by her sudden concern, "Thank you."


    "Why don''t you wash up and I''ll heat up your breakfast for you."


    She said, and brought out the breakfast.


    Speaking of which, Suny has been locked up here for several days now, and every day breakfast is


    never the same.


    She is also, sort of, taking care of her as a pregnant woman.


    Suny washed up and came out to sit for a while before Ka came back with breakfast.


    It was after nine o''clock by this time, and the sun was shining nicely outside today. Suny pulled the


    curtains open and the sunlight came in, and she had just sat back down on the bed when Ka came


    back in with her breakfast.


    Suny nced out the window and looked back at her.


    Ka looked down at Suny for a moment, then turned around and went out again.


    Suny is used to her like this, but Ka''s wordsst night were still scary, and Suny is still having heart


    palpitations.


    Before twelve o''clock, Ka brought in the noon meal, and this time instead of leaving, she sat in a


    side chair: "Mrs. Johnson, would you like to hear my story?"


    Suny raised his eyebrows slightly: "If you''re willing to talk, I''m certainly willing to listen."


    "You can call me Ka, not Mrs. Adams. I don''t want to be Mrs. Adams anymore."


    Suny didn''t say yes or no.


    She was now being held by Ka, a fish on the chopping block, and she had to listen to what Ka


    had to say to her.


    In fact, it is a very simple and very bloody thing, Ka''s family is not very bad, before meeting Bentley


    is also the family''s spoiled.


    On the contrary, Bentley''s family is much worse than Ka''s family, in today''s terms, Bentley is almost


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    a phoenix man.


    The two are from the same school, Ka because of the family''s good condition, spending money also


    spend a lot of money, and then once with ssmates to go to the bar to y back to school when a


    group of punks targeted.


    The group of punks only wanted to rob the money at first, but then they saw that Ka still had some


    good looks and wanted to rob the money and the person.


    Ka is not small-tempered, and because of some alcohol, the punk moved her hands and feet a little


    bit unaware of the high ground, provoking the punk, and then just Bentley and a group of people


    ying basketball passing by, to save her.


    That was the first time she met Bentley, I have to say, Bentley''s family is not good, but more than ten


    years ago Bentley looks also considered a good-looking white boy.


    Ka fell in love with him at first sight, Bentley also had feelings for her, and the twoter had more


    contact and got together naturally.


    After graduating from college, she stayed in the capital, and just to be closer to him, the two got


    married a year after graduation.


    Bentley''s family is so poor that they can''t even afford the bride price of 30, 000 yuan, and finally Ka


    put up the money she had saved, and the wedding was, needless to say, a modest affair.


    But people are young, there is love to drink water, think love on the line.


    What''s more, Bentley was lucky enough to be promoted to team leader after just one year at KLOC, so


    he had a bright future.


    If her son hadn''t identally discovered those things about Bentleyst year, she wouldn''t have to be


    in this situation today.


    "Men are all liars, what mountain alliance, sea and stone, are all sweet words for women to hear! In this


    world, the only thing that won''t betray you is money!"


    Most people are like that, with stories that start well and end hastily and unsatisfactorily.


    Suny looked at Ka''s gritted teeth as she spoke what most people would say.


    Ka wiped her tears and looked at Suny for a moment: "But Mr. Johnson is not the same as Bentley,


    he was born with the golden key, if he wanted to y, he would have yed years ago. I''m not as lucky


    as Mr. Johnson, so don''t me me."


    After she said this, Ka resumed her silence.


    Ka''sst words made Suny a little uneasy, she always felt that Ka was going to do something.


    In the evening, Suny looked out of the window a little darkening sky, only to feel some strange, usually


    at this time Ka has already brought her dinner, but today, she has not yet half of the movement.


    It''s now 5:30 p. m., and in another half hour, it''ll be dark.


    Half an hour had passed and Suny still hadn''t waited for Ka''s meal.


    She was used to eating at this time, half an hourte, and Suny was a little hungry.


    There was movement from downstairs, and soon the door Ben pushed open and the man he hadn''t


    seen in four days burst into his own sight.


    He looked at her, step by step, reached out and took her into his arms, hugging her tightly: "I''ming,


    don''t be afraid."

 Chapter 636 IM Back, Austin

    Chapter 636 I''M Back, Austin


    Chapter 636 I''m back, Austin


    Suny looked at Austin, who he hadn''t seen for a few days, and blinked slightly, reaching out and


    hugging him tightly with force.


    She was kept here for four days, and the unknown and fear made her anxious every day.


    Ka didn''t mean to hurt her, but she didn''t seem to have any intention of letting her go either.


    Her pregnancy of more than five months can already be seen, she is not afraid of anything, only afraid


    that she has been trapped here, then what will she do with her baby?


    The pregnant woman is already sentimental, Suny has survived half a month, she is now where she


    can still hold up.


    "I''m a little scared, Austin."


    Suny hugged him, eyebrows slightly lowered, a tear fell down, tears did not fall down when it was okay,


    now tears opened a gate, she can not be collected, and with a dike like, ttered all at once to pour


    out.


    Austin looked down at her, his throat was so strained inside, his breathing was like being pressed:


    "Suny, listen, don''t cry."


    He lowered his head and kissed her soothingly, and Suny''s whole body was shaking: "I was so afraid I


    wouldn''t be able to see you."


    She doesn''t know how she survived these four days, when she fell asleep, she was fine, and when she


    couldn''t sleep, she was prone to ruminating.


    Suny was especially afraid of getting depressed.


    She was crying so hard that Austin couldn''t soothe her, so he had to pick her up.


    Only when he picked her up did he see that there were actually chains on her feet, Austin''s heart felt


    like it had been shed, and he put Suny on the bed, carefully holding her feet: "Does it hurt?"


    Suny raised her hand to wipe her tears, looked down at him, her eyes fell on her feet, huped, and


    stopped crying: "It doesn''t hurt."


    It was just an insult to have the chains so chained to her feet that she looked like a prisoner.


    "Where are the keys?"


    "I don''t know."


    Suny shook her head and pursed her lips as she watched Austin touch the red marks on her ankle, and


    suddenly she wasn''t so scared and ufortable.


    Austin gave her a look, "I''ll have Ivan get the pliers."


    Suny nodded, "Good."


    He looked up and kissed her, "I''m the one who''ste."


    "It''s not toote."


    She is still well and not toote.


    Suny knows that she is missing, Austin must be anxious too, he will go crazy if he can''t find her for four


    days.


    Ivan did not react when he received the call from Austin, but what Austin ordered, he naturally called


    someone to prepare, and when he took the pliers to Austin, Ivan''s eyes fell on Suny''s feet and


    understood at once.


    This Ka, for money, is crazy!


    "Mr. Johnson, the police have Ka under control."


    "Hmm."


    Austin put Suny on the bed and looked down and helped her cut the chains off her feet.


    Although the chain is not tight, but Suny is after all, the chain was locked for four days, her skin white,


    the chain rubbed, her ankle with a circle of red marks, some ces also swollen with blisters.


    Austin took away the chain and saw some broken bruises on her ankle, and his face sank a few more


    points.


    Suny felt his suppressed emotions and raised her hand to pull his, "Austin, let''s go home."


    Hearing her words, Austin looked up at her and put her back in his arms, "Okay, let''s go home."


    Suny was held by Ka for four days, although Ka also did not abuse her, but she is now, after all, a


    special time, she did not feelfortable with the child, the two went to the hospital before going


    home, did a checkup, to confirm that there is nothing wrong, Suny was relieved to let Austin take her


    home.


    After running around and twisting all day, Suny fell asleep straight away in the car.


    She actually slept badly these days, especially when she heard Ka''s phone call the night before,


    and Suny was already mentally prepared for Ka to kill her.


    But she was mentally prepared, but she was still scared. She couldn''t control her fears and often woke


    up in the middle of the night, wishing every time that she was just having a nightmare.


    But every night when she wakes up and looks at the unfamiliarity of everything, Suny knows she is not


    having a nightmare, she is really being taken away and locked up by Ka.


    Suny woke up hungry, and it was already dawn when she woke up.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Austin wasn''t by her side, and she subconsciously opened her mouth to call out to him, "Austin?"


    "Here it is."


    As soon as she said that, she saw Austine in through the door with the porridge.


    She was too tired and hungryst night, but after so many days of fear, she was finally able to sleep


    peacefully, and she naturally slept for a very long time.


    When she woke up and didn''t see Austin, she panicked a little, thinking she was still at Ka''s.


    Austin came over with the porridge and sat down in front of her, "Hungry?"


    After sleeping all night and now back in a familiar ce, Suny''s emotions are much calmer.


    She looked at Austin, her eyes much calmer, and nodded, "Hungry."


    "Some porridge?"


    "I''m going to wash my face."


    "Good."


    Seeing here out after washing her face, Austin patted the couch beside him, "Come here, I''ll feed


    you."


    Suny gave him a look and lifted her leg to sit beside him.


    After a bowl of porridge, Suny felt the ironing inside her stomach.


    Usually there is not much appetite, but this time, Suny ate two bowls of porridge before feeling full.


    After breakfast, it was still early and Suny messaged Alicia back.


    She disappeared, Austin did not make a big deal about it and did not tell Alicia yet.


    But if she hadn''t returned messages for a few days, Alicia would have been suspicious even if she was


    stupid.


    Suny returned the message as Austin said, sat on the couch for a while, then looked for clothes and


    wanted to take a good shower.


    "Do you need help?"


    Suny was embarrassed: "No, I can."


    Austin looked at her, but did not say anything else, people sitting on the bed, waiting for her toe


    out from inside.


    Suny missing these days, he also had a particrly bad time, these four days, he did not sleep much,


    each time a two-hour break on the way to find someone, if not his usual exercise more, good health,


    this time has long copsed.


    Being outside is always different from being inside, not to mention that Suny is under house arrest.


    Even though Ka has prepared all the toiletries for her, she washes up in a hurry every time.


    Now back home, Suny put the water, in the bathtub intended to take a good bath, rx ...


    Only she forgot that there was a man sitting outside who was waiting for her to go out.


    Suny had only been in the tub for five minutes when Austin''s voice came, "Suny?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Still not ready?"


    "No good, I just got into the tub."


    The people outside didn''t say anything more, Suny smiled slightly, squeezed the shower gel and


    started to rub it on her body.


    As a result, not long after, Austin''s voice came back.


    After three repetitions and less than fifteen minutes, Suny wiped herself clean and put on her pajamas


    and went out.


    She had just pulled open the door when she saw the man standing in the doorway.


    Suny was stunned for a moment, and in response, she raised her arms to hug him, wrapping her arms


    around his waist and patting his back like a small child: "I''m back, Austin."


    She blinked and looked up at the man at her heels and curled her lips into a smile.


    Austin looked down and kissed her on the corner of her lips, then reached down and picked her up, put


    her on the bed and circled her in front of him, stroked her long wet hair, "I''ll get the blow dryer."


    "Good."


    Suny responded and sat there without moving, watching Austin get out of bed and go into the bathroom


    to get a hair dryer.


    She knew that these days, she was afraid, and Austin was perhaps even more afraid than she was.

 Chapter 637 People, Can Not Be Too Greedy

    Chapter 637 People, Can Not Be Too Greedy


    Chapter 637 People, can not be too greedy


    Austin soon came out with a hair dryer, and Suny consciously sat down inside and gave him a seat.


    He gave her a look and sat down on the edge of the bed, leaning over and extending a leg, patting his


    hand toward hisp, indicating that Suny should lie on hisp.


    Suny took a cushion andid it on Austin''sp.


    The weather in J City was not very good a few days ago, the sky sank every day, a cloudy and gloomy


    piece, but today''s weather is not bad, the sunlight outside spilled in, the curtains on the floor to ceiling


    windows all pulled open, the sunlight hit in, the light is very good.


    Neither of them said anything, and the only sound inside the room was the sound of the hair dryer.


    Sunyy on Austin''sp, eyes slightly closed andfortable.


    Austin helped her blow-dry her hair, which was long and abundant. Austin had been blow-drying her


    hair for more than ten minutes, and it was only 80% dry.


    Suny moved and reached for her phone, the inte was calm, the matter of her disappearance, until


    now, J City had no wind at all, think it was Austin who had the news suppressed.


    This time Suny disappeared and Austin couldn''t make a big fuss about it, for fear that the news would


    leak out and be interfered with by people with ulterior motives.


    If Ka hadn''t revealed herself, Austin wouldn''t have known how long it would have taken him to find


    Suny this time.


    The sound of the blow torch stopped and Suny was picked up by the person behind her, her back


    pressed against the chest behind her, she tilted her head and looked at him.


    Austin raised his hand andnded on her shoulder, his thin lips moved slightly, and opened his mouth


    to call out to her, "Suny."


    He called this Suny a hidden and deep feelings, Suny heard, only feel as if the heart to rise full.


    She looked back at him, her eyes met his, Suny raised her eyebrows and smiled slightly, backhanding


    his neck, "I want to kiss you, is that okay?"


    As soon as the words were out of her mouth, she raised her head and kissed it.


    This is the initiative of Suny too little, Austin naturally will not let her withdraw so easily.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a push, he spun her around and Suny responded by wrapping her arms around his neck a little.


    This kiss was obviously much more ferocious than the soothing kiss the two had when they first met


    yesterday.


    Two people have a tacit understanding in this aspect of kissing, with their eyes closed.


    Austin fell backwards, shielding her from falling on top of himself.


    Suny''s breathing is getting more and more rapid, her face is a little hot and her body is a little soft.


    Austin originally only hand sped in the back of her head, a little bit down, with the same fire.


    Suny''s reaction during pregnancy is very sensitive, he just touched her and she couldn''t help but grunt.


    The sound broke the silence of the room and Suny''s face went red at once.


    Austin rolled over with her in his arms and the two switched positions.


    Suny grabbed his arm tightly with both hands, and the clothes he had just put on for a short time were


    untied again.


    Both men were a bit emotional, but when it mattered, Austin stopped.


    Suny gasped, not responding, and her leg moved slightly, rubbing his thigh: "Austin-"


    Her voice was as soft as water and wrapped people into it at once.


    Austin looked down at her and his dark eyes stared up at the stormy waves inside.


    But in the end he still remembered that the woman beneath him was carrying his child, and he finally


    just lowered his head a little and kissed.


    Suny is now very sensitive, Austin so kissed her, her whole body is like soaking in water, faint and


    swollen, can not stand.


    She subconsciously tightened her hand holding Austin, pursed her lips, and her eyes looked as if they


    had been washed with water.


    Austin was afraid of hurting her and moved so gently that Suny couldn''t help but grunt.


    He was so careful that Suny couldn''t resist weing himself.


    Caught off guard for a moment, both were a little stunned.


    Austin convergence of the usual fierce, and the wind and rain, Suny more unbearable.


    After it was over, Suny had no energy at all and relied on Austin to carry her into the bathroom to re-


    wash.


    Both were a little tired and fell into bed and simply fell asleep again.


    When Suny woke up, it was past lunchtime.


    Suny was lying on the bed, heard Austin talking on the phone, didn''t want to move, andy on the bed


    waiting for him toe in.


    By this time it was after 2:00 p. m. It was past lunchtime and Suny''s stomach was hungry.


    Austin hung up the phone, came in to see her awake, and kissed her down, "Shall I bring in lunch?"


    "I''ll go out to eat."


    He didn''t say much and helped her put her clothes back on before leading her out.


    Suny''s appetite is good today, and what''s sitting in front of her is basically what she likes to eat.


    After lunch, Austin took his coat and led Suny downstairs for a walk, and when he was almost done


    eating, the two of them lounged on the couch watching a movie.


    I should say that Austin apanied her to watch the movie.


    Halfway through the movie, Alicia''s phone call came in asking her what was going on.


    Alicia is not really stupid, she can''t contact Suny her people for a few days, on second thought, she


    knows there is most likely something going on.


    Austin paused the movie ying on the TV and she looked back at him and smiled, then leaned back


    against him, not going to tell Alicia what happened so as not to freak her out, "I''m really fine, what are


    you doing with all that stuff in your head?"


    Alicia grunted: "Hello a few days without news, do not know still think you were kidnapped!"


    I have to say, Alicia''s guess was pretty urate.


    Sunyughed: "What do you think of a society governed by the rule ofw."


    "This can not be said,st year there is a star was kidnapped, fortunately the kidnappers only want


    money!"


    After the two talked for a few minutes, Alicia on the other end of the phone was called over by Ashle


    and the two ended the call.


    By this time, the sun was already nting a bit in the west outside the window. Suny looked out of the


    window for a while until Austin''s voice rang in her ears and she turned her head to look at him, "No


    more looking."


    She lifted her leg and stood up, reached down to his face, ran her fingers over the dark circles under


    his eyes, looked at Austin and smiled, "Mr. Johnson, the dark circles under your eyes are too heavy,


    aren''t they?"


    He reached behind her to protect her from falling backwards.


    Suny''s hand moved down andnded on his lips, lowered his head and kissed him on the lips, and


    lowered his head against his forehead: "I was actually scared and couldn''t sleep well, but when I


    thought, you will definitely find me, I wasn''t so scared and I was able to sleep."


    She rarely admits to being afraid in front of him, and every time he tells her "don''t be afraid", she


    shakes her head and firmly tells him "I''m not afraid".


    Only this time, he knew Suny was really scared.


    He remembered that yesterday when Wan Xing had just found the person, he pushed the door in, she


    was standing inside that gloomy room, her hair a little messy, her eyes a little out of focus, looked at


    him for two seconds, until he took the person into his arms, she opened her mouth to call him.


    There is absolutely no calm and in inside the usual.


    He saw it and was heartbroken.


    "Suny."


    He raised his hand and caught her hand, his voice a little deep.


    "I''m afraid too."


    The day she first disappeared, he looked at the message from Ka inside his phone and he became


    afraid.


    Fear of not really finding her.


    Suny just felt her eyes rise up, she raised her arms around his neck and buried her head in his


    shoulder and drew a deep breath.


    Neither of the two men spoke, and at this time, there was nothing to say.


    The sunset outside the window was getting redder and redder, and I don''t know how long it took before


    Suny stirred and looked at him with a smile, "Four more months."


    Austin gave her hand a slight squeeze and responded softly, "Mmm."


    Suny rubbed her head down into the nape of his neck again, "How long will Ka be sentenced for?"


    Austin''s eyes twitched, "Five years minimum."


    Suny nodded with some emotion, "Why bother."


    Even if she gets the money, she may not be able to spend it.


    People, can not be too greedy.

 Chapter 638 - Good Baby, DonT Make Things Difficult For Mommy

    Chapter 638 - Good Baby, Don''T Make Things Difficult For Mommy


    Chapter 638 - Good baby, don''t make things difficult for mommy


    On the day of Bentley''s trial, Suny and Austin both made a trip to D City to visit Charlie.


    Charlie is already eighty-nine this year, looking at ny, and after an illness at the end ofst year,


    people are quite frail.


    In March, Suny''s belly was already pregnant, and when the weather was warm during the day, Suny


    wore only a long knitted dress, and her belly bulged out in a rounded shape, Charlie looked happy, and


    ate half a bowl more meals in those days.


    Not long after breakfast, Austin and Suny both apanied Charlie to go fishing.


    The sun was warm at ten o''clock, and Austin was afraid that Suny would get sunburned, so he pressed


    the hat he brought along to Suny''s head.


    He had just finished putting Suny''s hat on when his phone rang.


    The call came from Ivan. Bentley''s case was in court.


    On the way back, Ivan called once more to say that Bentley had been sentenced to life.


    Austin hung up the phone, looked to the side of Suny, opened his mouth to tell her the matter: "Bentley


    sentenced, sentenced to life."


    Suny nodded, "Well, he deserves it."


    The couple did not stay in D City for a few days before returning to J City. Suny was already thirty


    weeks pregnant in May, and the weather was warming up, so she wore lighter clothes and her belly


    was bulging again.


    On May 40, Ka''s kidnapping case also went to trial and Ka was sentenced to seven years in


    prison.


    The bad guys have been caught, but the events of that night still left some shadows on Suny.


    Within days of Ka''s conviction, Suny had a nightmare.


    Suny woke up in a sweat.


    Austin raised his hand to turn on the night light and got up to take the trembling person into his arms:


    "Nightmares again?"


    He opened his mouth and called out to her, Suny heard his voice before she gradually calmed down


    and looked up at him, her hair was a little wet at the temples, she nodded: "Hmm."


    Since she came back that day, Miss Suny was having nightmares and it was not the first time she woke


    up at night.


    Hearing her words, Austin was silent for a moment: "Let''s go see a psychiatrist tomorrow."


    Suny didn''t refuse, she knew this wouldn''t work, after all, she already had a baby inside her belly.


    Because he woke up once in the middle of the nightst night, Suny woke up a littlete the next day.


    When she opened her eyes she heard Austin talking on the phone, his voice wasn''t really loud, but the


    room was quiet and Suny had just woken up and easily caught his voice.


    Suny listened for ten seconds or so and slowly heard that Austin was talking about the psychiatrist


    Soon after, Austin hung up.


    Suny heard his footsteps approaching and she twitched her eyebrows, propped herself up on the bed


    and sat up.


    I didn''t sleep wellst night and now I wake up a little dizzy.


    Looking at Austin''s outstretched jacket, Suny lifted her hand to take it, but he was already holding it


    and slipping it through her other hand.


    After putting on his jacket, Austin carried her to the bathroom while telling her, "The psychiatrist is


    "Oh."


    Suny responded, but because of a little fear that she really is out of the question, the hand movements


    slightly tightened, Austin patted the back of her hand soothingly: "Do not be afraid, pregnant women


    are more emotional fluctuations."


    Suny looked at him and nodded, "Well then, I know."


    Austin helped her squeeze the toothpaste and didn''t go out, standing aside and watching her.


    Suny finished washing up and turned around to see him standing in the doorway, feeling amused, "I''m


    not going to run, why are you always staring at me like that?"


    He faintly lifted his eyes, "You look good."


    Suny''s face got a little hot from his look, her peach blossom eyes slightly hooked, she hummed, "You


    look good too."


    He led her out and Suny skin care when he helped her set up her breakfast end in the small dining


    room on the table and put it away.


    It was a beautiful day, the sun was shining nicely outside, J City had warmed up in May, and the breeze


    from the tall buildings was blowing in and cool as can be.


    Suny sat on a hanging chair on the balcony with a book in her coat while Austin worked on KLOC in the


    study.


    The psychologist came at 3pm, Suny did some psychological tests and drew a sand tray.


    The kidnapping is certainly scary, but Suny psychological quality is still good, her psychological


    problems are not big, just during pregnancy, pregnant women are already sensitive, plus experienced a


    thing like that, she will have nightmares is normal, as long as this period of time to rx the mind, do


    not think about that thing, slowly get better.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Suny was relieved to hear the psychiatrist''s words.


    That night, Suny had a rare good night''s sleep and a dreamless night.


    When she woke up, it was already dawn. Austin came in from outside, saw that she was awake, came


    over and leaned down and kissed her on the forehead: "Up so early?"


    Suny nodded and raised her hand to cover her lips and yawned, "I didn''t have any more nightmares


    "Hmm."


    Austin responded, reaching out to help smooth her long, somewhat disheveled hair: "Want to sleep a


    little longer?"


    Suddenly, Suny felt her belly move. She grabbed Austin''s hand and pressed it to her belly: "Austin, the


    baby is moving."


    In fact,st month Suny felt the baby inside her belly moving, but it wasn''t as active as this time, Suny


    couldn''t help but be a little excited: "Here, here, can you feel it?"


    With the warm belly under the palm of his hand, Austin could clearly feel the baby''s movement inside


    Suny''s belly.


    It was a wonderful feeling, the first time Austin had experienced such a feeling in his thirty years of life.


    Life is really amazing, he changes little by little.


    When she first found out she was pregnant, Suny''s feelings weren''t really strong, and she seemed


    much more calm and rxed than Austin, who was nervous everywhere.


    She knew she was going to be a mother, that there was a new life on the way, and she was prepared


    for it.


    But it was when the fetal movements began that she felt life more clearly.


    She really felt a life, really felt their change.


    Austin raised his hand to hold her, the bottom of his eyes were heavy, looking down at her, the


    emotions inside his dark eyes were hidden, but Suny understood.


    Suny froze for a moment, and he suddenly just lowered his head and rubbed it against her neck, "Well,


    I feel it."


    Austin has always been mature and introverted, and rarely has such childish movements. Suny looked


    down at him, hooked his lips, and smiled.


    Austin touched Suny''s little belly: "Good baby, don''t give mommy a hard time."


    Suny couldn''t help but let out augh as she listened, "What does he know about that?"


    Austin gave her a look, "He''ll get it."

 Chapter 639 I Just Want You To Be Well

    Chapter 639 I Just Want You To Be Well


    Chapter 639 I just want you to be well


    Suny had foot cramps at night during her second trimester.


    Suny had been pregnant all along, but at first, suddenly woke up in the middle of the night, Austin


    looked at her and was shocked and turned a little white.


    The next day Suny woke up and saw the nutritionist that Austin had arranged. After that night, Austin


    also went to learn how to do massage himself.


    It was hot in June in J City, and Suny''s appetite was changing a lot, eating more and more, so Austin


    had even more reason not to go to the office, working on cooking at home all day long.


    Suny''s due date is in early August, and her belly is already very visible in June, and she has rounded


    out a bit.


    After her belly became obvious, Austin liked to sleep with his hand on her belly every night, and as his


    men''s bellies grewrger, he sort of experienced pregnancy from a different perspective.


    When Suny was 36 weeks pregnant in July, Jasmine came over to deliver the invitations.


    Jasmine and Lincoln''s wedding was set for July 16th, a special day for them.


    Suny entered the second trimester and gained a lot of weight, but she was not the kind of fat that is


    edematous.


    Her original body is very slim, so others are pregnant is out of shape, she is pregnant is more rounded


    body looks good.


    Her 36 stomach was obvious, but not particrlyrge, and she wore a dress with a tight top and a


    loose bottom.


    Suny just pushed open the door of the wedding room to enter, just after makeup Jasmine looked at her,


    her eyes fell on her stomach, Jasmine''s eyes lit up: "Suny, is the babying out soon ah?"


    The baby inside the belly seems to understand the general, heard Jasmine this word actually moved.


    Suny lifted her hand and touched her stomach: "Can''t wait, he just moved a little."


    Jasmine let out a wow and looked at Suny''s belly with anticipation, "Suny you and Austin are both so


    good looking, the baby you give birth to must also be good looking."


    Suny couldn''t help but smile a little: "You and Mr. Bradley are also good-looking and like pretty babies


    so much, you guys be mothers and fathers early is all."


    Jasmine was a little embarrassed to mention it.


    She had wanted to follow in the footsteps of her goddess and get pregnant, giving birth to a boy or girl,


    as long as it was not of the same gender as Suny and Austin''s child, Jasmine felt her child would have


    a chance to be with Suny''s child in the future.


    But Lincoln said he didn''t want to get into another role so early, and he wanted to spend a few more


    years with her as a couple.


    Suny came to join the fun today, and soon Lincoln, the groom who picked up the bride, arrived.


    Lincoln''s friends are not many, I heard that most of the best man are his students, each one is a talent,


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    a good appearance.


    Lincoln is also generous, the bridesmaids want red packets he just give.


    Suny hefted the red envelope in his hand and smiled with satisfaction.


    Just after trailing out, Suny was held by the man who had been waiting for her.


    Suny looked sideways at him and raised the red envelope she was holding to him, "The red envelope I


    just asked for."


    Austin looked down at her with a gentle gaze, "Mrs. Johnson is amazing."


    Suny listened to his words like coaxing a child, smiled, and opened the red envelope when no one saw


    it, and once it was taken out, it was 999.


    The wedding was a grand affair, Lincoln had no parents since childhood, the only grandmother who


    raised him also passed away before he reached adulthood, the family of the man at the wedding was


    not one, all Lincoln''s friends.


    Suny didn''t really know much about Jasmine and Lincoln. The big screen at the wedding was showing


    their sweet pictures, one after another, all with notes underneath.


    The photos look scattered, but scattered, but just enough to finish the whole story between them.


    Suny after watching some small touched, from the mouth of the side hear some small details off and


    on, more touched.


    Lincoln has gone to great lengths for Jasmine, not even one step short.


    Jasmine on the stage is throwing the bouquet, a few years ago was a shy and bashful little girl, but did


    not expect, in the blink of an eye, got married.


    It was more than nine o''clock when they came out of the wedding hotel, the night breeze was a bit


    muggy, and Suny felt a thin sweat on her body as soon as she went out.


    "Suny."


    Just after walking out of the hotel entrance, Suny was called by others.


    The voice was somewhat familiar, but for a moment, Suny couldn''t remember who.


    It wasn''t until the person behind her walked up that Suny saw clearly that it was Winnie Bates.


    Two or three years have not seen Winnie, Suny now see her, but not much feeling, mild attitude: "Long


    time no see. "


    Winnie looked at her and gave her a genuine smile for the first time, "I''m getting married and came to


    tell you on purpose."


    Suny responded lightly, "Congrattions."


    "Thanks."


    Winnie smiled a little: "I''m gone and I probably, in the future, won''te back here."


    She said, turned around the car they were following and walked away.


    Suny raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at her back, at that moment, Winnie suddenly stopped,


    she didn''t turn around, "You guys look good together."


    Suny nced at Austin and didn''t respond. Winnie probably didn''t want to wait for them to respond


    either, so she lifted her legs and left.


    Once July is over, August is here.


    Suny''s due date was August 8, but she suddenly started on August 6.


    Fortunately, Austin has been alert these days, and in the early hours of the morning on the sixth, Suny


    frowned and said it hurt, and he took the person directly to the hospital.


    Suny was also lucky, her uterus opened quickly and she was sent to the hospital right after she was


    sent to the delivery room for pain-free.


    Suny saw him and held back the pain to let him out.


    Austin looked down and gave her hand a kiss, with no intention of leaving the delivery room, "I''ll stay


    with you, Suny."


    When he said that, she didn''t want to kick him out.


    A woman giving birth is a trip inside the ghost gate, not to mention Suny is already thirty this year, or


    the first child.


    For Austin, this day is probably thest thing he wants to look back on in his life.


    He knew that childbirth was painful, but he didn''t know it would hurt like that.


    He looked at Suny lying there with a pale face as he struggled to scream, his face, which was always


    expressionless, was blue and white.


    He killed in the mall, but now in the maternity ward, looking at Suny''s pale face, Austin for the first time


    had the thought of not giving birth.


    But having a child is not a business, you say you will have a baby, you say you won''t have a baby.


    By the time the baby came out, Suny was exhausted on the delivery bed, and he looked at her with


    slightly squinted eyes, his hand shaking, "Suny."


    As if hearing his voice, Suny suddenly twitched her eyebrows and made an effort to look at him.


    Suny only inclined her head to look at him for a moment and the whole person passed out.


    Austin only felt a loosening of his grip and his heart followed.


    He did not find the feeling of being alive until he heard the nurse say that Suny was too tired.


    "Mr. Johnson, congrattions, Mrs. Johnson has a baby boy."


    Austin took a look at the swaddling clothes inside the little baby, wrinkled, only the size of his two palms


    or so, but it is such a small child, let Suny suffered so much.


    "Mr. Johnson, would you like a hug?"


    He shook his head, "I''ll wait for my wife to wake up."


    He said, following Suny''s bed out.


    By this time, it was almost dawn, and Suny had been in pain for more than six whole hours.


    Suny also slept for a full ten hours, and when she woke up, it was already after 6:00 pm.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the man who was looking at her with red eyes.


    Suny was just about tough when he had lowered his head and kissed her on the mouth.


    The man didn''t make any extra movements either, he just blocked his lips on hers and she could feel


    the trembling of his lips.


    "Hard work."


    She raised her hand and touched his head, "You''ve worked hard too, Austin."


    Hearing her voice, he let go of her at this time and raised his hand to touch her cheek: "I''m going to get


    a ligation tomorrow."


    Suny blinked and caught his hand, "Is it a boy or a girl?"


    "It''s a brat."


    Suny looked at him like this and couldn''t help but smile, "Don''t you want a daughter?"


    "I just want you to be okay."


    Suny knew he was frightened and raised her hand to touch his face, "Good."


    It''s good that he likes it.


    Austin looked down at her, and for half a second, he looked down and kissed her on the lips, "I love


    you, Suny."


    "I love you too, Austin."

 Chapter 640 Anzhi, Flowing Light

    Chapter 640 Anzhi, Flowing Light


    Chapter 640 Anzhi, flowing light


    Suny gave birth to a son named Victor Johnson.


    The day of Victor''s full moon, all the LED screens in J City''s town squares were filled with Austin''s


    confessions to Suny, and the noise was so loud that Austin seemed to be afraid that people wouldn''t


    know how much he loved Suny.


    The matter also hit the news for several days in a row, and it was only yearster that someone


    revisited the matter, and only then did someone remember, with hindsight, that Victor, as the


    protagonist, seemed to have no half-hearted focus.


    The day after Suny gave birth to Victor, Austin actually went in for a ligation.


    Austin seems to have a grudge against his own son. When he was young, he felt that Victor wanted


    Suny to hold and upy him all day long.


    He couldn''t look past the fact that Austin was holding it by himself most of the time.


    Later, in order for Victor not to cling to Suny, it was almost always Austin who taught Victor to crawl,


    walk and talk by hand during his growth.


    Austin''s patience is not much better when he bes a father, he has never been a good-tempered


    person, and he is still the same with his own son.


    Before Victor was three years old, he was still a child, and he could barely tolerate Victor''s personality


    when he couldn''t get it, but after he turned three, Austin had no patience.


    Victor did not want to go to kindergarten, Austin put him directly to the kindergarten door, turned very


    drive away, no matter how much his own son howled behind him.


    The year Austin turned forty, Victor also finally graduated from kindergarten to first grade.


    Austin took Charlie, who was in his nies, to J City and took Suny around the world himself.


    Charlie has always favored his great-grandson, but in the end, he has been a soldier for more than 40


    years, spoiling and making trouble, but when ites to being strict, he is not sloppy at all.


    Victor thrived under Charlie''s strict tutge until he entered junior high school and went to school


    boarding school, where Victor was given a semnce of freedom.


    The year Victor turned thirteen, Charlie, who had just celebrated his 101st birthday a few days earlier,


    died suddenly.


    Austin and Suny, who were nning to leave for their next stop, hastily transferred to a ne and flew


    back for the funeral. At the funeral, thirteen-year-old Victor looked at the urn, which was only half a


    pound, and put it into the grave, feeling the lightness and weight of life for the first time.


    He suddenly also understood why Austin and Suny two unlike other people''s parents, life is not


    replicable, happy and wonderful on it, as for the meaning, that is for others to evaluate, has nothing to


    do with himself.


    Charlie died suddenly, Suny also lost the idea of continuing to travel around the world with Austin, she


    looked at her son who is still half a head taller than herself, Suny some emotions, determined to be a


    good mother.


    But Suny this time to think more, her son is not so fragile, although Austin is always careful to give birth


    to a son to steal his wife, but after all, it is the real son, as a child is also everything is hands-on.


    Compared with other people of his age, Victor is actually lucky, after all, he was born to remember the


    most innocent and precious time, are Austin and Suny apanied him through the two.


    Austin and Suny both entrusted thepany long ago, so the main thing they did every day inside


    those days was to take care of their only son.


    Although his parents went around the world after he started elementary school, Austin and Suny would


    Compared with other students whose parents fly here and there all day long, Victor feels that his


    parents are really too free.


    Now that he has grown into adolescence, he sees his parents every day at home and even feels a little


    restrained.


    Of course, these words Victor does not dare to say to his mother, if he dares to say it, without his


    mother''s hands, Austin will be able to carry the belt down to hang him in the courtyard of the sycamore


    tree all morning.


    Victor could asionally hear people talking about his dad after high school and how cold and cool his


    dad was when he was younger, and when Victor thought of Austin walking by with his belt, he couldn''t


    connect the two men.


    That wouldn''t be his dad, would it?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But Victor thinks his mother is different, after so many years, it seems to be the face of this luxury circle


    inside the top.


    So Victor hears that MarcuSerena has a beautiful sister and he scoffs, "How beautiful is that, as


    beautiful as my mother, as beautiful as Aunt Alicia?"


    Victor has seen the female inside, on the beautiful, he thinks his own mother ranked second, is his


    Aunt Alicia also dare not admit the first.


    Marcus heard him say this and gave a lightugh, "Victor, that will be my sister from now on, don''t bully


    her."


    Victor grunted, "Marcus, do you see me as such?"


    Marcus looked at Victor without saying a word. Seventeen-year-old Victor had a bad stomach, born at


    the top of others, condescending and domineering.


    Izabe Atkinson wouldn''t have had to ask Victor to look after her if he wasn''t two years older than


    Victor, now a freshman.


    Marcusughed soundlessly for a moment: "She''s rather timid, just don''t scare her."


    Victor hooked his good-looking peach eyes and wondered what he was thinking, but Marcus knew he


    wasn''t thinking of anything good.


    He sighed, "My mom loves Izabe."


    Victor knew what Marcus meant and waved his hand carelessly, "I''ll just watch her."


    Marcus nailed it: "You go back to ss."


    "Hmm."


    Victorzily responded, hands back into the pockets of the school uniform, unhurriedly walking towards


    the school building, the bell rang, he did not hear it.


    The person walked to the ssroom door, the teacher was already at the podium, and when he heard


    him say report, the teacher nodded straight away and let him in.


    This is a big devil, no one wants to care, and can not care.


    Victor slept until the end of the school day. When he saw that he was awake, Milo Hopkins rushed over


    to him: "Victor, you''re awake, which venue are you going to today?"


    Victor yawned, his peach blossom eyes hooked, and looked askance at Milo at his side: "Which field


    has more money?"


    Milo lit up the phone, "Other schools this, they said a thousand and a half."


    "OK, just go to another school."


    Milo hurriedly put on his school bag and followed Victor out of the ssroom.


    Who knew that Victor, so beautiful, a month of pocket money is only so two thousand, this is not after


    ss will have to go to earn extra money?


    Victor inherited his parents'' IQ and grew up learning everything faster than the next person and ying


    sports better than others.


    He was invited by a club to attend basketball training in junior high school, but Victor was not interested


    and simply refused.


    Usually, when he is free, he will have a fight with Maximus West and some of them. I didn''t expect that


    after one fight six months ago, his reputation has gone out and people are picking on him everywhere.


    Victor did not have the time, said the fight, if you can afford to lose he will apany.


    J City who do not know what Victor''s background, hard natural dare not, but also can only obediently


    obey Victor, an open a price they can afford, lose they give money to Victor, win Victor give them


    money.


    Not to mention, these two months, Victor really have to y to earn 10, 000 yuan.


    Today''s game was no surprise either, as Victor copped the blue ball and school uniform straight after


    the game and left without giving them a single look.


    This contempt is not too obvious, but the people of other schools lost the ball, the skills are not as good


    as others, and do not dare to say anything.


    Milo in the back to collect the money, took the money a turn to find Victor people disappeared, Milo


    rushed to chase out.


    Just catching up with Victor, Milo saw him with one hand on his school uniform and one hand spinning


    the ball, not knowing what he was looking at, with great interest.


    Milo followed Victor''s line of sight and saw the girl under the tennis surrounded by several girls.


    "Yo, more to beat less, Victor, shall we go heroic?"


    Victor heard him say that and looked back at him with disgust, "You know someone?"


    Milo froze for a moment: "No, I don''t know."


    Victor snorted, "To save you save."


    He doesn''t have the time.


    After saying that, he left.


    Milo looked back at the girl who was shoved to the ground, her white knees were knocked red, she


    couldn''t see her whole face, only a side face, a tear flowed down from the corner of her eye, not to


    mention how pathetic it was.


    Milo rare up pity, not afraid of death pulled Victor''s school uniform: "Victor, that girl are crying, look quite


    poor ..."


    "I''m starving, and I''m pretty miserable."


    Victor said, his face cold: "Let go."


    As soon as he said that, a scream of girls behind him.


    Victor raised an eyebrow and was about to see what Milo said about the poor girl being beaten up,


    when he didn''t expect to turn around, he saw the girl who was just cowering pitifully on the ground


    suddenly lifting up the lead girl who was bullying her with one hand.


    The smile on Victor''s facegged, this is a poor fucking girl?

 Chapter 641 ItS Not Like You WonT Get It

    Chapter 641 It''S Not Like You Won''T Get It


    Chapter 641 It''s not like you won''t get it


    Izabe''s sudden move not only scared the girls who were bullying her, but also Milo and Victor who


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    were on the sidelines.


    Milo waspletely shocked speechless, Victor is a little better, not like Milo so no, mouth open almost


    can not be closed.


    Izabe lifted N Hayes up for two seconds and then put her down, her knee hurting from the fall, and


    she wouldn''t have lifted N up if they hadn''t pushed her too hard.


    N was already so frightened that her face went white, and after she was put down she shrank away,


    not even daring to look at her, not to mention the other girls who were following N and bullying her.


    Izabe held the side of the stop site up, perceived someone looking at her, she subconsciously


    inclined her head to look over.


    Not far away on the school road, two boys wearing basketball uniforms are looking at themselves, a


    boy with a shocked expression on his face, the other boy ...


    When she saw the boys, Izabe was stunned for a moment, the first time she saw such a good-


    looking boy.


    Yes, it is beautiful.


    If not for the other party''s short, sharp hair, Izabe could not even tell if he was a boy or a girl.


    Izabe blushed a little when she thought of the feat she had just pulled off. She lowered her head,


    reached up and wiped the fine sand she had knocked on her knee, and dragged her leg with a limp.


    She hade to get her part-time job pay today, but she didn''t expect to run into N and the girls.


    "I, did I just read that right, Victor?"


    Watching the girl limp away, Victor faintly withdrew his eyes and nted a nce at Milo beside him,


    "Wrong look."


    Milo knew Victor was joking with himself, and he hurried to catch up: "That girl is too awesome,


    carrying people like that."


    Victor thought he was noisy: "Shut up."


    Milo saw him frowning, and sagely made a zipper motion over his mouth and didn''t push any further.


    After leaving the other school, Milo remembered that he had a thousand and a half in his pocket, so he


    took it out and drew 300 for himself, then handed the rest to Victor.


    He came over is purely to gather heads, can take three hundred Milo is already very happy, naturally


    will not be too small: "Victor, today''s win."


    Victor didn''t even look at it, he directly picked up the money and stuffed it into his pants pocket, then


    walked aside and unlocked the bike, tucked the basketball inside the and hung it next to the car, he


    directly lifted his leg and got on the car, "Back."


    "See you tomorrow, Victor!"


    Victor did not return to him, riding faster and faster, the bike on the road, but twenty minutes to home.


    Suny had just finished making lunch and smiled a little when she saw Victoring back, "School''s


    out."


    Victor nced at Suny and nodded, "Mom, where''s Dad?"


    Which day he came back is not to see his parents in front of their own with the dog food, although they


    beautifully said that they are cooking.


    Suny spoke as she removed the insted jacket from her hands, "Something happened on your Uncle


    Elijah''s end, and he went to the hospital."


    Elijah is quite old and has a temper. Magnus Brooks was asked by his parents to fight with someone at


    school, and as a result he went over and actually fought with the parents.


    When he heard that Magnus''s ssmate had said something bad about Sheri''s mother and son, and


    her methods, Magnus lost his temper and picked up the book and hit the ssmate in the mouth.


    The specific thing Suny not quite understand, anyway, the result is Elijah age a big hand with people,


    the waist to sh, Austin received a call a face disgusted rush to school.


    Victor grabbed a cold Coke from inside the fridge, "Is Uncle Elijah okay?"


    "It shouldn''t be a big deal."


    Suny looked at Victor with a smirk, Victor opened his Coke and paused, but finally did not dare to


    continue to open and drink.


    Seeing him put down the coke, Suny just withdrew her eyes, "Your dad made soup, a bowl for you?"


    "Okay."


    Victor was not afraid of the world, from childhood on the room did not do a lot of things, but it is afraid


    of Suny.


    It''s not that Suny is more aggressive, it''s that since he was young, but whenever he upset Suny, the


    next thing he knew was that his own father Austin came out of the study with a belt.


    It''s okay for a boy to get some beatings, but Austin didn''t beat him, he just tied his hands up and hung


    them from the sycamore tree in the courtyard of their vi.


    It was not so hard, but as a child, he felt that the punishment was easy, but as he grew up Victor felt


    that the punishment was simply, if his friends or ssmates saw it, it would still be able to see people?


    Victor in the school hanging around, but home is apletely good boy model, ate dinner initiative to


    go back to the room to do homework, the test has never fallen out of the grade all three.


    This is why the school teachers do not care about him, tube also useless, please parents Victor next


    time also dare, the key to his sleep in ss and leave early does not affect the results, teachers also


    feel that parents are boring.


    Suny is aware that her son is not easy to care, but he is very obedient at home, but also let her have no


    ce to say.


    Victor is a typical student who doesn''t need to listen to lectures in ss, but reads the textbook at


    home, and he finishes the homework that other people need two to three hours to do, but he finishes it


    in 40 minutes or so.


    Just after he finished his homework, Victor heard a noise downstairs. He took his phone to the balcony


    and sat down on a chair and turned on the game.


    It is also unlucky to match to a girl with a girl, that girl took a support, a go out even gems can not buy.


    Victor has always been nonchnt, directly dislike people by typing: "Do not follow me, who took you


    with who."


    Who''s sister who takes.


    But the person with the sister is really dish, grabbed his fielding position and pretend 13 and can not


    pretend out, light fielding and auxiliary sent two-thirds of the team''s heads, Victor areughing, took five


    kills after not pushing the tower, directly standing in front of the enemy crystal to sell all the equipment.


    The vegetable dog still scolded him, and Victor threw the phone on the bed in a soothing mood.


    "F*ck, this f*cking shooter, not pushing the tower!"


    Izabe looked at the word "failed" on her phone screen and was silent for a while: "Can I have my


    tuition fee now?"


    Jason Kaur inside the groupined, "What''s the rush, it''s not like you won''t get it, you''ll y


    another game with me."


    Izabe refused, "You said it was only one game."


    The sweet soft female voice carries an inexplicable stubbornness inside, Jason blushed, quit the game


    and went directly to paypal to transfer one thousand two to Izabe.


    Izabe received the arrival reminder, finally relieved, she quit the group inside the game, just want to


    quit the game, suddenly thought of something, hesitated, spent two minutes to find the record of the


    hand just now, and sent a friend request to Louise, the shooter of the same team just now.


    Izabe has only yed this game twice before today, she doesn''t like to y games, she has more


    important things to do than y games.


    But Arlo Campbell always talked to her before about what pitted teammates, what 0-10-1 record,


    Izabe even if not much yed, under the eyes and ears also know that they just when a "pitted


    teammates".


    That shooter had a 35-2-10 record and, on the flip side, went 1-18-9.


    It''s the sinkhole Arlo was talking about.


    While lost in thought, Louise had already rejected her friend request.


    Izabe blushed slightly, was she too pitiful?

 Chapter 642 Sorry, ItS Too Expensive

    Chapter 642 Sorry, It''S Too Expensive


    Chapter 642 Sorry, it''s too expensive


    After a moment''s hesitation, Izabe sent another add friend, only this time, she was writing the add


    message: Sorry for pitting you earlier.


    Victor just went out to get a bottle of Coke and found that the friend request he had just rejected had


    been sent over again.


    The original is just a game was robbed of his fielding position foolishness with the sister?


    The pit is dead, ying a support sent 18 heads.


    The message sent over also said what sorry, this kind of girl Victor see more, is not to see his good


    record, want to change someone to take her on the score.


    Victor has no interest in the game inside the girl, the reality of the girls chasing him can be around the


    yground of their school a circle, he is not interested in one, let alone this online do not know if it is a


    stingy man disguised green tea.


    Victor took the phone and tried to click reject, but identally pressed ept.


    He frowned, and the message bar was instantly alerted with a new alert.


    The other party sent another message over: "I''m really sorry, this is the second time I y this game,


    just now I was to do the task to apany my friends to y, not intentionally pitted you, sorry."


    Victor swept up and directly clicked on the other party''s homepage, intending to punch the other party


    in the face.


    I didn''t expect the home page to click on, but that game against a total of four games.


    Victor suddenly had nothing to say, it seems that this person apologized quite sincere, but he did not


    want to return the other party''s message, and was about to delete this person''s friend bit, the other


    party sent another message over: "I''m really sorry, Ipensate you a skin, okay?"


    Izabe after sending this message apprehensive, in fact, she is not generous people, but Arlo in her


    ear to say pit forced to say more, she pitted today, see their own that sky pit record, and then think of


    Louise obviously can point crystal to win, but suddenly do not move.


    He was probably very angry, the opening game when she did not understand, ording to Arlo said


    double row can not always with the group teammates, y support to protect the shooter, she


    subconsciously went to follow the shooter, and then Jason asked her to buy gems, she remembered


    Arlo''s words, only to know why just Louise asked her not to follow.


    A whole game Louise on the opening game only said a sentence, but more than twenty minutes down,


    everyone is arguing, Jason me the mage and the top single Siamese baby, the mage and the top


    single scold her and Jason two not also double row Siamese.


    Izabe didn''t say much, Louise was more of an outsider.


    But put yourself in her shoes, Louise should be pretty pissed off to run into four of their teammates like


    that.


    Izabe listened to Arloin a lot and felt guilty inside for having pitched it, and thought long and


    hard beforeing up with such a solution.


    This time, Louise, who had not been replying to the message, suddenly said, "So much sincerity, then I


    want Li Bai''s Glory Collection."


    Don''t want the skin for nothing.


    Victor would like to see if this green tea is still really giving him a skin of more than 5, 000.


    Izabe does not know much about what skin, see each other sent a message, she did not immediately


    back, go to the mall themselves to find the skin of Li Bai, found that the skin mall is not sold directly.


    She went to Arlo again, and after Arlo heard about it, several messages came: "Izabe, what''s wrong


    with you, Li Bai''s Glory Collection costs more than 5, 000, the mall can''t buy it, you have to draw


    crystals to get it! Why do you suddenly want to buy this skin ah, the game is only, not worth spending


    so much money ah!"


    Izabe also huffed backwards when she saw Arlo''s message reply, over 5, 000 skins!


    Izabe was not one to backtrack on her words, even if the person across the table could not see them,


    she was still embarrassed: "Sorry, it''s too expensive, can I get another one?"


    Victor just started a game, originally thought that the "Jessie" wimped out, but did not expect the other


    party sent a message over.


    He swept up, some typing done, before he returned, "No need."


    The other party had already gone offline, Victor looked at the time, it was not early, he retired from the


    game, took his clothes and went to wash up.


    We still have to go to school tomorrow.


    Izabe got up early the next morning,st night she was very early lights out and ready for bed, but


    just the Lloyd family, she could not sleep at all.


    The bed beneath her was softer and morefortable than any bed she had ever slept in, and the


    room was much brighter and more spacious than she had ever lived in before, and everything was fine,


    but in the end it was unfamiliar, and she lost sleep straight away.


    Izabe hadn''t been asleep long when the phone rm went off.


    It was her first day of transfer and Izabe didn''t want to bete.


    After washing up and leaving the room, Izabe saw Marcus, who was already at the table, and Marcus


    saw her and smiled at her, "Good morning, Izabe."


    "Good morning, brother."


    She had not yet gotten used to this name, and after calling out her face a little red, she lowered her


    head in embarrassment.


    Marcus smiled and handed her a ss of milk.


    At this time, Alicia and Ashle also came out from the kitchen, Alicia has rarely received scripts in the


    past few years, almost always at home.


    "Izabe''s awake, how did you sleepst night?"


    "Sleeping quite well, Aunt Alicia."


    Izabe nced at Ashle again, "Good morning, Uncle."


    Ashle nodded, "Good morning."


    When the four of them were seated, Alicia, fearing that Izabe would be ufortable, took the


    initiative to sit next to her and enthusiastically told her about the new school.


    Izabe listened and nodded in response, looking very good.


    Alicia looked more and more heartbroken like, she always wanted to have a daughter, but after giving


    birth to Marcus, Ashle hid from her to get tied, how to persuade him are not willing to have a second


    child, so many years only Marcus.


    The son is not bad, just a bit like his father.


    Ashle is quite good to Alicia, but to others it seems a bit cold, Marcus inherited his character, the older


    he grows, more tolerant of Alicia.


    It''s still fun to have a daughter, so when she came across Izabe, Alicia went through the adoption


    process without saying a word.


    Izabe''s first day at her new school was delivered by Alicia herself.


    Alicia always thinks that Izabe is soft and soft, easy to be bullied, and wants to send her to the


    ssroom door herself, but Marcus said that he had already told Victor, and besides, Izabe is not a


    small child, not a few years old, she sent her to the ssroom door, afraid of being gossiped about


    Izabe, Alicia finally gave up.


    "Aunt Alicia, I''m going in, you drive carefully on the road."


    Alicia listened to the girl''s soft voice, her heart also followed the soft, "Good, Izabe quickly go inside,


    auntie wait for you to go inside before leaving."


    With a warm heart, Izabe said, "Yes," and turned around to walk into the new high school.


    It was her first day at Harvest High School today, and Izabe was unfamiliar with it and searched for


    the ssroom for more than ten minutes.


    The ssroom is already full of people reading in the morning, after all, it''s already the second


    semester of sophomore year.


    Izabe such an unfamiliar face appeared in the ssroom, several people looked at her, soon a


    round-faced girl wearing pink-framed sses came over: "You are Izabe, right? I''m Toby Butler, the


    ss president, you''re thest one in the second row, I''ve already given you your new textbook, I''ll take


    you to get your school uniform after the recess."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Toby was warm and kind, and when he saw Izabe''s cute face, his tone was subconsciously softened


    a bit.


    Izabe nodded gratefully, "Thank you."


    "Don''t be polite, your seat is a temporary arrangement, don''t be afraid, it will be rearranged after this


    month''s monthly exam!"


    Seeing that Izabe was not growing tall, Toby reassured her again.


    "Okay."


    Izabe answered and walked to her seat with her school bag in her arms.


    She walked to her seat and saw the new textbooks on her desk. All the students around her had not


    yet arrived, and everyone had a lot of books and exercise books piled up on their desktops, in contrast


    to her deskmate, whose desk top was excessively clean, without a single book.

 Chapter 643 Izabella Is A Monster, Right?

    Chapter 643 Izabe Is A Monster, Right?


    Chapter 643 Izabe is a monster, right?


    Izabe just sat down not long after Milo came, saw Victor sitting next to a girl, Milo thought it was


    another confession, blew his mouthpiece, and squeezed his eyebrows with a male ssmate: "Which


    ss is it?"


    The male student pulled him: "Don''t talk nonsense, this is the new student in our ss, Izabe!"


    Milo huffed, "Didn''t Victor say not to share a table?"


    The male students shrugged their shoulders and said they didn''t know.


    Milo put down his bag and looked at Izabe, the more he looked at him, the more familiar he looked,


    and just remembered it was the weird girl from yesterday, when the bell rang.


    Milo had to swallow his words and quietly took out his phone and sent a message to Victor.


    Just after the message was sent, Victor appeared in front of the ssroom.


    Victor carried his shoulder bag and entered the ssroom in stride. When he saw a girl next to his


    seat, his brow furrowed directly, and a ssmate aside exined to him, "Victor, this is the new


    student, Izabe."


    Izabe?


    Isn''t this what Marcus said about the new sister in their family?


    Victor looked askance at the girl beside him, and he saw at once that the person beside him was the


    girl who had raised her hand to lift up the girl who had bullied her there yesterday at the other school.


    Didn''t Marcus say their sister was too timid?


    Look at the feat yesterday, where is the courage?


    Before the teacher came, Milo scowled at Victor: "Victor, don''t make the new students cry!"


    Victor skewered him, "You watch out if I make you cry."


    Izabe sensed the boy next to her looking at her, she was a little nervous and hesitated, but looked up


    at the other girl: "Hello, my name is Izabe."


    Victor respondedzily, "Oh."


    Said, he pulled out thenguage book, people directly leaned down on the book, did not care about her


    Izabe froze for a moment, her face slightly flushed.


    Isn''t this the boy she met yesterday at another school?


    While lost in thought, the teacher at the podium had already started talking about her: "We have a new


    student in our ss, Izabe Atkinson, Izabe, get up and introduce yourself."


    When Izabe was named, she scrambled to her feet, and when she got up, her elbow identally hit


    a book on the side, which fell between her and Victor and hit the floor with a "pop".


    Victor, who had just closed his eyes, was a little impatient and opened them slightly to look at Izabe


    for a moment, his eyes slightly displeased at being woken up.


    Izabe was so embarrassed that she whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Victor didn''t talk, changed sides and went back to sleep with his eyes closed.


    Izabe was a bit overwhelmed until the ss teacher on stage called her again and she introduced


    herself, "Hello everyone, my name is Izabe."


    Izabe''s voice was soft, she was introverted, she didn''t say much in her introductory voice, but she


    was so soft and gentle that the ss teacher, who was always strict, couldn''t say anything, but nodded,


    "Sit down."


    There is still half a month before the midterm, and although the ss suddenly came to think new


    students, it made no difference to the teacher.


    But this pair of senior ss 7 students is different, the new female student in the ss is a soft girl, but


    also sat next to Victor, Victor did not drive people away even if, just now up when the noise of his sleep,


    he did not get angry.


    These are rare things, and as soon as ss is over, many people hook up and talk about the new


    female students in the ss.


    Victor is not every ss sleep, he also slept in thenguage ss, no way, people have good brains,


    do not likenguage sses,nguage scores or the top three in the grade, the teacher does not care,


    even if other people are not happy, there is no way.


    The bell rang, and Victor woke up.


    Peach eyes sleepy, a side of Milo do not know where to fight, Victor from the school bag inside a bottle


    of drink, tilted his head and drank most of it.


    Just after quenching his thirst, Milo came back with the male ssmate who had just returned. Seeing


    him awake, Milo ran straight to Victor: "Victor, do you think your new ssmate looks familiar?"


    Victor didn''t even want to talk to Milo and gave him a look, "Get lost."


    Milo smiled bitchily, "The more I drive, the more I think this new student looks like the girl we saw


    yesterday at another school, Victor, you really didn''t recognize it?"


    Victor recognized it, of course, but he wasn''t as nosy as Milo and didn''t like talking about other people''s


    business, not to mention that Izabe was the person Marcus had instructed him to look after.


    Victor nced at Izabe, who was listening, grabbed a book and threw it directly at Milo: "Is your


    mouth closed?"


    Milo felt Victor''s anger, and did not dare to continue beeping, changed the subject: "Victor, this


    afternoon to which field ah? The experiment side opened 2000 it!"


    "The usual rules."


    "Okay, I get it!"


    Victor''s old rule is that whoever gives more money will fight with whoever, no way, who let himck of


    money.


    Besides, if he loses, doesn''t he have to pay for it?


    Although Izabe was holding a pen, her mind was not on the book, but on the boys to the side.


    Just heard Milo mention himself, Izabe heart subconsciously tightened up.


    She knows she is a girl, easily able to lift a hundred pounds of ssmates this thing is quite


    unbelievable.


    Previously, because she did not know that her strength will attract jokes, every time the ss to do any


    rough work heavy work she also do not mind to do.


    But I didn''t expect her to do so many things, but in the end, all she got was jokes from her ssmates


    behind her back, and those unpleasant words she still remembers today.


    "Izabe is a monster, right? She doesn''t look tall or strong, so how can she easily pick up the 100-


    plus-pound ss president?"


    "Izabe is so scary, how can she pick up all the books in our ss with one hand, more than forty


    books, adding up to sixty or seventy pounds! We have to walk around her in the future, if she gets


    upset and punches us, won''t we be killed by her punch?"


    "Will any boy like Izabe when she looks like this? Anyway, if I were a boy, I wouldn''t like it!"


    ...


    Those unpleasant words,ing from the mouth of her usual best ssmates, were like knives,


    shing at her body.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After entering high school, Izabe has rarely shown herself this ability anymore, she does not want to


    be a freak girl, not to mention a monster.


    If N and the girls hadn''t pushed her so hard yesterday, she wouldn''t have done it.


    Thinking about yesterday''s events, Izabe subconsciously looked at Victor beside her.


    He was flipping through an extracurricr book, and Izabe looked twice before realizing it was a


    foreign original, The Moon and Sixpence.


    So awesome.


    But would he also think she was a monster?

 Chapter 644 Are You A Fool, You CanT Hide?

    Chapter 644 Are You A Fool, You Can''T Hide?


    Chapter 644 Are you a fool, you can''t hide?


    Victor frowned a little, "Look at what?"


    "Read the book."


    Izabe was caught in the bag, her face immediately reddened, nced at Victor, embarrassed, all


    tense, deeply afraid that Victor will continue to say something.


    Although she had only spent twonguage sses at the new school, Izabe had already guessed


    that the boy beside her was not to be messed with from the discussions that took ce between


    sses.


    Izabe doesn''t like to mess with ssmates like Victor, Jason alone she''s had to deal with before.


    Her tablemate, Victor, seems much more difficult to get along with than Jason.


    Izabe grew up in such a hot and watery environment, and learned a long time ago that other people''s


    business has nothing to do with them.


    Victor looked at Izabe''s reddened cheeks, snorted lightly, swept a nce at thenguage book


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    spread out in her hands, and did not say another word.


    Whether he believed Izabe''s story or not, probably only Victor himself knows in his heart.


    The new ss was much friendlier than Izabe had expected. The woman sitting in front of her


    offered to take her to dinner on her first day of school.


    Izabe is a slow and shy person, but she couldn''t resist the passionate attack of Lyra Murphy.


    "Izabe, Victor he didn''t bully you, did he?"


    The sophomore gym ss is basically for students to rx, the gym teacher let them run 800 meters


    as a group and then let them go free.


    It''s already getting hot in J City in May, and the sun is fierce after 3pm.


    The boys in the ss changed their jerseys to y basketball, the girls felt hot, most of them ran to the


    kiosk there cat, buy a popsicle or a bottle of ice drink, while eating and drinking watching the boys


    ying basketball not far away.


    Izabe took a sip of yogurt, and when she heard Lyra''s words, she choked straight away. After


    coughing a few times, Izabe slowed down and shook her head, "No."


    Lyra tsked, "Rare."


    Izabe is not a gossip and knew Lyra had more to say, but she didn''t ask and just smiled.


    Lyra leaned towards her and said mysteriously, "Do you think Victor is handsome?"


    Izabe raised her eyes to look at the boy who was shooting a three-point shot on the court not far


    away. Under the sunlight, Victor, who was wearing a jersey, was a teenager, with delicate features on


    his contoured face, a proper white boy in the heart of a young girl.


    "Handsome."


    She withdrew her eyes and bit down on her straw, blushing a little.


    "Victor is indeed handsome, but he has a terrible temper! It''s not like the ss teacher didn''t arrange


    for girls to sit at the same table with him, but the intention was to let them sit next to him and supervise


    him so he wouldn''t sleep in ss! And guess what?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Izabe''s bright round eyes looked at Lyra, her voice soft yet curious, greatly satisfying Lyra''s desire to


    confide in her.


    Lyra grunted: "Good guy, he moved his desk and chair directly to the outside of the ssroom, the girl


    also ran to ask him how he would like to go back inside the ssroom, he said no other requirements,


    just do not want to share a table with girls."


    Lyra said, looked around and came up to Izabe''s ear: "That girl is Callie King, you''re sitting at the


    same table with Victor now, Victor didn''t have a tantrum, she probably has to hate you!"


    Izabe pursed her lips for a moment, her expression somewhat innocent: "Which one is Callie''s


    ssmate?"


    She had only been here for half a day and she didn''t recognize all the students in her ss yet.


    Lyra heard Izabe''s words, directly poofed out augh, raised his hand and pointed to a girl not far


    away: "Well, that one, the one with two bottles of water in her hand, she likes Victor''s thing ssmates


    know, but unfortunately, Victor does not like her, unrequited love it."


    Izabe looked in the direction of Lyra''s finger and found a girl standing on the side of the court, a girl


    with a pill hair, fresh face with light makeup, bright eyes and white teeth, a beautiful girl.


    "Oh."


    Izabe responded without making anyment.


    Lyra, however, was very excited: "She''s pretty, isn''t she? Last year, she didn''t get as many votes as


    Millie Brown in ss 3, so she didn''t get chosen as the school flower. By the way, Millie also likes


    Victor. Last year, Callie didn''t choose the school flower, so she was very angry."


    Lyra looked gloating and Izabe winked, "Lyra, you seem pretty happy that Callie didn''t pick the


    Colonel''s flower."


    "Of course! Callie is a green tea, you''ll knowter, in our ss, except for the girls who y well with


    her, the rest don''t like her."


    Izabe knows what green tea is like, but she doesn''t know Callie, and Izabe didn''t express her


    opinion on these words of Lyra.


    But Lyra does not care about this, the basketball court suddenly whistle, Lyra the rest of the ice cream


    bite into the mouth, throw the paper tube, pull Izabe and run over: "Izabe, ying a game, we go


    over to see!"


    Izabe did not react, people were pulled by Lyra to run, she had to follow.


    After the whistle sounded, a lot of people suddenly gathered around the basketball court which was not


    crowded just now.


    And the boys in their ss all gathered together with Victor at the head to confer, and the other group


    of boys were talking.


    Izabe hadn''t been standing still long before she heard the whistle sound once again and the PE


    teacher took the basketball and tossed it upwards and served.


    Victor took the lead and jumped right up and grabbed the basketball and passed it to his teammates.


    A cheer went up from the stadium, with a female voice standing out: "Victor, go!"


    Izabe subconsciously inclined her head to look over and found that the girl who shouted the loudest


    was Callie.


    Probably noticing her eyes, Callie nced at Izabe with arrogance and disdain in those eyes.


    Izabe withdrew her eyes, and just as she did so, Lyra beside her suddenly shrieked, "Izabe look


    out!"


    Izabe had just looked back when she saw a basketball flying straight towards her.


    She stood there, looking at the basketball, her whole body was confused, just when the basketball hit


    her face, a hand reached out in front of her and snapped the basketball that came with a fierce


    momentum.


    Victor gave her a look and frowned, somewhat displeased, "Are you stupid, you can''t hide?"


    He lunged with all his might to catch the ball, and the man fell to the ground, bruising his palm and arm.


    Izabe nched and nced at Victor, who had been pulled up by Milo, "Yeah, sorry."


    Victor sight swept her again, that face white as flour, no blood at all, estimated to be scared.


    The words on the edge of his mouth swallowed, Victor took the ball directly to the person who just


    threw it: "Are you fucking blind, so big a live person standing there did not see ah?"

 Chapter 645 Nothing To Do With

    Chapter 645 Nothing To Do With


    Chapter 645 Nothing to do with


    Victor suddenly got into trouble, the boy who threw the ball just now also knew that he was wrong, he


    just saw Victor looked over there, saw a strange girl, the ghosts threw the ball over.


    He was also confused after the throw, and now that Victor had smashed the ball, the boys didn''t dare to


    say something.


    The PE teacher stepped forward and pulled Victor away, "Come on, it wasn''t on purpose."


    Victor did not speak, a face very cold.


    Milo pulled Victor: "Victor, forget it, the teacher is here!"


    Milo squeezed his eyebrows and Victor skewered him, which made him back up.


    Callie watched the scene, holding the mineral water hand tightened constantly, the mineral water in her


    hand almost burst by her squeeze.


    Lyra was also in shock and looked back at Izabe in a hurry: "Izabe, are you okay?"


    Izabe reacted now and shook her head, "I''m fine."


    But if Victor hadn''t just swooped in and caught the ball, she would be in trouble right now.


    Thinking about that ball just now, Izabe subconsciously looked at Victor.


    There was such an ident just now, the game was suspended, Victor was drinking water, Callie


    handed him mineral water, he didn''t borrow it and sidled up to Milo''s inside.


    Lyra is also looking over there, see this interesting scene, can not help but grunt: "just thanks to Victor,


    if not for his quick reaction, the ball will have to hit your face, disfigured not to say, at least must also be


    a slight concussion!"


    "Callie saw it just now, she must be depressed to death! Look at her, she''s giving Victor water again.


    Victor has turned her down so many times, she''s so shameless."


    When Lyra said this, the smugness in her words was obvious.


    And for some reason, Izabe doesn''t really like to hear her say this: "Maybe she really likes Victor."


    Lyra obviously didn''t expect Izabe to say that and she froze for a moment, "Thumbs up, there are


    plenty of people who really like Victor, she''s not the only one!"


    Lyra''s hostility towards Callie was too obvious and Izabe looked at her, pursed her lips and didn''t


    take her up on that, "I''d like to go back to ss."


    "Ah, ss doesn''t end for another twenty minutes!"


    Izabe nodded, "Hmm."


    She doesn''t want to get involved in all this heart-to-heart stuff, but that doesn''t mean she''s stupid.


    Lyra''s hostility towards Callie is too obvious, and the way she looks at Victor is too obvious.


    After Izabe answered and turned to leave, Lyra called out to her, "Hey, you''re really going back?!"


    Seeing that Izabe kept walking back, Lyra looked at Victor inside the basketball court and then at


    Lyra, bit her lip, and finally followed Izabe back.


    "Izabe! You wait for me!"


    At the sound of Lyra''s voice, Izabe frowned slightly.


    "Why are you walking so fast!"


    Lyra trotted up to catch up, grumbling a little.


    Izabe looked at her, "Sun."


    "Lyra stroked her chest, "Did you just get scared?"


    "It''s okay."


    As the two walked toward the academic building, the buzz at the basketball court became shallower


    and shallower.


    Lyra took the initiative to hold Izabe''s arm: "Izabe, to be honest, just now Victor jumped over to


    help you block the ball, did you have a momentary heartbeat ah?"


    Izabe didn''t really like the intimacy of the gesture, and she raised her hand to jerk Lyra''s away, "It''s


    too hot."


    It was a very hot day and Lyra didn''t think too much about it. She put her hand back and tilted her head


    to Izabe''s cheek, "Don''t change the subject, Izabe!"


    She had an "I knew it" look on her face, and Izabe didn''t like the questions Lyra was asking, "No


    diversion, I don''t feel anything."


    Lyra obviously didn''t believe it: "No way, Victor is so handsome, you don''t feel anything at all?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Am I supposed to feel anything?"


    Izabe inclined her head to Lyra, somewhat puzzled.


    Lyra looked sheepish at her and smiled sarcastically, "Maybe Victor doesn''t look on your aesthetic."


    Izabe did not take Lyra''s words, she pursed her lips and quickened her pace.


    Lyra skimmed the corners of her mouth, some reluctance, and chased up: "Say, how do I feel, you and


    Victor know ah Victor he never used to take care of girls, before they y ball, Milo did not pay


    attention, the ball off, directly towards a girl flew over, he did not go over to pounce on the ball!"


    Izabe responded faintly, "You feel wrong."


    Seeing that Izabe didn''t like to mention Victor much, Lyra finally didn''t continue to ask: "I''m going to


    the bathroom, you can go back to ss first."


    "Hmm."


    Izabe was relieved that Lyra kept asking so many questions in her ear, which she actually didn''t like.


    But because she was a ssmate and it was her first day at school, she didn''t want to get into trouble.


    Sometimes, though, there are things that always go against the grain.


    The school bell had been ringing for some time before Izabe slowly packed up her textbooks and


    prepared to go back to the Lloyd family.


    Alicia was going to ask Marcus to pick her up and take her home, but Izabe thought it was too much


    trouble and politely declined Alicia''s offer.


    As soon as the bell rang, the students of the first middle school ran out, and when Izabe left the


    ssroom with her backpack, there were only a few people in the corridor.


    "Izabe!"


    Hearing someone call herself, Izabe subconsciously nced back.


    Izabe was a little surprised to see Callie: "Is something wrong?"


    Callie had put up with it for hours, and it was hard to put up with it until the end of ss, and now that


    all the students had left, she was naturally nonchnt: "What''s your rtionship with Victor?"


    Izabe was suddenly pushed, and she took several consecutive steps backwards, her back hitting the


    wall before she stopped.


    She shrugged her nose slightly and said with a frown, "It doesn''t matter much."


    Callie didn''t believe me: "Who are you kidding? You don''t have anything to do with Victor, why would he


    jump over to block the ball for you this afternoon? He bruised his hand and leg trying to block the ball


    for you!"


    Callie said the more sour, she junior high school with Victor a school, she chased Victor for more than


    three years, Victor did not look at her.


    But besides her, Victor never looked at any other girl.


    She originally thought that Victor just went to school and did not want to fall in love early, she just had


    to stick with it, and when she went to collegeter, she would be able to be with Victor.


    But Izabe suddenly came out of nowhere today, but attracted Victor, who has always ignored girls, to


    block the basketball for her, and on what happened in gym ss this afternoon, there are already


    rumors in private that Victor and Izabe have long known each other.


    After all, Victor didn''t just block the basketball for Izabe, he also epted Izabe as his tablemate


    by default.

 Chapter 646 YouRe Not Moved To Tears, Are You?

    Chapter 646 You''Re Not Moved To Tears, Are You?


    Chapter 646 You''re not moved to tears, are you?


    Izabe didn''t know how to answer the question, she and Victor were in the same ss, the basketball


    was flying towards her face and Victor came over to block the ball, was there a big problem?


    When she didn''t say anything, Callie became even more angry: "If you don''t say anything, you''re


    acquiescing, aren''t you?"


    Izabe gave her a look, a little helpless: "No, Victor and I are just ordinary ssmates."


    "Humph! Who believes that!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Callie''s eyes reddened sharply, "When did you and Victor meet? Why does he like your type."


    Izabe blinked and for a moment did not know what to say, so she pursed her lips.


    Callie surveyed Izabe who was following her, "You''re not that good looking, just a little lighter skin,


    bigger eyes, and look a little cuter."


    Callie said, really cried, tears fell from the corner of her eyes, looking quite pathetic.


    Izabe hesitated, but took out a tissue from her school bag and handed it to her, "Don''t you cry,


    okay?"


    "Oooooooo, why won''t you even let me cry now? Even if you snatched Victor away, you won''t even let


    me cry now that I''m having a hard time?"


    Callie grabbed the tissues from her hand, crying harder and harder.


    Izabe stood looking at people, somewhat handicapped and embarrassed.


    It was always her who was bullied into tears by others, and now she hadn''t done anything, and Callie


    was suddenly crying in front of her, crying as if she had bullied someone.


    Although it has been some time since school ended, there are still many students who did not leave


    school immediately.


    asional students still walk by in the hallway, Callie crying her heart out, Izabe standing there in


    embarrassment, not knowing what to do.


    She doesn''t cajole.


    Callie was crying hard when two girls with ponytails came from a short distance away.


    The girl walking in front of the white thin, long melon face small jade nose, is the standard ssical


    beauty looks.


    "Callie, you didn''t say no to Victor again, did you?"


    It''s just that pretty girls open their mouths and say things that aren''t pretty at all, and her words clearly


    angered Callie.


    Callie also stopped crying, wiped her tears and waited for Millie: "What are you so proud of Millie, Victor


    doesn''t like me, and he doesn''t like you either! We have a particrly beautiful girl in our ss this


    year, the school flower this year, you will definitely not be able to be!"


    Callie said as she pulled Izabe aside.


    Millie also saw Izabe, she and Callie two look alike,st year she was able to evaluate the Colonel


    flower Callie was not able to evaluate, but because she usually socialize well, know her more people,


    give her more people to vote.


    The girl stood next to Callie, in white face, the features can not say how delicate, but put together is


    very beautiful.


    She stood next to Callie and was no less impressive.


    Millie smiled and extended her hand towards Izabe, "Hi, I''m Millie from sophomore ss 3, make a


    friend?"


    Callie directly opened Millie''s hand: "Weasel to chicken, uneasy!"


    Millie wasn''t mad, she just looked at Callie: "I''m greeting my new ssmates, not you, what are you


    getting excited about?"


    "This is a new student in our ss, what does it have to do with you!"


    Callie is holding Millie, like a protective child.


    Izabe stood there, unable to say a word, and she nced at Callie: "Callie, I''m going home."


    If she doesn''t go back, Aunt Alicia is going to be worried.


    When Callie heard Izabe''s words, she let go of her hand: "Then go back, you should go home after


    school! I''m going home too, where do you live?"


    Izabe didn''t know why Callie, who was crying so much just a moment ago, suddenly stopped crying,


    but she dutifully answered her question, "Moonbay."


    "I live in Moonbay too, so let''s go back together!"


    Callie huffed, pulled Izabe around, and turned to go.


    Before she left, she red back at Millie and said loudly to Izabe: "Let me tell you, some people look


    like they are smiling, but they are actually viins with a hidden smile. People say they want to be


    friends with you, and you foolishly fall for it! In the future, they will make you cry!"


    Millie knew Callie was name-calling, and she didn''t hesitate to say it back aloud, "Childish!"


    Callie heard that and was not polite: "Humph! It''s better to be childish than treacherous!"


    Izabe listened and thought this Callie was really interesting.


    Callie let go when they were out of the school, "Don''t think I want to be friends with you, I didn''t want to


    lose my part in front of Millie! You helped me save face, and I helped you scare off the bad guys, so


    we''re even! But one size does not fit all, and what happened to Victor, we both didn''t--"


    "Do you eat candy canes?"


    Callie said a lot of things and found that Izabe didn''t really listen to herself.


    The boy she likes is going to be snatched away from her, where she is in the mood to eat candy canes.


    "I don''t want it, that''s for kids only!"


    Izabe had already paid the bill and looked at the candy cane in her hand, red and crystal, tempting


    as it was.


    But Callie said she didn''t like it, and she pursed her lips for a moment, "Okay."


    When Callie finished, she saw Izabe, who was smiling just a moment ago, her face suddenly fell.


    I don''t know why, but I feel so sorry for Izabe.


    Did she just go too far?


    She was mean to her, but Izabe was silly enough to buy her candy canes.


    Callie took a look at the candy cane in Izabe''s hand, and it seemed pretty tasty.


    She skimmed the corner of her mouth, "You bought it all, so I''ll begrudgingly eat it!"


    It''s not that she wants to eat it, she just feels bad about wasting it.


    Izabe''s eyes lit up slightly, "Which one do you want?"


    "This one, I guess."


    "Here."


    Callie looked at the candy cane handed to her by Izabe and suddenly had no breath whatsoever.


    s, she is so easily soft-hearted.


    Izabe didn''t know what Callie was thinking, she simply wanted someone to share a candy cane with.


    She didn''t have many friends growing up, and the ones she had in middle school ended up staying


    away from her amidst the gossip.


    Although Callie just said a lot of very fierce words, Izabe actually can not feel her dislike for her.


    She didn''t know why, but when she saw the candy canes in front of the school, she spookily bought two


    bunches.


    In fact, she also envied those girls who had girlfriends to enjoy the second half-price cup with, unlike


    her, who was never alone.


    Callie took a bite of the candy cane, sour and sweet, well, it was quite tasty.


    But Izabe did not say anything, she was a little strange, she looked over, and found that the other


    party is looking at the candy cane dazed, look carefully, you can also see the almond eyes filled with


    water.


    Callie was stunned, "You''re not moved to tears, are you?"

 Chapter 647 Izabella You Are Too Much

    Chapter 647 Izabe You Are Too Much


    Chapter 647 Izabe You are too much


    Izabe blinked and looked back at Callie, "I''m going home."


    After such a long dy, Aunt Alicia is going to be anxious.


    "Oh oh oh, it''s gettingte, it''s time to go back! Take a taxi? Or take the bus ah?"


    Callie asked Izabe as she ate her ice-cold gourd, as if it wasn''t her who had just cursed.


    "Take the bus."


    Alicia also pays her living expenses, but Izabe doesn''t want to spend that much money.


    Callie was fine with it, and a string of iced gourds put her in such an instantly good mood that she


    seemed to forget why she hade to see Izabe.


    The two walked to the side of the bus stop to wait for the bus, which is now more than ten minutes past


    the end of school, the bus stop only a few students left.


    To return to Moonbay, you have to do bus number 1. The school is still some distance from Moonbay,


    after all, the vi area is far away.


    The peak period of the 1 bus five minutes a trip, the two waited three minutes the car came.


    The bus was full of people, Callie looked dainty, as soon as she got on the bus, she pulled her towards


    the back, and walked to the back of the bus before Callie let go: "The next stop a lot ofmuters on


    the bus, stand in front of you to be squeezed into sardines."


    Izabe gave Callie a grateful nce, Callie was made to feel weak: "Hey, what are you looking at?


    Don''t think about it, I''m just afraid that if you''re with me, the teacher will find me if something happens


    "Thanks."


    Izabe suddenly gave a soft thank you, Callie''s words were just blocked back.


    With a slightly unnatural look on her face, she tilted her head, not looking at Izabe: "You bought me a


    candy cane and I didn''t say thank you."


    She said, biting into a candy cane and whispering, "It''s pretty tasty."


    Izabe also took a lick and then responded, "Mmm."


    Callie was right, the next stop was indeed exceptionally crowded.


    And they were allmuters. A dozen people crowded up, and Izabe and Callie both got squeezed


    directly into one piece.


    Fortunately, after four stops, most of the people on the bus got off, and the seats were much more


    spacious, although there were still no seats, but it was much better than when it was crowded just now.


    Both got off at Moonbay, the penultimate stop of the terminal.


    When the bus arrived at Moonbay station, there were not many people on board.


    Callie unknowingly finished the candy cane in her hand, while Izabe, on the other hand, still had


    three candy canes left in her hand.


    Izabe didn''t eat much once she got in the car and pulled the stic wrap up to re-cover the candy


    canes.


    When she saw Callie looking over, she subconsciously looked back. When her eyes fell on the bare


    bamboo stick in Callie''s hand, Izabe looked down at the candy cane in her hand, thought about it,


    and tentatively handed it over, "Do you want more?"


    She actually does not particrly like to eat, just see, suddenly want to eat.


    Callie''s face flushed: "I don''t like it, it''s too sweet, you can eat it yourself."


    She was a bit vain in saying this, after all, she still had the empty bamboo stick in her hand.


    "Oh."


    Izabe answered and the bus announced its stop at Moonbay.


    The two of them walked to the door in unison, and just as the car stopped, Callie jumped out of the car


    and threw the bamboo stick into the trash before turning back and walking over to Izabe: "Which


    building do you live in?"


    Izabe thought for a moment, "C1-22."


    "I live in C1-16, your home in my home diagonal diagonal opposite door ah, how I have not seen you


    before ah?"


    Callie said, suddenly thought of something: "Ah! C1-22, Alicia'' Vi, you live in Alicia'' Vi? What''s your


    rtionship with Alicia?"


    "Aunt Alicia is the aunt who adopted me."


    "Adoption, you-"


    Callie said halfway, seems to realize what, hand over the mouth: "I do not mean anything else, you do


    not misunderstand! No wonder Victor blocked the ball for you! You know that Alicia and Victor''s mother


    are good friends, right?


    Izabe was a little surprised, she really didn''t know that Victor had such a rtionship with Aunt Alicia.


    She looked at Callie, not knowing how to exin, "I didn''t lie to you."


    Other than that one, she really didn''t know what else she could say.


    Callie snorted coldly, "You''re not honest at all, Izabe! I was so wrong about you and thought you were


    a good person!"


    Callie said, pulled up her leg and ran away.


    Izabe stood bewildered, watching Callie''s back, suddenly a little lost.


    So, does Callie still hate her?


    For some reason, Izabe prefers to make friends with Callie than Lyra.


    She is not a fool, and she does not want to be taken for a fool.


    But Callie doesn''t seem to want to make friends with her.


    Callie ran for a while, originally thought Izabe would catch up, but looked back to find Izabe


    standing in ce, head down and do not know what to think, the sunset fell on her body, the shadow


    on the ground pulled long and thin, looks like her whole person deste and lonely.


    Callie tugged at the strap of her school bag, turned and ran back: "Hey, you really didn''t lie to me, did


    you?"


    Seeing Callie, who ran away, suddenly turned back, Izabe''s eyes lit up, a little incredulous, her eyes


    shining brightly at Callie, nodded heavily: "I really did not lie to you."


    "Seeing that you''re honest, I''ll begrudgingly trust you then!"


    Callie said, walking over to her and giving her a tug, "Come on, it''s getting dark."


    "Ohhhhhhh."


    Izabe let her pull her along and looked at Callie, feeling that it was still a very rewarding first day of


    school.


    "I''ve heard that Alicia''s son is also handsome, which you wouldn''t have never seen, right?"


    Izabe shook her head in a hurry, "I''ve seen it."


    She thought about Marcus'' appearance and blushed a little: "Marcus is very handsome."


    "So does he have a girlfriend?"


    "I don''t know."


    Callie was a little disgusted: "Howe you don''t know anything?"


    After saying that, she added a sentence herself: "Forget it, forgive you! Since Victor likes you, I can''t


    like Victor in the future, although it''s hard, but Marcus is also good-looking, you help me look good oh!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When I get into his universityter, I have to go after him!"


    Izabe was a little surprised: "You, don''t you like Victor?"


    "But he doesn''t like me!"


    When ites to Victor, Callie''s face is much dimmer: "He doesn''t like me, I''ve known that for a long


    time."


    She is not a fool to chase him for so many years and he doesn''t even look at her.


    Callie''s heart was sour and she felt even more sour when she looked at Izabe who was on the side,


    "Why do you have such good skin?"


    Callie''s topic changed so quickly that Izabe couldn''t react and froze for a moment before responding,


    "I, I don''t know."


    "What kind of skin care products do you use?"


    Callie reached out and touched Izabe''s face, and oooohhhh, it''s still slippery!


    "It didn''t work."


    "So howe you have such good skin?"


    "Early to bed and early to rise?"


    "Izabe you are too much!"

 Chapter 648 IM In The Same Class As Her

    Chapter 648 I''M In The Same ss As Her


    Chapter 648 I''m in the same ss as her


    The two of them quickly walked to the C1 area, AliciAlexandre still had to go inside, so it was Callie''s


    house that came first.


    "I''m here, what time do you go to school tomorrow?"


    Izabe was still a little lost, when she heard Callie''s words, her eyes lit up, "Six-thirty."


    "Oh, I''ll meet you here at six thirty-five then."


    Callie takes it so much for granted that Izabe forgets that they are still "lovers".


    A little incredulous, she asked carefully, "Are you going to school with me tomorrow?"


    Callie blew up when she heard Izabe''s words: "Don''t think so much! I just think that since you are


    Marcus'' sister and I am going to be Marcus'' girlfriend in the future, it is good to have more contact with


    you, after all, I am going to be your little sister-inw in the future."


    At the age of 16 or 17, Izabe doesn''t know how Callie can say "little sister-inw" so bluntly and


    without any embarrassment.


    Instead, she felt a little embarrassed and her face got a little hot: "I didn''t misunderstand."


    She knew how it was possible to make friends on the first day.


    Izabe nced at Callie, hesitated, but couldn''t resist saying, "That, I really have no rtionship with


    Victor, do you really not like Victor anymore?"


    Callie didn''t know why, but she seemed to get angry all of a sudden: "Ah, Izabe you are so


    annoying!"


    She said, turned around and ran home.


    Izabe blushed white and looked at Callie''s back, pursing her lips and looking down at the tips of her


    shoes.


    Misspoke again?


    Callie thinks that Izabe is really nerdy, she has given up Victor to her, why is she still mentioning


    Victor at this time?


    After running home in embarrassment, Callie suddenly thought of something and turned around and


    ran to the balcony, ignoring her mother calling her behind her back.


    The sunset at 6:00 in the evening was beautiful, but she wasn''t watching the sunset.


    Once I looked down, I really saw a poor man standing outside the entrance of my house.


    Callie suddenly felt less angry again, "She doesn''t really think I hate her, does she?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Callie still turned around and went downstairs.


    Izabe stood for a while and was just about to leave when she noticed Calliee out again, she


    knew she wasn''t very good at talking and just looked up at Callie.


    Callie grunted and threw a note into her arms: "My cell phone number, remember to send me a


    message when you go out tomorrow."


    Izabe was stunned for a moment and reacted, Callie had already run back inside the vi.


    She picked up the note in her arms and just opened it to see "Izabe you are stupid! Underneath the


    font was a series of phone numbers.


    Izabe smiled slowly, took out her cell phone and saved Callie''s cell phone number into her own cell


    phone, then put the note in her diary before she walked back to the vi.


    It was beginning to get dark and Izabe quickened her pace.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    A bicycle flew past her, but in just two seconds, it stopped right in front of her.


    Victor got out of the car and looked back at Izabe who was walking over and couldn''t help but raise


    an eyebrow.


    It''s been more than an hour since school ended, why did she just arrive home?


    Izabe also recognized it was Victor, she was a little surprised, thinking about what happened on the


    basketball court this afternoon, she walked over and subconsciously looked at Victor''s arm.


    Victor''s left hand on the small arm with very obvious abrasions, not much serious, just Victor all white


    skin, abrasions and red and purple, a long piece, seven or eight centimeters in length, looking a little


    rming.


    Victor saw people standing still at the door, and he was a little impatient: "You don''t have your keys?"


    Hearing his words, Izabe reacted, embarrassed: "Bring it."


    Izabe hastily flipped out the key and opened the door.


    Austin and Suny were both away from home for a few days, and Suny asked Austin toe over to


    Alicia''s side for a few days.


    Victores back to live with the Lloyd family a few times a year, and Alicia has specially prepared a


    room for him, which has a lot of Victor''s clothes in it.


    Victor knew his way around, pushed his cart to the parking lot, parked it, and went up to the second


    floor with the basketball in his arms.


    He was tall and long-legged and finished the stairs in a few steps, much faster than Izabe who didn''t


    have to park.


    Alicia saw him, as usual: "Wow, I haven''t seen him for a month, Victor has grown taller and more


    handsome again!"


    "godmother."


    Alicia saw Izabe behind Victor and smiled as she walked over and pulled Izabe over: "Izabe, this


    is the son of my aunt''s best friend, Victor, I told you about!"


    "Victor, this is your sister Izabe, she is in the same school with you, from now on, you have to help


    your aunt to take good care of your sister!"


    Victor nced at Izabe, "I''m in the same ss as her."


    Alicia was a little surprised, "That''s even better, Izabe she''s more introverted, Victor brings her along


    more."


    "I got it, godmother!"


    As we speak, Ashle and Marcus, father and son, go upstairs together.


    Victor called out one by one, "I''m going to my room to change my clothes."


    He was familiar with the Lloyd family and went up to the third floor after he finished.


    Seeing that Izabe was still carrying her school bag, Alicia also told her to go to her room and put it


    down first.


    Izabe dutifully responded and followed Victor upstairs with her school bag.


    Seeing the room Victor entered, Izabe realized that he was living across the hall from her room.


    Victor nced back at her before entering the room. Izabe, somewhat inexplicably vain, hurriedly


    lowered her head and trotted back to her room.


    Putting down her school bag, Izabe saw the iodine volts and antiseptic swabs sitting on the table,


    pursed her lips, but went over and picked them up, then walked across the room to the door.


    Victor had just taken off and put on his pants when he heard a knock on the door, casually put on his


    top set, then walked over and opened the door, seeing Izabe standing in the doorway, he couldn''t


    help but raise an eyebrow: "Something wrong?"


    His clothes were still on, and the left side of his shirt was stuck on top, revealing a tight little belly.


    Izabe originally lowered her head, looked up instantly swept, head buzzed some paste, looking at


    Victor, frozen for two seconds before speaking words: "Thank you for this afternoon, this is for you."


    She blushed and shoved the iodine and cotton swabs into Victor''s hand, then turned and ran back to


    her room.


    "Izabe leaned against the door panel, her face as red as a boiled shrimp.


    Victor tsked, feeling baffled, and turned around only to find himself undressed.


    He let out a low curse, and his earlobes were slightly red.


    Victor hastily pulled down his clothes and turned around and put the things in his hands on a side desk.


    That little injury, he didn''t need it.

 Chapter 649 DidnT He Dislike Her Pit?

    Chapter 649 Didn''T He Dislike Her Pit?


    Chapter 649 Didn''t he dislike her pit?


    Because of the hup earlier, Izabe stayed inside the room and hid until Marcus came up to call her


    downstairs for dinner, and she only went down out of the room.


    At the dinner table, Alicia and the others had already been seated and the dishes had been set up.


    Marcus and Alicia each sat on the side of Ashle, Victor next to Marcus, the one seat left, between


    Marcus and Victor, Izabe took a look and had to purse her lips and sit in.


    Alicia, who has always been a big-hearted person, could not have noticed Izabe''s small emotions at


    this time.


    Izabe, who is always shy, almost always kept her head down after she was seated and ate without


    saying much.


    Alicia didn''t mind, talking about studying before Alicia looked at Izabe: "Izabe, Victor is in the same


    ss as you, he''s at home these days, just so you can go to school together."


    Izabe asked this morning to go to school on her own without Marcus or her, Alicia was always a bit


    uneasy, after all, Izabe had only been here for a few days.


    It just so happens that Victor is living at home during this time, and the two of them are in the same


    ss, so it''s best that they go to school together.


    The more Alicia thought about it, the happier she was, "Victor, you''re going to school tomorrow


    morning, remember to take Izabe with you!"


    "I know."


    Victor responded, peach blossom eyes moved slightly, sight sweep beside him has been bowed head


    of the young girl, thinking of the afternoon basketball thing, the heart cold snort.


    Nerd.


    Izabe''s hand holding the chopsticks tightened with some hesitation, "Aunt Alicia."


    The girl''s voice was so soft and delicate that Alicia subconsciously softened her voice: "What is it,


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Izabe?"


    "There is a ssmate in our ss who also lives here, and we have arranged to go to school together


    Alicia was stunned for a moment, "Ah, Izabe has made a new friend so quickly, gee, that''s great!


    That''s even better! All three of you are in the same ss and Victor is a boy, there''s security in going to


    school together."


    Marcus suddenly thought of something and nced at Victor.


    Victor''s face is not very good: "godmother, I suddenly remembered that I have to go back to training in


    the morning, there arepetitions in the summer, I can''t go back to school with them."


    Alicia was a little sorry: "Ah, wouldn''t you have to leave very early in the morning?"


    "Hmm."


    Victor responded scatteredly, and Alicia didn''t insist, "Then I''ll get up early tomorrow and make you


    breakfast."


    "Don''t bother godmother, I''ll have school breakfast."


    Alicia has always liked to stay in bed, so naturally, she was eager not to get up early: "That''s fine."


    Izabe was relieved that she didn''t want to go back to school with Victor either.


    If Callie sees her with Victor tomorrow, she''ll have even less to exin.


    The girl beside her breathed a clear sigh of relief, and Victor inclined his head and gave Izabe a faint


    look.


    Izabe was a little weak and hurriedly lowered her head and pretended to drink her soup.


    After dinner Alicia let the three of them go back to their rooms to study, Victor ran straight to Marcus''s


    room, saying that the name was for Marcus to assist him to study, but not.


    Izabe went to her room, she had done almost all of her homework at school and had a few math


    problems left.


    She has never been good at math, and the more she learns, the less she wants to do the problems.


    Izabe was unable to do the four math problems for almost an hour, and finally she simply gave up on


    herself, wrote down some random steps to solve the problems, closed the math exercise book, and


    took out the English andnguage prep.


    It was after 9:00 p. m. when Izabe took her books back into her bag and before she took a shower


    she remembered what happened to Louisest night.


    Last night she waited for Louise''s reply for more than half an hour, then Alicia came in to bring her milk


    and she drank it and forgot about Xu.


    Izabe doesn''t y many games, but her grandmother taught her to be true to her word.


    She said she would send skin to make amends, she can''t just say it and forget it.


    After thinking about it, she logged into the game.


    Just wait up and see the message alert, Xu sent a message at 11:30 pm yesterday: "No need."


    Izabe was embarrassed and had to click on the other person''s homepage to see what heroes he


    often yed.


    Louise mainly ys as an assassin, and Izabe picked the hero he yed the most games with and


    gave him a skin.


    Within a hundred dors, but Izabe is still a little distressed.


    The other party''s avatar is still gray, apparently not online.


    Izabe''s heart dropped and she nned to quit the game to take a shower and go to bed.


    However, she was just about to quit when Jason''s group invitation came through.


    Izabe didn''t even think twice before turning it down, and after she turned it down three times, Jason


    called FaceBook directly: "Why did you turn it down?"


    "I''m going to rest."


    "y with me for a hundred dors a game."


    Izabe is poor, but she knows what money to earn and what not to earn: "I really need a break."


    Jason had a way of dealing with Izabe: "You''re in the first high school sophomore ss 7, right? Do


    you want me toe and see you tomorrow?"


    Others say this Izabe is not believe, but Jason the scoundrel.


    Izabe''s face turned red with anger: "Only a handful of hits!"


    "Got it, little money-grubber!"


    When he entered the game, Jason was surprised to find that Izabe actually had Noble 1: "You


    charged it?"


    Izabe was a little embarrassed: "Well, here goes, y seriously."


    Thinking of his own ugly record and disgracest night, Jason really got serious when he heard


    Izabe''s words.


    Jason yed well today, either three kills or four kills, and finally took a five-kill.


    He still has more than 30 seconds to revive, but his teammates are alive, and this one is already


    secure.


    Jason took a sip of water, "So, I''m handsome, right?"


    Izabe didn''t say anything as she struggled to tap the crystal, and as the opposite crystal exploded,


    she said in a rush, "Well, that was cool, I''m going to bed."


    Jason was satisfied, "Go rest, or it will be longer and not taller."


    Izabe didn''t say anything, and when the settlement page came out, she just quit the group.


    She won''t be on this game anymore.


    Just as the thought started, a group invitation popped up.


    It is Xu.


    Izabe''s hand trembled in shock and she identally clicked no.


    The other side seemed to be patient and invited once more.


    Izabe blushed and ordered to ept, went in and the other side didn''t say anything, just pressed


    start.


    Entering the hero selection page, Izabe realized that Xu was about the same level as herself.


    Arlo had whispered in her ear too many times, and Izabe quickly understood that this was Xu''s


    trumpet.


    Izabe was a little surprised, how the other side yed small, but Xu seemed to have no microphone


    on, she was more embarrassed to speak.


    Xu''s skill is obviously much better than Jason''s, six or seven minutes to finish a game, half an hour


    o''clock tomorrow night."


    After saying that, the other party quit the group.


    Izabe looked at her phone nkly, didn''t he dislike her pit?

 Chapter 650 A Fool

    Chapter 650 A Fool


    Chapter 650 A Fool


    Marcus had just finished his phone call and turned around to see Victor just exiting the game, he


    smiled a little, "Who are you ying with?"


    Victor dropped his phone and took the book from him, "A dumbass."


    But not a fool, have not seen people so stupid, pit a hand to send him a skin?


    Although the skin sent is not much more expensive, but a twenty-eight eightpanion skin, but Victor


    inside the game has always been not spend money.


    He ys well, and likes to y assassin, and quick to get started, and quick to react at this age, this


    game is not very attractive to him.


    What''s more, the game inside to buy skin, see and touch things, it is better to take a few dozen dors


    to eat more grilled meat more practical.


    Last night he thought the girl was a woman who only pouted, and he thought it was her way of


    attracting himself, but as soon as he got online today, a gift alert popped up on his phone screen.


    It was only when he clicked on it that he realized it was a skin from Jessie, the first skin he had in all


    the time he had been ying this game.


    Usually the game online will send some skins, but he does not have that patience to collect, so for so


    long, Victor a skin is not.


    There is no difference to him between having a skin and not having a skin, it''s still a messy kill.


    He does not like to owe people, twenty-eight eighty-eight skin, he will send her a few stars well.


    Originally thought that the other party will take advantage of the group double row to hook up with their


    own, did not expect Jessie not a word.


    Victor is stupid enough to know that he misunderstood her and that she is a fool.


    Marcus raised an eyebrow, "You''ll y games with idiots?"


    "It''s fun to y with fools once in a while."


    Victor did not want to talk anymore, opened the book, took theputer and started to get the


    programming.


    Marcus saw this and didn''t ask any more questions, "Ask me if you don''t understand."


    After saying that, Marcus realized he had said something stupid, and when did Victor ever not


    understand?


    It was Izabe''s second night with the Lloyd family, and after lying in bed for half an hour, she finally


    drifted off to sleeppared tost night when she tossed and turned and had trouble sleeping.


    Only the sleep was not very good. Izabe had a dream that she had teamed up with someone to y


    the game again, and she had pitted him again, this time not like before, but caught her scolding.


    Izabe was so scolded that she almost cried and opened her eyes only to realize she was dreaming.


    The rm on one side of the phone kept ringing and Izabe hurriedly took the phone and turned off


    the rm.


    It''s six o''clock.


    She didn''t sleep too earlyst night and woke up still a little sleepy.


    But it''s a half-hour drive to school, and you''ll bete if you''re not out by 6:30.


    Izabe rushed to get up and wash up. She packed up and carried her school bag downstairs just as


    Alicia woke up and Ashle walked in from outside with her breakfast.


    "Uncle Ashley, good morning."


    Ashle, despite her cold face, was quite nice to her, and Izabe opened her mouth and called out,


    "Aunt Alicia, good morning."


    Alicia yawned while nodding, "Izabe, good morning."


    Izabe walked to the table and sat down, and Marcus came downstairs, with Victor following behind


    him.


    Victor said hello to Alicia and the girls and went straight out.


    He''s going back to school for intensive training and said sost night.


    By this time it was 6:15 and Izabe was eating her breakfast with her head down, chewing with her


    cheeks puffed out like a little squirrel.


    Alicia looked lovely and couldn''t resist taking a picture.


    As a result, I didn''t expect the camera sh to be forgotten off, and Izabe subconsciously looked up


    and looked at Alicia with nk eyes.


    Alicia couldn''t resist taking another picture before she put her phone down: "Izabe is so cute, auntie


    will take a picture for you."


    Izabe face slightly red, mouth inside the bun has not swallowed, she can not speak, so embarrassed


    to continue to eat.


    At 6:25, Izabe finished thest sip of soy milk: "Marcus, Aunt Alicia, Uncle Ashley, I''m off to school!"


    Marcus also finished his breakfast, "Where do you have an appointment with your ssmate, I''ll drive


    you there."


    Izabe was a little embarrassed, but thinking that she had an appointment with Callie for thirty minutes


    at six, she pursed her lips a little: "In front of her house."


    Izabe said, adding, "Her house is the second one at the intersection."


    Marcus nodded, "Let''s go."


    IzabellAlexandre is still some distance from Callie''s house, one in the front and one in the back, a


    difference of 600 or 700 meters, and it takes 6 or 7 minutes to walk there.


    Marcus drove her much faster, and Izabe arrived thirty minutes earlier, just before she saw Callie


    running out of the vi with a bun in her mouth.


    Callie''s mom was still chasing after her, "You''re not drinking the milk, are you, Callie?"


    Callie couldn''t care less about the milk: "No more, Mom!"


    She had a 30-minute appointment with Izabe, and she waste for the first day of school together,


    how embarrassing!


    Callie didn''t expect to see Izabe get off Marcus'' bike just as she ran out of the house.


    She had heard of Marcus in junior high school. Marcus was two years older than them and was a


    popr figure in their school.


    But Callie had only heard of Marcus, but had never actually met the man.


    Today so a glimpse, found Marcus also looks quite good.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He is obviously not Victor that hanging looks, Marcus looks to be with Zhou Zheng harsh some, face


    lines, deep features, eighteen or neen years old eyes already have a few mature men''s sharpness.


    "Good morning, Izabe."


    Callie hurriedly took off the bun she was biting into, and her face instantly turned red.


    Had I known she would not have run so fast, ugly state are seen by the handsome man!


    Izabe walked over to Callie: "Good morning, Callie."


    Marcus only scanned Callie before withdrawing his gaze to look at Izabe: "I''m off, Izabe."


    Izabe nodded and gently admonished, "Marcus be careful on the road."


    "Hmm."


    Marcus responded and rode off.


    Izabe looked away before inclining her head to Callie, her eyes falling on the bun in Callie''s hand,


    "Haven''t you had breakfast yet, Callie?"


    Callie said as she bit into her bun, "ident, got upte today."


    Heck, she''s not going to admit that she got too excitedst night and sleptte!


    "Ohhh."


    Izabe didn''t think much of it, she thought of Callie''s misunderstanding yesterday, "Callie, Victor and I


    are really just normal ssmates."


    Callie took another bite of the bun, her eyes sweeping back and forth across her face: "Hmph, anyway,


    I haven''t seen when he''s ever stepped in to help an ordinary ssmate."


    Izabe embarrassed embarrassed, can not refute, so no longer mention this.


    Callie had already decided she didn''t like Victor and had just seen Marcus, who she thought wasn''t too


    bad, "Do you have your brother''s FaceBook?"


    Izabe was stunned for a moment and took out her phone, "Yes, do you want to add Marcus?"


    Callie rolled her eyes, "Does your brother know you betrayed him like that?"


    "I''m not, I''m not, I just-"


    Izabe found it impossible to exin, so she silently put the phone away.


    Callie, who had finished eating the bun, took out her phone, "Push your brother''s FaceBook to me."


    Izabe gave her a look, "You''re right, I shouldn''t have betrayed Marcus like that."


    Callie is speechless: "..."


    She is lifting a stone to smash her own feet?

 Chapter 651 Victor Is Not My Own

    Chapter 651 Victor Is Not My Own


    Chapter 651 Victor is not my own


    Marcus turned out of the vi not far after riding his bike and saw Victor buying breakfast at a roadside


    stand.


    He rode over and tapped Victor on the shoulder, "Isn''t there a set?"


    Victor gave Marcus azy look, "Do you not know if I have set training, Marcus?"


    Marcusughed a little, "Why don''t you seem to like Izabe very much?"


    Victor''s eyebrows twitched and he reached out to take the finished pancake fruit: "I can''t say if I like it


    or not."


    Marcus saw his scattered attitude and stopped asking: "Izabe she''s more introverted, it''s not easy to


    make a friend."


    Victor was unimpressed: "It''s not my business what friends she makes."


    Marcus smiled and said no more, "I''m going to school."


    Victor held the front of the car with one hand and the pancake fruit with the other, took a bite and


    responded, "Mmm." while chewing.


    Callie likes Victor''s thing, Marcus still heard a little, after all, he read the middle school and high school


    are Callie and Victor two follow the reading, they two junior high school when he was also in school, so


    that little thing naturally know.


    Not to mention in school, is outside, Marcus also met twice Callie to Victor confession.


    Callie lives in the same vi as their family, so when Izabe mentionedst night that she had a school


    date with her ssmates, Marcus immediately thought of Callie.


    If he can think of it, Victor can naturally think of it.


    Victor really hates Callie, he began to be confessed by girls from the third grade, but also Callie ghosts,


    from junior high school until now, he went to where she also followed to where, but where a little what


    ambiguous. She will have to confess her love for the festival.


    Victor refused countless times, and now tired of it, he simply when Callie transparent, no matter what


    she did or said, he did not see or hear.


    Izabe and Callie have suddenly fallen in love, and Victor is naturally avoiding Izabe.


    Izabe and Callie entered the ssroom together, and as soon as Izabe sat down, Lyra in the front


    seat immediately looked back at her, "Izabe, why did youe in with Callie?"


    Izabe gave Lyra a look, thinking about what Lyra said yesterday, Izabe didn''t really want to


    befriend Lyra: "Well, our families live close to each other, I came to school with her."


    When Lyra heard this from Izabe, her eyes widened and she looked at Izabe incredulously.


    Callie''s family lives but Minx Vi, Minx Vi is notoriously rich, her family is rich, Lyra she is not just


    know.


    Yesterday Izabe just came to report, she noticed that the shoes Izabe was wearing and the school


    bag she was using were not branded goods.


    And yesterday afternoon gym ss, they ate ice-cream together, Izabe did not want to Callie, directly


    pick the expensive to buy, Izabe bought also with them to eat a few dors of ice-cream.


    Lyra thought Izabe was an ordinary family like her own, and that''s why she wanted to make friends


    with Izabe.


    But now Izabe says she told her that she lives close to Callie''s family.


    Callie''s house is inside the Ming Soo vi, and there are not many private houses near the vi, and


    IzabellAlexandre is apparently also inside the vi area.


    Realizing this, Lyra''s face became a bit ugly and looked at Izabe with aplicated expression, "Oh,


    so she didn''t give you a hard time, did she?"


    Izabe shook her head, "No."


    "Izabe!"


    At that moment, Callie walked over.


    Seeing Callie, Lyra was a bit vain and turned back to pretend she was reading a book.


    Izabe looked up at Callie, "What''s wrong?"


    "Go to the bathroom with me."


    Hearing Callie''s words, Izabe was stunned for a moment and responded by nodding her head in a


    hurry, "Ah, oh oh."


    Her dumbfounded look made Callieugh, and Izabe blushed and got up to follow Callie out of the


    ssroom.


    Just as she left the ssroom, Callie skimmed the corner of her mouth, "What was that Lyra saying


    about me again?"


    Izabe was surprised that Callie would know, "How did you-"


    Callie nced back at Izabe, "How do I know that? Of course I know! Lyra is so bad, she obviously


    likes Victor herself, but she pretends like she doesn''t! She doesn''t dare to chase Victor, but she looks


    at me with displeasure! It''s not like she''s been making fun of me behind my back twice, I''m used to it."


    Callie said while rolling her eyes, Lyra kind of disgusting coward, she does not want to bother with her.


    Listening to Callie, Izabe was a little distressed by her words, "Does she talk badly about you a lot?"


    "Yeah! I''ve been in the same ss with her since middle school, and I''m in the same ss with her in


    high school, for fuck''s sake! Not long after the first year of high school, she went around telling people


    that I liked Victor to the point of insanity, and told other girls not to peek at Victor, or I would beat them


    up if I saw them!"


    "Victor is not mine alone, they can look at it, why should I hit them? A bunch of idiots!"


    Izabe felt that Callie was right, and thinking about what Lyra had said to her yesterday, she pursed


    her lips: "I won''t even y with Lyra anymore."


    Callie then nodded in satisfaction: "You''re not too stupid! Otherwise don''t me me for not warning you


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Izabe didn''t say anything, she had long experienced being stabbed in the back by her friends.


    The best friend who once hugged her and said she wanted to take high school and college exams


    together could see her diary public when she was ridiculed by others, making her aplete and utter


    joke.


    Izabe once asked them why, and theyughed and said, "Izabe, you''re not that naive to think we''d


    really be friends with you, are you? Look at you, you''re dumb, short, can''t talk and you''re a weird girl,


    all you do is do homework and read books, who would like to be friends with you?"


    Callie called Izabe out for something else, "Did you finish your math homework?"


    Izabe heard her words and snapped back, "It''s done, but I-"


    "Then give it to me quickly, I don''t even know how to do it, it''s so hard!"


    Izabe tried to exin, but Callie didn''t want to hear it: "Hurry up and pull, it''s morning readingter!"


    They have early reading at 7:30 and sses start at 8:00.


    "Callie, I''m terrible at math!"


    Callie pushed and pulled Izabe back: "It''s okay, it can''t be worse than me! I can''t even do it!"


    Izabe was so embarrassed that she didn''t know how to exin her "no" in mathematics.


    Callie walked over to Izabe''s seat but caught a glimpse of the workbook on her desk, "Don''t worry, I''ll


    give it back to you after morning reading!"


    With that, she took Izabe''s workbook and ran back to her seat!


    Izabe stood by her chair, watching Callie''s back, and finally had to sit helplessly in her seat.

 Chapter 652 - Tsk, How Stupid

    Chapter 652 - Tsk, How Stupid


    Chapter 652 - Tsk, how stupid


    Just as Izabe sat down, a chair was pulled aside and Victor threw his book bag on the table and


    came down with his legs wide open.


    The smell of sweat was so strong on the boy who had just finished ying that he smelled it as soon


    as he sat down Izabe.


    Izabe blushed a little and her hand trembled a little as she flipped through the book.


    Victor skimmed her and said nothing, tilting his head back and gulping down water.


    Thest two math sses in the afternoon, the seventh ss math teacher is a veteran teacher, the


    quality of teaching is needless to say, is a person is a little old-fashioned.


    When ites to math ss, the ss is conscious of talking less.


    Today, the math teacher just entered the door on the face, people have not yet walked to the podium,


    the hand has been thrown to the podium two books, "bang" a shocked the stage ravens.


    "Callie, Izabe, get out and stand there!"


    Izabe was confused when she was suddenly named, but looking at the angry face of the math


    teacher, she didn''t dare to say anything and got up from her seat.


    Callie was also red in the face as the two girls were suddenly thrown out of the ssroom to stand, and


    the rest of the ss was stunned.


    Izabe and Callie both just stood outside, the math teacher inside the ssroom raised her hand and


    pped the podium again, "How many words did I say, no copying of homework, the exact same steps


    to solve the problem, the exact same mistakes, do you think I''m stupid?"


    "With such an attitude towards learning, you still want to enter university, I think you don''t want to go to


    school at all! I assigned a total of five questions, three basic questions a geometry question and a


    function question, and only two basic questions were correct!"


    Izabe was standing outside and heard this from the math teacher and realized why she was


    sentenced to stand out.


    Izabe listened, her face flushed red, shame making her eyes burn.


    Callie, who is also embarrassed, is not as thin-skinned as Izabe.


    When she saw that Izabe was on the verge of tears, Callie panicked and reassured her in a low


    voice, "Don''t think too much, Gao is just like that, she doesn''t show any mercy when she scolds


    people.


    Izabe bowed her head, looked at her shoes and didn''t say anything.


    When she didn''t respond, Callie panicked even more: "You, are you okay?"


    "Don''t cry, it''s my fault! I shouldn''t have copied your homework! I was in such a hurry that I forgot to


    change some steps, Izabe, don''t you cry!"


    Callie was getting more and more anxious and forgot to lower her voice, and wanted to say something


    else, but the teacher inside threw a piece of chalk: "Callie, do you have a sense of glory in copying


    homework?"


    When Mr. Gao said that, the students at the bottom of the roomughed.


    Callie''s face was blue and red, and she didn''t dare to speak again.


    A ss bell thought up, Mr. Gao also did not let them in the intention, sitting on the podium drinking


    water, did not even look at them.


    At this time the other sses were also leaving ss and were quite surprised to see two female


    students standing at the entrance of the Sophomore 7 ss.


    Callie is also considered a popr figure, but Izabe is still unknown to many people.


    Both of them are good-looking, attracting many boys to deliberately walk back and forth in the corridors


    of the sophomore ss 7.


    Callie is thick-skinned and when she sees someone tantly ogling them, she directly res and


    scolds them, "What are you looking at, you''ve never seen a penalty station!"


    Izabe is different, she is thin-skinned, only came to school the second day was punished to stand,


    held a whole session did not cry, now the ss is over, she can not hold some.


    But she also knew it was useless to cry, and forced herself not to cry out.


    But the eyes are very red, Callie look at the heart is not a good taste, looked at the podium teacher


    Gao, gritted her teeth, she ran in: "Teacher Gao, copy the homework is me, Izabe she did not let me


    copy, I grabbed her workbook copy, you have punished her to stand for a ss, the second ss let


    her back? "


    Mr. Gao nced at Izabe who had her head bowed outside. Compared to Callie, Izabe was too


    well behaved.


    She was also angry, "Okay, don''t stand, don''t copy the homework again."


    "Thank you, Mr. Gao, I will listen carefully and not copy homework anymore!"


    Callie finished patting the horse''s back and rushed out to drag Izabe back in, "The teacher said no


    more impunity, hurry in."


    Izabe looked at the math teacher on the podium, coincidentally old high in holding sses frame,


    see the little girl eyes red, a look of aggrieved and sad, she also have a few embarrassed, open voice


    rare moderate a few points: "listen carefully, your math foundation is too poor."


    Izabe answered, holding back tears, "Mmm."


    After saying that, she hurried back to her seat with her head down and got down straight away.


    Victor was sipping his water, nced askance at Izabe sprawled beside him and raised an eyebrow.


    So thin-skinned?


    Callie knew that Izabe was mostly crying, and she knew that she had screwed Izabe over this time.


    But what about the end of ss time, she couldn''t go over and say anything to Izabe, lest she be


    amused by the jokers.


    Izabe didn''t cry, she just looked down and wiped her tears with her clothes. As soon as the bell rang,


    she took out her notebook and sat upright to listen to the lesson.


    But she was really not good at math, and her former teacher had struggled with it, even leaving her


    after school to give her small sses, but Izabe just had a problem with math and couldn''t learn it no


    matter what.


    At first she was able to keep up with the teacher, but halfway through the ss, she couldn''t even keep


    up with her notes.


    She had just remembered half of the steps to solve the problem when the teacher erased the


    ckboard and started to talk about the new problem.


    Izabe sped up her hands, but still not as fast as the teacher was wiping the ckboard.


    Victor for the first time to see people learn math so dull, even if you remember the steps to solve the


    problem, but also remember the wrong.


    Tsk, how stupid.


    "Misremembered here."


    Izabe was in a hurry when a boy suddenly reached out his hand and dropped his index finger on the


    third step of the solution she had memorized.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Izabe looked at him nkly, and Victor took her notebook directly and corrected the misremembered


    one for her in a few clicks.


    He was ready to return the book, his eyes fell on the still somewhat red eyes, and his hand ghosted the


    rest of the steps to help her fill in as well.


    Izabe looked at theplete steps of the solution and took her notebook with some gratitude,


    "Thank you."


    Victor didn''t say anything as he spun the Rubik''s Cube under the table.


    Izabe watched as the long, white fingers flew around the Rubik''s Cube, and in just a few strokes, the


    messy squares were put into ce in twoyers.


    After a few more spins, the whole cube had recovered.


    So awesome.


    Noticing her eyes, Victor gave her a sideways nce, his peach blossom eyes slightly hooked: "The


    topic is almost finished."


    Izabe embarrassed, quickly retracted his eyes to look at the ckboard, found a new question, the


    teacher has finished exining.


    Her head was empty and she wanted to cry a little.

 Chapter 653 But She CanT Read

    Chapter 653 But She Can''T Read


    Chapter 653 But she can''t read


    Izabe then went off on a tangent and found that she could no longer follow the topics the math


    teacher was talking about for most of the next ss.


    She held the pen, a pair of almond eyes kept looking at the ckboard, but only she knew that the


    pressure was unintelligible.


    Victor, who saw her not taking notes anymore, originally thought she was suddenly smart and actually


    understood those two big questions.


    I didn''t expect that near the end of ss, when the math teacher asked them to review it again, the


    person beside him pushed the workbook to him and asked him with a voice that almost cried out, "Can


    you, teach me, I didn''t keep up with the teacher just now."


    Izabe has never been so embarrassed in her life, even if she can''t learn math well, she also learns


    from others who are distracted in ss.


    Victor looks like a very good math person, he ys with the Rubik''s cube does not affect his ability to


    do the problem.


    But not yourself, but it''s just ten seconds or so, and then you look up, and you can''t keep up with what


    the teacher is saying.


    By the time she had sorted out the steps from the beginning, the teacher had moved on to other topics.


    Two big questions, Izabe copy did not have time to copy, listen did not have time to listen.


    She really wanted to cry.


    The young girl''s voice was soft and tense, mixed with a few crying trills, like something sweeping


    across the tip of the heart.


    Some itching.


    Victor nced at Izabe, the eyes were red again, as if he refused, she could cry out on the spot.


    He tsked impatiently, took her notebook directly, and solved the two problems with a few swishes: "See


    for yourself."


    Izabe gave Victor a grateful look, "Thank you."


    Soon, Izabe found another problem.


    Victor used a different way of solving the problem, which was concise and clear. A big problem was


    solved in seven steps, which was much easier than the teacher''s method.


    But she can''t read it!


    The first time Izabe realized she was so stupid was when she was stabbed in the back by her so-


    called best friend, and she didn''t feel so stupid.


    She didn''t know how step three got to step four, Victor must have omitted some obvious condition, but


    she had been looking for a long time and she still didn''t understand it.


    I didn''t understand either question.


    Izabe pursed her lips and looked blearily at Victor, who was already packed up and waiting for school


    to be over, "I, I didn''t read it."


    Just after the words were said, her face went straight to red.


    Victor was already feeling troubled, and when he heard her say that, what patience he had left was


    gone: "How did you get into high school?"


    Izabe knew she was indeed indisputable, pursed her lips and dared not speak, only her hand pushed


    the workbook towards Victor''s desk again.


    She didn''t push it all the way through, but only a corner of the book.


    Victor looked on and refused without mercy, "I have something to do, ask someone else."


    At that moment, the bell rang and the teacher at the podium said "ss dismissed".


    Victor also got up and headed out, Izabe opened her mouth and had to hold it back.


    She nned to ask someone else, but it was only her second day of transferring over and she didn''t


    recognize all the students in her ss, and Izabe didn''t even know which one was better at math.


    Before she could find someone to beg, Lyra in front of her suddenly turned back and raised her


    eyebrows in triumph: "I told you, if you''re with Callie, you''ll get screwed by her sooner orter! This time


    you were punished for standing, next time you might have to do a review at the g-raising ceremony!"


    Izabe is already thin-skinned, and only an hour after being punished, Lyra came over to lift her


    wounds.


    Izabe''s cheeks were red with anger and she was just about to say something when Callie threw a


    workbook at Lyra: "Lyra, why do you have such a bad mouth? I just copied an assignment, but it''s


    better than copying someone else''s essay and being exposed and pretending to be aggrieved!"


    Lyra was exposed, the smugness on her face was gone, her face was blue and white, looking at Callie,


    she was almost crying with anger.


    Callie took the workbook back: "I''m warning you, if you keep talking nonsense, I''ll post all those things


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    you did in middle school to the school forum, and see who is more disgusting than who!"


    Callie''s words finally scared Lyra, and Lyra grabbed her school bag and ran straight away.


    A good person asked CallieLyra what she used to do in junior high school, Callie waved her hand:


    "What are you gossiping about, do I know you well?"


    The girl was annoyed by Callie''s disgrace: "Lyra is right, you just can''t see others well and want to


    make rumors about them!"


    Callie was happy to hear this: "What did I say about rumors? I don''t know who asked me about Lyra,


    but I didn''t say anything, and you said I was making up rumors! I think you''re the one who''s making the


    usation!"


    The girl couldn''t talk Callie out of it, so she finally lifted her bag and ran away too.


    Izabe watched in amazement, she thought Callie was really good, two people can''tpete with her


    one mouth.


    And just now Callie although threatened Lyra said to expose her junior high school those ck


    material, but others asked, but Callie did not say a word.


    Izabe thinks about all the bad things Lyra said about Callie yesterday, and the more she thinks Lyra


    is not worth dating.


    Everyone in the ss knows that Callie''s mouth is not to be messed with, and the girls are not


    interested, and others who are curious about Lyra''s affairs are afraid to ask.


    The nice man ran away before Callie looked at Izabe, "Did you just ask Victor about math


    problems?"


    Izabe nodded, a little embarrassed, "Well."


    Callie skimmed the corner of her mouth: "Next time you don''t ask him, he''s not the kind of enthusiastic


    learner, before someone asked him a question, he got mad on the spot and lifted the desk."


    She just looked at Izabe, looked scared, afraid that Victor even the old high face are not given, on


    the spot the desk lifted, on Izabe so thin skin, iron will have to cry out on the spot.


    Hearing Callie''s words, Izabe was stunned for a moment, "Really? He, he wrote me the steps to


    solve the problem, but I couldn''t read them."


    Callie thought she had heard wrong, but looking at the workbook in Izabe''s hand, it was dragon-


    flecked and indeed Victor''s handwriting.


    Callie was sour for a moment, but she quickly gathered her emotions, "You take what I just said as a


    fart, let it go and it''s gone."


    Victor sure does like Izabe!


    Izabe couldn''t help but smile a little and thought Callie was so cute: "Callie, you''re so cute."


    Callie suddenly blushed when she heard Izabe''spliment coldly, "You, you, what are you doing?"


    Izabe smiled at Callie''s bemused look, but she couldn''t smile again when she thought that she


    couldn''t read the steps of two math problems: "I can''t read Victor''s solution."


    Callie scanned it, she couldn''t read it either, but it wasn''t a big deal: "What''s the point, let''s just go to


    the top of the grade and ask!"


    Callie said, taking the workbook and pulling Izabe up as soon as she could, "Hurry up, or they''ll have


    to go back to the dorm!"

 Chapter 654 Oh, You DonT Like Candy Canes

    Chapter 654 Oh, You Don''T Like Candy Canes


    Chapter 654 Oh, you don''t like candy canes


    "Callie--"


    Izabe only had time to call out to Callie before she was dragged outside.


    Callie looks pretty and frail, but she is not slow at all. Izabe was quickly run out of the ss by her


    and ran over to ss 1.


    Only when she reached sophomore ss 1 did Callie let go of Izabe and peer inside the ss, and


    soon she saw Antonio Parker.


    Callie is pretty, just started high school and made a name for herself in the first middle school, now take


    this Izabe is also good looking, two good looking girls run to their ss side to see, many boys in


    ss 1 are a little excited.


    This is the end of the school day, but ss 1 is a key ss, although the ss is over, the ss is still


    not less students, we all consciously study in the ss for another half an hour before going to dinner


    and bath, and thene back to study in the evening.


    A girl from ss 1 just walked out of the ssroom door, and Callie went straight to her: "ssmate,


    please call Antonio Parker for me."


    The girl nced at Callie and wondered what she was thinking, looking a little strange.


    She looked again at Izabe beside Callie, her eyes fell on Izabe''s face, and a sh of amazement


    passed through the girl''s eyes.


    "ssmate?"


    Callie knew Izabe was timid, and when she saw the girl looking at Izabe, she couldn''t help but


    open her mouth and call out again.


    It was then that the girl withdrew her eyes, turned back to the ss, walked to Antonio''s desk, and


    knocked on his desk, "Antonio, there are two female students outside looking for you."


    The girl''s voice is not too loud, but at this time the ss is very quiet, plus Callie they are standing


    outside has long attracted the attention of many students, her voice has just fallen, the ss has a few


    bold boys coaxing: "ss president, that is Callie yeah, ss 7 flower, she will not Victor, chase you


    instead, ah? "


    Antonio inclined his head to look at Callie standing at the window, a slight blush on his clear cheeks:


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    He said, put down the ink pen in his hand, reached up and lifted the sses on the bridge of his nose,


    got up and walked out.


    Walking out of the ss, Antonio realized that there was a girl standing next to Callie, one he hadn''t


    seen before.


    He only nced at the other man before withdrawing his gaze andnding on Callie: "You wanted to


    see me?"


    Callie nodded and pulled Izabe beside her: "Her name is Izabe, a new transfer from our ss.


    There are some math problems today that we didn''t understand in ss, can you exin them to us?"


    Callie and Antonio are also in the same junior high school, Antonio is also a bully all the way to school,


    but the two have not been in the same ss, only the English speech when there was a friendship.


    She couldn''t do math, and asked Antonio for a cram session before the exam, but because of Lyra''s


    mouth, and the head of the teaching department reported them two early love, Callie was afraid of


    dying Antonio, the two never contacted again in private.


    Antonio nodded at Callie''s words and greeted Izabe, "Hello Izabe, my name is Antonio."


    Izabe looked at the clean-cut boy in front of her and nodded in embarrassment, "Hello, Antonio."


    "I''lle to your ss and give you a talk?"


    Callie begged, Izabe thin-skinned, standing outside the corridor to exin, to and from the students,


    Izabe have to be embarrassed.


    "Yeah, our ss is probably gone by now."


    "Okay then, you guys go back first, I''ll pack my stuff ande over in two minutes."


    "Oh yeah."


    Callie yed pack up and inclined her head to Izabe and said, "Izabe, let''s go back first, he''lle


    over and exin it to uster."


    Izabe nodded, "Good."


    The two returned to the sophomore ss of seven, except for a few students who were cleaning,


    people were almost gone.


    Izabe packed up her school bag and before she was done, Antonio came over.


    A grade, Antonio is a perennial top ten students, we all know each other, see Antonio, the other


    students are a little surprised, but did not say anything.


    Callie has long carried her school bag and sat on Victor''s seat, not to mention, this big devil''s seat, she


    sat or a little vain.


    After sitting for a few seconds, Callie felt it was still not right: "Izabe, let''s change seats."


    Otherwise, let which bad mouth to Victor snitch, Victor and have to be angry.


    Izabe thought too much about it and just assumed Callie didn''t like sitting there, so she got up and


    changed seats with her.


    Antonio sat right in front of them and saw the two sitting down before he smiled and asked, "Which


    questions are they?"


    Callie looked to Izabe, who blushed slightly and held out her workbook, "This solution, I don''t quite


    understand."


    Antonio immediately recognized that it was Victor''s word, some surprise, but he was not a gossip, and


    did not ask anything, "I''ll look at it first."


    Izabe gratefully handed over the workbook and Antonio looked at it for a moment and quickly


    deduced, "Which step did you start not to understand?"


    Izabe raised her finger and pointed to the third step. Antonio turned the book upside down and asked


    her to look at the geometric figure from a different angle.


    Izabe understood instantly, and the steps that followed naturally understood.


    Antonio is very patient, Izabe is slow to react, Callie can''t remember the form, he waited one by


    one to give them the basic form again.


    Twenty minutester, Antonio finished the three big questions, Izabe dawned on her, and Callie


    wasted no time inplimenting the man, "You''re really a learner, you speak so clearly!"


    Antonio smiled shyly: "It''s five forty-five, you guys go home first, or it will be dark."


    "Okay, thanks for today, please have dinner some day ha, we go home first!"


    Callie was not polite with Antonio and finished looking at Izabe who was on the side: "Izabe, let''s


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    go back."


    Izabe nodded and said thank you again to Antonio.


    The three of them parted under the school building, Antonio went back to the dormitory and Callie and


    Izabe both went home.


    School ended a littlete today, and the old grandfather who bought candy canes at the door was gone.


    Callie was kinda lost and Izabe didn''t know it at first until she got on the bus and heard Callie sigh,


    "No more candy canes today."


    It took her a moment to respond, curving her lips into a smile, "Callie you like candy canes, huh?"


    Callie is a tough guy: "I don''t like it, I just think it looks good."


    Although Izabe had only known Callie for two days, she kind of knew that she sometimes liked to say


    the opposite, so she gave a rare and yful smile, "Oh, you don''t like candy canes."


    Callie naturally saw that Izabe wasughing at herself on purpose, and she blushed, "Izabe you''re


    really annoying!"


    Izabe covered her lips andughed more and more.

 Chapter 655 Your Exclusive Wild King Brother

    Chapter 655 Your Exclusive Wild King Brother


    Chapter 655 Your Exclusive Wild King Brother


    Izabe returned to the Lloyd family at almost 6:30 after a half hour of "cramming" from school.


    This evening Marcus has a club activity and won''t be back for dinner, so it''s just Izabe, Victor and


    Alicia.


    Izabe came back a littlete and just went up to the second floor to see Victor sitting at the dining


    table.


    She remembered what had happened in math ss and her face flushed instantly.


    Alicia came out with steamed fish, saw hering back, and called out to her from afar, "Izabe''s


    back!"


    "Hmm."


    "Wash your hands, it''s time to eat!"


    Alicia so many years still can not change the habit of love to see the beauty, Izabe good-looking, with


    baby fat face, delicate although less a few, but more lovely.


    Alicia often likes to stare at Izabe, Izabe is already thin skinned, was so she looked at two


    seconds, embarrassed, lowered her head and whispered a she went to her room to put the school bag.


    Izabe put her school bag away and washed her hands and went downstairs. The table was already


    set, Alicia and Ashle were already seated, and Victor was sitting on the right side, all waiting for her.


    Seeing this, Izabe hurriedly trotted over and sat down next to Victor.


    "How does the new school feel?"


    Alicia gave her a piece of fish.


    "Thank you Aunt Alicia."


    Izabe finished her thank you before responding, "It''s fine."


    She made new friends, and no one knew she was a geeky girl.


    "That''s good, if you can''t keep up with your studies, ask your Victor, he''s a good student."


    Alicia said, ncing at Victor who was eating his meal, "Victor, teach sister Izabe sometime."


    Victor nced aside at Izabe and responded carelessly, "Oh."


    The more Alicia looked at Izabe, the more she liked it, and even regretted that she had decided too


    "But Izabe is also studying, so she should be able to keep up with the progress."


    Hearing Alicia''s words, Victor nced at Izabe again, thinking of what happened in math ss, his


    peach blossom eyes slightly raised, he thought Alicia might have some misunderstanding of "good


    study".


    Although there are four people at the table, two of them don''t like to talk and one of them is shy and


    embarrassed to talk, but it doesn''t stop Alicia from eating and talking.


    She asked Izabe one minute and Victor the next, and the atmosphere at the table was actually kind


    of lively.


    Half an hourter, after dinner, Izabe wanted to help clean up, Alicia, like yesterday, directly pushed


    her hand away: "Let you Uncle Ashley do these, eat some fruit to study, homeworkst night, if you


    watch TV to rx."


    Five more problems were assigned for today''s math, where Izabe dared to watch TV: "Yes, Aunt


    Alicia."


    After Victor helped put the dishes away in the kitchen, the person came out and sat down on the couch


    directly to eat fruit.


    Izabe gave him a look, "Thank you."


    Her "thank you" was so small that it was almost inaudible, and if Victor hadn''t been so nice, he wouldn''t


    have heard it.


    Hearing her thank you, Victor inclined his head to look at her, thinking of Alicia''s words, in a rare act of


    kindness: "Did you read that?"


    Izabe was embarrassed and nodded her head, "Got it."


    "Oh."


    Victor grabbed an apple and got up and went upstairs.


    Izabe is also not good to stay to influence Alicia and Ashle two, also followed upstairs.


    She finished her English homework first, and then finished memorizing thenguage requirement,


    which took only forty minutes toplete.


    Izabe has already done the other general subject assignments at school, and now there are only the


    five questions left in math.


    Two of those five questions were simr to yesterday''s questions, and the remaining three questions


    were new to today''s lecture.


    Antonio''s exnation was quite thorough, and Izabe found that she could actually do the first two


    problems quite easily.


    She was somewhat amused until she saw the third question.


    Izabe went through the textbook for almost an hour and got the first two questions out, but she still


    couldn''t get the third one.


    Izabe wanted to ask Victor for advice, but remembering Callie''s words, she pursed her lips and


    decided to copy some forms up herself.


    After doing her math homework, Izabe''s whole body felt like it was drained of energy, and she


    couldn''t understand why her ability to understand math felt like it was blocked.


    The teacher said that mathematics and science is a family, her physics is not very good, but also not


    like math, every test is dragging behind, not to mention doing homework, basic questions are fine,


    when ites to a little more advanced and difficult topics, Izabe feel as if they can not even read


    the topic.


    Closing her workbook, Izabe slumped directly onto the bed behind her.


    The soft,rge bed made her incredibly rxed, and she looked at the ceiling above her head,


    inexplicably remembering what Xu had told her yesterday before he went offline.


    He seems to have put her on the line at 10:00.


    But she doesn''t like ying games either. Izabe also wants to memorize the words in the English


    Oxford Dictionary, but she forgot to tell Xu she wasn''t going to be online yesterday before she got


    offline.


    After a moment of hesitation, Izabe still touched her phone and logged into the game.


    The phone was bought for her by Alicia, and the new one is good in every way.


    Izabe looked at the time, 9:55. She found Xu''s dialog box and wanted to leave a message saying


    that she was still a student and had to study and couldn''t y games every day.


    Just finished typing, before the message was sent, the screen popped up Xu''s group invitation.


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, reacted, and her finger had already tapped the confirmation button.


    She just went in and before she could type, the game went into matchmaking.


    Izabe was so embarrassed that she had to n to finish the game.


    However, the other side did not give her a chance, about ten minutes a game, forty minutester, Xu


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    rare did not immediately match: "You want to y to what level?"


    Izabe is now a Diamond, and she doesn''t quite understand how many levels there are in this game


    yet, so she had to say back, "That''s all it takes."


    The other side returned another sentence: "Forget it, take you on the king."


    He said and opened another game of match.


    At 10:03, Xu said, "That''s it for today," and then went offline.


    Izabe also quit the game, having long forgotten what she came up for.


    Just after quitting the game, Arlo messaged her: "Izabe, where did you find the Wild King, who


    brought you to Diamond in two days? I''m still in tinum, save the kid! Can you take me with you?"


    Izabe naturally didn''t dare to agree casually: "I don''t know him, it''s the teammate I pitted that day, he


    doesn''t seem to like ying games with others too much."


    Because these two nights many people want Xu to take, but it seems to have been only the two of


    them team, Izabe again stupid also know must be Xu refused other team invitation.


    "Okay."


    Seeing Arlo''s words, Izabe''s face inexplicably flushed.

 Chapter 656 She Is Not A Good Person

    Chapter 656 She Is Not A Good Person


    Chapter 656 She is not a good person


    Izabe had been dreaming all night because of Arlo''s words.


    The next day when the rm clock wanted to wake up, Izabe was awakened and looked at the


    ceiling above her head for a moment not knowing whether she was dreaming or reality.


    The rm on the side rang so loudly that Izabe came back to her senses, rushed to press the rm,


    raised her hand to pat her burning cheeks and got up to go into the bathroom to wash up.


    Izabe got up early today, she had an appointment with Callie to go back to school early and discuss


    her math homework from yesterday.


    Of course, they two math dregs, and then how to discuss what can not be discussed, the two go back


    so early, of course, is to find Antonio.


    Izabe got up early today, Alicia was still up when she came downstairs, Ashle had juste back


    from buying breakfast, saw her and nodded: "Izabe up so early?"


    Izabe took her breakfast from Ashle: "I want to go back to school early to ask my ssmates for help


    with math problems."


    Izabe said, somewhat embarrassed, "I''m not very good at math."


    At this time, Victor just yawned and came down from upstairs, Ashle looked at him: "Victor he is good


    at math, you can ask him if you don''t understand."


    "Nnnn."


    Izabe responded, but didn''t ask Victor what he thought.


    She could see that Victor really hated it when people bothered him with these things.


    I didn''t expect Victor to suddenlye up to me, "Go back and ask again."


    Izabe froze and looked at him for a moment, half a second before responding, "Oh, ah, okay."


    Victor looked askance at Izabe, thinking that this person is really dull.


    "Uncle Ashley, I''m going back to school!"


    "Be careful on the road."


    Victor took another look at Izabe before leaving, he suddenly thought of the solution he had written


    for her in passing yesterday afternoon, she couldn''t have understood it, could she?


    Tsk, so stupid?


    Izabe finished her breakfast at exactly 6:10.


    Marcus did note backst night, living in the school dormitory, Alicia is still awake, Ashle went


    upstairs, Victor went to school early, and she was alone at the dinner table.


    She and Callie had arranged to meet at 6:20. Izabe hurriedly picked up her trash before getting up


    and heading out.


    She practically ran all the way to Callie''s house, and by the time she got there, Izabe''s cheeks were


    red and she was out of breath.


    Callie hasn''te out yet, Izabe hesitates to ring the doorbell, when she sees a beautiful woman


    she gets up, auntie will take you back to school."


    "Good morning, Auntie."


    "Good morning, how nice."


    Izabe''s first visit to Callie''s house was very formal.


    Callie''s mother, however, was very enthusiastic and prepared a milk snack for her.


    Callie sleepily came down with her school bag, and when she saw Izabe sitting on her living room


    couch, her sleepiness instantly escaped: "Wait for me, I''ll be ready in five minutes!"


    Callie''s mother red at her, "Are you still a girl? You didn''t want to get up when I told you to, now


    you''re in a hurry? Eat slowly, I''ll take you and Izabe back to schoolter."


    When Callie heard her mom''s words, she chewed and ran straight over and hugged her: "Wow, mom I


    love you so much!"


    They take the bus back to school, counting the waiting time to thirty-five minutes, if parents send,


    twenty minutes to school.


    Izabe watched the interaction between the two mothers and daughters with some envy.


    Callie took a sip of milk and looked over at Izabe, "Can you do the math problems fromst night?"


    Izabe was embarrassed, "Thest question will not."


    "Then you''re better than me, and I can''t do thest two questions."


    Callie doesn''t look like a good student, but she''s actually held back by math.


    She was very good at English and scored close to full marks in almost every test. In junior high school,


    she participated in an English recitation contest with Antonio and his team, and she ced higher than


    Antonio.


    But Callie is not only bad at math, she alsogs in physics, and is good atnguage and chemistry.


    She originally wanted to take Arts, but because of Victor, she followed Science in a fit of anger when


    she was sorted.


    She usually actually quite hard work, but short board this problem, really hard to solve.


    Callie''s mom heard her and let out augh, "Your math and physics, which day are you good?"


    Callie made a face at her mom as she ate and drank her fill before dragging Izabe downstairs to get


    ready for school.


    Since Callie''s mom sent her to school today, it was only 6:45 when Izabe and Callie arrived at


    school.


    She had just dropped off her book bag when Callie dragged her to Antonio.


    Early in the morning, the top students in the key sses were already in study mode.


    Callie stood at the ss 1 window and called out straight away, "Antonio."


    The young girl''s voice was crisp and soulful, drawing a lot of people to look over.


    Izabe was a little embarrassed and blushed.


    Antonio was much more calm than yesterday afternoon. He took his math book out and looked straight


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    at Callie: "Can''t do your homework?"


    Callie bristled, "Can''t understand it."


    Antonio smiled and looked over at Izabe, "Good morning."


    Izabe smiled back, "Good morning."


    The three of them went over to the audience side of the yground, and Antonio broke down the


    knowledge to tell Izabe and the girls.


    Izabe listened and finally learned, but Callie was still a little bit unable to follow, so Antonio had to


    give her another lecture alone.


    7:20, 10 minutes before morning reading.


    The trio went back just in time to run into Lyra, who saw the trio and changed her face oddly.


    Callie raised her eyebrows, "The three of us are studying together, so what, you can''t report us for a


    love triangle this time, can you?"


    If Lyra hadn''t reported it, Callie wouldn''t have failed her midterm math test.


    Lyra''s face stiffened, she didn''t say anything and ran straight up the stairs.


    Callie withdrew her eyes and looked at Izabe: "She''s not a nice person, don''t listen to her bullshit in


    the future."


    She said, paused, nced at Antonio in front of her and saw that he didn''t notice before she came up


    to Izabe''s ear and said, "You don''t want her to know that Victor likes you, or you''ll be out of luck!"


    Izabe blushed, "He really doesn''t like me."


    Callie didn''t believe it at all: "I know I know! I mean you don''t let her know you know Victor''s family!"


    Izabe knew Callie didn''t believe her, and she responded with an embarrassed, "Hmm."


    It didn''t take long to get back to ss before early reading, and Victor came back after that.


    He was on the school''s basketball team and was practicing during morning reading.


    The boys sat down on a burst of obvious sweat, not smelly, but very strong.


    Izabe inclined her head to look at him, just to meet the pair of peach blossom eyes, she was a bit at


    a loss, the pen in her hand fell directly on Victor''s shoes.


    Victor raised an eyebrow and reached down to pick up the pen.


    "Thanks."


    Victor finished drinking water, screwed the cap directly a hand up and threw the bottle into the garbage


    can inside.


    He leaned back in his chair and looked aside at Izabe, "Where won''t you?"

 Chapter 657 Our Izabella Is So Pretty

    Chapter 657 Our Izabe Is So Pretty


    Chapter 657 Our Izabe is so pretty


    Izabe froze for a moment, looking at him somewhat nkly, and only after half a second did she


    respond, "No more."


    Victor heard her say that, raised an eyebrow, and did not continue to ask.


    In the blink of an eye, it''s been a month since Izabe transferred over to the first high school. May is


    It was Izabe''s first time to take a general examination at the first high school, and she basically


    studied until eleven o''clock in the days before the exam before going to bed.


    During this time she even looked at her phone less, let alone went up to y the game.


    Victor has not seen the fool online on the game for a week in a row, more than half a month ago he has


    brought people on the king, after that not much take her to y the game.


    Originally thought that the other party will also have any idea machine, did not expect him this half


    month online, only asionally see her online, are their own single row a couple of offline.


    This week, Victor came online and saw that the other person''s avatar was dark.


    He clicked into the fool''s homepage panel, and thetest battle was still the one that opened at 9:45 a


    week ago.


    Victor felt uninterested and did not open the game, and simply retired.


    The midterm is tomorrow and he has always been a non-reviewer.


    But his tablemate Izabe, he saw her recently can be diligent, math forms memorized every day.


    It is not useful to memorize, but she did not ask, he naturally did not bother to say.


    Day after day, Callie ran out at noon and didn''t know where to go.


    Originally thought to be an unconscious tablemates, but I did not expect people sitting next to him, the


    sense of existence is quite low.


    It was the weekend after the midterm, and Izabe and Callie had a date to go out shopping and rx.


    The two of them used their lunch break to find Antonio during this time to make up for all the math


    fundamentals that they had fallen behind in their previous senior year, and this time one of the exams


    was a lot of work, and finally the exam was over, so naturally it was worth rxing.


    Izabe has not been out shopping for as long as she has been transferred here.


    Alicia heard that she had met her ssmates for a weekend shopping trip and happily slipped her a


    card: "Izabe swipe whatever you like, the password is your birthday!"


    Izabe came before Alicia prepared a bank card for her, but Izabe shy self-esteem and strong,


    Alicia afraid of hurting her, has not had the opportunity to take out, today that bank card finally had the


    opportunity to take out, Alicia is also very happy.


    Izabe was a little embarrassed and Marcus, who was standing by, shook his head at her.


    Izabe has moved into the Lloyd family for more than a month now. Although Marcus is as cold-faced


    as Ashle, he is as gentle as a brother to her, usually not talking much, but as long as he is home, he


    will try to wait for her to go out in the morning and drive her to Callie''s door.


    Izabe was embarrassed at first, but now that we''ve been together for a month or so, she''s gotten to


    know Marcus a lot better.


    Seeing her brother shake his head, she pursed her lips, "Thanks Aunt Alicia."


    She decided to go shopping tomorrow and buy Aunt Alicia and the others a gift!


    Alicia stroked Izabe''s long, silky hair and brought the bag up to the front: "To go shopping, of course,


    without a small dress, ah, this is what I bought yesterday with your Aunt Suny shopping, you see if you


    like it, if not, return it, tomorrow you can buy with your ssmates, if you like it, you can wear it


    tomorrow and go shopping with your ssmates! If you like it, you can wear it tomorrow and go


    shopping with your ssmates!


    Izabe looked over at Alicia and just felt her heart warming up.


    In all her life, no one has ever been so nice to her except her grandmother.


    And her grandmother, who was once the only one who was good to her, did not receive the favor of


    God and left her early.


    Izabe took the bag, "I like everything you bought."


    "Tsk, Izabe is so talkative!"


    Alicia likes Izabe and feels sorry for what Izabe had to go through.


    "I''m going to try on a dress."


    "Okay, go, go, go!"


    There is a bathroom on the second floor, Izabe also did not go back to the room, directly on the


    second floor to try.


    The skirt is not cheap at first nce, regardless of the material design is very good.


    Alicia when so many years when the big star, clothing is naturally undoubtedly, white dress embellished


    with yellowish flowers, innocent and a little yful, is suitable for Izabe this age to wear.


    The first time Izabe wore such a nice dress, she walked out with a little blush.


    "Wow, it''s beautiful!"


    Alicia has always been good atplimenting people, not to mention that Izabe is really good


    looking.


    Although there is still baby fat on the face, but the round goose egg face is cogen, the teenage


    girl also has the unique delicate and beautiful girl.


    Alicia turned over, took out a small rubber band and helped Izabe tie a fishbone braid.


    She couldn''t help but touch Izabe''s face: "Our Izabe is so pretty!"


    "godmother, I''ll rub-"


    Victor rode all the way over, the weather got hot, he was covered in sweat, entered the door is pulling


    the body clothes of heat dissipation, the words have not finished, just looked up and saw a white and


    beautiful girl standing directly in front.


    He still remembered Izabe from the time she first arrived at the school, with her thick bangs and


    shoulder-length hair.


    But the Izabe in front of him, bangs I don''t know when they grew long, like two small hooks were


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    plucked to the sides, long hair was tied up, a clean and beautiful face, wearing a waist-skimming white


    dress, she happened to look over, without the bangs, Victor realized that Izabe''s eyes seemed to


    speak.


    He was stunned for a rare moment, then quickly withdrew his eyes and walked over to the couch as if


    nothing had happened: "godmother, my parents are out ying again."


    Alicia already knew: "Your mother told me that Victor should simply stay at godmother''s house!"


    Alicia is reveling in the fact that she too has a daughter, and Izabe is looking so beautiful in the dress


    she bought that she can''t wait to show it off to the world.


    Seeing Victor, Alicia pulled over Izabe, "Victor, see if Izabe is pretty?"


    Izabe was pulled by Alicia and blushed profusely.


    She pursed her lips and looked at Victor on the sofa with some anticipation inside her dark round eyes.


    Victor looked up and crashed into those round eyes again, his heart inexplicably beating a little faster,


    he hummed and responded, "Hmm."


    Alicia didn''t pay that much attention and pulled Izabe over, then tossed her phone to Marcus, "Quick,


    take a picture of me and Izabe, I want to tweet it!"


    Marcus smiled lightly and took the phone to take a few pictures of Alicia and Izabe.


    Marcus''s photo-taking skills were trained by Alicia from a young age, and naturally the photos were so


    good that Alicia tweeted them straight away: I have a little angel!


    Izabe scanned Alicia''s tweet and blushed even more.


    She pursed her lips and noticed that Victor on the couch seemed to be looking at himself.


    Izabe blinked for a moment and looked up.


    The teenager suddenly stiffened and turned his head to call out to Marcus.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Marcus looked down at it.


    Victor shook his head and then made an excuse to go upstairs to his room.

 Chapter 658 Your Previous Dirty Things

    Chapter 658 Your Previous Dirty Things


    Chapter 658 Your previous dirty things


    Izabe had an appointment with Callie to go out at 9:00 a. m. Izabe hadn''t been shopping with her


    friends for a long time, and since that incident, she seemed like a monster, and the only person she still


    wanted to hang out with was Arlo, who had moved back to his home town after high school.


    Izabe put on the dress Alicia gave her yesterday and hesitated for a moment, tying her head in a pill


    before carrying her bag downstairs.


    Early in the morning, Marcus and the others were all at the table eating breakfast.


    Alicia startedplimenting Izabe when she saw her from afar: "Wow, who''s this little angel?"


    Izabe blushed instantly and raised her eyes over to Alicia: "Aunt Alicia, Uncle Ashley, good morning."


    "Marcus, good morning."


    Izabe hesitated when her eyes fell on Victor: "Victor, good morning."


    Victor, who was eating his dumplings, only felt a tightness in his throat as he nced at the girl who


    had settled across from him and frowned slightly.


    Victor?


    What is this name?


    Izabe finished her greeting and took her seat, bowed her head and began to drink her porridge.


    After the porridge Marcus cycled her to Callie''s door and on the way Marcus asked her, "Is Izabe


    afraid of Victor?"


    Izabe was embarrassed: "No."


    She wasn''t afraid of Victor, she just felt that he didn''t seem to like her, so she didn''t want to get in his


    way.


    Fortunately, she would be able to change ces after the midterm, and if she did well on the test, she


    would have the option of sitting with Callie.


    If the test was not good, she would not have chosen to sit with Victor.


    Callie says Victor has never had a tablemate and she is the exception, but Izabe feels she is not the


    exception, just the Lloyd family is the exception.


    If it wasn''t for Alicia, Victor would have flipped out with the teacher and asked to change positions, as


    Callie said earlier.


    Marcusughed: "You don''t have to be afraid of him, he''s a man who''s just cold on the outside and hot


    on the inside. Too many girls used to chase him and he found it troublesome, that''s why he''s so cold."


    "Oh."


    Izabe responded, but made noment.


    Marcus looked back at her and saw her sitting obediently in the back seat of the car with her head


    down, and said nothing more.


    Izabe saw Callie in a dress from afar.


    "Wow, Izabe you look good today, why do you always leave your hair down at school, tie it up, it


    looks so good!"


    Izabe, somewhat embarrassed, nced at Marcus: "Brother, go ahead and get busy."


    Marcus nodded, "Okay, call me if you need anything."


    "Uh-huh, I will."


    "Have fun."


    "Good."


    Izabe finished saying goodbye to Marcus and turned her head to find Callie staring at her, she


    couldn''t help but touch her face, "Do I have something on my face?"


    Callie raised her hand and touched her cheek, "No. Tsk, you''re not wearing any makeup, are you?"


    Izabe shook her head, "I don''t know how to put on makeup."


    "Howe your skin is so good, white and red."


    Izabe has always been thin-skinned, and she couldn''t stand Callie''s words, so she quickly changed


    the subject: "Where are we going to go shopping today?"


    "Lover''s Street over there, there are so many nice little stores over there, let''s go, let''s go, there are a


    lot of people on the weekend!"


    Izabe breathed a sigh of relief and responded while holding her umbre open, "Eh-uh."


    Callie held Izabe, "I told you you were better looking than Millie, I''m going to take some more pictures


    of youter, and I''ll Po your picture up when we choose the school flower in September, you can


    definitely beat Millie down."


    When Izabe heard Callie''sment, her earlobes flushed, "Millie is prettier than me."


    "Gee, what are you modest about this kind of thing, don''t worry, the crowd is right! If I say you look


    good, you look good!"


    The two chatted and the taxi they took soon arrived.


    The vi is still a bit of a distance from Lover''s Street, and it was almost 9:40 when Izabe and Callie


    arrived there.


    Callie is right, there are a lot of people on Lover''s Street on weekends.


    Couples from nearby universitiese out to hang out, as well as high school students who have the


    weekend off.


    Izabe came here for the first time and was taken along by Callie the whole time.


    Izabe picked out some pretty little things to take back to Alicia and the girls.


    "Izabe, go go go, I''ll take you to a fun ce!"


    Izabe put down the baby elephant in her hand, "What is the ce?"


    Izabe had spent the previous sixteen years in a small, poor, backward county, and everything in the


    big city of J City was new and strange to her.


    "You''ll find outter!"


    Callie sold the story, holding her while looking at her phone and running.


    When she arrived at the ce, Izabe realized that it was the boudoir where the photos could be


    taken.


    It''s the weekend and there are a lot of girls whoe to take boudoir photos.


    Callie took Izabe out of the picture and used her mouth to curry favor with a youngdy who helped


    them with their makeup first.


    Then two people chose a few sets of clothes, into a photography room but about four or five square


    meters in size.


    There is no outsider inside,pletely by their own automatic shooting, the backdrop can be changed,


    directly in front of a screen, which is a real-time disy of their appearance to the camera.


    Izabe had never been exposed to such boudoir photos before and she felt new and shy.


    On the contrary, Callie got familiar with it at once and found out the picture for Izabe to follow and


    pose.


    Izabe''s stomach growled and Callie, who was looking at the photos, heard it and raised an eyebrow:


    "Hungry?"


    Izabe blushed a little, "Hmm."


    Just as she answered, Callie''s stomach growled.


    Callie was also embarrassed: "I''m hungry too!"


    Callie took Izabe to a Netflix restaurant, which was so crowded at this time of year that there was a


    line of a dozen people at the door.


    Callie''s stomach rumbled indignantly again and she looked to Izabe, "Either we, first, go get a


    snack?"


    "Good."


    Izabe is not particr about what she eats, she will eat anything.


    The two of them hit it off and left the Netflix restaurant straight away to buy grilled sausages to eat.


    Callie also wanted milk tea, so the two split the work, with Izabe standing in the sausage line and


    Callie in the milk tea line.


    "Izabe?"


    Hearing N''s voice, Izabe froze and looked up, and sure enough, she saw N standing beside


    her.


    Izabe looked up, and N got a good look at the man.


    After seeing the person clearly, N''s face became even more unpleasant.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    In less than two months, Izabe seems to be a different person.


    What she hates most is Izabe''s face. If it weren''t for her face, Jason wouldn''t like her!


    "Tch, it''s really you! I didn''t expect to see you for a month and a half, but you''ve really be a


    princess! I don''t know if the family that adopted you knows about the dirty things you did before!"


    Hearing N''s words, Izabe''s face went white with a swish.

 Chapter 659 No One Dares To Bully You

    Chapter 659 No One Dares To Bully You


    Chapter 659 No one dares to bully you


    Last time N was scared by Izabe lifting up and did not dare to go to Izabe''s trouble for a long


    time.


    Today, when they met, N saw Izabe standing in the line from afar.


    Today''s Izabe and the previous Izabe is like a new person, she is no longer wearing heavy bangs,


    nor is she wearing a dirt-cheap school uniform, nor is she carrying the rotten school bag that has worn


    out its skin.


    She was wearing a nice dress, carrying a small white shoulder bag, tied pill hair, and a beige sunflower


    hairpin on one side, people standing inside the long line, five or six meters away, N was across the


    road, and saw her at a nce.


    Izabe did nothing, she just stood there, with her pretty face and snow-white skin, she was striking


    enough.


    Seeing Izabe again after a month or so, N''s initial fear had long since dissipated, leaving only


    jealousy and inexplicable anger.


    She doesn''t know why, she just doesn''t want to make it easy for Izabe!


    "Why don''t you say anything, what are you weak-minded about?"


    N said, raising her hand and nudging Izabe.


    Izabe didn''t stand still, and the man stumbled and fell right out of the line.


    A youngdy behind her helped her and Izabe snapped back, "I don''t know what you''re talking


    about."


    She said, regaining her footing and staring ahead in an effort to ignore N''s presence.


    However N has been bullying her since she was a junior, how could she let Izabe off so easily.


    Seeing that she was ignoring her, N felt ashamed and couldn''t resist reaching out and pulling


    Izabe: "It''s been a long time, I want to catch up with you!"


    She said while tugging at Izabe.


    Izabe broke her fingers, "Don''t you touch me!"


    She said this in a small voice, even with a few tremors, which gave N their confidence: "You really


    think you''re a little princess now, Izabe? Come out here, don''t force my hand!"


    She said, raising her p.


    Izabe''s whole body stiffened for a moment, looking at N, her hands hanging at her side tightening.


    She could guess what N was trying to do when they took her away.


    They must want to strip her and cut her hair again like they did before!


    There were people around, but no one spoke up to help her. The shadow of the past made Izabe''s


    whole body tremble.


    Izabe would love to lift N up like she didst time.


    But with so many people, she didn''t dare.


    They will look at her like a monster!


    No one wille to her rescue, no one.


    Tears fell from Izabe''s desperate eyes, and someone in the group cursed: "Go somewhere else if


    you want to make a scene, don''t get in our way!"


    N they typically bully soft, hear someone say they make trouble influence, her heart is a little panic.


    She gestured sideways to Hana Kennedy beside her, and one of them tugged Izabe''s arm and the


    other tugged the clothes on Izabe''s shoulders, pulling Izabe out of the line.


    Izabe was yanked out of line and she tried to resist, "Let go of me!"


    However, just as she resisted, N suddenly hooked her neck and lowered her head and whispered in


    her ear, "The family that adopted you still doesn''t know about your previous affairs, right? Do you think,


    if they knew about your previous ''skills'', the aunt who adopted you, would still dare to take you?"


    Hearing N''s words, Izabe''s entire body felt like it was being pressed by something, and she didn''t


    dare to move at all: "No!"


    N in the end is still afraid that Izabe lifted her up again, "Be good and go with us to catch up, I''ll be


    in a good mood and help you keep your secret, otherwise, I''m not only going to get you abandoned, I


    can also make you a celebrity in the first school!"


    Izabe fell into a hole of ice, where she still dared to resist.


    N has too many "handles" on her!


    She thought they would leave her alone once she transferred to another school, but why, she still


    wouldn''t leave her alone?


    Why exactly?


    Izabe was almost dragged across the street by N and the girls, she couldn''t resist and didn''t dare


    to resist.


    As she crossed the street, N looked back at Izabe, her eyes fell on the bun on top of her head,


    and reached out and ripped it apart.


    Izabe''s scalp tingled with pain and struggled as N pulled out her phone and waved it triumphantly


    in front of her, "Remember these pictures, Izabe?"


    The photo inside the girl''s top was stripped naked, hair messy curled up in the corner.


    After Izabe saw it, the few moments of rebellion that had just arisen were instantly suppressed.


    "Izabe."


    Before being dragged into the mall, a familiar male voice suddenly came.


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, looked up and found Victor appeared somehow in the next year.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It was as if she saw help, "Victor-"


    Victor looked at the wretched Izabe, frowned a little, reached out and yanked the person to his side,


    "What are you doing?"


    The boy''s sight oppression cold hostile, N some heart weakness, holding the phone''s hand a tremor,


    that phone fell on the ground.


    Victor subconsciously looked down, the sun, the phone screen some sh, but despite this, he still saw


    the picture inside the screen before the phone fell to the ground.


    As if realizing something, he instantly squatted down and picked up the phone, only nced at it, the


    smile inside the peach blossom eyes suddenly disappeared, he shoved the phone into the hands of


    Izabe: "Delete the photo."


    N didn''t like it when she heard it: "Why? That''s a picture inside my phone!"


    Victor snorted, "School violence is it?"


    He said, turning back to Maximus, who was sitting inside the cafe not far away, and winked, "Come


    here!"


    Maximus raised an eyebrow and got up and walked over, sweeping a nce at them before his eyes


    finally fell on Victor: "What for?"


    "School violence, aren''t you the best at that?"


    Maximus heard his words, nced at Izabe, whose hand was trembling with the phone beside Victor,


    and tsked, "Got it, wait."


    He said, pulling out his cell phone to make a call.


    At this time, Callie, who could not easily find Izabe, ran over and when she saw Izabe''s


    appearance, her whole body exploded: "What''s going on? Izabe, who bullied you?"


    Izabe saw N her phone inside the photo, people have long broken down.


    Callie saw her tears like a broken thread, heartbroken, while taking tissues andforting: "Izabe


    don''t be afraid, no one dares to bully you, no one dares!"


    Callie had just taken out the tissue when she saw the picture inside the phone in Izabe''s hand.


    She picked up her phone incredulously, and when she finished looking at the album with the note


    "Toys", Callie''s face turned red with anger and she went up to N and pped her twice: "Are you


    fucking human?"

 Chapter 660: You Are Not The One Who Did Something Wrong

    Chapter 660: You Are Not The One Who Did Something Wrong


    Chapter 660: You are not the one who did something wrong


    NylAlexandre inside the county is very good conditions, her mother is open beauty salon, her father is


    open supermarket, the family is such a child, she grew up in the palm of the hand, grow up for the first


    time to be beaten.


    N was directly confused, covering her burning cheek, pointing at Callie, her whole body shuddered


    with anger: "You, you dare to hit me?"


    "I''m not just going to beat you up, I''m going to kill you!"


    "You, you hit me, I''m going to tell my dad!"


    N''s parents have some connections in the county, and the family is quite aggressive, but today they


    ran into Callie and the girls, and N was finally afraid.


    She didn''t dare to do anything else but to put out harsh words.


    Callie was really mad, and her hands were shaking when she deleted the photos.


    N saw Callie and the girls were fierce, and did not dare to ask for the phone, and tried to run, but


    she was directly stopped by Milo beside Victor.


    "You want to run away after bullying, huh?"


    Milo did not see the photo, but looking at Izabe, he knew how badly these two had scared Izabe.


    Just now they saw N and the girls from afar, one tugging Izabe''s hair, one tugging Izabe''s


    shoulder, half dragging, half pulling people across the road.


    Callie deleted half of the photos inside that album, and she almost ran out of steam, too, and just quit


    and formatted the whole phone.


    N was stopped and was now a little scared: "What are you doing, in broad daylight, you want to beat


    people up?!"


    Callie pressed the formatting button and was so angry that she mmed the phone directly at N:


    "You also know how dare you bully people in broad daylight?"


    She was so angry that tears came out of her eyes and looked back at Victor: "Where are you? Don''t


    you usually have a lot of people? Where did you people go when it mattered?"


    Victor for once did not find Callie annoying and was scolded, he just frowned and then looked to


    Maximus who was on the side.


    "Almost there."


    On weekends, everyonees out to rx.


    Just as the words were spoken, Maximus'' cell phone rang.


    But half a minuteter, the man he called came.


    Two boys and two girls, "What''s good?"


    Maximus looked at Victor, and the four men were a little surprised to see Victor: "Yo, it''s rare, Victor!"


    The four people Callie came to know, she looked down at Izabe leaning on her shoulder still


    shivering, reached out and tugged Victor: "I''ll solve this thing, you take Izabe first."


    The fact that Callie likes Victor is not only known to the people in the first school, but also to the people


    outside the first school.


    I''ve only seen Callie whispering to Victor before, but this time she''s being strident, and the people


    around her are quite surprised.


    And then on the contrary, she looked down and spoke to Izabe in a tone that was simply gentle


    enough: "Izabe don''t be afraid, no one dares to bully you, you go home first and take a nap, huh?"


    Callie, who is five or six centimeters taller than Izabe and is wearing high heels today, has to speak


    with her head down, tissues in hand, soothing Izabe while wiping her tears.


    Izabe had calmed down a lot and she pulled Callie a little and shook her head, "Callie, you go back


    with me."


    Callie naturally did not want to just let those two people go, she coaxed Izabe: "I do not hit people,


    really, I will help you teach them a lesson, you let Victor go with you to the bookstore across the street


    and wait for me, okay?"


    Izabe didn''t say anything, just looked at N and blushed a few more shades of white: "They, they-"


    She wanted to say that N and the girls had more than just her photos, but with so many people there


    who knew her, Izabe had no way to talk.


    And that thing is more like a thorn in her heart that she doesn''t dare to touch.


    Callie pulled Victor: "They''re girls, it''s not convenient for you guys to do anything, I''ll have to do this."


    Callie is also spoiled big, she will not take the initiative to bully people, but others bully her, she will not


    let others feel good.


    She has been tried to take pictures before, she scratched the girls'' faces on the spot, the school called


    the parents, her mom brought twowyers directly to sue the school and teachers for condoning school


    violence, and when she got home, her mom praised her for a job well done.


    Callie is not one to put up with anger, and now that Izabe is being bullied, she is not only empathetic,


    but also heartbroken.


    With that, she simply let the two girls and two boys take N and the two of them away.


    Izabe and Victor were the only ones left at the entrance of the mall.


    Halfway through the day, Victor nced at Izabe, "There''s a bathroom inside, go wash your face?"


    Izabe heard his words and she raised her hand to wipe her eyes, "Good."


    She didn''t expect to run into N and the girls, nor did she expect them to dare to do this to


    themselves.


    Izabe is not really that weak, but they have her photos, she does not dare to resist every time, afraid


    that if she resists, they will post the photos on the Inte.


    She couldn''t stand the contemptuous looks of others.


    Izabe answered, sniffled, and went into the mall with her head down.


    Although she is much calmer, but people are still a little confused, in front of a pir, but Izabe did not


    even raise his head, see her whole body just straight into the past, Victor frowned, walked over and


    pulled her: "If you can''t think, you don''t need to hit this, right?"


    Izabe looked up and realized that there was arge pir in front of her.


    She looked at Victor at her side, embarrassed, "I, I didn''t see it."


    Victor looked down at Izabe, who wasing down the stairs when she left the house this morning.


    Izabe was still polished and beautiful, but in four or five hours, she had be a messy hair and


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    tear-stained face.


    Although the tears have been wiped away by Callie, the eyes that have been crying are still red Callie''s


    and the cheeks are also red.


    It reminded Victor of a rabbit he had as a child.


    "You''re not the one who did the wrong thing, what are you afraid of?"


    He is not good atforting people, and such a sentence is the best one that Victor can say.


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, "I, I''m not afraid."


    When she said this, her eyshes stained with tears were still trembling, and it was impossible to see


    that she was not afraid.


    Victor felt he couldn''t look at her like this, "Go wash your face, or people will see it and think I bullied


    you."


    As soon as he said that, Izabe also noticed that people passing by were subconsciously ncing


    their way.


    She covered her face in embarrassment, "I''m sorry!"


    After saying that, she took a look at the bathroom indication and ran in directly covering her face.


    Victor leaned against the pir and watched Izabe''s back, thinking she looked more and more like


    the rabbit.

 Chapter 661 - It Is Useless To Kneel Down And Beg Me

    Chapter 661 - It Is Useless To Kneel Down And Beg Me


    Chapter 661 - It is useless to kneel down and beg me


    Callie is furious and tells Maximus'' men to press N and Hana both to go over to the KTV.


    N and Hana are just two people who were arrogant and domineering when they were facing


    Izabe, but now they are facing Callie and Maximus and the six of them, and they are both a bit


    scared.


    N looked at Callie who was walking beside herself in anger, "Where are you taking us? We''re calling


    the police!"


    When Callie heard her say this, sheughed directly: "Call the police? I also want to ask the police


    uncle, those photos taken inside your phone, is it considered evidence!"


    N phone inside the photos are the former junior high school in the dormitory shot Izabe, at that


    time their dormitory to her as the leader, Izabe alone, resistance can not resist, she easily Izabe


    clothes stripped, take those photos.


    The only time Izabe resisted was not long ago in the yground of another school.


    Izabe probably thought she''d get rid of them all after that, and N wasn''t going to let her get rid of


    herself so easily!


    If she hadn''te out this time to see Izabe, she would have had the intention of going to the first


    school to look for Izabe.


    It''s not much, it''s simply that Izabe is adopted by a good family and has a good life, and she


    sometimes feels ufortable when she thinks about it.


    She held those pictures inside her hand, and N felt that Izabe could not hold her head up for the


    rest of her life in front of her own heels.


    But now, she didn''t expect Izabe''s friend to be even more cross than herself.


    Where she dared to call the police, Izabe''s friends did nothing, at most they took them away, we are


    all minors, maybe they thought they were just ying around.


    But she''s different. She and Hana really do have evidence inside their phones.


    N wimped out as soon as she heard Callie''s words, Callie had long seen the man''s pissiness, "If you


    want to call the police, do it now."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Callie said while pulling out her own phone to the two of them.


    Hana has long been scared out of her wits, she was just following N to bully Izabe, if not for N''s


    leadership, she would not dare to touch Izabe ah.


    This time surrounded by Callie and the others, Hana was already pale with fear.


    Callie''s phone was handed to her, and she was directly frightened and cried: "This student, I, I dare not,


    you let me go!"


    N was also afraid, but she loved to save face and didn''t ask for mercy like Hana did, but when Hana


    did, she didn''t say anything and stood there with her head down.


    "Izabe begged you guys the same way, didn''t she? Did you leave her alone?"


    Callie put away her phone: "First, go to KTV!"


    There are too many people here to act conveniently.


    Maximus is an escort, nothing to say, shrugged his shoulders, and the group walked across the street


    to the KTV.


    Callie went out shopping today and brought several thousand with her, and once she entered KTV she


    took out five hundred directly: "Beautiful sister, I want a middle box."


    The receptionist was only two or three years older than Callie, and when Callie opened her mouth and


    called out to her beautiful sister, the receptionist was naturally happy, "Okay, you wait, little beauty!"


    Callie smiled sweetly, quickly got the room number and said thank you again with a polite sweet mouth.


    The waiter was leading them to the private room, and Callie was calling out in front of her, calling out to


    her little brother, and the waiter didn''t even notice the difference between N and Hana.


    A group of people soon entered the box inside, once inside the box Callie face changed, "two sisters,


    please take off their clothes!"


    Maximus three people heard this, and sagely went out to the entrance of the box to keep watch.


    An attendant came over to inspect and Maximus blocked that window, "Our female student is in there


    trying on clothes."


    The waiter heard this and saw that they were all high school students again and didn''t think anything of


    it, so he just crossed over.


    N was really rude, and when the boys went out and heard Callie and the girls trying to strip her, she


    started throwing things on the table and started to resist: "Let go of me! Don''t you dare touch me!"


    Callie is not afraid of her at all, "Two sisters, you hold her down, I''ll pick it up!"


    N was able to bully Izabe just because there were so many of them, but now Callie and the girls


    were outnumbered and Hana just wanted to run, so the two girls held N down and Callie got her


    hands on her and ripped her skirt off.


    The weather was already hot in May, and N was dressed in a cool dress, so Callie stripped her of all


    her clothes in a matter of seconds.


    Hana tried to run, but only when she reached the door did she find Maximus and the girls guarding it.


    Callie stuffed the stripped clothes into her bag and went back to tug Hana herself.


    All her anger turned into action, and in three or five strokes she stripped Hana of her skirt as well.


    N two without clothes, Callie and the girls do not have to hold them down, unless they dare to run


    out naked like this.


    "Don''t you like to take nude photos?"


    Callie picked up her phone and took a picture, she was really angry, thinking about those pictures


    inside N''s phone, she wanted to give N and the girls two ps.


    Callie finished taking the photos, threw the clothes at the two, saw the tea on the table, in the end did


    not hold back, picked up directly towards the two threw: "I do not care if you still have those photos of


    Izabe in your hands, or who has them, as long as I let me see those photos again, you will wait to be


    an Inte celebrity! "


    Callie''s words are naturally frightening to them, after all, it is against thew to explode such photos


    online, Callie still hasmon sense of thew.


    It''s just that when dealing with school bullies like N, it''s useless to reason with them or beat them up


    again.


    People like that are the ones who should be dealt with the way they are!


    Now that Callie has their photos in her hands, they will definitely delete them if they are not crazy.


    "I advise you to go back and delete all the photos of Izabe! Otherwise, in the future, no matter if you


    did it intentionally or unintentionally, as long as I see those photos again, it''s useless even if you kneel


    down and beg me!"


    Callie finished and looked at those two in N, and wanted to kick them, but held back.


    She''s not actually violent, just heartbroken for Izabe.


    The photos inside that phone other people didn''t see, and they weren''t good, but she, as a good friend


    of Izabe''s ssmates, saw those photos, and Callie was already furious in that moment.


    She knew how shy and shy Izabe was. Callie couldn''t imagine how Izabe was dealing with this!


    "If I ever see you in front of Izabe again, once I see you, I''ll beat you up! Do you hear me?!"


    N was really scared this time and nodded her head: "I don''t dare, I don''t dare!"


    Hana also shook her head in a hurry, "Heard you! Oooooooooh, I hear you!"


    Izabe has help and Callie has something on them, so N dares not to mess with Izabe again.

 Chapter 662 - ItS Not Your Fault

    Chapter 662 - It''S Not Your Fault


    Chapter 662 - It''s not your fault


    The washroom was not crowded, so Izabe washed her face in there, put her hair back up and tidied


    it, and she went out to find Victor''s.


    When she came out of the bathroom, Izabe hadpletely calmed down.


    Just the thought of Callie seeing those pictures inside N''s phone made her feel chaotic and


    ufortable inside.


    "I''m fine, thank you."


    Victor, who was looking at his phone, swept her head up and his eyes fell on Izabe''s face, his peach


    blossom eyes slightly hooked: "Back?"


    Hearing this from him, Izabe was stunned for a moment, reacted and waved her hand: "I''m fine,


    really, go ahead and get busy."


    Victor frowned lightly, "Do you still want to keep shopping with Callie in this condition?"


    Naturally, Izabe did not want to continue shopping with Callie, she just wanted to be left alone.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The month and a half since she was adopted by the Lloyd family has been so quiet and fulfilling that


    her nightmarish past really doesn''t seem to have anything to do with her anymore.


    But today she ran into N again, and the things she said and the photos she was shown reminded


    her again and again how painful and unpleasant her past really was.


    Izabe gave him a look, "No, I want to be alone."


    Victor has never been one to meddle, "As you wish."


    "Thanks."


    Izabe sighed in relief, pursed her lips, and tightened and tightened her grip on the shoulder bag


    strap.


    She took onest look at Victor, then turned around and exited the mall.


    She didn''t know where she was going, and this was the first time she had been over here.


    Victor watched the back of the white dress walking further and further away, his mind suddenly shed


    back to the desperate and empty eyes of the girl being dragged across the road.


    He was inexplicably annoyed and lifted his leg to catch up.


    Izabe just walked out of the mall a few steps, the bag on her back suddenly tightened, she was


    strangled, the shock just eased over the face instantly white a few points.


    "This neighborhood is allmercial streets, there''s no ce for you to be alone."


    At the sound of Victor''s voice, Izabe''s tense heart rxed as she thought she''d run into N''s group


    again.


    Izabe pulled the strap of her bag on her shoulder, looked at Victor and hesitated: "There seems to be


    a park near here."


    "The park is full of people on weekends."


    Victor looked down at her, and without waiting for her to say anything more, he reached straight out


    and pulled the strap of her book bag, "Let''s go."


    "Huh? Where to?"


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, a bit overwhelmed by the reaction.


    Victor is tall and long-legged, and he walks fast.


    Izabe had some trouble keeping up, with her schoolbag strap still being tugged by him, she stumbled


    through the crowd and finally couldn''t help herself, reaching out and tugging on the person in front of


    her: "Victor, I can''t keep up with you!"


    She was so embarrassed that Victor turned around and saw Izabe holding her face red.


    The "Victor" still stands out in the noisy crowd, Izabe is probably anxious, a little louder, causing


    people to look around.


    Victor looked down at the person, his eyes fell inside the pair of almond eyes, just cried eyes are still a


    little red, which shed a few embarrassment and embarrassment, looking at him with a hint of


    embarrassment.


    Victor thought again of the rabbit he had kept, and he looked at her for a moment, withdrew his hand


    and his eyes: "Follow yourself."


    Saying that, he didn''t tug on her bag strap again and turned around to continue walking, just at a much


    slower pace.


    Weekend out to y a lot of people, not to mention the lover''s street this area is originally a busy


    Izabe was behind Victor and almost ran into someone several times.


    She didn''t know where Victor was taking her, she actually wanted to say she didn''t want to go and go


    home, but she was afraid Victor would think she was too busy.


    So crowded all the way, Victor in front of finally stopped.


    Izabe rushed over and watched as Victor unlocked the car.


    Victor gave her a look, "Keep up."


    Izabe froze and reacted as Victor was already pushing his cart to the crosswalk at the edge of the


    intersection.


    "Come up."


    Izabe had just walked over when she heard him say this.


    Izabe looks into the back seat of Victor''s car. No, Victor''s car doesn''t have a back seat.


    No back seat, where she goes ...


    Victor apparently just also discovered the fact that his car does not have a back seat, the two meet at


    eye level, and for the first time, he was embarrassed to look away first.


    Victor looked down and saw the crossbar in front of him, "Sit here?"


    For the first time he asked with such uncertainty that Victor regretted asking afterwards.


    Izabe stood there, looking at the crossbar and blushed: "No, it''s not very good, is it?"


    Victor also felt bad, but he grew up so big, or the first time a girl so disliked.


    He looked at the person and suddenly smiled: "Where is not good, can not fall you,e up."


    He said, feet propped up on the ground, the left hand originally holding the front of the car sideways to


    pull Izabe forward.


    Izabe was pulled over and looked at the crossbar that came up to her waistline, her face almost


    bursting with heat: "I, I can''t get up there."


    Victor frowned for a moment and put one hand directly around her waist and carried the person up in


    one go.


    The young girl''s soft waist and unique fragrance caught Victor off guard, others shuddered, and


    hurriedly let go of his hand, the car swayed a little, the green light in front of him came on, he looked


    ahead, "Hold on."


    "Victor, I-"


    Izabe was embarrassed and overwhelmed by her first time on a bike like this.


    Before the words were spoken, Victor got the bike up and riding.


    He leaned over, the cool mint scent of his bodying from him, and Izabe stiffened her body, not


    daring to move at all.


    The wind blew past her ears and Izabe could hear the other woman''s shallow breathing, and she just


    felt her heart beat inexplicably faster.


    Victor wasn''t riding very fast, there were a lot of cars on the weekend and he was carrying an Izabe


    in front of him.


    When the girl emerged, Victor''s face changed slightly and his hand hurriedly pressed the brake.


    Izabe just relieved not to hit the girl, suddenly the back of the head a pain, followed by the boy''s


    muffled grunt as if close to her ears, so close and so clear.


    "Victor, are you okay?"


    "Don''t move around."


    Victor licked the corner of his mouth that had been bumped and reached out to block the face that


    Izabe was about to turn.


    "I''m sorry."


    "What''s to apologize for, it''s not your fault."


    Victor nced down at her, but only saw Izabe''s bulging hair.


    The girl who rushed out apologized to them, and Victor swept the other side coolly, let go of the


    handbrake and kept riding on.


    The wind blew from the front, sweeping Izabe''s shredded hair into his face, and all Victor felt was an


    itch.


    He stiffened slightly, but fortunately soon, the ce to be arrived.

 Chapter 663 - What Are You Thinking About?

    Chapter 663 - What Are You Thinking About?


    Chapter 663 - What are you thinking about?


    "Here it is."


    Izabe snapped back to attention when Victor''s voice rang out behind her.


    The young man leaned over to ride, she sat on the crossbar in front of his car, the other side of a


    breath hit her hair, so close and clear, the whole time she was almost rigid body, sitting there


    motionless.


    Hearing this from him, Izabe jumped out of the car in a hurry.


    It was then that she realized that Victor had brought himself to the river.


    There are also many people on the riverside on weekends, butpared to the shopping area on


    Lovers Street, this side seems much more empty and clean.


    Victor locked the car: "Didn''t you want to be quiet?"


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, "Ah, oh, thanks, thanks."


    Victor didn''t answer, took out his phone and walked aside to sit on a lounge chair.


    Riverside rows of trees, lounge chairs in the shade, the river breeze blowing over, cool as can be.


    Izabe walked to the guardrail by the river. The sun was particrly harsh after 3pm, away from the


    shade, and she stood for a while before the heat became a little too much.


    Victor gave her a look, his peachy eyes hooked for a moment, and was just about to get up and go


    over when he saw Izabe walking back by herself.


    Izabe walked back, looked at Victor, hesitated, and sat down beside him.


    Only she sat on the most side of the end of the lounge chair, one meter two field of chairs, leaving


    seventy to eighty centimeters in the middle.


    All the way over, she has actually calmed down a lot.


    She took out her phone, which had two several messages from Callie, and didn''t say anything, only


    that she should get some rest.


    Izabe pursed her lips and tried to exin, but the words were typed several times and all of them


    were deleted by her.


    Finally, without exnation, Izabe exited the chat page and looked down at her phone, not knowing


    what she should do.


    Lost in thought, the tail finger identally touched the game, and a sudden start-up sound rang out,


    and Izabe was startled for a moment.


    She looked at Victor in embarrassment, but found Victor listening to a song with his eyes closed and


    his wireless headphones.


    Izabe sighed with relief and looked at the game login page, she remembered that it seemed like she


    hadn''t logged into the game for a little while.


    Anyway, there is nothing to do, the mood is chaotic, y the game it.


    I haven''t logged into the game for over a week, and my friend Xu''s avatar is dark.


    Izabe has been brought up to King by Xu, and after ying the game for a while, she is not the same


    white girl she was at the beginning, but her skills obviously do not belong in this segment.


    Fortunately, she yed with assistance, keeping in mind what Xu had told her, and although she didn''t


    y well, she didn''t y too badly either.


    But without a teammate like Xu, who obviously takes flight, and ying as a support himself, Izabe


    lost two games in a row.


    She ys one more hand and drops off the king.


    Victor squinted for a while, opened his eyes to find the person next to him excessively quiet, and


    inclined his head to look over, only to see Izabe ying a game.


    He raised an eyebrow and swept the ID above the hero Izabe was operating on, and the word


    "Jessie" immediately caught his eye.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Victor was struck by a rare moment and looked at Izabe with a strange feeling in his heart.


    Tsk, that''s coincidental.


    The gaze of the people beside her was so obvious that Izabe''s cheeks burned a little when she was


    looked at, and if she wasn''t careful, she died straight away.


    Izabe looked up, embarrassed, at Victor: "I, there''s nothing to do."


    "Oh."


    Victor responded carelessly, as if he didn''t care what she was doing.


    Izabe was still a bit embarrassed and yed distractedly for the next ten minutes or so, and finally


    lost another game without surprise, dropping directly from King to Starburst.


    She quit the game straight away, her hand holding the slightly burning phone, "I''m in a much better


    mood, Victor."


    Victor heard her call herself "Victor", some inexplicable emotions at the bottom of his heart, peach


    blossom eyes moved slightly: "Back?"


    Izabe nced at the bike parked behind her, "I''ll, I''ll take the bus back."


    Victor snorted, "You think there''s a bus back here?"


    Izabe blushed and looked at Victor to say, "That''s not very nice, Victor."


    Victor heard the rejection in her words, Victor grew up only he refused the part of girls, but this Izabe,


    do not know the good and bad very much.


    He grunted, "What were you thinking?"


    Izabe was inexplicably vain when he looked at her, and pulled out a random excuse: "It''s not very


    Victor took a look at the car he had and didn''t say anything else: "I''ll take a cab."


    He didn''t like to meddle, but if something happened to Izabe on her way back, how could he exin


    to Alicia?


    Finally Victor took a taxi, the bike was put in the trunk, and the two of them took an inte taxi back.


    Back at the Lloyd family but after 4pm, Alicia and Ashle were out of town and Marcus was not home for


    the weekend school club activities.


    Izabe changed her skirt for a short doll cor shirt and shorts in lotus pink.


    This time it''s just a midterm, not the end of the college entrance exam, and there''s still a lot of


    homework.


    Izabe took out the math paper from her school bag. She and Callie had been asking Antonio for math


    tutoring for some time, and now they could do the problems much easier than before.


    Izabe was a little stunned when there was a knock on the door of her room.


    She put down her pen, got up and opened the door, and froze when she saw Victor standing in the


    doorway, "Victor?"


    "What''s the assignment for this week?"


    Izabe was startled for a moment, reacted and stumbled, "Language,nguage is to memorize


    "Spring River Flowers and Moonlight" and a small paper, mathematics is arge paper, English is the


    7th issue of the newspaper, things, physics-"


    "Show me your homework register."


    Without waiting for her to speak, Victor spoke up and interrupted her directly.


    Izabe gave him a look, turned to her desk and handed him her homework register.


    The font on this book is clear and beautiful, which is quite simr to Izabe''s character.


    Victor looked at it for a moment and gave it back to her, "Thanks."


    He said, his eyes sweeping to the math paper on her desktop, "Can''t do the big questions?"


    Izabe embarrassed, she is notpletely will not, just think particrly slow.


    When she didn''t say anything, Victor raised an eyebrow, "Come out, I''ll teach you."


    "Huh? Oh."


    Izabe is naturally happy to be taught.


    She looked at Victor''s back for a few seconds and turned around in a hurry to follow him with her math


    paper.


    In addition to the nanny, Victor and Izabe are the only two people left in therge vi. The nanny is


    usually only active on the first and second floors, and the third floor is Izabe''s room, and with Marcus


    away, the entire third floor is just Victor and her.


    There was juice on the table, Victor opened a bottle, tilted his head and drank most of it, sitting on the


    sofa, leaning casually with his hands open: "Which don''t you understand?"


    Izabe hesitated, but sat down beside him: "Here, I don''t know how to prove that this is an isosceles


    triangle."


    Victor leaned down slightly and looked at it for a few seconds. The topic was simple and he knew how


    to do it at a nce.


    Subconsciously, he wanted to say "how stupid", but when his eyes fell into the bright eyes of the young


    girl, he changed it to something else: "Give me the pen."

 Chapter 664 - Did You Hear Me?

    Chapter 664 - Did You Hear Me?


    Chapter 664 - Did you hear me?


    Izabe handed the pen over.


    The coffee table is somewhat short, and both have to bend very low to touch the papers and exercise


    books.


    Izabe is shallowly myopic, not very deep, fifty degrees in her left eye and seventy-five degrees in her


    right eye, and her doctor did not rmend sses.


    Usually in ss while listening to the teacher speak while taking notes, but there is no impact, in


    addition to the math teacher to talk about the need for hydrochloric acid on the ckboard, other


    teachers generally do the ss with projection.


    Usually Izabe doesn''t think her nearsightedness has much of an impact, and it''s obvious now that


    something is wrong.


    The coffee table and the sofa are almost equal in height, she sat on it, half a body higher, aside Victor


    was bent over, she bent over again, the two will touch.


    Izabe had to just sit there, more than half a meter away, and she looked a little blurry.


    With Victor''s words in her ears, she heard them clearly, yet looking at the steps, her brain could not


    follow them somewhat, so much so that her mind was still stuck in the middle of solving a whole


    problem after Victor had exined it to her.


    "Did you hear me?"


    Victor finished the topic, straightened up and looked at the girl beside him with a sideways nce.


    As soon as he looked up, he found Izabe looking at herself in embarrassment: "I, I''m a bit


    nearsighted, I didn''t see the picture clearly just now."


    Victor patience is very bad, usually people ask him questions back he did not even return a sentence,


    now Izabe taught a side still did not understand, he held the pen hand a loose, just want to let her do


    it themselves, did not expect a person suddenly whispered: "Sorry."


    "Come here."


    He suddenly backed the coffee table forward with force, pulled a small stool aside and kicked it with his


    foot, gesturing for her to sit down.


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, and reacted by getting up and sitting down in a hurry.


    "Can you see clearly yet?"


    She nodded in embarrassment, "That''ll do, Victor."


    Victor took his pencil and re-told the process of calctions he had just done.


    He likes to use the easiest and quickest way to do the problems, Izabe solves the problems in a


    straightforward way, the second time I listened to him, after I understood the most critical point, the


    back was clear.


    "Got it?"


    Victor finished speaking and handed her the pen.


    "Got it."


    Izabe reached out to take the pen, inadvertently, her index finger touched the back of the other hand,


    cool, as if she was electrocuted, she hurriedly withdrew her hand.


    The girl''s fingertips were soft and warm, Victor licked his lips and looked down at Izabe sitting in front


    of him, inexplicably feeling a little dry in his throat.


    He just drank half of the juice in his hand, carry open tilted his head directly to drink the rest.


    There are two other big questions at the end, which are the kind of questions you know you don''t know


    at first nce.


    Izabe finished the question just now, looked back at Victor and asked weakly, "Victor, can you tell me


    about this question?"


    Victor found himself unable to hear this person call himself "Victor", he heard her shouting so, directly


    choked, coughing several times to get over.


    "Which question?"


    He raised his hand and threw the empty bottle inside the trash basket behind the couch, regained his


    pen and leaned over to look at the test paper.


    "This question."


    These questions were no challenge at all for Victor, who read through the questions and came up with


    the solutions.


    Izabe had just taken a sip of water when she heard Victor start talking about the questions.


    She gave the other woman a surprised look, "You, you would?"


    "Is this a hard question?"


    He raised his eyebrows, obviously very disdainful of the topic.


    Izabe suddenly remembered Callie''s words and pursed her lips for a moment, "To, how do you do


    it?"


    People really are different.


    She stared at the topic and analyzed the conditions listed for half an hour and did not understand the


    topic, the other side read the topic and knew how to do it.


    Sure enough, in this world, there are walls of geniuses and ordinary people.


    Izabe knew that she was just an ordinary person trying hard, so she hastily collected her thoughts


    and listened carefully to Victor''s topic.


    Probably because he knows that the people he teaches are slow to respond, Victor spoke much slower


    this time and gave her a poprization of which theory it was.


    Twenty minutester, Victor took a look at thest finale question, "Can you do this one?"


    Izabe blushed and shook her head honestly, "No."


    Victor didn''t expect her to. The finale question was a bit difficult, and Victor read the question twice


    before he could do it.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He did it in the simplest way possible, taking apart his thoughts a little bit for Izabe.


    This is different from Antonio''s lectures, which are more detailed, but his solution steps are more


    However, Antonio is patient and leaves them plenty of room to think.


    Victor is different, he is all about simplicity and speed, and gives Izabe very little time to think,


    Izabe is struggling a bit to keep up.


    Izabe is too embarrassed to ask again, but can only catch the pen and then slowly figure out.


    But Victor''s thinking is very good, he always solve the problem is a single cut, Izabe figured out, but


    found that it is not difficult.


    is not difficult, if she has Victor''s brain.


    Seeing her finish, Victor subconsciously looked down and took the test paper: "Let me see."


    It just so happens that Izabe looked up, and one of them looked down and one looked up, and they


    were caught off guard and collided directly with each other.


    The boy''s chest is hard as the question, the girl''s lips are soft as cotton.


    Victor nced down at the back of his hand that had inadvertently brushed Izabe''s lips, and his eyes,


    by a ghost, also turned to the other party''s lips, which were red and glossy as if they had a kind of


    magic power.


    Realizing what he was thinking, Victor hurriedly withdrew his eyes and continued to pick up the paper.


    However, his thoughts were a bit disorganized, and his mind was not at all on those topics. After


    looking at them for a while, Victor casually said, "All right, next time look for me if you don''t


    understand."


    After saying that, he quickly turned around and went back to his room.


    Izabe listened to the fading footsteps and half dared to raise her hand to cover her chest.


    Rui Lei''s heartbeat has been unwilling to calm down, her eyes closed, her face full of hot and red.


    I don''t know how long it took for Izabe to calm down, and she didn''t dare sit here anymore, so she


    gathered her books and papers and ran back to her room.


    Back in her room, Izabe rushed to wash her face.


    It''s so hot.


    She sat at her desk for a while, her head empty inside, until her phone suddenly vibrated and Izabe


    snapped back to attention.


    She took her phone and looked at it, it was a spam message.


    Izabe looked at the math paper on the side, the three big questions she normally wouldn''t do had


    been done by this time, taught by Victor.


    She pursed her lips for a moment, put the test paper away, took out hernguage book, and decided to


    recite "Spring River Flowers and Moonlight Night".


    Alicia called back after 6pm and said they wouldn''t being to dinner.


    Marcus also had a party, and it was just Izabe and Victor inside the vi.


    The nanny made the meal for two and left, leaving the two of them in therge vi.

 Chapter 665 DonT Cry, I CanT Coax

    Chapter 665 Don''T Cry, I Can''T Coax


    Chapter 665 Don''t cry, I can''t coax


    Victor looked across the table, from the time he sat down to eat, Izabe had barely raised her head,


    and the dishes were only the one in front of her.


    Victor raised an eyebrow, reached over to the side of her rice bowl, and tapped the table, "You hate me


    a lot?"


    Izabe was eating when a hand suddenly appeared in front of her, she was stunned for a moment,


    then she heard Victor''s words.


    She looked up in surprise and looked across at Victor, blinking slightly, "No, no."


    "No?"


    Victor hummed and looked at her with a smirk, the meaning was very obvious.


    Izabe was looked at the cheeks red, embarrassed, hesitantly bit a lip, half a long time before


    speaking: "Victor does not like ... quiet?"


    She actually wanted to say, "It''s not that I don''t like people talking to you," but when the words came to


    her mouth, she changed her words.


    Victor chucked a piece of beef, "You mean you''re afraid to talk to me or ask me questions because I


    like to be quiet?"


    Izabe didn''t say anything, but the expression said it all.


    Victor looked across the table and, for some reason, felt a few moments of holding his breath, "Then


    you''re really smart."


    Izabe was embarrassed, sensing the other party''s inexplicable anger, she bit her chopsticks and


    dared not speak again.


    Victor casually chucked some food and finished his meal in a few bites.


    "I''m full."


    Putting down the dishes, he got up and went straight upstairs.


    Izabe was left alone in the empty dining room. Izabe looked at Victor''s back and couldn''t help but


    bite her chopsticks.


    Did she say the wrong thing?


    But what did she say that was wrong?


    She had been Victor''s desk mate for over a month, and even without Callie saying so, she could see


    that Victor was indeed more aloof than the rest of his ssmates, and didn''t really like being asked for


    advice.


    Whenever a studentes over with an exercise book and asks Victor for help, Victor either gets up


    and leaves or just lies down on his desk and pretends to sleep.


    asionally, during ss, the students next to me chatted about some interesting issues and asked


    Victor, who generally ignored them.


    Only when Milo calls out to him, Victor will reluctantly open his mouth.


    Izabe has always been very self-aware, she does not want to "morally kidnap" Victor because of her


    special rtionship with Alicia.


    He does not like tomunicate with others, do not like to return to others to ask for advice, then she


    will try not to disturb him, but also try to ask other students who do not know the problem, she did not


    mean anything else, she just respect his character.


    Yet why, he seems to be angry?


    Izabe ate dinner and packed up her things before going upstairs.


    The door to the room across the hall was left open, and she could hear the sounds of the game being


    yed across the room.


    Izabe stood in the doorway for a moment, until the sounds of the game ended and she raised her


    hand to knock on Victor''s door.


    Victor because it was Marcus came back, the door to his room was not light tight, just hidden, so did


    not bother to get up, and simply said, "Come in."


    Izabe was a little embarrassed and hesitated for a second before pushing the door open and


    entering, "Victor."


    At the sound of the voice, Victor was stunned for a rare moment: "Something wrong?"


    Izabe entered the boy''s room for the first time, and did not dare to look around, just looked at Victor


    who was sitting diagonally on the floating window: "Victor, I''m sorry. I''m not very good at talking, so I


    hope you don''t mind if what I just said offends you."


    Victor had a rare moment of weakness, he didn''t know why he felt a little angry, and now his ears were


    a little red as he listened to Izabe''s apology, "Did you say anything to offend me?"


    Izabe hade to apologize, not expecting Victor to throw the question at herself, and she blinked


    with a nk expression, "No."


    Victor looked at the person in front of him, but it was the first time he saw such a retarded person, he


    snickered, nced at the phone and put the phone screen backwards, "Have you memorized "Spring


    River Flower and Moon Night"?"


    "Huh? Back, back."


    "Then lend me yournguage book, I didn''t bring it back."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Izabe was stunned for a moment and reacted with her round eyes shining slightly: "Oh oh, I''ll go get


    it for you then."


    "Hmm."


    Victor responded, tossing his phone onto the bed and getting up to walk over to his desk.


    Izabe quickly brought back hernguage book and ced it next to her desk, "Victor."


    "Thanks, can you do the big math questions on the midterm?"


    Victor asked absently as he flipped through hisnguage book.


    Izabe blushed at once: "Thest two questions, not too good."


    He inclined his head to look at her, "Oh, normal, and you''re not the only one who won''t."


    Turning to one of the texts, Victor scanned it: "Do you know it by heart?"


    "No, not very well."


    Izabe couldn''t figure out what Victor wanted to do, and every question was not something she could


    think of. Izabe stood there with the nervousness of an elementary school teacher in detention.


    "You carry it back."


    Victor looked at Izabe, he found that Izabe likes to blush, but her skin is still white, when her face is


    red, it is like a boiled shrimp, it is very obvious.


    He found it interesting, a few rare moments of yfulness were born.


    Izabe''s grip suddenly loosened and the person swayed a bit, looking at Victor in embarrassment: "I


    don''t remember the first sentence, Victor."


    Because of embarrassment, her voice was small and thin.


    Victor raised his eyebrows. I don''t know if she was too nervous or really didn''t memorize it, but Izabe


    found that she couldn''t remember the second sentence either, and she stood there, holding her face


    red: "I''m not familiar with it, I don''t remember."


    "What are you nervous about, I''m just asking casually, and I didn''t memorize it. Here, take it back and


    memorize it yourself."


    Izabe has no face to talk, took thenguage book and wanted to leave, only she just turned around


    and was again shouted by Victor: "Aren''t you going to talk to godmother about this afternoon?"


    Izabe stiffened and turned to look at him pleadingly, "Can Victor help me, help me hide this from Aunt


    Alicia?"


    What had happened, she didn''t want to make it difficult for Alicia too.


    Victor is not a nosy person, but Marcus asked him to take care of Izabe, and with everything going


    on today, Izabe is still trying to hide it from Alicia.


    That''s something he''s not so much in favor of.


    "Those two girls this afternoon were your former ssmates?"


    "Hmm."


    "Theye to you a lot?"


    Izabe pursed her lips for a moment, "Not anymore."


    "What about when theye back to you?"


    Izabe was unable to answer this question, and the blood was gone from her face in an instant as she


    looked up at him, "I, I don''t know."


    "If you don''t tell godmother about something like this, who do you expect to help you next time?"


    Victor''s words hit the nail on the head and Izabe bit her lip, looking at him but still stubborn: "I, still


    don''t want Aunt Alicia to know."


    She said, and her eyes suddenly turned red.


    Victor watched her eyes get red and couldn''t help but frown: "Don''t cry, I can''t coax."


    At his words, Izabe''s tears got stuck in the corner of her eyes, not knowing whether it was better to


    blink and let them fall or to tilt her head and pour them back inside her eyes.

 Chapter 666 No One Confessed To Me

    Chapter 666 No One Confessed To Me


    Chapter 666 No one confessed to me


    Victor looked at Izabe who was about to cry out and couldn''t help but frown a little: "Don''t you cry, I


    won''t tell godmother."


    Hearing this from him, Izabe blinked, "Really?"


    As she spoke, tears fell from the corners of her eyes and slid all the way down her cheeks.


    Izabe was embarrassed and hastily raised her hand to wipe the tears off her face, "I wasn''t crying."


    "Really."


    Victor looked at her for a moment, afraid she was going to cry outter: "Go back to your


    memorization."


    Izabe picked up hernguage book, nced at Victor, and pursed her lips, "I''m really not crying."


    After saying that, Izabe ran straight back to her room with hernguage book in her arms.


    Victor looked in the direction of the doorway people disappeared, peach blossom eyes moved, ck


    eyes inside dyed with a few smiles.


    Gee, it''s so easy to cry.


    In the evening, Callie called Izabe.


    She didn''t mention the afternoon either, telling Izabe which of the pictures they took this afternoon


    looked good and which one she didn''t look so good in.


    The two talked for more than an hour and Callie''s phone was almost out of battery before she carefully


    spoke to Izabe, "Izabe, don''t be afraid, they won''t dare to bully you anymore."


    Izabe''s eyes instantly warmed up when she heard that, "Hmm."


    She choked back a sob in response.


    Callie didn''t dare to say more, "My phone is out of battery, I''ll hang up now, we''ll see you on Monday!"


    Tomorrow Callie has to go to her grandmother''s house, otherwise she would have asked Izabe out


    already.


    "Hmm."


    Izabe answered softly and hung up the call. She looked at the phone in her hand and bit her lip, not


    wanting to let herself cry.


    On Monday, Marcus didn''t get out of bed for the first time.


    While eating breakfast, Victor suddenly spoke, "Call me when you leave."


    Hearing him say that, Izabe froze and reacted with some surprise, "I go to school with Callie."


    Victor lifted an eyebrow, "Marcus isn''t going to school this morning and asked me to drop you off at


    Callie''s door."


    "Ohhhhhhh."


    At this time, Alicia came out from the kitchen: "Is Izabe''s ssmate''s name Callie?"


    Izabe nodded, "Aunt Alicia, you know Callie too, huh?"


    Alicia nced at Victor and grinned, "No, she''s been chasing Victor since junior high school for years."


    Izabe already knew, Callie can tell her a lot of things about the previous chase Victor.


    Izabe eyes moved, just want to speak, suddenly heard the opposite Victor spoke first: "godmother,


    this shrimp dumplings still have?"


    Alicia gave Victor a look and unceremoniously broke him down: "Victor is shy, huh? What''s there to be


    shy about, you''re good looking, isn''t it normal for girls to like you?"


    Alicia said, looking at Izabe: "Izabe is also pretty, there should be a lot of boys chasing her at


    school too, right?"


    Victor heard this and couldn''t help but frown a little: "godmother, you can''t have early love in first


    grade."


    "Hey, there''s a policy at the top and a policy at the bottom!"


    Alicia said here, squeezed the eyes of Izabe: "But Izabe, you do not let those boys cheat, and they


    fall in love, holding hands on it, do not let them move their hands on you, now the boys, also look sunny


    good-looking this point of attraction, who knowster is not a promising. "


    Izabe blushed instantly at these words and exined in a low voice with her head bowed, "No one


    confessed their love to me, Aunt Alicia."


    Alicia thought Izabe was sad and quickly reassured, "Harm, you just transferred there not long ago,


    wait a few days and you''ll have it."


    Izabe embarrassed, found Alicia misunderstood their own meaning, but she also do not know how to


    exin, simply stop talking.


    Victor nced at Izabe across from him, his eyes fell on her reddened ears, and the hand holding


    the spoon moved slightly.


    Always crying at every turn, what guy would like such a girl?


    After breakfast, Izabe went upstairs to get her school bag, and just as she reached the second floor


    stairs she saw Victor already waiting there with his bag: "Gone?"


    She nced at Victor: "Victor, I can walk there by myself."


    His car didn''t have a back seat, and if he gave her a ride like he did on Saturday, which Callie saw,


    Izabe felt that her rtionship with Victor would be even less clear.


    "You''ll have to walk there for ten minutes."


    Victor looked askance at her, "Let''s go."


    Izabe looked at his back and had to follow him down to the first floor.


    Fortunately, this time Victor did not let her sit in the front, he installed two bazookas in the back and let


    her stand on them.


    Just standing has to be unstable and has to be supported.


    Izabe looked at her hand on Victor''s shoulder, the wind blowing constantly from one side to the other,


    and she blushed hot and red.


    Ahead of a house, suddenly a small child ran out, Victor braked sharply, Izabe was inertia carried the


    whole person directly to his back.


    In this position, it was as if she was holding him from behind.


    Victor only felt the softness of Izabe against him behind him and an exclusive scent that seemed to


    be absent, his whole body stiffened for a moment, "Does it hurt to hit?"


    The boy''s back was so hot that Izabe felt like she was being burned, even though she only hit it for a


    few seconds.


    Izabe only felt her head was hot and her thoughts were a bit disorganized, and when she heard


    Victor''s words, she half responded, "No."


    With that, she hurriedly regained her footing.


    The child also made a face at them, Victor had an empty hand, felt a gum out of his pocket, and directly


    let the child throw it over.


    He used his strength and the gum was thrown at the child''s arm and the child cried out with a wow.


    Victor let out a soft tsk, "Hold on, Izabe."


    As he spoke, the bike swished out like the wind.


    Izabe looked back at the small children who were crying in shock and was a little worried: "Will they


    go to Aunt Alicia and tell on her?"


    "What are you afraid of, I didn''t hit him."


    Izabe almost couldn''t hold back herughter as she realized Victor wasn''t really that high strung.


    Soon the car pulled up in front of Callie''s house.


    When Izabe jumped out of the car, Callie was walking out of the house with a doughnut in her mouth,


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    and when she saw Victor, she was stunned: "Xu, Victor?"


    Victor ignored her, nced back at Izabe, and when he saw her get out of the car, he threw in, "I''m


    going back to school."


    After saying that, his feet a force, riding a bicycle people go far away.


    Callie responded, "I''ll go, Victor drove you?"


    Izabe was embarrassed: "Marcus is not going to school this morning."


    "Ah no, Izabe, you don''t understand this, do you? Do you know how many girls in our school want


    him to give them a ride? Do you know what Victor told people? He said his car is not suitable for


    carrying people, the back of that bazooka load can not exceed 30KG."


    Callie said, looking at Izabe: "Don''t tell me you don''t weigh 30KG."

 Chapter 667 - Do You Say, This Man Dog Or Not?

    Chapter 667 - Do You Say, This Man Dog Or Not?


    Chapter 667 - Do you say, this man dog or not?


    Izabe blushed, not daring to argue with Callie again, lowered her head and looked at the toe of her


    little white shoes under her feet, and found that they were a little dirty.


    Callie and Izabe have been together for more than a month, so she knows Izabe''s character.


    Seeing that she is not talking at this moment, I know that Izabe is weak-minded.


    She grunted, "Don''t think I don''t know that you didn''t go home right away on Saturday, right?"


    Callie had been wanting to gossip about Saturday for a long time, but the thought of Izabe''s tear-


    stained and embarrassed face that day made her hold back.


    Now that almost two days have passed, Callie feels that there are still some things to face.


    Of course, she''s not talking about asking Izabe what the hell is going on right now.


    She simply wanted to gossip about the gossip.


    Izabe didn''t expect Callie to continue asking, and she was embarrassed, "I was in a bad mood that


    day."


    "He coaxed you, huh?"


    Callie stared at Izabe with wide eyes and incredulity.


    Izabe shook her head, "No."


    Giving Callie a look, Izabe added, "Victor says he can''t cajole."


    "Victor~"


    Callie listened to the inexplicable goose bumps: "You call this, also unique very."


    Izabe was already embarrassed, and when Callie flirted with her, she was even more flushed.


    "If you keep doing that, I won''t talk to you!"


    "Hey! Don''t! I was wrong I was wrong!"


    Callie hugged the person, smiling: "So where did you go that day? Don''t say you were nearby, but I


    went back to look for you!"


    Izabe gave her a look, pursed her lips, inexplicably vain: "Didn''t go anywhere, just to the


    embankment park."


    "Off to the river."


    Callie raised an eyebrow: "I didn''t realize that Victor would apany you to the river."


    Callie said, and brought up Victor''s previous things to spill the beans.


    Izabe listened and felt a little different from what she was listening to before.


    She knew Callie wouldn''t lie to herself, but hearing Callie talk about the Victor who could easily make a


    girl cry, Izabe thought it didn''t seem that way.


    "I tell you Izabe, you do not look at Victor look like a man, but do things can be a dog! To the girls,


    half a bit of pity will not, junior year, the ss flower next door fell down in front of him, people reached


    out to him to help, he directly when he did not see it and passed by."


    "You say, this man dog or not dog?"


    Probably feeling hopeless with Victor, Callie found herself looking at Victor without the first love filter,


    which is no good at all.


    Izabe pursed her lips and didn''t answer.


    Callie bleeped all the way to the bus stop and the two walked to the bus and didn''t have to wait long for


    it to arrive.


    Thenguage grades came out at the end of the second period in the morning.


    Thenguage teacher of senior two ss 7 entered the ss with a happy face, "Yes, our ss got the


    first ce in the grade in this midterm exam!"


    The seventh ssnguage has always been the bottom, the ssnguage first ss president Toby


    exams the best time is the grade tenth grade.


    The students at the bottom of the room were abuzz with excitement when anguage first came out.


    Callie was the most gossipy, it was just after ss time and she ran to Izabe: "The ss president is


    really good this time, she actually got the first ce in the grade!"


    Izabe didn''t know much about ss 7, but she was happy to have the top student in her ss in


    Callie looked at Izabe, remembered that she had only been transferred here a short time ago, and


    began to tell her about ss 7.


    "Izabe you still don''t know, right? Our ssnguage average and the average score of the third


    ssnguage bottom of the rotation, the ss president is the bestnguage in the ss, but the best


    time is also a tenth grade."


    Hearing that, Izabe blinked, "Then the ss president yed really well this time."


    "Not really!"


    Callie had just finished speaking when Victor returned. She took one look at Victor, skimmed the


    corners of her mouth, and got up to go back to her seat.


    The next two sses arenguage sses, and thenguage teacher has asked the ss


    representative to hand out the papers.


    Victor had just sat down when the ss rep put his paper on his desk.


    Izabe just happened to scan it, and it said "117".


    This score is not very good, but not particrly bad either.


    Victor folded up the test paper and pressed it directly to the side, and just as he got up the water, he


    heard Toby holding Izabe''s paper and handing it to her with an envious look on his face, "Izabe,


    hello high score, 146!"


    Izabe was a little embarrassed and reached out to take the paper, "Thank you, ss president."


    She is better atnguages, always scoring above 130, and Izabe was a bit surprised when she


    scored 146 this time.


    Lyra in the front heard this from the ss president and frowned a little: "ss president, you''re looking


    at it wrong, how can she get 146 points?!"


    "It''s 146!"


    The squad leader responded across several people, a little too loudly, drawing many people to look at


    Izabe.


    Victor finished his water and inclined his head to look at a red-faced Izabe: "Paranoid?"


    Izabe didn''t react at first, and when she looked back, she looked at Victor in embarrassment, "Hmm."


    Victor raised an eyebrow: "You''re so good atnguages, it doesn''t matter if you do poorly in math."


    Izabe was embarrassed, and she didn''t know if Victor wasforting herself orplimenting


    herself.


    The ss bell rang before the papers were handed out.


    Thenguage teacher was at the podium with the report card and first ordered the people who did not


    pass thenguage exam.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    One hundred and fifty points of the paper, not to ny is not pass.


    Lyra was the first to be ordered up, and Callie threw Izabe a look across several people.


    Izabe couldn''t help but look down andugh, and afterughing a little, and feeling that it wasn''t very


    nice of her tough at Lyra like that, she didn''t expect to look up and find Victor looking at her.


    Izabe stiffened for a moment, her grip on the pen tightening and tightening.


    Lyra was one of six students in the ss who failed thenguage midterm.


    After counting the students who failed, thenguage teacher started to talk about the ones who did well


    this time: "Izabe, in our ss this time, scored 146 points, the first in the whole year, six points higher


    than the second in the grade! Everyone learn from Izabe, her essay this time, has been copied and


    circted, and Izabe''s essay score was only deducted one point."


    "I''ve read Izabe''s essay. The idea of Izabe''s essay is very original, and the argument is based on


    the scriptures, which shows how much Izabe usually reads. I will send a copy of Izabe''s essay to


    youter, so you can study it!"


    Izabe had been praised many times before, but this was the first time, and she blushed a little.


    As the apuse rang out, she seemed to hear Victor beside her tsking softly.


    Izabe subconsciously looked at the other party, but did not think the other party is looking at her, she


    hastily retracted her eyes sheepishly.


    The heart is beating faster than one at a time.

 Chapter 668 You Are Really My Little Lucky Star

    Chapter 668 You Are Really My Little Lucky Star


    Chapter 668 You are really my little lucky star


    Thenguage of the seventh ss has always been bad, and suddenly there is a grade first, many


    people are mentioning this matter during lunch.


    Of course, again, not everyone is so fond of learning.


    More people were talking about the female table of Victor and when exactly she would be expelled.


    Izabe''snguage test was the first in her grade, and Callie, as a good friend, was proud of it.


    While the two were eating, Callie exaggeratedlyplimented Izabe several times.


    Izabe was already thin-skinned, and when sheplimented her like that, she blushed terribly.


    Suddenly, there was a person sitting next to her. Callie nced over her shoulder and saw Millie, and


    her face fell: "Millie, who told you to sit here?"


    Callie doesn''t like Victor anymore, but the animosity towards Millie is not only because of Victor.


    Millie the white lotus is too good at pretending, she has really suffered too many losses at her hands.


    This Millie suddenly came over, and Callie immediately rmed.


    Millie nced at Callie, "I have something, for Izabe."


    Callie was even more upset when she heard this, "What could you possibly have going on?"


    Millie smiled a little and looked at Izabe: "Izabe, we''ve read your essay and it''s very well written.


    I''m the vice president of the fiction club and would like to invite you in."


    Izabe doesn''t know Millie well, but she knows Callie, and she remembers that day well.


    "Thank you, but I have no idea about joining the club."


    Millie seemed a little surprised: "Won''t you think about it? Every year, our club will choose a


    representative work to participate in the city''spetition, and if we can win, there will be a


    considerable amount of prize money."


    "Also, our school''s fiction club is in partnership with other publishers."


    Izabe still shook her head, "Sorry, Millie, I have no idea about joining the club."


    Hearing her refuse again, Millie stopped persuading: "In that case, well, if you change your mind, you


    cane to me, and our president appreciates you."


    "Thanks."


    Izabe nodded and smiled at Callie with a sideways nce.


    Callie was a little lost, but when she saw her smile, she was happy again and looked directly at Millie:


    "Are you done?"


    Millie was stunned for a moment and responded, "That''s it, then I won''t interrupt your dinner."


    With that, she had to carry her meal back to her ssmates whom she usually befriended.


    Waiting for people to walk away, Callie spoke: "Are you sure you don''t want to enter the novel club? I


    heard about thatpetition in the city, the first prize has a prize of thirty thousand dors. But


    individuals can''t enter, you have to have an agency representative."


    Izabe was also slightly surprised: "So many bonuses?"


    "Yes, but our school that novel club, no one can take the first prize, the best is the third prize, the third


    prize is less, only eight thousand."


    Izabe blinked, "Eight thousand is not bad."


    Callie thought about it, "Yes, after all, I only have two hundred dors a week for pocket money, woo-


    woo~"


    Although Callie''s family is well-off, Mrs. King only gives Callie two hundred dors a week for her


    allowance.


    Callie likes to buy something to eat after school, asionally a cup of milk tea, a week will have to


    spend a sixty to seventy, not to mention gym ss also like to buy a lot of food.


    Seeing this, Callie grunted, "Do you want to go in?"


    Izabe hesitated, but shook her head, "No."


    This year is the second year of high school, next year will be the entrance exams, her priorities are still


    clear.


    Callie sighed in relief: "You''re right not to go in, that Millie, not that I''m talking about her, she''s really not


    a nice person!"


    Callie said, the voice is much smaller: "I tell you oh,st year their novel club chose three


    representatives to participate in thepetition, Millie that won the third prize, butter announced, the


    to participate in thepetition!"


    Izabe was shocked for a moment: "But, the novel of thepetition should be printed and published,


    right? Isn''t it easy for Millie to be found out if she does this?"


    "Millie her uncle is theposition association, she does not care about the prize, and then she found


    thenguage ss representative of the fourth ss to talk, anyway, I do not know how they talk, and


    finally thenguage ss representative said she was jealous of Millie, fabricated a lie!"


    Callie said, coldly snorting, "I don''t believe it, it''s not like Millie can''t do this kind of thing!"


    Izabe pursed her lips a little: "Callie, I won''t be in their club, we''ll be seniors next semester, and the


    entrance exams are next year."


    "Izabe, you''re the one who thinks! The entrance exams are the most important thing! But, Izabe,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    which school do you want to go to?"


    Izabe was a little embarrassed: "I want to get into J City University."


    "I can''t get into J City University because the scores are so high! You''re going to get into the city, right?


    I''ll try to get into J City Teacher''s College across from J City University."


    Izabe was embarrassed: "There''s still a year to go, work hard and you can get in, Callie."


    The two of them were eating and talking about the college entrance exams, and before they knew it,


    more than twenty minutes had passed.


    After the lunch break, the first two periods in the afternoon were math sses.


    Izabe''s math was a real drag, but luckily she got one more point on the pass mark and didn''t have to


    be singled out.


    On the other hand, Victor next to her, the "150" score on the roll is very eye-catching.


    This time the math test is a little difficult, the front of the basic questions are fine, the back of the two


    big questions even the key ss students can not do a few people, Victor''s math is the only one in the


    whole year a perfect score.


    But Victor''s good at math is known to everyone and has long been taken for granted.


    After the math ss was finished, the grades for the other subjects followed.


    Izabe''s English exam was also good, with 138 points, while Physics and Chemistry were moderate,


    not good, with 82 and 89 points respectively, and Biology was slightly higher, with 96 points.


    The overall ss ranking was also released and the ss president posted the ranking table on the


    ckboard at the back.


    Izabe then saw that Victor scored all three science subjects, 121 in English, and 688 overall, ranking


    first in his grade and 10 points higher than the second ranked student in his grade.


    ss 7 is a bnced ss, with no more than five people able to score 600 points on the test.


    Izabe had a total score of 642, second in her ss and in the 50s of her grade, behind Victor, a full


    46 points behind.


    Apparently, the 46 points were dragged down by her math.


    Callie scored 619 overall, fourth in her ss and in the 90s for her grade.


    This is Callie''s best grade ranking since high school, and apparently thanks to a boost in math scores,


    it''s finally not a failing grade.


    There are four students within the 100th percentile in the second year of high school, and there is also


    Izabe, the top student in thenguage ss, who has suddenly emerged, and many people are very


    surprised.


    Callie was so happy that she hugged Izabe and gave her a kiss: "Izabe, you''re my lucky star. Ah,


    so happy!"


    Izabe rubbed her cheek and stood there in embarrassment.


    Luckily, at this time, the bell rang for physics ss.

 Chapter 669 I Just Want Izabella

    Chapter 669 I Just Want Izabe


    Chapter 669 I just want Izabe


    Izabe returned to her seat and found Victor watching her, and she subconsciously touched her cheek


    again.


    Victor frowned, "You girls like to kiss each other?"


    "I ... am not."


    She didn''t know how to exin it, and when the physics teacher came in, Izabe didn''t dare to say


    anything else.


    Izabe''s physics is not good or bad, but against the math, she is pretty good at physics.


    Of course, with Victor, who has a perfect score in physics, sitting next to her, Izabe doesn''t dare to be


    distracted in ss.


    Thest ss is biology, and the biology ss can be dismissed afterwards.


    Izabe and Callie used to go to Antonio for math tutoring after ss, and today was no exception. The


    teacher talked about the paper topics and they still didn''t fully understand some of them.


    Victor used to leave the ssroom as soon as school ended, but today was an exception.


    Not only did he not leave, but he asked Izabe, "You asked Antonio for tutoring?"


    Izabe was stunned for a moment and nodded in response, "Well, Antonio he''s better at math."


    Hearing this from her, Victor couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, "I''m not good at math?"


    Izabe did not expect him to say this suddenly, Victor this question directly to her.


    Callie just happened toe over, heard Victor''s words, people were directly stunned.


    She looked at Izabe and then at Victor and hesitated, "Why don''t you go home first, Izabe?"


    Victor took a look at Callie, snorted coldly, turned around with his school bag and walked away.


    Milo saw this at the door and rushed to greet him, "Victor, are you still going today?"


    Victor grimaced, "Why don''t you go?"


    Sensing Victor''s displeasure, the smile on Milo''s face was curtailed for a few moments, and he only


    responded with a "yes" and dared not say anything else.


    Seeing Victor leave, Callie pulled Izabe for a moment, "Why don''t you go coax him?"


    Izabe pursed her lips, "I don''t know how to coax people."


    "What''s wrong with that? Just tell him you''re sorry and ask him if you don''t know anything about math


    in the future. Let me tell you, Izabe, I understand now that Victor has amon problem with boys -


    arrogance!"


    "He''s always top of the grade in math, so if you''re not asking him to ask Antonio, it''s probably-"


    Callie said, paused, looked around, and then came up to Izabe''s ear and whispered, "Jealous."


    Izabe blushed instantly, "No, it''s just that Marcus asked him to help me more."


    Callie nuzzled, she just thought Victor treated Izabe differently anyway.


    As for what''s different, she couldn''t say, but it feels different anyway.


    "Got it got it! So are you stilling with me to Antonio?"


    Izabe nodded, "Go for it."


    "Let''s go then, Antonio is probably depressed!"


    Antonio, the second oldest man in the world, was behind Victor in the exams.


    This time was no exception, Victor scored 688 total and he scored 678 total, 10 points short.


    This midterm was quite difficult, and everyone was generally 10 to 20 points lower thanst semester''s


    final exam.


    Victor has always been a little weak innguage and English, and this midterm was clearly a poor test


    innguage and English.


    But Antonio did not, and despite this, he, the second ce, was still ten points behind Victor, who was


    naturally depressed.


    When Callie took Izabe to Antonio, Antonio was indeed looking at his report card and sighing.


    Callie walked straight in through their back door and patted him on the shoulder, "Hey, stop sighing and


    depressed!"


    Antonio''s eyes lit up at Callie''s words, "Are you serious?"


    "Why would I lie to you when Victor just got pissed off at Izabe? If you don''t believe me, go out and


    ask Izabe!"


    Antonio also knew he couldn''t match Victor, but Callie''s words still gave him back some confidence.


    And he heard that this time Callie and Izabe both did well in the exams and passed the math, he


    exined the math problems to them both during this time, so he counted Callie and Izabe as half


    teachers.


    Now that his "students" have passed their exams, Antonio is still feeling quite aplished.


    After being persuaded by Callie, Antonio cleared up his depression and took his math paper and


    followed Callie out.


    Half an hourter, Izabe and Callie both came down the school building with their backpacks.


    Thest big question of the paper was a bit confusing for Antonio, and Izabe didn''t actually


    understand itpletely.


    So I thought about that big question all the way, but I didn''t expect to be stopped by a familiar male


    voice just as I reached the school entrance: "Izabe!"


    Callie was also a little surprised to see a tall boy in a loose uniform from another school sitting on the


    flower base to the right of the school entrance.


    The boy also contains a lollipop inside his mouth, looks quite clean, is the school uniform wears bad, let


    people look like a small gangster.


    Callie subconsciously shielded Izabe behind her: "Izabe, you know?"


    Izabe nodded a little and looked at Jason who came up to her and felt a little headache, "What are


    you doing over here?"


    Jason swept a nce at Callie and went straight around to the side and pulled Izabe: "Came to see


    you, we finished our midterm exams, I did so badly on the exams, looking for you to tutor."


    Izabe broke his hand: "You hire a tutor, the curriculum of the first school is very tight, I can not keep


    up a little."


    Callie is not as slow as Izabe, she can see right away that Jason likes Izabe.


    Seeing that the other party should have no malicious intent, her guard was down, and she stood aside


    as a crowd eater.


    "Don''t you get good grades?"


    "I''m terrible at math."


    Jason didn''t think so: "I don''t need you to help me with math!"


    "My mom said if I can get near the top 300 in my final exam, give me 50, 000 yuan of New Year''s


    money, big deal, I''ll share half of it with you! "


    Izabe feels Jason misunderstood herself: "It''s not about the money."


    Jason raised his eyebrows and seemed to think of something: "How can we be considered old


    ssmates, can''t you help me make up a lesson on the weekend?"


    Izabe is not very good at turning people down, especially when they talk to her about friendship.


    Although she and Jason two people have no friendship between them, but the other party said so, she


    was too embarrassed to refuse.


    Callie saw Izabe''s dilemma and gave augh, "I''m short of money, and my grades are okay except


    for math, so why don''t I tutor you?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jason frowned: "I don''t know you, I just want Izabe to fill me in!"


    Callie grunted, "Are you trying to get Izabe to fill you in? You''re clearly trying to chase Izabe, aren''t


    you?"

 Chapter 670 - Will He Be So Angry That He Jumps To His Feet?

    Chapter 670 - Will He Be So Angry That He Jumps To His Feet?


    Chapter 670 - Will he be so angry that he jumps to his feet?


    Callie straightened out Jason''s true purpose, and Jason was instantly annoyed: "What are you talking


    nonsense about?"


    "She used to tutor me, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know!"


    Izabe stood by, blushing profusely, "Callie, he and I are not what you think we are."


    Callie nced at Izabe, saw her embarrassment, and skimmed the corner of her mouth, "Who has


    time to tutor him when we''re about to be seniors?"


    "Jason, I really can''t help you with your sses."


    Jason grunted: "If you don''t make up for it, you don''t make up for it."


    He said, looking at Izabe for a moment, "You ran into N and the girls on Saturday?"


    Hearing his words, Izabe blushed slightly white, Callie aside saw Izabe this face, immediately


    know Jason mouth N is who.


    "You''re with them?"


    "What gang?"


    Jason did not know that Izabe was bullied by N in private, he and N are elementary school


    junior high school ssmates, today N they told him that Izabe is now very powerful, and


    Jason was ufortable and disliked N directly, who said something unpleasant, and he ran over


    to Izabe after school.


    The first middle school is seven or eight kilometers away from the other schools, he took a taxi toe


    here are half an hour, if not N and their words are too hard to hear, he will note here.


    Izabe didn''t want to hear those people''s names again and said before Callie could speak, "I can''t


    help you with the tutoring, hire a tutor, it''ste, I still have homework to do, I have to go home."


    She finished and pulled Callie over, "Callie, let''s go back."


    Callie looked at Izabe, sensing her unhappiness, and said nothing, when she looked up and saw the


    busing: "The bus ising! Izabe, run faster!"


    "Izabe, I''m not done talking-"


    Jason chased after the two, but the bus stop was right next to it, and Izabe pulled Callie and ran over


    and got on the bus directly, and he could only look at the rear of the slowly driving away bus and


    cursed.


    The bus was full of people at this point, but Izabe and Callie, both of whom had long been skilled, got


    on and pushed their way to the back of the car, finding space before the two stopped.


    The two stood there at the back door, and Callie turned around and could still see Jason standing by


    the bus stop outside the window through the car.


    She tsked and took Izabe''s hand, "Izabe, that boy likes you, right?"


    Izabe shook her head in a hurry, "No, he didn''t like it."


    "No way, I can''t be wrong! You''ve been transferred to another school for almost two months, if he


    doesn''t like you, he came all the way here to find you, you don''t really think he really came to find you


    to give him extra lessons, do you?"


    This is the kind of trick that Callie has used on Victor in junior high.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Victor is not as naive as Izabe, he''s not going to fall for it!


    Izabe pursed her lips, "I''ve tutored him before."


    Callie didn''t think so: "So what? Izabe, don''t be silly, do you think a boy of this age who really loves to


    study would find a girl his own age to tutor him? Doesn''t it smell good for him to find a tutor?"


    Callie''s words were rough, but Izabe pursed her lips as she thought about what had happened at the


    other school: "No way, he wasn''t very nice to me."


    Jason''s family is good, no one dares to easily offend him inside the school, he has a bad temper, she


    used to sit in front of him, every time he went to fill the water or whatever he was looking for her, always


    pulling her hair in ss, gym ss always likes to throw the ball to her side, named her to pick up.


    Izabe doesn''t think Jason likes her, he probably just thinks that with her transferring to another


    school, he has one less person to boss around at school.


    With so many people in the car, Callie simply leaned down on Izabe''s shoulder: "Why is he treating


    you badly? Does he always make you do this and that? Does he always tell you to do everything?"


    Hearing Callie''s words, Izabe''s round eyes opened in disbelief, "You, how do you know that?"


    "Why, adolescent boys are so naive and soft-spoken! Ten boys who meet girls they like like to do this


    kind of thing to attract the attention of girls, you are naive, Izabe!"


    Izabe was startled, she was not naive, she was just, always disliked.


    When she didn''t say anything, Callie hurriedly lowered her head: "What Izabe? Do you don''t like


    me talking about this?"


    "No, it''s not."


    She is also just a little girl, also have their own heart, also want to have friends to share with


    themselves.


    She had naively thought N and the girls would be her best friends, but they stripped her naked and


    took pictures of her.


    Izabe doesn''t want to think about the past, "I just feel shocked."


    Callie breathed a sigh of relief, "You''re just too innocent. If a guy really hates you, he won''t even want


    to talk to you. Look at Victor, he really hates me, he doesn''t even want to look at me!"


    Today Callie talks about these things, although there are still a few mncholy, but also a lot more


    open.


    She herself also felt strange, obviously and Izabe also did not know for a long time, but for some


    reason, as long as the thought of Victor likes the person is Izabe, she felt very normal, convinced.


    How can anyone not like Izabe?


    So pretty and cute and easy to shy little girl, fine and soft spoken, patient as if she would never get


    angry, no matter what she jabbered around her, she would always smile and respond to her.


    Callie thinks Izabe is an angel. It would have been nice if Izabe had appeared in her life earlier, so


    she wouldn''t have to waste so much time on Victor''s body.


    It''s just a guy, there are not many people after her, why did she have to hang on to Victor before?


    Izabe thought Callie was so miserable: "Callie you don''t say that Victor, it''s probably just not very


    Callie skimmed the corner of her mouth, "You''re right about that. I don''t care if he hates me now!"


    Callie said, paused and looked at Izabe''s raised eyebrow: "But if Victor knew you had an old


    ssmate who liked you so much, would he be so mad he''d jump?"


    Izabe''s face burned, "Callie, Victor really doesn''t like me."


    Callie has heard this many times, but she doesn''t believe it: "I know, I know! Didn''t you say that Marcus


    asked him to keep an eye on you? You''re not even an adult yet, and you''ve got a boy after you, so


    Victor, the ''guardian'', should be anxious."


    Izabe was embarrassed, she thought Callie''s words didn''t sound right, but she couldn''t tell what was


    wrong.

 Chapter 671 Male Students?

    Chapter 671 Male Students?


    Chapter 671 Male students?


    Because they were dyed by Jason in front of the school and missed a bus, Izabe and Callie both


    returned to the vi area ten minutester than usual.


    It was nearly seven o''clock and the haze was in the distance.


    Callie looked so good that she took out her phone and stopped to take a picture.


    "Izabe, you stand in front of ah, I take a picture of you, the sunset silhouette at this time of day is


    superb!"


    Izabe was a little embarrassed that she hadn''t taken any pictures other than the boudoir photo shoot


    she went to with Callie on Saturday, let alone being photographed in private like this.


    She took a few steps forward, "Is this ce okay?"


    "A little more forward ah baby, yes, just that outside, slightly lower your head, look ahead ah! Hold on!"


    Callie''s words made Izabe blush. Fortunately, there was no one around, otherwise Izabe would not


    have been able to stand so naturally.


    Just thinking about it, Victor came by on his bike, "Izabe?"


    Izabe heard the sound and subconsciously looked at him, Callie just pressed the photo button.


    Tsk, but let her shoot out a few youth idol drama feeling.


    Seeing Victor, Izabe stiffened and hurriedly lowered her hand to her side, standing straight with


    pursed lips: "Victor."


    Victor stopped the car, propped his feet on the ground, and looked at her, "Why are you sote today?"


    The Lloyd family eats around 6:40 every day, and that''s when Izabe gets home from school.


    It''s already this time of the day and Izabe and the two of them are still on their way here.


    Callie nced at Victor, took the phone and ran to Izabe, holding her by the arm. To Victor said: "You


    don''t know this, right? When we got out of school today, one of Izabe''s former male ssmates


    came over to see her, and the two of them caught up on old times and came backte."


    Izabe was a little embarrassed to hear this from Callie, but Callie didn''t seem to be wrong.


    "Male students?"


    Victor looked to Izabe, peach blossom eyes slightly narrowed: "godmother are waiting for us to eat,


    get in the car."


    "You go back first, Victor, I''ll go with Callie."


    Callie heard Izabe''s words and made a provocative face at Victor with glee.


    Victor was a little upset: "The vi security is very good, you worry about what, get in. godmother and


    Marcus are waiting for us to go back to dinner, you walk back too slow."


    Callie grunted, she knew Victor was doing it on purpose, but she didn''t want to make it difficult for


    Izabe: "It''s okay Izabe, you go back first, I want to take more pictures of the sunset! It''s a great


    angle!"


    "But--"


    Izabe wanted to say something else, but Callie pushed her into the back of Victor''s car: "Oh, there''s


    no such thing as "but", go back and eat! See you tomorrow!"


    "Come up."


    Victor frowned, apparently with a few moments of impatience.


    Izabe pursed her lips for a moment and had to hold his shoulders to step on that bazooka.


    "Callie, send me a message when you get home."


    "I know, I know, I know!"


    "Hold it up!"


    After Victor''s words, he rode off straight away.


    Callie looked at the backs of the two, looked down at the photos inside her phone again, and couldn''t


    help but hum: "I don''t believe it, Victor really doesn''t like Izabe at all!"


    She just saw it all, when she mentioned Izabe male students, Victor''s face obviously looked much


    harder.


    "Are you close to your former ssmates?"


    Izabe was lost in thought when she suddenly heard Victor''s words, she was slightly startled and


    reacted, her almond eyes darkened: "No good."


    Victor grunted: "Bad would have male studentse over from other schools specifically to catch up


    with you?"


    Izabe was embarrassed: "He came to me for tutoring, I used to tutor him."


    Victor looked back at her, "You''re not getting tutoring from Antonio in math?"


    "Looking for it."


    Victor snorted, did not speak again, just the movement of his feet faster and faster, the faster the speed


    of the bike.


    The car to the Lloyd family vi door, "creak" stopped, Izabe did not hold well, people directly to


    Victor''s body.


    She blushed in shock, "I''m sorry, Victor."


    In the dim haze, Victor''s earlobes also have a few red spots.


    He swallowed and let her off in a deep voice.


    Izabe hurriedly got out of the car and stood aside, looking up at Victor cautiously, "Victor, I didn''t


    mean to-"


    "Get in."


    Victor''s voice was different from usual, Izabe''s heart sank a little, pursed her lips for a moment, afraid


    to make him more angry, she had to turn around and go into the vi.


    The girl beside him finally walked inside before Victor looked up, a blush floating on the teenager''s


    onion-white cheeks.


    Alicia they have long prepared the meal, usually Izabe they are this six forty back, today more than


    ten minuteste, Alicia thought Izabe something happened, is trying to give Izabe a call, a look up


    to see Izabe came from the first floor.


    "Izabe, it''s back."


    Izabe also saw the meal already prepared on the table and she was a little embarrassed: "Aunt


    Alicia, I''mte today."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s the point, go wash your hands and eat, Victor he''s not back yet!"


    As we were talking, Victor came up the stairs as well.


    "Coincidentally, Victor is back too."


    Victor nodded, "godmother."


    "Wash your hands and eat. Wash your hands and eat!"


    After eating, Alicia also did not let Izabe and the others work, and directly herded people to the third


    floor.


    Izabe homework was almost done during recess time, leaving math and physics undone.


    Callie arrived home while she was eating, and there were several photos inside her phone in addition


    to the safekeeping message Callie sent half an hour ago.


    The first two photos are of her alone, and thest one was taken by Callie when Victor pulled up beside


    her on his bike and she happened to look up.


    Izabe looked, her face inexplicably red, and hurriedly put down her phone to take out an exercise


    book to do her homework.


    At eight o''clock, Alicia came in with fruit: "Izabe, doing your homework, huh?"


    "Aunt Alicia."


    "Hey, hey, Aunt Alicia to tell you something."


    When Izabe heard her say this, she hurriedly put down her pen and looked seriously at Alicia: "You


    said, Aunt Alicia."


    Alicia looked at her like this and couldn''t help butugh a little: "No need to be so nervous, it''s not a big


    deal!"


    "It''s like this, you Uncle Ashley next week to go abroad on business, I happen to also go abroad to


    participate in an exhibition, then you and Marcus and Victor will be left at home, Marcus said he is quite


    busy next week school club, probably most of the time also in the school, you and Victor will be left at


    home. "


    Izabe nodded, "I can do this, Aunt Alicia."


    "Of course I know our Izabe is the best! I just came to tell you that if there is anything, remember to


    talk to your Marcus or Victor! I won''t be back until next month!"


    Alicia said and touched Izabe''s face, "Too bad you''re not on summer vacation yet, or I''d take you


    with me!"


    Such a beautiful little girl, she has long wanted to take out more sunshine!

 Chapter 672 So Envious

    Chapter 672 So Envious


    Chapter 672 So envious


    Alicia, afraid of disturbing Izabe''s studies, finished and left.


    Not long after Alicia left, Izabe heard another knock at the door, and thinking it was still Alicia, she got


    up and answered it.


    Seeing Victor standing at the doorway, Izabe was stunned for a moment: "Victor."


    "Did Antonio finish the math paper for you?"


    Izabe thought that was a strange thing for Victor to say, but she couldn''t tell what was strange:


    "Antonio finished speaking."


    Hearing this from her, Victor grunted coldly, "Oh."


    He answered, said nothing more, turned around and left.


    Izabe looked at his back, blinked and hesitated: "But I still don''t understand one big question, Victor


    can you tell me more about it?"


    Victor had just pushed open the door to the room when he heard her words and looked back at her,


    "Take the paper ande here."


    "Ohhhhhh, okay."


    Izabeughed a little, and suddenly Victor didn''t seem so hard to coax.


    She took out her math paper and notebook from inside her book bag before walking to Victor''s room.


    Victor''s door was left open and Izabe knocked on the door and heard him say e in" before she


    pushed it open and walked in.


    Austin and Suny traveled a lot, and Victor lived with the Lloyd family for half of his life after junior high.


    This room of the Lloyd family is filled with his personal belongings.


    A basketball frame was hung on one side of the desk, and a basketball was ced on the floating


    window.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The desk countertop is clean and tidy enough, with a number of programming books on it.


    It was the first time Izabe had looked at Victor''s room so closely. It wasn''t quite what she had


    imagined for a boy, but it seemed to feel like Victor''s room should be like this.


    Victor finished the call, looked back at Izabe who was already sitting nicely at the desk, raised an


    eyebrow lightly, dropped the phone and lifted his legs out of the room, "Later."


    With that, he walked out, but soon, he returned, carrying an extra chair in his hand.


    Izabe this just reacted to the fact that she had Victor''s book chair to sit.


    Victor put the chair directly beside her, "The roll."


    He was straightforward enough to take the paper and first read over her solution, which also had


    Antonio''s solution written on it.


    Victor grunted: "Antonio himself is also half-assed, you find him to tutor math, not afraid of getting


    worse and worse?"


    Izabe embarrassed: "This question is too difficult, the other topics, Antonio exined or very good."


    Victor couldn''t hear her say that Antonio was a good speaker: "You''ve been tutoring with him for over a


    month and you just passed, and that''s good?"


    Izabe pursed her lips for a moment, thinking it wasn''t Antonio''s problem: "I''ve never been good at


    math."


    Victor nced down at her, "That''s because you didn''t get a good teacher."


    He pulled the corner of his mouth and took out a pencil from a pencil holder: "There are simple


    solutions not to use, must use this soplex, he can give you to understand the strange."


    Izabe noticed that Victor didn''t seem to like Antonio very much and she decided not to speak up for


    him anymore, "So what''s it going to take, Victor."


    She didn''t speak for Antonio again, Victor''s heart finally refreshed a few points, "Read the question


    first."


    "Ohhh."


    I have to say that Victor''s talent in mathematics is really admirable.


    Obviously the same problem, but in his hands, he was easily able to find the easiest way to solve the


    problem.


    Plus his memory is particrly good, while exining can also give her this is what book which


    example has appeared, each step is simple and straightforward, but clear and clear.


    But in twenty minutes, Izabe understood the solution to the whole problem and was shocked at


    Victor''s understanding of the examples in the book.


    Victor never memorizes theorems because he can roll them out himself.


    Izabe has also discovered that geniuses learn differently than they do as ordinary people.


    But Victor spoke in such detail and thoroughness that she even understood a little bit why Victor''s


    angle at the beginning cut differently from Antonio''s.


    "Got it?"


    Izabe''s head was suddenly tapped with a pencil and she nced at Victor beside her and nodded,


    "Got it."


    Victor said, lifting his hand and throwing an English book at her heel: "As a courtesy, help me memorize


    the words."


    Izabe blinked, a little confused, "How can I, how can I help you be words, Victor?"


    Isn''t memorizing words the only way to do things like that?


    Victor grunted: "Aren''t your English grades pretty good? How do you usually memorize words?"


    Izabe then understood Victor''s meaning and took the English book he had thrown onto the table.


    Victor''s English book is just like a new book, not to mention the notes on it, even the name is not


    written.


    Izabe turned to thest word, pick up the pen are embarrassed to write, "I am memorized ording


    to the phic symbols."


    Victor memory can be said to be unforgettable, English speaking is also very good, but do not like to


    memorize words, every time before the test is to look at the word list even if it is done.


    "Then carry it the way you do."


    Izabe pursed her lips a little: "So where did you get to with the vocabry?"


    "None of it was memorized."


    He leaned back and took a pen and twirled it in his hand.


    Izabe was embarrassed, took her math notebook and turned to thest page: "Then I will help you


    memorize twenty words every day?"


    "Yes."


    Izabe said, copying down twenty words, leaving a little space for each phic symbol, and when


    she was done, she put her notebook in front of Victor: "You can read all these words, can''t you, Victor?"


    Victor nced at his English book, "Hmm."


    "Then you remember ording to what I have divided for you, it''s quick, a word is more or less four


    phic symbols."


    Victor gave her a look, "I know, look at the volume again yourself while I read the words for ten


    minutes."


    "Nnnn."


    Izabe didn''t expect Victor to work hard in private, not unlike at school.


    She reviewed the test paper again, and after reading it, Izabe inclined her head to look at Victor.


    Seeing her looking over, Victor pushed the English book directly to her: "Finish memorizing it, you spot


    check it."


    Izabe was shocked, twenty words, the fastest she could memorize was fifteen minutes, and she


    couldn''t guarantee that she would remember them all, but Victor had finished them in less than ten


    minutes?


    She looked at Victor and blinked, "I''ll sample it then."


    "Hmm."


    Victor spun his pen and nced up at her.


    Ten minutester.


    "Victor, in fact, you usually go to school, record the words and listen to them, and you''ll remember them


    all on the way."


    Such a good memory, so envious.

 Chapter 673 - What Are You Still Doing Here?

    Chapter 673 - What Are You Still Doing Here?


    Chapter 673 - What are you still doing here?


    Victor looked askance at her, "Trouble."


    Izabe was embarrassed and looked down at herptop.


    "Nothing is wrong, you go back."


    "Ohhhhhhh, I''ll go back then."


    Izabe went back to her room and packed up her math paper before going to take a shower.


    After the shower out of nine o''clock, the time is still very early.


    Shey on the bed with her phone, suddenly thinking that she had not logged into the game for a long


    time, and wondered if Xu had looked for her.


    After hesitating for a while, she finally logged into the game.


    Just going up, Xu''s group invitation popped up.


    Izabe was used to it and nodded in agreement.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But this time, after going into the group page, Xu did not immediately open the game.


    He sent a message at the group message, "Why haven''t you been onlely?"


    Izabe exined that she had to take an exam, and the other person asked her again how she did on


    the exam.


    She was a little embarrassed: "It''s okay, I didn''t do well on the math test."


    "Isn''t it better to ask the great students in the ss for more help in math?"


    "Eh, Eh, I go with my friends every day after school now to ask for help from my key ssmates."


    "Students from other sses? Not very good, people have their own study progress, you guys like this,


    won''t you disturb but others?"


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, as if she had never thought about it.


    The teaching schedule of the key sses seems to be different from theirs, and Antonio has to take


    half an hour to give them a lecture every day after school, which really takes up Antonio''s time.


    "You''re quite right."


    As soon as she sent the message, Xu on the other side quickly asked, "Don''t you have any students in


    your ss who are good at math?"


    "Yes."


    Victor''s math is very good, the first in the whole year.


    "Then you ask your ssmates who are good at math on the line? Math relies on understanding, and


    not rote memorization on the line."


    "Is your tablemate also bad at math?"


    Izabe typed slowly, before she finished typing, she saw the other party asked such a sentence, she


    had to delete the original content: "No, my table is very good at math, the first in the grade."


    "So what are you thinking of when you''re not using a ready-made teacher?"


    Izabe was embarrassed: "My tablemate doesn''t like people bothering him."


    "So you ask him questions and he doesn''t teach you?"


    Izabe thought about it, it seems not, except that she had not asked him several times, each time it


    seems that Victor took the initiative to teach her.


    Thinking about it, Izabe thinks Victor doesn''t seem so insensitive.


    "Wouldn''t that be just fine? Isn''t it proper to have thicker skin when you ask for advice?"


    "Unnn, you''re right."


    "I''m open."


    The other side suddenly changed the subject and Izabe had some trouble keeping up.


    After ying two games, before going offline, the other party asked her if she would be online


    tomorrow, Izabe thought about it: "No, I don''t usually y games except on weekends."


    "Hmm."


    The other party responded and directly exited the group page.


    Izabe exited and found that Xu''s avatar had gone dark.


    Victor retired from the game straight away, looked at the English book on his desk and snorted lightly.


    Now that we''re talking, Izabe isn''t going to go to Antonio''s dumb ass for some math, is she?


    Izabe thinks Xu''s words make sense, after all, in a few months, everyone will be in their senior year,


    and even though Antonio is a student, he also has his own study n.


    She and Callie go to Antonio every day like this, and also dy each other''s studies.


    Izabe took her phone and wanted to talk to Callie about it, but seeing that it was gettingte, she had


    to put her phone away and nned to talk to Callie about it tomorrow.


    The next morning, Izabe came out of her room just as Victor, across the hall, was leaving his room


    with his school bag.


    When she saw him, Izabe subconsciously remembered what Xu saidst night.


    She pursed her lips for a moment, "Victor, good morning."


    "Hmm."


    Victor raised an eyebrow and walked downstairs with his legs up first.


    Marcus didn''te backst night, so naturally he couldn''t drive Izabe to Callie''s doorstep this


    morning.


    Izabe finished thest sip of milk and looked across at Victor, "I''m off to school, Victor."


    It would take her four or five minutes to walk there.


    Victor lifted the book bag aside and stood up as well, "Here you go."


    He is concise and his wordse out as derative sentences, not questions.


    After saying that, Victor people have disappeared in the stairway.


    Izabe walked downstairs and he was already standing in the doorway with his bike waiting for her:


    "Come up."


    Izabe is not the first time he drove,pared to yesterday, she is much more calm today, pedal


    bazooka also stepped more smoothly.


    "Hold it up?"


    Victor couldn''t help but look back at her as if the hand on his shoulder hadn''t been put up.


    Izabe met those peachy eyes and blushed a little: "Hold it up."


    She hurriedly put her other hand on his shoulder as well.


    Victor saw this and then pedaled up his bike and rode forward.


    After yesterday''s experience, Izabe was ready this time before he stopped, with her hand firmly


    against many light shoulders.


    The car stopped and she finally didn''t crash into Victor''s body.


    Izabe sighed with slight relief and jumped off the side, "Thanks Victor."


    Callie hasn''te out yet, so she''s probably sleepingte again.


    Victor gave her a look, "Where''s Callie?"


    "And probably sleepte."


    As we were talking, Callie came running out in a huff, hugging Izabe and apologizing for beingte,


    before looking over at Victor and raising an eyebrow, "What are you still doing here?"


    Victor snorted and rode off on his bike.


    Callie looked at Victor''s back and pooh-poohed, "You didn''t get scolded by him when you went back


    Izabe was a little confused, "Why is he scolding me?"


    "Angry, jealous!"


    Izabe pursed her lips in embarrassment, "No, Victor even gave me a lecture on thest math


    problem."


    "Tsk."


    Callie hummed softly, "I never thought of that."


    Izabe looked at Callie, thought of Xu''s wordsst night, and hesitated: "Callie, if we ask Antonio for


    math tutoring every day, will it dy his study?"


    Callie said as she ate her doughnut, "Victor told you that?"


    Izabe blushed a little: "No."


    Why is Callie so sure that Victor just likes her?


    "Oh."


    Callie responded and took another sip of milk before saying, "I don''t think so, Antonio always gets good


    grades, but of course, he always fails Victor''s exams."


    "But we''re approaching our senior year, and he spends more than half an hour on us every afternoon


    after school, so his own revision n-"


    Callie thought about it and thought it made sense, but: "If we don''t go to him, who else can we go to?


    We can''t go to Victor, can we? Ah, you can go to Victor, I''ll ask my mom to hire a tutor!"


    Callie thinks it''s a good idea that Izabe is not with her and she is less motivated to study.

 Chapter 674 - Do You Like Me Too?

    Chapter 674 - Do You Like Me Too?


    Chapter 674 - Do you like me too?


    Callie does things in style, says she wants a tutor, and calls her mom on the bus.


    When Callie''s mother heard that Callie wanted to hire a tutor, she naturally agreed to do so, after all,


    the family was not short of money, and it was good that her daughter was studying so hard.


    Izabe was beside her, listening to her call Mrs. King, and it was toote to stop it.


    She wanted to ask Callie toe over to the Lloyd family in the evening for Victor to make up the


    lesson, but she wasn''t sure if Victor would agree, so she thought she would ask Victorter when she


    returned to ss.


    But now Callie has called her mother, and ording to Mrs. King''s character, she will probably invite


    the tutor back today.


    Callie didn''t pick up on Izabe''s thoughts as she hung up the phone triumphantly, "My mom said it''s


    on her! I''ll go talk to Antonio when we get to schoolter!"


    Izabe saw that the matter was settled, and could not say anything more: "Enn, shall I apany you


    then?"


    "I''ll just go, I was the one who pulled him out to tutor us both."


    Izabe knew that Callie and Antonio were close and didn''t insist: "Okay."


    She thought for a moment, "Callie, should we prepare a thank you gift for Antonio?"


    Callie, though big-headed, is also a girl, and when Izabe mentioned it, she thought so: "Makes


    sense, after all, we''ve been using him for free for over a month! So how about we go pick out a gift for


    him this weekend?"


    Izabe curled her lips in a smile, "Yeah."


    When she got up, her eyes fell on the thermos on Victor''s desk, and after a moment''s hesitation,


    Izabe reached for it.


    Victor''s thermos is transparent and filled with water at a nce.


    Milo came in with Victor, both on the varsity basketball team, and practiced together in the morning.


    Just after training, people are already thirsty.


    Milo a nce to see Victor desktop filled with water thermos bottle, in fact, is not an unusual thing, but


    meaningless things.


    Victor also poured the water from the thermos on the hand-washing tray outside the ssroom, and


    Callie cried on the spot.


    Then no girl dared to fill Victor''s water, after all, no one wanted to be so humiliated by Victor.


    After more than half a year, Victor''s thermos bottle was full of water again, Milo was amazed:


    "Awesome Victor, someone filled your water again!"


    Victor nced at the thermos on his desktop, didn''t look very good, and threw his school bag down.


    Milo squeezed his eyebrows and looked at Victor ah: "Who filled the water ah, also too brave, right?"


    Izabe sensed that something was wrong and stiffened, just as she was about to speak, Lyra, who


    was sitting in front of her, spoke up first in a grim voice: "Who else could it be, our new ssmate."


    Milo took a breath and looked over at Victor, yet before he could say anything, Victor had already told


    him to shut up: "Keep your mouth shut."


    Milo was stunned for a moment and smiled as he made a zipper motion over his mouth.


    Victor nced at Izabe, took the thermos bottle on the table, unscrewed the lid and tilted his head


    and drank the water directly.


    Lyra waited for a while and didn''t wait for Victor to get angry, but she didn''t expect to turn around and


    see Victor drinking water.


    Her face went white for a moment, and she gave Izabe aplicated look.


    Victor drank most of the warm water and sweat continued to trickle down his forehead.


    He pulled at his cor and inclined his head at Izabe, "Thanks."


    Izabe, who thought she had done something wrong again, was now relieved to hear him say thank


    you: "It''s okay."


    Victor swept a nce at her hand squeezing the pen and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    Can he eat people?


    She''s so nervous?


    Callie, who was sitting right in front of Lyra, deliberately opened her book and said, without slowing


    down, "Some people, their mouths are really cheap."


    Her tablemate asked who she was, and Callie nced at Lyra: "Someone you don''t know."


    Lyra heard Callie''s sarcasm and her eyes turned red with anger, but she didn''t dare to do what Callie


    did, so she took it out on Izabe.


    "Izabe you are really great, others fill Victor''s water, he just pours it out, and only you fill it for him, he


    drinks it!"


    Lyra''sment put Izabe in a bad light, and Victor let out a soft tsk, "I have to ask your permission to


    drink water?"


    Milo, who was watching, said, "Yeah, Victor loves Izabe water, do you have a problem with that?"


    Callie also interjected, "Izabe was just being nice and filling Victor''s water, unlike some people who


    have messed up ideas."


    Lyra was besieged, "Don''t you fill Victor''s water too?"


    "The whole world knows that I used to like Victor, so what, you like Victor too?"


    Callie said, snorting augh, "I wouldn''t know about that."


    "What are you talking nonsense! I just can''t stand to see some people double standard!"


    "People are supposed to treat each other differently, Izabe she''s cute and pretty, we all like her, what


    are you jealous of?"


    In terms of quarrels, no one is really better than Callie''s.


    After all, not everyone has such a thick skin as Callie, the sword and the gun.


    Lyra couldn''t argue, she just got down and cried.


    Callie grunted and winked smugly at Izabe.


    Izabe was embarrassed, she did not know that she gave Victor by hand to fill a water, can cause a


    quarrel.


    The arguing stopped and Victor subconsciously looked at the girl at his side.


    Izabe had her head down, wondering what she was thinking, and was frowning slightly.


    Victor didn''t have to guess what Izabe was thinking, "You like me too?"


    "No, no!"


    Hearing Victor''s words, Izabe was like a bird of prey and her face turned red all of a sudden.


    Victor snorted: "Then what are you so vain about? It''s not like they''re saying you won''t even dare to fill


    my water anymore, right?"


    Victor''s two questions were asked to Izabe''s heart, she just did not feel weak, but now she is a little


    weak, she is really thinking not to do this kind of thing again.


    However, when Victor asked this question, it seemed that she would not do it again in the future is like


    like him.


    "No, I''ll fill you up with water all the time from now on."


    Victor raised an eyebrow, "Courtesy, ask me if you don''t understand."


    Izabe nodded and was not polite, handing over a question she had read for a long time but still did


    not understand the answer: "I do not understand this question very well, Victor, Victor."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The word "brother" she still did not have the heart to say, after all, in the ssroom.

 Chapter 675 Really Accommodated Izabella To Move The Land?

    Chapter 675 Really Amodated Izabe To Move The Land?


    Chapter 675 really amodated Izabe to move thend?


    Today, Friday, thest ss session in the afternoon.


    The seats of the second year ss 7 are chosen by themselves ording to their grades. The results


    of this midterm exam are already out, so next Monday we have to change our seats.


    Izabe has only been transferred here for less than two months and is still unaware of the seat


    change.


    Callie has been eyeing this seat change for a long time, she got the fourth in the ss this time,


    Izabe got the second in the ss, Victor, although the first in the ss, but he has always been that


    position, no one grabbed it with him, and he won''t grab the position with others.


    After the third period, Callie ran to Izabe''s seat, "Izabe,ter in the ss meeting, the teacher will


    let us choose our seats, you are the second in the ss, where do you want to sit? We''ll sit together!"


    Meanwhile, Milo was talking to Victor about it: "Victor, you''ll get your VIP single seat back next week,


    are you excited?"


    When Callie heard Milo''s remark, she gave him a vicious re: "Talking as if we Izabe would love to


    sit with him!"


    Victor swallowed his water and inclined his head to look at Izabe at his side: "You''re going to sit at


    the same table as her and then you both flunk math together?"


    Victor''s words are hard to hear, but they are also true.


    But Callie didn''t like what she heard: "What do you mean, I got a 100 in math this time!"


    Milo looks on with amusement: "Total score 150."


    "Then I passed the test too!"


    Victor didn''t bother with Callie, raised his hand to reach out to Izabe and tapped her on the desk,


    "You want to sit with her?"


    Izabe nodded, "Callie made a deal with me."


    Hearing her words, Victor felt gagged, "As you wish."


    Callie looked on and couldn''t help but tsk: "Victor, didn''t you used to hate sitting with others? Now that


    Izabe is going to sit with me, you''re back to sitting by yourself, isn''t that nice?"


    Callie said here, paused: "You don''t want to miss Izabe, do you? That''s right, our Izabe has good


    grades, good looks, and good personality, and there are many people in the ss who want to sit with


    Izabe! Luckily I made the first move!"


    Victor snorted, "Childish!"


    If it were the past, Callie would have already gone back to the top, but now she''s watching Victor get


    defeated with a tough mouth and feeling pretty good about it.


    She grunted and gave Izabe a big smile, "Izabe, say yes, we''ll sit together!"


    Izabe smiled back, "Good."


    But it was not to be. Before choosing the seats, the ss teacher himself came up to Izabe:


    "Izabe, you are good at everything else, but not so good at math, Victor is good at math and science,


    but he is the opposite of you, he is not as good atnguage and English, you canplement each


    other in your studies by sitting together."


    "The teacher wants you to sit together, and in the future you will supplement Victor''snguage and


    English more, and ask Victor more questions in mathematics, so that you can make progress together."


    The ss teacher looked at Izabe and spoke in a serious way.


    Izabe has been here for just over a month, and is quiet and well-behaved, with good grades and a


    pretty face.


    To be honest, she actually didn''t want Izabe to sit with Victor, the big devil.


    But before the ss meeting, thenguage teacher and English teacher came to talk to her about this,


    saying that during this time, Victor slept a lot less in ss, probably because of the female ssmates


    sitting next to him, and boys of this age are particrly dignified.


    But before Izabe transferred here, Victor did not want any table, even Milo, who always yed well


    with him, sat next to him he did not want.


    Others do not know, the ss teacher knows that Izabe is adopted by the Lloyd family, and Victor is


    the godson of the Lloyd family, let Izabe and Victor two sit together, there is no concern about early


    love.


    Take a step back, even if there is, this thing is better than the others to solve.


    The ss teacher finished speaking to Izabe and then looked to Victor who was rxing on the side,


    "Victor, do you have any problem with Izabe continuing to sit at your table?"


    Victor nced at Izabe: "She''s too short to sit back and see the ckboard clearly."


    Izabe heard Victor''s words and blushed a little, she nced at him, saw him looking at her, and


    hurriedly withdrew her eyes.


    She really didn''t look good at the ckboard for the past month or so, or she wouldn''t have been


    unable to keep up with her notes.


    The ss teacher froze for a moment and looked down at Izabe, realizing that at her height, she


    really wasn''t fit to sit in thest row, but Victor always sat in thest row.


    The ss teacher hesitated: "You guys sit a little further forward?"


    Victor did not say anything, Izabe pursed her lips, she was also embarrassed to say something.


    Seeing this, the ss teacher made an immediate decision: "Thenter you will choose a position in


    the middle of the two sides, it''s a deal!"


    The ss teacher went straight back to the podium after finishing the lesson, fearing that Victor would


    regret it.


    ss teacher just those words, many students have heard.


    Some people envy Izabe, others envy Victor.


    Callie looked back at Izabe and ttened her mouth pitifully.


    Izabe also didn''t expect the ss teacher to let her continue to be at the same table with Victor. She


    looked at Callie, a little sorry, bit her lip slightly and said silently, "I''m sorry."


    Callie poofed andughed, causing the ss teacher at the podium to look at her, and she hurriedly sat


    back down while her hand gave Izabe a heart.


    The ss teacher was on stage analyzing the overall situation of this midterm, and the seating chart


    was passed down to Victor.


    Two people a first and a second, ording to the reason is to pick anywhere you want, but Victor is


    tall, if you sit in the middle, easy to block the view of the two sides of the students sitting behind.


    Of course, Victor has always been averse to sitting in the middle.


    When he got the seating chart, he put it directly in front of Izabe: "You choose."


    Izabe took the seating chart: "Does Victor like to sit inside or outside?"


    It doesn''t really matter where she sits, Victor has amodated her to sit forward.


    "Inside."


    "By the corridor?"


    "Hmm."


    Izabe filled it out quickly, "Is this okay?"


    Victor took a look, it was the third tost position in the first row, just by the window.


    "It''s pretty good."


    "So I gave my watch to the ss president?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Hmm."


    Seeing that he looked as if he had no opinion, Izabe was a little hesitant: "Is this position really okay,


    Victor?"


    "Yes."


    Victor frowned, "I''ll sit anywhere."


    He is not like her, short and nearsighted.


    With that, he took the seating chart directly from Izabe''s hand and handed it to Milo at the side, "For


    the ss president."


    Milo froze and took the seating chart and looked at it, only Victor and Izabe''s names were on it.


    Milo nced at Victor with mixed feelings, no way, Victor actually amodated Izabe to move the


    ground?

 Chapter 676 You Really Are So Cute Oh

    Chapter 676 You Really Are So Cute Oh


    Chapter 676 you really are so cute oh


    Callie chose a seat next to Izabe, and although they couldn''t be at the same table, they were close


    enough.


    Lyra, who was sitting in front of Izabe, moved to the first seat in the first row, several seats away from


    Victor.


    Izabe had just moved her desk when Victor pulled the corner of her desk: "Leave it, I''ll move it."


    Izabe pursed her lips for a moment, "It''s not heavy."


    Not to mention the thirty to forty pounds of the desk, is double the weight, she can easily lift.


    Victor frowned a little: "Leave it if you''re told to."


    Hearing this from him, Izabe had to withdraw her hand.


    Lyra in the front looked unbnced: "Izabe, Victor helped you move the table, can you ask him to


    help me lift it too, I can''t lift it alone."


    Izabe although also do not like Lyra, but we are all in the same ss, surrounded by ssmates, she


    also do not want to make a mess with Lyra, so she had to say: "I help you."


    Callie, who had just finished packing, shouted directly: "Izabe,e and help me, I can''t lift it!"


    Izabe heard Callie''s words and rushed over.


    Lyra mmed her desk hard with her pencil bag and looked at Victor, who was carrying Izabe''s desk,


    and she gritted her teeth, full of jealousy.


    Izabe didn''t pay any more attention to Lyra and walked over to Callie: "Callie, I''ll help you lift."


    "I have a lot of books inside, it''s very heavy, just help me pull the chair, I''ll drag myself there."


    She is not as shameless as Lyra, Izabe is so tiny that she can''t afford to let her help lift.


    Callie said, already pushing the table over.


    Many students'' positions did not change much. Milo did not do well on the test, so he had no choice but


    to stay where he was.


    Just as the seats were being adjusted, the bell rang for the end of ss.


    The ss teacher gave some instructions on stage for the weekend''s attention and let them go from


    ss without dy.


    Callie is quite happy with her new position. Although she is separated from Izabe by an aisle, the two


    of them can reach out and touch each other, which makes it easy to pass notes in ss.


    Of course, as Izabe is a good girl, Callie thinks that Izabe will not pass notes to her in ss.


    As soon as the ss teacher said "ss dismissed", Izabe subconsciously looked at Victor: "Are you


    leaving now?"


    Victor loaded up a few random books and nodded, "Hmm."


    He answered, lifted his duffel bag, and flipped straight out the open window.


    Milo saw this and hastily shouted, "Victor, wait for me!"


    Izabe looked at Victor, who had tumbled out into the hallway in a sh, and blinked, she was about to


    get up and give him his ce out.


    Callie, on the other hand, also packed up: "Izabe, I''m ready, let''s go!"


    Izabe hurriedly withdrew her eyes and nodded, "Ohhh."


    She also packed up, zipped up her book bag, got up and carried it, and followed Callie out of the


    ssroom.


    On the way back, Callie made an appointment with Izabe to buy a present for Antonio in the morning,


    and to go to the library in the afternoon to do homework together.


    Izabe naturally has no problem with this, she has basically never been out of town before, and


    Callie''s arrangements are much better than her blind stroll.


    "Good."


    She nodded in response, and Callie tugged at the strap of her book bag, cocking her head at Izabe.


    Izabe was a little embarrassed by the look and couldn''t help but raise her hand to touch her cheek,


    "Do I have something on my face, Callie?"


    "No, I suddenly feel that your eyshes are so long, are you using some kind of growth solution?"


    Izabe pursed her lips in embarrassment, "No."


    Callie tsked, "I knew it, must be a natural beauty, envy!"


    Izabe is rarelyplimented, she knows she is good looking, but a good looking face sometimes


    doesn''t just bringpliments, and what''s more, those people, wouldn''t want topliment her.


    She blushed, a little breathlessly, "You''re pretty too, Callie."


    Izabe didn''t say anything, she thought Callie was pretty from the first moment she saw her.


    Tall and white, three-dimensional and delicate features, some baby fat on the face, looking more


    youthful and lively.


    Callie let out augh, "I know! After all, if you''re good looking, of course your friends are good looking


    too!"


    The sun was not yet nting in the evening at six o''clock, but the sun was much warmer. The two


    walked on the road in the vi area with umbres, and the two shadows were trailed long behind


    them.


    Izabe looked back at Callie in front of her and couldn''t help but take out her hand to capture the


    shadow of the two.


    Callie saw this, "What are you filming?"


    Izabe handed the phone over, "Shadow."


    "It''s our shadow yeah!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Callie was a little surprised and looked up at Izabe''s shy smile and her heart warmed.


    Wow, how can there be such a cute girl.


    "Send it to me, send it to me! I want to use it as my phone desktop!"


    "Okay."


    Izabe found Callie''s FaceBook and sent her the photo.


    Callie directly set the photo as the phone screensaver, look at it a few times, the more you look at it, the


    more you like it.


    Suddenly thought about the change of seats today, Victor never wanted to sit with girls before, she


    originally thought Izabe is no exception.


    But Victor is not only willing to be at the same table as Izabe, he is also willing to amodate her


    by switching seats. Callie thinks that maybe Izabe is right and Victor doesn''t really like her.


    Izabe is probably the only girl who wants to be at Victor''s table who has nothing else on her mind but


    studying.


    Callie couldn''t help but feel a bit emotional, it''s true that a girl who only loves to study is attractive!


    "I''ve decided!"


    Suddenly hearing Callie say this, Izabe was a little unsure: "What is it, Callie?"


    Callie looked at her with a big smile, "I''ve decided to be like you and concentrate on my studies and


    stop looking at cute guys!"


    Izabe''s face burned: "Actually, studying also requires loosening up."


    Although she also worked hard, but not really all head into the study inside the person.


    Callie hummed: "We are still young, the entrance exam is the most important, this age should not talk


    about what love like!"


    Izabe thought about it and answered seriously, "Early love does have an effect."


    Callie looked at her serious look and couldn''t help butugh, "Izabe, you''re really cute!"


    Izabe curled her lips and smiled at Callie, "You''re cute too."


    "Help! Victor can even hold this?!"

 Chapter 677: DonT Fall In Love Casually

    Chapter 677: Don''T Fall In Love Casually


    Chapter 677: Don''t fall in love casually


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After a long discussion, Izabe and Callie decided to buy a better quality pen for Antonio as a token of


    appreciation for the time he had given them both math tutoring.


    When Izabe first arrived at the Lloyd family, Alicia gave Izabe a card for living expenses and Alicia


    put $5, 000 into it every month for Izabe''s pocket money.


    But that card Izabe never used, she had money on hand, her grandmother had left her enough


    money for college before she died.


    Of course, the money is not much, worth enough to pay for four years of college tuition.


    So since her grandmother died, Izabe has been working part-time on weekends and in the summer


    and winter to earn money, only to have her aunt and uncle take it away from her in the name of helping


    her save money.


    At first Izabe would not resist, her thin skin and the helplessness of being a hostage kept her from


    saying anything.


    But since her period came, when she didn''t even have money to buy tampons, Izabe stopped giving


    her aunt and uncle the money from her part-time job.


    She stopped saying where she was going every summer and weekend, and she would only put a third


    of the money she earned during the summer and winter on her person, and let Arlo save the rest for


    her.


    From her junior year to her current sophomore year, Izabe has saved almost 20, 000, although she


    hasn''t saved a lot of money either.


    Now that she''s in the Lloyd family, she has everything Alicia thoughtfully buys for her in advance, and


    she doesn''t really have to spend much money.


    So even without the money from the card Alicia gave her, Izabe still has money to spend.


    Although Callie has a lot of pocket money, she is used to buying expensive and good things, and


    actually has little money on hand.


    This time out, her mother gave her a thousand dors, Callie also dare not pick the expensive to buy.


    The two shopped around and finally went to an old fountain pen store inside and bought a fountain pen


    that was over a thousand for five hundred each.


    This is the first time in Izabe''s life that she has bought something so expensive.


    She looked at the exquisitely wrapped gift box and was now acutely aware of how poor she used to be.


    "What''s the matter, Izabe, does it seem a little expensive?"


    Callie knows a little bit about Izabe, knowing that she was adopted by Alicia.


    But Izabe is at that age before she was adopted, which is actually quite embarrassing.


    She usually gets along with Izabe can also see that Izabe is very frugal, so many times, Callie will


    not spend a lot of money in front of Izabe, afraid that she mind hard.


    The thousand dor pen, while not expensive for her, is obviously not the same for Izabe.


    Izabe withdrew her gaze and shook her head, "No, it''s beautifully wrapped."


    Callie looked at her and was relieved to see that she didn''t have a different look on her face: "Hahaha, I


    didn''t think so until you said so, the packaging is really exquisite, Antonio must really like it!"


    Izabe was also a little happy to hear this from Callie.


    After all, Antonio has been helping them with math for a month and a half, and the progress is visible.


    The clerk handed them the filled bags and Callie took them, "Izabe, you keep them, I lose them and


    leave them inside the house easily."


    "Ohhhh, okay."


    Izabe turned sideways and moved her duffel bag in front of Callie.


    The two strolled for more than two hours, and it was lunchtime in a sh.


    Callie took Izabe to eat spicy hotpot, Izabe''s first time eating spicy hotpot, spicy her lips are a little


    red and swollen, but the exciting taste is somewhat addictive, although spicy, but also quite delicious.


    Callie was sleepy after lunch and yawned sickly next to Izabe: "So sleepy, Izabe."


    Izabe was embarrassed, "Let''s go sit in the cafe?"


    "Nnnn."


    Izabe and Callie entered the cafe on Saturday and there was no room for them, so Callie was brave


    enough to drag Izabe to share a table with someone else.


    The two ordered the cheapest cup of coffee and Callie just sat down and fell asleep with Izabe in her


    arms.


    Izabe was embarrassed and took out her English book from inside her school bag and started to


    memorize the words.


    Callie said to sleep, probably stayed uptest night, 1:00 to 2:00, Izabe called several times to


    wake people up.


    When the two arrived at the library it was already 2:30. Izabe had just finished the English paper and


    thenguage paper had finished all the previous questions, just one essay to go.


    Callie arrived at the library still yawning, sat down mentally wobbly, and didn''t get up in earnest until


    after 4:00.


    The two stayed at the library until 6pm when Callie''s mother came to pick them up.


    Izabe came back to the vi already at 6:30, today Marcus came back, Izabe was a little happy:


    "Marcus."


    "Izabe."


    Marcus nodded and handed her the lipstick in his hand, "Got it in a raffle."


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, a little surprised: "Here, for me?"


    Marcus couldn''t help butugh when he heard her say that, "Or what? You let me, a guy, wear


    lipstick?"


    Izabe blushed a little and reached out to take the lipstick, "Thank you Marcus."


    Marcusughed a little, "It''s nothing."


    Victor wasing down the stairs, his eyes fell on the tube of lipstick in Izabe''s hand, raised an


    eyebrow, and walked over to Marcus to sit down: "Good luck."


    Marcus gave him a look, "I didn''t expect that either."


    Victor grunted, "Marcus, don''t any girls ever ask you for lipstick?"


    Marcus''s hand holding the chopsticks gave a slight beat: "It''s because it''s there that it''s brought back to


    Izabe."


    The lipstick is only one tube, we are all ssmates, he naturally will not ept the money, but to whom


    it is not good, thinking that there is still Izabe at home, Marcus directly said to take home to his sister.


    When he said that, those girls naturally didn''t think otherwise.


    Alicia came out of the kitchen, "Marcus, got a girlfriend, huh?"


    Marcus gave Alicia a helpless look, "I''m only neen this year, Mom."


    "What''s wrong with neen? Your father and I, we''ve been together since we were eighteen!"


    Alicia said, smiling at Izabe from the side of her head, "But Izabe is a good boy, don''t just fall in


    love."


    Izabe stiffened in embarrassment, "I won''t, Aunt Alicia."


    "Auntie knows, our Izabe is the best behaved!"


    Victor nced across at Izabe, and his peachy eyes twitched slightly.


    No?


    Is it that you will not fall in love early, or that you will not fall in love easily?


    Gee, that''s a big difference.


    Alicia finished and then looked at Marcus: "By the way, what''s your girlfriend''s name, Marcus?"


    Marcus, who thought the subject had changed: "... Mom, I really don''t have a girlfriend."


    "Oh."


    Alicia gave Marcus a look, "Then you''re not as good as your father."


    Marcus: "..."


    Is that something to be proud of?

 Chapter 678 That Is Like

    Chapter 678 That Is Like


    Chapter 678 that is like


    Izabe was looking at the tube of lipstick Marcus had given her when there was a knock on the door of


    her room.


    She grew up without ever putting on her own makeup, and she didn''t know what brand of lipstick was


    on her hand.


    Just can be used as a raffle prize, a look at what is not a cheap brand.


    Izabe searched the lipstick by the letters on it and realized that the tiny tube of lipstick she was


    holding cost more than four hundred dors.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door and Izabe was so startled that the lipstick in her hand


    almost fell on the floor.


    "Izabe?"


    Seeing that she did not open the door for a long time, Victor outside the room called out.


    Izabe hurriedly put the lipstick in her hand on the desk and got up to open the door, "Victor?"


    "Do you have your English book with you?"


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, then quickly reacted and turned to take out her English book from


    her bag and handed it to him, "Victor, did you memorize your words today?"


    Victor raised an eyebrow, "Oh, not back yet."


    He said, put the English book in his hand on the desktop, turned to his room and moved the chair over,


    "I''ll carry it for a while."


    Izabe moved her chair to the side to give Victor some room.


    Victor stared at the words in that English book for about ten minutes before pushing the book to her:


    "All right."


    Izabe had already seen Victor''s memoryst time and wasn''t surprised this time.


    Twenty words, she disrupted the order to draw back, and Victor got one word wrong.


    Izabe pursed her lips for a moment: "I carried it before, Victor do you remember?"


    Victor gave her a look, "You spot-check and see."


    After the spot check, Izabe realized that Victor didn''t just have a fast memory, he had a good


    memory.


    He also got only one of the words he had memorized before wrong.


    Izabe looked at him in amazement, her eyes shining: "That''s awesome, Victor."


    Victor tilted his head and met the almond eyes, his earlobes were a little red, his eyes strayed and


    Izabe was a little embarrassed: "This is what Marcus just gave me."


    "That''s like it."


    He jumped to conclusions and put the lipstick back: "Are you done with your math paper?"


    Izabe nodded and shook her head, a little embarrassed: "Done."


    Victor looked at her and let out a soft tsk, "Just nod your head when you''re done, why are you shaking


    your head?"


    Izabe blushed: "I only finished what I could do, there were a few questions I couldn''t."


    Victor gave a rare smile, "Which questions won''t work?"


    Izabe hurriedly took the paper out and ced it in front of him, "Thest two multiple choice


    questions."


    Victor had finished the paper long ago, and when he did he guessed that Izabe would not know


    these two questions.


    The difficulty of the multiple-choice questions is also more and more difficult, the overall difficulty of this


    paper is medium to high, the seventh question of the multiple-choice questions is a bit difficult, Izabe


    thest two questions can not, it is normal.


    Victor took the paper, and this time he didn''t talk directly to it. After teaching Izabe several times, he


    also found out that Izabe''s brain circuit is different from his own.


    She is good in other subjects and does not look like a stupid person, but when ites to math, it


    seems to be missing a tendon.


    In his opinion, although many topics are different, but the knowledge points used are the same, just


    look at it from a different perspective.


    But Izabe can''t do it. She''s so bad at learning by example that she can''t do it again if she changes


    the question type.


    So Victor is going to do things differently, he is going to ask questions directly to guide Izabe through


    the problem.


    But Izabe is reallycking in math, and it took her almost twenty minutes to figure out one problem.


    Victor put the pen in his hand, got up and walked out.


    Izabe froze, thinking she was being too stupid and pissed off at Victor.


    But soon, the other side came back with two sses of water in hand and handed her one: "This


    method of yours is tooplicated, but it''s kind of figured out. I''ll write you another simple solution to


    the problem, youpare yourself is where it is different."


    Izabe took the cup and was a little touched: "Thank you Victor."


    Victor grunted, "You''re not bad at other subjects, howe you''re learning math like this?"


    "I, too, don''t know."


    She pursed her lips, took the exercise book and looked at Victor''s solutions.


    It took almost an hour for Izabe to do the two multiple-choice questions with Victor''s guidance.


    But this time it was Victor who guided her a little bit to make it out, giving her enough space to think,


    and Izabe didn''t have to spend time to understand a little bit after she finished the questions.


    Just after nine, Marcus came up with watermelon and was a little surprised to see Victor inside


    Izabe''s room, "Interrupting your homework?"


    Victor leaned back and looked at Marcus: "Giving her a math problem."


    Marcus nced at Victor, some unbelievable, he actually really taught Izabe, but is a good thing,


    Marcus naturally will not say something.


    Izabe ducked her head in embarrassment.


    Marcus saw this: "It''s Saturday, so you don''t have to be so nervous, eat some fruit, take a break and


    y games."


    "Okay, Marcus."


    Marcus looked at Izabe and finally knew why Alicia couldn''t wait to get someone back.


    It''s really too well behaved.


    Marcus said so, and Izabe was too embarrassed to let Victor sit down with himself like that again:


    "Victor, there''s one more problem, let''s do it tomorrow, right?"


    "As you wish."


    Victor ate his grapes and grunted in response.


    During a break from eating fruit, Marcus asked about Izabe''s school.


    "New school, new ss, still getting used to it?"


    Izabe nodded as Victor spoke up, "Marcus, you''re underestimating her, she came second in her


    ss in the midterm."


    The results Izabe has given Alicia they have seen, Marcus at school, Izabe is not a personality that


    likes to show off, naturally did not make a point of talking to Marcus.


    Hearing Victor''s remark, Marcusughed a little: "I was the one who underestimated Izabe."


    "No it doesn''t, Marcus."


    Marcus smiled and was about to say something when his phone rang.


    "I''m going to take a call."


    "Ohhhhhhh."


    Marcus said to answer the phone, but then the caller went out.


    Izabe is left in the room with Victor, who is holding a piece of watermelon and is eating it one bite at a


    time.


    Victor watched her eat watermelon as if she were a rabbit, biting into such a tiny piece in one bite.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Tsk, do girls eat like this?


    He swallowed the grapes inside his mouth, "I have to go out tomorrow afternoon, what time do you get


    up in the morning?"


    Izabe blinked and swallowed the watermelon inside her mouth, "Seven o''clock."


    "Well, finish your breakfast and cover thest question."


    "Ohhhhhhh."


    Izabe responded, seeing him tugging at one grape and eating it as if it was delicious.


    She just finished the watermelon and reached for a grape as well, just into her mouth, the sourness


    made Izabe''s teeth numb, "So sour, Victor."


    Victor raised an eyebrow, "It''s not sour, it''s sweet."


    He said, picking one and passing it to her lips, "Open your mouth."


    Izabe subconsciously opened her mouth to take the grape in, her lips met the boy''s fingers and both


    of them shuddered.

 Chapter 679 - Reward You With Two Big Questions

    Chapter 679 - Reward You With Two Big Questions


    Chapter 679 - Reward you with two big questions


    The act of "feeding" is really too intimate for the two of them, and Victor didn''t expect it when he picked


    up the grapes, nor did Izabe when she opened her mouth.


    Now that the two reacted, Izabe''s face instantly flushed.


    Victor touched a girl''s lips for the first time, only to feel soft and warm, and his fingers seemed to be


    burned by something, and there was a very strange feeling in his heart.


    He nced at Izabe, his eyes falling on the other man''s reddened cheeks, and couldn''t help but raise


    an eyebrow.


    Are you so easily shy?


    "Is it sweet?"


    The grape was still inside Izabe''s mouth and she didn''t even bite into it, so naturally she didn''t know


    whether it was sweet or not.


    Hearing Victor''s question, she snapped back to her senses and bit the grape inside her mouth open.


    Sweet.


    Izabe nced at Victor and responded in a thin voice, "Sweet."


    "Well, I have something to do, I''m going to my room, you eat."


    Seeing that she was even talking in a lower voice, Victor was also a little embarrassed and got up and


    carried the chair back to his room.


    Closing the door, he nced down at his index finger and couldn''t help but rub it.


    The peach blossom eyes are slightly dark, the girl''s lips are really soft, kiss up more soft, right?


    Realizing what he was thinking, Victor cursed himself, collected his thoughts, took out his phone and


    logged into the game.


    Izabe seems to be a good student who loves to study, so why would shee up to y games


    when her homework is not done?


    Milo saw him online and sent out a group invite in a hurry.


    Victor rejected it outright, there was no point, and he retired the game.


    Milo looked at the avatar that was bright a second ago suddenly went dark, people are confused.


    The next day, Victor woke up and saw his sheets, the whole thing was fried, he rushed out and got a


    bottle of juice and poured it on the sheets, changed the sheets and rolled them aside and put them


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    away.


    Thinking about what he said to Izabest night, Victor looked at the sheet, and the redness in his


    ears wouldn''t go away.


    Izabe set the rm for seven o''clock and got up to find the washing machine operating inside the


    She thought it was strange that the dirty clothes inside the house had always been washed by an aunt


    at three o''clock in the afternoon, in the morning, the aunt would note up to wash the clothes.


    Izabe washed up and just walked out when she saw Victoring out from inside the room across


    the hall.


    "Victor."


    Victor nodded, "Meet me after breakfast."


    "Okay."


    She answered, but was still curious about the washing machine inside theundry room.


    Victor watched her pass the stairway and walk forward, his face stiffened for a moment, "Where are


    you going?"


    Izabe looked back at him and blinked, "The washing machine inside theundry room, it seems to be


    out of order."


    "Nothing''s wrong, I''m washing things."


    "Ohhhhhhh."


    Izabe was a little embarrassed by the look, "I''m going downstairs for breakfast then, Victor did you


    have breakfast?"


    Victor naturally did not eat breakfast, he woke up early in the morning to change the sheets and wash


    the sheets, where there is time to go downstairs to eat breakfast: "Not yet."


    He said, paused and thought of something: "You can bring up a ss of milk and two buns for me


    If she is still curious about what he washed, Victor doesn''t know how he should exin it.


    "Ohhhh, I''m going down for breakfast then!"


    "Hmm."


    Victor answered but did not go back to his room, watching Izabe gopletely down to the second


    floor before he sighed in relief.


    Fortunately, he chose the quick wash mode, and the sheets were washed in twenty minutes.


    Victor put the sheets inside the washer into the dryer, and Izabe came up from breakfast, and he had


    just carried them back to his room and stuffed them into the closet.


    "Victor?"


    The door to the room was closed and Izabe wondered if Victor had slept through the night.


    Soon, though, the door to the room opened, "Full so soon?"


    Izabe handed the te over, "Eat up."


    She ate a little faster than usual, but she was also full.


    Victor took the tray, "Thanks, bring the rolls over here."


    "There''s no rush, Victor, you eat your breakfast first and call me when you''re done."


    Victor gave her a look, "I''m a fast eater."


    "Okay."


    Izabe had to go back to her room and get her papers and books and go over there.


    Boys do eat fast, she was just going back to her room to get the rolls, Victor had already drunk half of


    the milk and eaten one of the buns.


    Izabe was afraid he wouldn''t get enough to eat, and took three buns, but now it seems that three


    buns are not enough for Victor.


    Seeing her standing in the doorway, Victor raised an eyebrow: "What, there''s a seal at the entrance to


    my room, you can''t get in?"


    Izabe was embarrassed and hurriedly dragged her chair inside.


    "The topic you look at again, this to the question is a reinforcement of that big question fromst week''s


    exercise book, the solution is very simr, but it''s a little more roundabout."


    "Ohhh, let me think about it then."


    When Victor reminded her of this, Izabe looked at the question again and found that it did look a bit


    like the one she had donest week.


    The question type is very simr, but the known conditions are less.


    Izabe couldn''t help but nce at Victor again. If it was him, he could easily solve it even if there was


    one less known condition.


    But not herself, the topic more around, she felt like her brain was also blocked.


    Noticing her eyes, Victor hooked his lips once and got up to go into the bathroom and wash his hands.


    When she came out, Izabe at her desk was frowning, her hand shaking the pen unintentionally,


    looking down at the paper, not sure if she was thinking about how to do it or just dazed.


    He lifted his leg and walked over to sit down: "Any thoughts yet?"


    Izabe was embarrassed: "There is a condition missing."


    "Not bad, knowing there was a condition missing."


    He said, ncing at the known conditions she had written in her exercise book, and nodded in


    satisfaction, "Can''t you think against the grain when you can''t think with the grain?"


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, a bit overwhelmed by the reaction: "How, how to think against the


    grain?"


    "Just assume that the known conditions you require are known, and reverse what other conditions


    need to be met won''t you?"


    It dawned on Izabe: "You''re great, Victor."


    Victor tsked lightly, "You''re the one who''s bad at math."


    With Victor''s prompting, Izabe stumbled through the questions.


    She was a little incredulous, not expecting to be able to do such a difficult big question by herself.


    "Victor, I made it, is that right?"


    "Well, get it right and reward you with two big questions."


    Victor said, casually drew a three-year high school exam out from inside the top bookcase and circled


    two big questions, "You do it to consolidate."


    Izabe looked at him, "Oh."


    I don''t know if I can make it before lunch either, woohoo.

 Chapter 680 Believe It Or Not

    Chapter 680 Believe It Or Not


    Chapter 680 Believe it or not


    Izabe spent more than an hour working on the two questions, and had juste out of Victor''s room


    when Alicia came up to call them down for dinner.


    Victor did have something to do this afternoon and had an appointment with Maximus and Milo.


    Izabe spent the afternoon memorizing English words, with nothing else to do, chatting with Callie on


    FaceBook and falling asleep with her phone.


    Wake up is already five o''clock in the evening, she washed her face, took thenguage book to the


    balcony was required to memorize the ancient poems.


    The wind on the balcony was veryfortable, and there was a lounger on it, and Izabey on it,


    rocking while memorizing books, which was very appropriate.


    In the basketball court of the city gymnasium.


    Victor''sst three-pointer decided the game.


    Milo''s hanging heart was also relieved, this time the opponent was a bit powerful, two of them


    specialized in defending Victor and two in defending Maximus, every time Victor and Maximus both got


    the ball, the pitch was very difficult.


    His ball skills with the other two are really pulling the crotch, not to mention also grinding through, the


    other two are randomly pulled to make up the numbers.


    But the team that came to the appointment this time is different, two of them are from the city''s bad


    team, all five of them are from the varsity team, practiced for more than a year, the tacit understanding


    is much better than the five of them improvised team.


    This game can be said to bepletely rely on Maximus and Victor two people to cooperate to barely


    win, Victor three-pointer into the basket before, two points short, Milo looked at the big screen


    countdown, already thinking to lose.


    I didn''t expect Victor to score at the critical moment, a three-pointer.


    Milo jumped straight up and ran to Victor, reaching out to put Victor in a hug, only to be kicked away by


    Victor with a single blow: "Get out."


    He was covered in sweat and the man was hot.


    Victor came down from the court, unscrewed a sports drink and tilted his head and gulped it down.


    Maximus approached, "Dinnerter?"


    Hearing his words, Victor inclined his head, "You go with Milo."


    Milo said, "Victor is going back to tutor his sister-inw!"


    "Little sister-inw?"


    Maximus caught the point and looked at Victor with a smirk: "Izabe?"


    Victor''s trailing finger holding the bottle twitched slightly, but soon he recovered and snorted, "You listen


    to Milo''s nonsense?"


    "My godmother and godfather are going on a business trip tomorrow, and I''m going back to have dinner


    with them tonight."


    Milo wimped out and was a bit aggrieved: "I''m not talking nonsense, Victor you''re taking care of


    Izabe so much, if you don''t like her, what is it?"


    "I kinda take care of you too, is it hard to say that I''ve liked you for a long time?"


    Victor gave Milo a nk look.


    Maximus smiled, "You didn''t even exin before."


    Victor gave Maximus a look, "Believe it or not."


    He said, lifting a shoulder bag aside, "I''m going back, make your own arrangements."


    Maximus waved his hand and looked at Victor''s back, thinking.


    Milo watched people walk away, could not help but spit out with Maximus: "Maximus, I really did not


    say nonsense! He grew up hating girls, and has never been at the same table with a girl since junior


    high school, but Izabe was her table, even if we changed seats on Friday, Izabe chose to sit with


    Callie, and the ss teacher came to say a few words hoping that they would learn from each other


    and improve, and Victor agreed to continue to be at the same table with Izabe! "


    Milo said thirsty, drink a mouthful of water: "You do not think that only this thing ah! Victor he did not


    never love to teach people, he can now every day to Izabe to solve the problem, I went to ask him,


    he directly let me turn the book."


    "Look, he''s so double standard, he doesn''t like Izabe, can''t he really treat Izabe as his sister?"


    Maximus tsked lightly, "Maybe he really just thinks of Izabe as a sister?"


    So what if you really are a sister, but you''re not rted by blood!


    Victor does not know Milo in front of Maximus mouth broken so many things, he went out after noon,


    yed basketball, now back to the Lloyd family is just after 5:00 6:00 time.


    Alicia and Ashle will be flying abroad tomorrow and will not be back for a little over half a month.


    Today''s meal, Alicia had Ashle cook it herself, trying to make up for their absence for the next few days.


    And he really wasn''t lying.


    "Victor, back so early?"


    Victor nodded, "godmother, where''s Izabe?"


    "It''s upstairs memorizing."


    Victor responded, "I''m going to take a shower, godmother."


    Alicia couldn''t care less about him, "Go on, dinner will be ready in another half hour or so!"


    "Good."


    Victor went upstairs and subconsciously nced at the opposite door before going back to his room,


    the door was lightly covered and he only nced at it before withdrawing his eyes and going back to


    his room.


    Inte May, J City was in full summer mode. Victor yed a game of basketball and sweated all over


    his body, and although he was dried out on the way back, his clothes smelled like sweat.


    He took a quick shower and came out of the bathroom much fresher.


    Victor knocked on the door of Izabe''s room, yet no one answered.


    He raised an eyebrow and lifted his leg towards the balcony.


    The balcony was windy, he had just washed his hair and stood for a while, his hair dried quickly.


    Before the person reached the door, Victor heard the sound of reciting poetry.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The peach blossom eyes moved, he stopped in front of the door, inclined his head and could see a


    rocking chair to the side, Izabe was lying on it with her eyes closed, holding a book with both hands


    on her chest, and inside her mouth was reciting the Psalms.


    The wind blew across her face, her hair was lifted to her face, and the pure white face of the young girl


    was serene and sweet.


    "Victor, do you like Izabe?"


    Milo''s words came out of nowhere and Victor''s heart skipped a beat.


    He hurriedly turned his eyes away, lifted his legs and walked out, tsking, "You''re quite good at enjoying


    yourself."


    Victor''s voice came from the cold, and Izabe was so startled that she scrambled to get up from the


    rocking chair.


    The book in her hand fell directly on the floor, the amplitude of the rocking chair also with her anxious to


    get up the action at once than a big.


    Victor raised an eyebrow and lifted his leg and pressed it into the rocking chair.


    The rocking recliner stopped and Izabe looked over at Victor in embarrassment, "Victor, you''re


    back?"


    "Hmm."


    "Did you win the contest?"


    Victor heard her say that and inclined his head to look at her, "How did you know I was going to the ball


    game?"


    "Aunt Alicia said so."


    "Oh, godmother."


    Victor felt a few moments of loss, but the emotion only flickered: "Didn''t you memorize the Psalms long


    ago?"


    "Learn from the past and learn from the new."


    Victor grunted, "That''s quite an effort."


    Izabe leaned over and picked up hernguage book: "I don''t have as good a memory as you do."


    The young girl leaned over, the doll''s round cor slightly forward, the sudden scenery into the eyes,


    Victor hastily turned away from the line of sight, pursed thin lips, eyes emotions floating.

 Chapter 681 You Want To Fall In Love?

    Chapter 681 You Want To Fall In Love?


    Chapter 681 You want to fall in love?


    Victor just felt his throat tighten as he looked at the distant sky: "godmother said it was almost time to


    eat."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked back inside the vi.


    Izabe sat stunned in her recliner before taking hernguage book and putting it back in her room and


    going downstairs to prepare dinner.


    Tomorrow Alicia will go abroad with Ashle, a small half month not to return, after dinner Alicia


    specifically asked Izabe what gifts she wanted.


    The furthest Izabe had ever been was probably this J City area, and she had only heard about things


    abroad in books or on the cell phone news.


    Alicia asked her what she wanted as a gift, and she had no idea what she wanted as a gift.


    "Aunt Alicia bought them all, and I love them all!"


    "OK, then I''ll do it for you!"


    Alicia said, ncing at Victor: "Where''s Victor?"


    When he heard Alicia''s words, Victor subconsciously wanted to say "lipstick", but he was quick to


    realize that something was wrong before he could say it, "You can buy it as you see fit, I won''t pick."


    Alicia tsked, "You don''t have any credibility in that."


    Victor shrugged and looked over at Marcus, "Then I''ll just do the same as Marcus."


    Alicia put her eyes on Marcus, who was a bit helpless, "sneakers, right, the domestic ones are not yet


    avable, I''ll send you photos."


    Alicia smiled with satisfaction, "OK, you boys are only so many things anyway."


    Victor and Izabe had to go to school tomorrow, so Alicia talked to them for a while and sent them to


    their rooms.


    Izabe rechecked her school bag to make sure she had her homework and books with her before she


    grabbed her pajamas and went to take a shower.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The pajamas were bought by Alicia, white doll neck pajamas, sweet and cute, Izabe has never worn


    such beautiful pajamas before.


    She was a little embarrassed when she first started wearing it, but now she is slowly getting used to it.


    When she came out of the shower, her phone was shing on the desktop. She thought it was Callie


    sending her a message, and picked it up only to find that it was a message from Victor.


    Victor said he hadn''t memorized his words today and asked her to take her English book over.


    Izabe had to retrieve her English book from inside her school bag and went out and knocked on


    Victor''s door, "Victor?"


    "The door is open,e in."


    Victor was writing, Izabe unscrewed the door and pushed in to see the dense code on theptop on


    his desktop.


    She couldn''t read it, but guessed that Victor was doing his job.


    Victor nced up at her, his eyes falling on her, his gaze shing, "Ready for bed?"


    "Not yet."


    She doesn''t go to bed that early.


    "Oh, hold on, I''ll finish this little program."


    "Nnnn."


    Izabe nodded and opened her English book to read it herself.


    Victor finished writing the program, closed theputer, and as soon as he inclined his head, he saw


    Izabe sitting next to him, looking down at her English book.


    The body of the pajamas at first nce is from Alicia only hand, doll neckline,ce sleeves, pajamas


    edge andce, if he remembered correctly, should be the girls said the princess style.


    I don''t know if it was the light or the pajamas, but Victor noticed that Izabe was much whiter than


    when he first saw her, and the wrists exposed under the white sleeves were even whiter than the dress.


    The previous bangs that were so thick and heavy that when the eyes seemed to be repaired, no longer


    a thickyer of bangs, a wisp of bangs, looks fresh and clean a lot.


    He remembered the first time he saw Izabe, the person was wearing washed-out jeans and a white


    cartoon top, the clothes and pants were baggy, he only took one look and didn''t want to look at her a


    second time.


    The phone on the desktop lit up for a moment and Milo told him to get on the number and y the


    game.


    Victor then retrieved his thoughts, "How much did you memorize?"


    Izabe froze and looked up at him, somewhat confused, "How much of what was memorized?"


    Victor looked at her dumbfounded look and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, "Aren''t you memorizing


    the words?"


    Izabe then responded, "Reviewed a unit."


    Victor tsked, "Give me the book."


    Izabe hurriedly handed him the English book. Victor reached out to take it and looked down at the


    English book.


    Victor memorized the book differently from Izabe, Izabe had to memorize the sound in order to


    memorize it, Victor was able to memorize it directly by silence.


    He looked at the book, silent, and the room was quiet inside.


    Izabe twisted her fingers and looked at Victor a little lost in thought.


    A boy like Victor will shine wherever he is ced, right?


    Izabe never dreamed that she would one day cross paths with such a boy, in this way.


    Victor doesn''t seem to feel half bad about her being Alicia''s adopted back daughter.


    With someone as high and mighty as he was, Izabe expected to look down on people like her, just


    like N and the girls.


    But he did not, although he is cold, but also in her hard time will take her to the river quiet; also in her


    can not understand the teacher to solve the steps of the initiative to exin to her.


    Such a good guy, what kind of girl is needed to be worthy of him?


    Izabe was thinking about something messed up when there was a sudden sh in front of her eyes


    and she looked back, raising her eyebrows to find Victor leaning over and looking at her, "What are you


    brainstorming?"


    How dare you sneer to yourself?


    Victor was not so narcissistic as to think Izabe liked him, but she was sitting there by herself, looking


    at him and smiling inexplicably, and he had to think of the things some of the rotten girls in his ss


    were thinking.


    Thinking about it, Victor''s whole body felt a bad chill, he rolled up the book and directly knocked


    Izabe on the head: "Don''t make up my brain into some messy plot!"


    Izabe didn''t quite understand Victor''s words and blinked, looking at him with innocent eyes, "I didn''t


    brainstorm anything ..."


    Victor raised an eyebrow and grunted, "You didn''t brainstorm what you were justughing at?"


    Izabe was a little embarrassed and her face was all red: "I, was just thinking about what Victor''s


    future girlfriend would be like, and Callie said you-"


    "Don''t you listen to Callie''s nonsense!"


    Victor felt annoyed listening to the five words "future girlfriend" and handed her the English book in his


    hand directly: "I''ve memorized it."


    Seeing that he seemed a little upset, Izabe didn''t dare to continue, "Ohhh."


    Victor got it all right this time, not a single word.


    Just after pumping his back, the phone on Victor''s desktop lit up again and he frowned a little, thinking


    Milo was such a pain in the ass.


    Seeing this, Izabe had the good sense to offer to go back to her room.


    Victor returned Milo''s message and responded haphazardly. After returning the message, he suddenly


    thought of something: "Wait a minute."


    Izabe, who had just walked to the door, "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong with you thinking about my future girlfriend? You want to fall in love?"


    Izabe blushed at his question, "No, I just, just think Victor you are so nice, your future girlfriend must


    be nice too."


    Victor heard her say she was good, the heart has a few iron: "I''m not yet an adult, you are also only


    sixteen, we think what boyfriend girlfriend at this age, serious study is the most important."


    The words came out of Victor''s mouth, Milo heard it probably tough.


    Izabe, however, thought it made sense and nodded repeatedly, "Victor is right, we have high school


    examsing up, we have to focus on school, I''m going to my room."


    "Go back."


    Izabe hugged her book and ran back to her room as soon as she turned around.

 Chapter 682 You Are So Gossipy

    Chapter 682 You Are So Gossipy


    Chapter 682 You are so gossipy


    On Sunday, Callie spent the night reading a novel until after 12:00 p. m. If Mrs. King hadn''t dragged her


    out of bed on Monday, she would have beente again.


    Izabe had been waiting at the Lloyd family for five minutes when Mrs. King dragged Callie


    downstairs: "Hurry up, Izabe has been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Callie yawned as she walked down, ncing at Izabe and then off at the wall clock, seeing the time,


    Callie came to her senses, "Oh my God, is it 6:40 already?"


    Mrs. King gave her a sullen look: "I told you to go to bed early, but you have to y with your phone!


    Eat your breakfast, I''ll take you guys hometer!"


    Mrs. King said, inclining her head to Izabe, "Izabe, would you like some more breakfast?"


    Izabe waved her hand in a hurry, "Auntie, I''m full."


    Mrs. King knew Izabe was shy, smiled, and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Callie scowls at Izabe as she eats her breakfast, and Izabe looks at her and can''t help but look


    down and smile.


    Mrs. King went to her room to change, and Callie came up to Izabe with milk: "Izabe, do you read


    novels? I found a good novelst night!"


    Izabe was a little curious: "I haven''t read many novels, what''s it called?"


    "I don''t remember the name, it''s super nice, I''ll send it to youter ah!"


    As they were talking, Mrs. King came down from the stairs, "Eat up, you''rete, don''t make Izabe


    Callie skimmed the corners of her mouth and finished thest sip of milk, "I''m full."


    Mrs. King nced at the fried dumplings on the table, "Callie, finish your fried dumplings for me!"


    Callie pretended not to hear, Mrs. King directly took a stic bag, filled it with fried dumplings, and after


    getting into the car, she directly turned around and threw it on Callie: "Finish it for me!"


    Callie made a face at the back of her mom''s chair, "Izabe, this must not be my real mom! I can''t even


    eat anymore and I have to!"


    "Yes, I''m your stepmother, you''d better behave yourself or I''ll make you unable to return home!"


    Izabe watched from the sidelines as Callie fought with her mother and felt nothing but envy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Her parents died in an ident not long after she was born, and she can''t even remember her


    mother''s face, let alone such a warm time.


    Izabe looked out the car window and didn''t say much on the way.


    The car soon pulled up in front of the school and Callie, who was standing by, called out to her. Izabe


    looked back and smiled shyly, "Thank you, auntie."


    "You''re wee, Izabe."


    Mrs. King looked back at them and told Callie not to desert ss and to be safe at home at night.


    Izabe got out of the car and Callie waved her hand impatiently.


    "Izabe get out of here, I''m losing my ear!"


    Callie got out of the car, pulled Izabe over and ran inside the school.


    Mrs. King looked at Callie''s back and shook her head helplessly.


    Callie pulled Izabe and ran into the school, which stopped: "It was horrible!"


    She said, looking over at Izabe, "Izabe, what were you thinking about? I called you several times,


    but you didn''t hear me!"


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, "No, didn''t think anything of it."


    Callie looked at her for a moment, thinking of the way Izabe looked down in the car just now, pursed


    her lips and changed the subject: "My mom found me a tutor, a math student from J City University,


    very handsome!"


    Callie likes to look at handsome men, and has a high vision, she said handsome, must be really


    handsome.


    But Izabe is not as focused on handsome men as Callie is; she focuses on one question, "Is it well


    taught?"


    "Well taught! He''s handsome, and he teaches well! Hehehe, I''m more motivated to learn math than


    before!"


    The two were talking, and they didn''t notice that there was actually an acquaintance behind them.


    Antonio''s face darkened slightly as he listened to the two men.


    He was afraid that Callie and the girls would find him, and subconsciously slowed down his pace.


    Back in ss, Izabe took the pen she bought on Saturday out of her school bag and handed it to


    Callie: "Callie."


    Seeing the wrapped pen, Callie remembered this too: "Right, I''d forgotten if you didn''t tell me! I''ll go find


    Antonio!"


    She said, reached out and grabbed the gift box, and people ran out in a sh.


    Callie ran to the door of ss 1 just in time to bump into Antonio, who was returning, and she went over


    with her gift: "Antonio!"


    "Callie?"


    Antonio was stunned for a moment, looking at the gift box in Callie''s hand, and hesitated: "Are you


    looking for me?"


    Didn''t you already find a handsome guy to teach math, whye to him?


    Callie, who has always been a big-hearted person, naturally didn''t notice Antonio''s emotions, and she


    just shoved the pen in her hand into his: "This is a gift that Izabe and I scraped together to buy,


    thanking you for tutoring us in math for the past month or so."


    "Thank you before, Antonio! I''ll call youter if I have any doubts!"


    Callie speaks fast and says a lot at once, Antonio simply has not yet reacted, she finished her words.


    By the time Antonio reacted, the Callie had already turned around and walked away.


    Antonio opened his mouth, but finally did not call out to Callie.


    The ssmates saw the gift box in Antonio''s hand and took a look at Callie''s back, and patted


    Antonio''s shoulder meaningfully: "Antonio, great!


    Antonio''s face instantly reddened at these words: "No, don''t talk nonsense, this is a thank you gift from


    Callie and Izabe together!"


    Antonio gave Callie and Izabe both math tutoring some time ago, and all the students in ss 1


    knew about it.


    When he said that, the student stopped flirting: "Oh, so that''s how it is!"


    But thinking that Antonio was tutoring Callie and Izabe, that student thought that Antonio was also


    quite lucky, after all, the two are big beauties.


    He tsked and muttered, "You''re pretty lucky too, tutoring two big beauties!"


    His voice was not small, the words Antonio heard clearly, he looked down at his hands had the gift, his


    face more red.


    Callie trotted back to ss and told Izabe before she even sat down, "Izabe, I''ve given Antonio his


    present!"


    Izabe nodded, and Milo, who was behind her, heard it and couldn''t help but ask nosily, "What kind of


    gift? What is Izabe giving Antonio a gift for?"


    Victor walked behind Milo, hearing Milo''s words, his peach blossom eyes slightly hooked, inclined his


    head to look at Izabe.


    Callie gave Milo a look: "You''re so nosy! That''s the one I bought with Izabe for Antonio."


    Milo was happy to hear: "Yo, why are you giving Antonio a present for his birthday?"


    Callie red at him, "Didn''t we ask him for math tutoring some time ago, what''s wrong with giving him a


    gift?"


    "In that case, Victor teaches Izabe, and in the future, when Izabe bes a teacher, won''t she


    also have to give Victor a gift?"

 Chapter 683 Said You Are My Girlfriend

    Chapter 683 Said You Are My Girlfriend


    Chapter 683 said you are my girlfriend


    Milo is not wrong, but Izabe is thin-skinned and blushes at the sound of it.


    Callie rolled her eyes, "It''s not like it''s for you, what are you looking forward to here?"


    Victor saw Izabe''s reddened earlobes, raised an eyebrow, and pulled Milo away with a straight hand:


    "Have you finished memorizing your book?"


    Milo was disliked by Callie and still had the courage to talk back, but disliked by Victor, where he dared


    to say something.


    What''s more, Victor got to the point, and Milo remembered that he hadn''t finished memorizing his


    textbook, so he had no desire to gossip.


    Today will have to draw back, he must hurry to memorize, or be drawn, it is necessary to copy 50


    times!


    Izabe got up and gave way to Victor, her face burning slightly when she thought of Milo''s words just


    now.


    Milo is right, Victor now specializes in math for her, is considered her half of the little teacher, although


    they also help him memorize English words, but Izabe can see that Victor himself to memorize, but it


    is a matter of a few sweeping eyes.


    She pursed her lips for a moment and began to think about what to give Victor as a gift.


    Izabe was so serious in her thoughts that she didn''t even notice Victor calling out to her twice.


    It wasn''t until Victor got a little impatient and went over with his pen and tapped the back of her hand


    holding the book that Izabe responded, "Victor?"


    "Think what, shouted you twice."


    Izabe was embarrassed, "What happened to Victor?"


    "Aunt Red asked me what you wanted to eat tonight."


    Aunt Red is the aunt of the Lloyd family. Victores to stay with the Lloyd family from time to time,


    and Aunt Red has Victor''s contact information.


    Izabe blinked, "I''m all right with that."


    Victor reached for his phone, "So that''s what I''ll tell Aunt Red?"


    Izabe realizes that this is not good and blushes, "I want to eat fish."


    Victor looked at her askance, "What kind of fish?"


    "It''s all good."


    Izabe finished, realizing that she seemed to have given another not-so-great answer.


    This time, however, Victor did not ask further, "Is there anything else you want to eat besides fish?"


    Izabe shook her head and Victor didn''t say another word, typing down and sending a message back


    to Aunt Red.


    The midterm exams are over, and after reviewing the papers, it''s time to get back to the intense and


    fast pace of teaching.


    Several subjects were taught today and a lot of homework was assigned.


    But Izabe has always made good use of her time. Before the end of the school day, she used her


    recess time and after-dinner break to finish several subjects, leaving only math, chemistry and physics.


    Izabe packed her school bag and Callie came back from the bathroom.


    The teacher just said ss was over and Victor left.


    Victor is the first to leave every time school ends. The people in ss 7 have long been used to it, and


    Izabe has been sitting with him for more than two months.


    Callie''s physiological period came and she was sickly. She took Izabe''s hand with her school bag


    and leaned most of her body on her: "Izabe, my stomach hurts."


    "Hot water?"


    Callie shook her head, and although she was sickly, she was resistant to hot water: "It''s so hot, I don''t


    want to drink it."


    Izabe had no choice but to put her own thermos back inside her school bag and take her downstairs.


    Callie was not impressed with Jason, and when she saw himing to see Izabe again, she


    instantly pivoted: "What''s he doing here again?"


    Izabe doesn''t know what Jason is doing here again, Jason used to love to get her in trouble.


    "Izabe, why aren''t you returning my messages?"


    Izabe heard him say that and didn''t remember that she had cked him out, "I didn''t get your


    message."


    "No way!"


    Jason obviously didn''t believe me: "Show me your phone."


    He felt that Izabe had ckballed him.


    Izabe also remembered that the other day Jason kept sending her messages at night when she was


    doing her homework, asking her to go up and double-team with him.


    Izabe said he had to study, and he came every half hour to ask.


    As a result, on Thursday night, she happened to be memorizing words with Victor, who saw her phone


    light up and asked who it was.


    Izabe didn''t think that much about it, said it was an old ssmate and didn''t take her phone, but


    while she was doing her math problems, Jason sent another message over.


    Victor took her phone directly and asked her if she knew him well. Izabe shook her head, and Victor


    cked out Jason.


    She hadn''t heard from Jason in the past few days, and Izabe felt that the world was clear, so she


    didn''t put Jason out of the cklist anymore.


    What''s more, she doesn''t know Jason well, and now that she''s transferred to another school, there''s no


    chance of contact with Jason in the future, so it''s okay to pull the plug.


    Izabe did not expect that the other party woulde directly to her.


    She was a little vain, "I didn''t bring my phone to school."


    Callie was just about to open her mouth when she suddenly remembered something: "Who are you to


    say that the phone is for you to look at?"


    Jason frowned, Izabe has never lied, and since she said she didn''t have her phone, he didn''t force


    her.


    He pursed his lips for a moment: "This weekend my birthday, in the Silver Club 286 birthday party, you


    remember toe."


    Izabe''s face stiffened when she heard him say that, "I, I''m not avable this weekend."


    She did not want to go, N and the girls are good friends with Jason, Jason''s birthday, they will


    certainly be present.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "You do note, I wille to your school every day to block you, that you are my girlfriend, you


    think clearly!"


    After Jason finished, he didn''t give Izabe a chance to speak at all, turned around and ran straight


    away.


    Callie was furious: "Izabe will not go, if you dare toe I will let the school security beat you!"


    Jason looked back at Izabe, he always felt that Izabe didn''t even want to see him anymore after


    she transferred to another school.


    Thinking about it, he had a fire in his heart, and lifted his leg and kicked a light pole directly to the side.


    "What a man this is! Izabe do not be afraid, we will not go!"


    Izabe pursed her lips and whispered in response, "Hmm."


    Callie saw that Izabe''s face was not quite right and was a little worried, asking carefully, "Izabe, are


    you afraid that he will bully you?"


    Izabe looked at Callie and shook her head, "No."


    "Don''t be afraid, if he dares to bully you, Victor will be the first to kill him!"


    "Hmm."


    Izabe forced a smile, but she was in a low mood because of Jason''s presence.


    Callie always felt that things were not that simple, and it was when the boy talked about the birthday


    party earlier that Izabe''s face changed.


    Callie is not good at anything else, but she is sensitive in these areas.


    She thought about it all the way down from the bus and looked at Izabe and asked again, "Izabe,


    were those two girls from that day, known to that male ssmate of yours?"

 Chapter 684 No Wonder They DonT Grow

    Chapter 684 No Wonder They Don''T Grow


    Chapter 684 No wonder they don''t grow


    I have to say, Callie is still particrly sensitive in these matters, and as soon as she opened her


    mouth, she asked the main point.


    Izabe blushed stiffly for a moment, inclined her head to look at Callie, lowered her head, and


    responded very softly, "Hmm."


    As she said this, her hand tugged at the strap on her school bag, her fingers wrapped around the strap,


    strangling her hand to the point of redness, as if Izabe did not notice.


    Callie cursed, "Don''t be afraid Izabe, they won''t dare to bully you anymore, I mean it!"


    Callie said, pause, slightly inclined head to Izabe ear: "that day, we took those two girls to KTV, I


    personally gave them naked. The photos are in myputer inside my house, they do not dare to bully


    you again unless they want to be famous!"


    Hearing this from Callie, Izabe was a little shocked: "Callie-"


    "Don''t be afraid, we are called people don''t offend me, I''m not a criminal, they first bully you, we are


    also the way to treat others. If they still dare to bully you, I''ll make them look good!"


    Izabe didn''t expect that day, Callie took N and the girls away and took pictures of them as well.


    She was photographed by N and the girls, and for so long, because of the photos they had, she was


    bullied by them and didn''t dare to say anything, nor did she dare to resist. She originally thought that


    everything would be over once she transferred to another school, but she forgot that N and the girls


    were also from J City.


    It''s not a difficult thing for them to find fault with her.


    If she hadn''t run into Victor that day, she would have been taken away by them and not known what to


    do.


    For the past few years, she has been bullied by N and the girls, and after bringing N up and


    scaring herst time, she was afraid that she would suddenly see those pictures being posted


    everywhere by them one day.


    It''s not that she hasn''t thought about resisting, but she''s always been isted.


    Late at night, Izabe even thought very darkly that it would be good if they died together.


    Forcing girls to take photos like that is a very immoral and inhuman thing, but this thing happened to


    N and the girls, Izabe was shocked after, but there was a secret joy in the bottom of her heart.


    But she didn''t dare let Callie know, she was afraid Callie would think she was a bad girl.


    Izabe pursed her lips and looked at Callie gratefully, "Thank you, Callie."


    Callie looked at Izabe and raised her arms to hug her, and suddenly, she had an idea: "Izabe, if


    that whatever Jason''s birthday party, those two girls are there, then all the more reason we should go!"


    Izabe was a little confused, "Why?"


    When she said this, her face was a little white and she was obviously a little afraid to see them.


    Callie was heartbroken, "I have their pictures in my hands, they have your pictures in their hands, don''t


    you want them back?"


    Izabe suddenly understood Callie''s point too: "But will they want to?"


    Callie grunted, "They''re probably thinking about it right now too!"


    That is, bullying soft, if not Izabe character is too soft, too good bully, reced by other people, those


    two girls, where still dare to be so arrogant.


    Callie has not forgotten that day in the KTV, the two girls were scared and begged for mercy.


    Izabe''s eyes lit up slightly at Callie''s words, "I, I''d like those pictures back too, if that''s okay."


    "Don''t worry Izabe, I''ll help you get your photos back!"


    Izabe just felt her nose tingle, "Thank you, Callie."


    It turns out that someone will really help her.


    Seeing her eyes red, Callie got a little anxious: "Oh, don''t you cry, my heart will be broken when you


    cry!"


    Izabe was so moved that she really wanted to cry, but when she heard Callie''s words, she couldn''t


    help but let out a lightugh, tears in her eyes, and for a while, she couldn''t cry out.


    Seeing her smile, Callie was relieved, "I don''t know what kind of life you used to lead, howe so


    many people bullied you, I wish I had met you earlier!"


    Izabe bowed her head and did not speak, tears came out and she wiped them away in a hurry.


    Izabe was relieved that Callie, who had stepped aside, didn''t notice.


    The two chatted as they walked inside the vi area, and soon Callie''s house arrived.


    Izabe smiled as she said goodbye to Callie and watched her enter the vi before lifting her own legs


    and heading home.


    Halfway down the street, Victor''s car pulled up beside her, "Come on up."


    Izabe blinked, reacted, and lifted her leg to step on that bazooka.


    Victor nced back at her, "Why are your eyes red?"


    Izabe was a little vain and hurriedly lowered her head: "I just rubbed my eyes."


    "Oh."


    Victor answered, and his left foot hit the pedal as the bike slowly rode forward.


    Alicia and Ashle are both out of town, Marcus has a lot going on at school this week, and Izabe and


    Victor are the only ones left in the Lloyd family.


    Aunt Hong had already made dinner, and when she saw the twoing back, she brought out the


    prepared meal.


    Auntie Red steamed a sea bass, fried a garlic fry that Victor loved, and made a fried tofu, the portions


    were not much, three dishes, Victor and Izabe both ate just right.


    Aunt Hong brought out the meal and took the apron off work: "Izabe, Victor, after you eat, put the


    dishes into the dishwasher, there is fresh watermelon in the refrigerator, after eating you cut yourselves


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    to eat ha! I''m going home first!"


    Izabe nodded her head, "Thank you Aunt Red."


    Once Aunt Red left, Izabe and Victor were the only two people left in therge vi.


    Victor ate quickly, after eating he took a watermelon out of the refrigerator, cut it in half, half of it into the


    side of Izabe''s hand: "Tonight you clean up, tomorrow night I clean up, I''m going upstairs first."


    Izabe was stunned and responded with a quick nod, "Yes, Victor."


    Izabe finished her meal and packed the dishes into the dishwasher in the kitchen. She didn''t know


    how to use the dishwasher and it took her more than ten minutes to learn how to use it.


    When he came out of the kitchen, Victor came downstairs with half a watermelon rind that he had


    hollowed out, "What took you so long to eat?"


    Izabe was embarrassed: "I was just looking at the dishwasher."


    Victor raised an eyebrow, "Did you finish your math homework yet?"


    Izabe shook her head, "No."


    "Then you do it first,e over and knock on my door if you don''t understand, I''m going to do my


    homework."


    Victor threw away the watermelon rind and saw the half of the watermelon on the table that hadn''t been


    eaten: "The watermelon is quite sweet."


    Izabe also nced at the watermelon half, "Victor."


    Victor, who had just walked up the stairs, looked back at her with some confusion, "What for?"


    "I can''t eat it all."


    Izabe pointed to the watermelon.


    He tsked and took the fruit knife out from the kitchen, "How much can you eat? Cut another half?"


    Izabe shook her head, "Can''t eat."


    "A quarter?"


    Izabe still shook her head, and Victor handed her the fruit knife directly: "Cut it yourself, and I''ll eat


    the rest."


    Izabe took the knife, cut the half of the watermelon in half, and then cut a third from one of the


    halves.


    Victor: "... You eat so little, no wonder you don''t grow."

 Chapter 685 What A Coincidence, We Meet Again

    Chapter 685 What A Coincidence, We Meet Again


    Chapter 685 What a coincidence, we meet again


    Callie suggests that Izabe go to Jason''s birthday party this weekend and get the pictures back that


    were in N''s possession.


    Izabe thought about it for a few days and decided to listen to Callie.


    Callie did not feelfortable with her going alone, and on Sunday, she arrived at her house early to


    apany her to the Silver Club side.


    Jason''s family is rich, so naturally the birthday party is also willing to spend money.


    The box is the biggest one you can find.


    The two easily walked to the door of the box, before they went in and heard the lively voices inside.


    Through the transparent p on the door, Izabe could see several of N''s people inside.


    Most of the people in there are known to Izabe, except for N, who is basically a former member of


    another school.


    Jason was inside with his head down ying with his phone, a friend beside him talking to him, and he


    was a little impatient.


    Izabe had cked out his FaceBook, wouldn''t answer his phone, wouldn''t text, and Jason was


    annoyed as hell.


    Since Izabe transferred to the first high school, Izabe seems to have no desire to have any contact


    with him at all.


    Jason still remembers what happened on Friday, and Izabe will most likely not be here today.


    He looked at his familiar friends inside the box, felt bored, got up with his cell phone, wanted to go out


    of the box to get some air, and asked Oskar Byrne aside to get his cell phone by the way.


    Oskar looked confused: "You don''t have a phone yourself, what do you need my phone for?"


    "Why are you asking so many questions? Give me the phone!"


    "Here you go, it''s your birthday, you''re the biggest!"


    Oskar handed him the phone, and Jason wasted no time in taking it and heading out the door.


    Seeing that he was leaving the box, Oskar was curious: "Where are you going?"


    Jason didn''t even look back, Oskar cursed, and N came over to him, "Where''s Jason going?"


    "Who knows about him, he took my phone away."


    N was relieved to hear him say that, "Oh, he probably went out to make a call."


    Oskar thought about it and thought yes, he wouldn''t have taken his phone with him if he had left.


    Jason wanted to take Oskar''s phone and go out to call Izabe, but as soon as he pushed open the


    door of the box, he saw Izabe and her ssmates standing in front of the box.


    Jason froze: "Izabe, what are you doing standing here? Why don''t you go inside?"


    Izabe gave him a look and handed over the impromptu gift in her hand, "Jason, happy birthday to


    you."


    Jason originally thought that Izabe would note today, but she came and brought a gift with her.


    Jason immediately felt his stomach of gas all gone, "Thanks,e on in, are former students of other


    schools, you know."


    Izabe nced at Callie, who gave Izabe''s shoulder a reassuring pat, "Would Lu mind if I came in


    too?"


    Jason had no problem with one more or one less, "You''re Izabe''s friend, of course I don''t mind."


    "Thanks, happy birthday, Izabe, let''s go inside and see what''s good!"


    Callie said, pulling Izabe into the box.


    Jason also turned around and followed the walk back, he raised his hand and threw Oskar''s phone


    back to him directly.


    Oskar was surprised: "That was fast. Who are you calling? You can''t call from your own phone?"


    Jason took a piece of watermelon and shoved it directly into his mouth, "Eat yours, you talk too much!"


    Oskar raised his eyebrows and took back his phone, soon he found Izabe and was a bit surprised:


    "Izabe is here too, a rare guest!"


    N and Hana were the first to see Izabe and Callie when they both entered, and their faces froze


    when they thought of the photo Callie was holding.


    The light inside the box was not very bright, but Callie still recognized the two girls at first nce.


    She pulled Izabe over and sat Izabe next to her as she sat directly next to N: "What a


    coincidence, meeting again."


    N reacted a little, "How did you guys get here?"


    Callie took a piece of watermelon for Izabe and one for herself, eating it while saying, "Well, you''ll


    have to ask the birthday boy today, but he invited Izabe over."


    Jason came over with the juice, put one for Izabe and one for Callie, and nced at N: "Isn''t


    Izabe a former ssmate of ours, what''s wrong with me inviting her over?"


    N looked at a smug Callie and blushed a little, "It''s nothing, I thought Izabe had transferred and


    wouldn''t be in touch with us anymore."


    Jason was not happy when he heard N''sment: "If you transfer to another school, you''re not a


    ssmate anymore? We''ve been in the same ss as Izabe for a year, right?"


    "Isn''t that right, Izabe?"


    Izabe was suddenly named and nced at Jason, "Hmm."


    N was blocked by Jason''s words, biting the straw and not saying anything else.


    Jason took the microphone again, "Izabe do you sing?"


    Izabe shook her head in a hurry, "I won''t."


    "Where is the person who can''t sing, you swindled me, right?"


    Callie finished her watermelon and directly pushed Jason''s microphone away, "If she says she can''t,


    she can''t. What, you have to know how to sing toe to your birthday party?"


    Jason was so disliked by Callie, scratching his head: "I do not mean that, I just asked casually, can not


    sing, just eat."


    He said, tossing the microphone aside.


    Callie grunted, "Birthday girl, your friend is calling you!"


    Not far away someone did call Jason, and Jason was not good enough to continue to stay in front of


    Izabe.


    "Then you guys eat, don''t be polite haha."


    I can see that Jason is in a good mood.


    After seeing him go, Callie looked directly at N and opened the door: "Thest meeting is still fresh


    in your mind, right? I have a lot of pictures of you guys."


    As soon as Hana heard Callie''s words, she got anxious: "We didn''t send Izabe''s picture out, you


    mustn''t-"


    Callie snorted, "You guys want your picture back or not?"


    N and Hana looked at each other and the meaning was clear - YES!


    "What will it take for you to get rid of those pictures?"


    "Simple, you delete all the pictures of Izabe you have, and I''ll delete all the pictures of you I have."


    N didn''t say anything, just looked at Izabe.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    In the past, Izabe had been scared when she looked at her like that, but today Callie was beside her,


    and she somehow had more courage to look at N.


    Seeing that Izabe had the audacity to lock eyes with herself, N blushed for a moment, "Yes."


    She wasn''t stupid: "But how can I be sure you deleted all our pictures."


    Callie rolled her eyes: "I have no quarrel with you, you don''t provoke me, I can provoke you? I''ll give


    you the same question, how can I be sure that you deleted all the pictures of Izabe?"


    N thought for a moment, "I only have photos backed up on myputer and phone inside the


    house, nowhere else."


    She originally backed it up on thebook, but after that day, she deleted thebook as well, afraid


    that if it leaked out, she would be finished.


    "Coincidentally, so do I."


    Callie said, "Tell you what, add a FaceBook friend, go back tonight, we''ll make a video and delete all


    the photos together."


    N pursed her lips for a moment, "Yes."


    Callie inclined her head to Izabe: "Izabe?"


    "Good."

 Chapter 686 - Hurting Izabella

    Chapter 686 - Hurting Izabe


    Chapter 686 - Hurting Izabe


    Izabe originally thought N and the girls would have to y some more tricks, but I didn''t expect


    that Callie would just say a few words and they agreed to delete the photos.


    She was in some disbelief, and it took her a long time to react to hearing Callie call herself.


    The purpose of their visit today was to get N and the girls to delete the photos, and since the deal


    was already done, there was no need to stay.


    Izabe picked up Callie''s signal, got up and walked over to Jason, who was not far away, and called


    out to him softly, "Jason."


    Jason, who was ying dice with his friend, looked up at Izabe: "What''s wrong?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jason said, pulling the Oskar next to him: "You y."


    When he saw that Izabe seemed to have something to say to him, his heart suddenly got excited and


    he got up and walked to the corner, a little smug and arrogant: "Is there something wrong?"


    It would indeed be a good time to confess on his birthday, and if Izabe confessed, he could barely


    consider it.


    Just when Jason thought Izabe was going to confess her love, thinking whether to refuse or say yes


    Izabe has been asked by Jason too many times before, and now she is afraid that he will not let her


    go, so after she said that she did not wait for the other party to say anything, Izabe directly turned


    around.


    Jason stood there, watching Izabe''s back, the man froze for a moment, reacting, he rushed over to


    chase the man.


    Callie was already waiting at the door, and Izabe ran to the door as soon as she finished.


    Jason chased the person to the door, he was tall and long-legged, but he easily caught up with the


    person and tugged Izabe''s wrist.


    Izabe ate the pain and huffed slightly.


    Callie raised her hand and pped Jason away, "What are you doing? You''re hurting Izabe!"


    Jason let go, "Why are you leaving so soon? The cake hasn''t been cut yet! Can''t you eat the cake


    before you leave?"


    Beforeing, Izabe told Callie that Jason would probably not let them leave midway, Callie had


    already thought of a countermeasure. Now it''s 2:30, do you want Izabe to go back and be scolded?


    Callie''s words blocked Jason from knowing what to say. He wanted Izabe to stay, but Izabe was


    going to be scolded for staying home, and if he forced someone to stay, it would look like he was being


    unreasonable no matter what.


    Jason looked at Izabe, "So I''ll drive you guys?"


    "No, it''s your birthday, so many friends areing, Callie and I will have a public car to go back


    downstairs."


    Izabe hastened to say no, the three of them were standing here at the entrance of the box, and


    several people inside the box were already looking their way.


    Despite the transfer, Izabe still didn''t want to spread any rumors with Jason.


    She doesn''t want to let the mess interfere with her studies anymore.


    Izabe finished, pulled Callie over, pushed the door open and headed out.


    "Hey--"


    Jason only had time to shout, and the two men had already turned and run away.


    Jason frowned a little, always feeling like Izabe was avoiding him.


    Oskar, seeing him lost in thought, went up to him and patted him on the shoulder: "Tsk, she''s gone,


    why are you still looking? When she sat in front of you, I asked you to confess your love, but you said


    you didn''t like Izabe, and now she''s moved on and you''re looking for her."


    Oskar grunted: "I can see, Jason, you have to be abused before you can tell the truth!"


    Jason was a little annoyed at being poked at, "What are you talking about? When did I tell you that I


    like Izabe?"


    "Oh, you don''t like Izabe, so why are you so nostalgic."


    "You know nothing! She was also my teacher for two months, so she has some ssmates'' love, right?


    I''ve been here for a few minutes, but I left without cutting the cake, so don''t you feel bad?"


    Oskar shrugged his shoulders: "I don''t think so, ording to what you said such ssmates, and


    people really have to go, since people havee to give their blessing in person, the heart is enough,


    why should I be upset?"


    "If you don''t feel like Izabe like that, then let me ask you another question, would you be upset if N


    had something to do with Hana and the girls and had to leave now?"


    Oskar said, looking at Jason with a smile, "Aze, don''t lie, it''s good to lie to me, but it''s no fun to lie to


    yourself."


    Jason frowned a little, I have to say, Oskar''s question is really to the point.


    If the people who left were N and Hana, he really didn''t have any emotions.


    Jason didn''t say anything, because Oskar was right, he did like Izabe.


    Although Izabe that person, timid and little opinion, and often do not know what to do, but I do not


    know why, he looked at her so small one, and felt quite cute.


    Jason scratched a handful of hair, "When is the cakeing?"


    Izabe left early, and he had nothing left for his birthday.


    "Comingter, you do not need to be so unhappy, Izabe also gave you a birthday gift, did not it? Why


    don''t you open it and take a look, in case it''s a love letter or some couple watch couple bracelet or


    something confession thing, she''s shy to go first?"


    Jason''s eyes lit up at the sound of this and he hurriedly went to the table where the gifts were ced.


    Izabe gave him a gift that he purposely put on the side and walked over and saw it directly.


    Jason took the gift box in his hand, and Oskar followed him, curious as to what Izabe had given


    Jason for his birthday.


    The box is notrge, at first nce, it is impossible to be a book exercise books, the first ruled out this


    "surprise" birthday gift.


    Jason carefully unwrapped the gift box and opened it to find a USB sh drive inside.


    "What''s she sending me a sh drive for?"


    "You''re stupid, maybe people put some kind of blessing video in it, it''s also considered sincere!"


    Jason was tickled by Oskar''sment, but there were noputers at the KTV, so he searched


    around and finally gave the staff some money and inserted the sh drive into theputer at the front


    desk.


    Oskar was on the sidelines trying to watch as well, and Jason opened up the man with a direct punch.


    Is this something that can be casually shown to others?


    What if it''s a confession video?


    However, it turns out that Jason thought too much, inside is Izabe to him to organize the key


    knowledge points of each subject high school exam.


    Oskar couldn''t help butugh after seeing the folders, "Hahahahahaha, Izabe is really a triple-good


    student!"

 Chapter 687 Things Past Pull

    Chapter 687 Things Past Pull


    Chapter 687 things past pull


    After Izabe and Callie left the karaoke bar, they went straight back to Callie''s house to do their


    homework.


    Izabe brought all the homework to Callie''s house, and they had already discussed the deletion of the


    photos.


    Probably thinking about the photos, at 7 pm, N and the girls contacted Callie and said they wanted


    to delete the photos.


    Izabe looked at the message inside Callie''s phone, her heart tightened and she subconsciously


    nced at Callie.


    Callie touched her forehead soothingly, "Don''t be afraid, we have their pictures in our hands now too."


    Izabe nodded and watched as Callie answered the other party''s video call.


    Callie didn''t bother to talk to them: "Turn on theputer."


    She said, went to theputer and clicked on a folder, "Here, there are all your pictures in there."


    N and Hana followed Callie''s lead and opened the folder on theirputer where they had hidden


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Izabe''s photos.


    Callie looked back at Izabe, then held the mouse and deleted that folder, then emptied the dumpster


    again.


    Last night all this, she spoke to N and Hana on the other side of the video: "I deleted the photos, if


    you dare to y tricks on me, I was able to take your photosst time, I can also take your photos next


    time, you better make sure you are to delete the photos, otherwise, I will not just let people take your


    photos again next time so simple. "


    When Callie said this, N and Hana had just deleted the photo.


    N nced at the camera: "Delete them all."


    "OK, that''s it then."


    Callie hung up the video and turned back to Izabe, "Well, Izabe, the picture is gone."


    Izabe looked at Callie, her eyes a little red, "Yes, thank you, Callie."


    Callie looked into Izabe''s eyes, and her heart didn''t feel good.


    She raised her hand and hugged Izabe: "It''s okay, it''s over, no one will bully you anymore!"


    Callie is naturally curious about the things that Izabe used to do, but that kind of thing, you don''t have


    to think about it to know that it''s not good.


    Since now, the photos have been deleted and Izabe has transferred from another school to the first


    school, there is no need to bring up those bad things anymore.


    Izabe huffed slightly, "I don''t know what I did wrong, that day, they suddenly said my clothes are


    broken, let me change a new one. There was no separate bathroom inside the dormitory, and after I


    took off my clothes, they surrounded me, snatched them out of my hands and threw them on the top


    bunk bed, and then they started taking pictures of me."


    She really doesn''t know what she did wrong, all along, she and they have nothing to do with each


    other, despite living in a dormitory, but she likes to do half an hour of homework after school before


    going back to the dormitory to take a shower, evening study after ss is also in the ssroom for half


    an hour more before going back.


    They were obviously in the same ss and in the same dorm, but they were like a bunch of demons


    that day, surrounding her in the middle and taking out their cell phones to take pictures of her.


    The more she resisted, the more excited they became.


    The photos in the hands of others, she was paid to beg them to delete, except for N and Hana.


    They both took the pictures and asked her to help with cooking and water cleaning, and also asked her


    to help withundry.


    After ss, she has to help them buy snacks from the kiosk downstairs, and when they run out of


    money, she has to help them pay for it.


    That short period of eight months was like a nightmare that she could never wake up from.


    No matter how much she begged, they wouldn''t delete the photos.


    N also said that as long as she has her picture in her hand, she has to listen to her like a dog.


    The one time in the yground of another school before transferring was the only time she openly


    rebelled, and she actually worried for a long time after that day, fearing that those pictures of herself


    would appear on the school''s forum or on the phones of familiar ssmates at any time.


    Luckily N and the girls didn''t know if they had a conscience or didn''t dare, and in the end those


    photos weren''t released by them.


    But every time I see them, Izabe feels a knife hanging over her head when she thinks that they have


    pictures of herself like that in their hands.


    She did not know when the knife would fall, she only knew that once the knife fell, she would surely die.


    Now that the knife has finally been taken away and she no longer has to worry about dropping it and


    cutting herself off, Izabe''s whole being feels like she''s run away from a disaster.


    And the person who pulled her out of this disaster was Callie.


    Callie listened to Izabe''s sobbing voice and just wanted to beat N and the girls up again.


    It''s too much!


    "It''s all in the past, Izabe, and it won''t ever be the same again!"


    She patted Izabe''s back, soothing her as she did so.


    Izabe raised her hand and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, a little embarrassed: "Thank


    you, Callie. really, thank you."


    "I''ll fight anyone who dares to bully you again in the future, Izabe!"


    Izabe looked at Callie with emotion, "I will too, Callie, and I won''t let anyone bully you."


    She may be timid and weak at times, but if someone bullies Callie, she will fight that person to the


    death!


    At this time, there was a sudden knock on the door of the room, Izabe stiffened for a moment, Callie


    looked at Izabe''s reddened eyes, "Izabe, will you go to the bathroom to wash your face?"


    Izabe also felt that she was not fit for Mrs. King to see like this, "Ehhhh."


    She nodded in embarrassment and hurriedly turned around and went into the bathroom.


    Callie got up to open the door, and Mrs. King was carrying fruit: "Still studying?"


    "No, I was just ying a little game with Izabe."


    Since Callie has been with Izabe, Callie''s motivation to learn has been much stronger than before.


    In the past, when Callie yed games, Mrs. King must have scolded her, but now when she heard that


    she was ying games with Izabe, Mrs. King didn''t say anything: "You should rx after studying,


    mommy will leave you alone!"


    "Thanks Mom!"


    Callie gave Mrs. King a hug, and Mrs. King gave her an ufortable look before turning around and


    leaving the room.


    Izabe washed her face, her eyshes were stained with water, and her eyes were watery and shiny.


    Callie looked at her, "Izabe, why do you look like a delicate doll?"


    Izabe blushed, "I''m going back, Callie."


    She still has two math problems to finish and has to go back and ask Victor for help.


    "I''ll send you!"


    Callie put down the grapes in her hand, "I''ll go downstairs and get my bike, you clean up!"


    Before Izabe could react, Callie ran out of the room excitedly.


    Izabe opened her mouth and finally smiled helplessly, gathering up the books on her desk.

 Chapter 688 Is That All There Is To Say?

    Chapter 688 Is That All There Is To Say?


    Chapter 688 Is that all there is to say?


    Callie hadn''t ridden a bike in a long time and she rode crookedly, with Izabe sitting behind the back of


    the bike and almost getting thrown off several times.


    Luckily, after walking for a while, Callie was finally getting good at it.


    "Izabe hold on to pull, I''m going to speed up!"


    Callie said, and really elerated the pedal speed.


    The summer night, the wind blowing over are cool and refreshing, Izabe looked at Callie in front of


    her and could not help but curl her lips and smile.


    A distance of more than 800 meters was reached in a little over two minutes.


    Callie braked and looked back at Izabe with a gasp, "Izabe, is it fast?"


    "Hurry."


    Izabe jumped out of the car, "You go back and be careful, Callie."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be back soon, just go back!"


    The two men were saying this when something was suddenly thrown at the feet of the two men.


    Izabe looked down and bent over to pick it up before realizing it was a chocte.


    She was a little surprised that Callie had seen Victor on the second floor of the vi.


    The Lloyd family vi is somewhatrge, the garden is several hundred square meters, Victor can


    throw the chocte precisely to them in front of the people did not hit, but also a skill.


    Callie skimmed the corner of her mouth, "Go back, Victor''s rushing you!"


    "Victor?"


    Izabe also nced upward, and from a distance of more than ten meters, she could barely see a


    man standing on the second floor balcony.


    "I''m off, Izabe, see you tomorrow!"


    Hearing Callie''s voice, Izabe hurriedly withdrew her eyes and when she looked at Callie again, she


    was already far away on her bike.


    Izabe watched Callie''s back fading away in the moonlight, pursed her lips and smiled a little, took out


    her keys and went into the vi.


    At this point in time, Victor was the only one left inside the vi.


    Marcus had a tournament outside the city this weekend and didn''te back for the weekend, so


    Victor was the only one inside the house.


    Izabe had just walked up the stairs when she saw Victoring in from the balcony.


    She nced down at the chocte inside her palm, "Victor, I''m home."


    "Oh."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Victor answered, "Auntie has stewed sugar water, it''s inside the kitchen."


    Izabe nodded, "I haven''t finished my math homework yet."


    Hearing this from her, Victor tsked lightly, "You''re just nowing back after not being done?"


    Izabe was embarrassed: "Something is going on."


    "It''s eight o''clock."


    Victor pointed to the wall clock and Izabe was stunned for a moment, reacted and said in a rush, "I''ll


    go up and do my homework then."


    She said, ncing at Victor again.


    In fact, she had done all her homework, and the few remaining math problems were ones she couldn''t


    do.


    But she felt that Victor did not seem to be in a very good mood, and Izabe did not dare to say


    anything.


    When he stopped talking, she had to lift her leg and go upstairs.


    Thinking that the photos had been deleted, Izabe returned to her room, still in a somewhat excited


    mood, and looked at the math book on her desk for a long time without reacting to what she was going


    to do.


    It wasn''t until there was a knock on the door that Izabe came back to her senses and hurriedly got up


    to open the door.


    The door to the room opened and Victor brought a tray with a te of grapes and a bowl of sugar water


    on it.


    "Auntie told me to remember to tell you to drink the sugar water."


    "Thanks Victor."


    Izabe hurriedly took the tray and put it on the desk.


    The bowl of lotus seed sugar water was still a little hot, Izabe touched the edge of the bowl and saw


    Victor looking at the big questions left empty in her exercise book, she blushed a little: "Victor, I have


    these questions left."


    Victor gave her a look, "No?"


    "Hmm."


    Victor turned around and went back to his room, an extra chair in his hand.


    Izabe hastily gave way to him, and Victor saw the chocte on one side, which he had just thrown


    down.


    Izabe didn''te back all day today, and I don''t know what she went with Callie, but she came back


    at almost 8pm.


    Just now, if he had not thrown chocte down, the door two people do not know how long they still


    have to talk before they are willing to separate.


    Tsk, stay block during the day, usually school also a piece, so much to say?


    He reached for the chocte, his index finger pinching in y, "Have you finished reading the title?"


    Izabe nced at the chocte in his hand and nodded, "Finished reading it."


    Victor held out his hand, and Izabe, stunned and unresponsive, looked down at a grape she had just


    taken, hesitated, and then ced it on his palm.


    Victor looked askance at her, "I want a pen."


    Izabe blushed instantly and hastily drew a pen from the pencil holder sitting on the inside of her desk


    and gave it to him.


    "Pencils."


    "Ohhhhhhh."


    Izabe hastened to give him another pencil instead.


    Victor threw the grapes into his mouth, bit through the skin, and found that the grapes were quite


    sweet.


    He took a pen and circled all the conditions and began to analyze them for her.


    Izabe was listening carefully, and when she suddenly heard Victor say "grapes", she thought she had


    misheard.


    Victor repeated again, "Grapes."


    Izabe then realized that she had heard correctly and hastily picked some grapes and handed them to


    him.


    Victor took the grapes: "Think for yourself."


    He said, handing her the pen.


    Izabe took the pencil, the residual heat still left on the pencil held by Victor.


    She subconsciously nced at Victor, not realizing that he was also looking at her.


    Izabe stiffened for a moment, so weak-hearted that her hand faltered and her pencil fell under the


    desk.


    Both wanted to pick up the pen, just leaned over, and their heads hit one another.


    Izabe ate the pain and let out a soft cry.


    Victor withdrew his body first, "Did it hurt from the bump?"


    Izabe picked the pen up and shook her head, "No."


    "No you''re still pumping?"


    Victor gave her a look, "Concentrate on the question, don''t look at me."


    When Izabe heard him say this, her face burned red straight away, and she lowered her head to look


    at the exercise book, not daring to look at Victor any more.


    She didn''t look up, so naturally she didn''t see that the teenager''s ears were also red.


    After Victor helped her analyze them one by one, Izabe found that she actually got the questions


    right.


    In the second question, she patiently broke down the question one by one and re-understood it,


    following what Victor had taught her, and found that she gradually got the idea.


    Victor watched her put pen to paper and his peach blossom eyes ticked: "Will do?"


    Izabe nodded, "Hmm."


    Because of what she just said, she now doesn''t dare to look at Victor easily anymore.


    "The sugar water is getting cold."


    Victor warned, and when he finished, he reached out and grabbed a handful of grapes.


    When retracted, two grapes fell on Izabe''sp.


    Izabe was stunned and subconsciously nced at Victor, who was embarrassed in a rare moment:


    "The grapes are quite sweet."


    Izabe picked up the two grapes in herp and put them inside her mouth, "Well, it''s sweet."


    She said, putting a te of grapes in front of Victor''s heel: "Victor you eat."


    Victor: "..."

 Chapter 689 - Does It Matter?

    Chapter 689 - Does It Matter?


    Chapter 689 - Does it matter?


    Callie experienced the joy of riding a bikest night, and suddenly the idea of riding a bike to school


    came to her.


    Early in the morning, she proposed excitedly in Izabe''s ear, "Izabe, let''s ride our bikes to school


    Izabe blinked, the school is actually not particrly far from their vi area, about six or seven


    kilometers, riding a bicycle to school time is actually about the same as taking the bus is home time,


    anxious to ride faster, but also to catch up on time, but also a good way to go to school.


    Just ...


    "Marcus didn''te backst week, Aunt Alicia and Uncle Ashley were away on business and I had to


    wait for them to get back before I could go bike shopping."


    Of course, she can also buy it herself, a bike Izabe can still afford to pay.


    But since she is the Lloyd family, these things, naturally, should be discussed with Alicia and them.


    Callie didn''t think it would be a problem: "What''s the big deal, Marcus'' school is in J City and it''s easy


    for him toe back, so send him a message and talk to him about buying a car and he''ll get it done


    for you right away!"


    Izabe pursed her lips for a moment, "Marcus should be quite busy too, I''d better-"


    "What''s wrong with that, Izabe, he''s your brother, isn''t that what being a brother is all about, showing


    up when you need it? You are too polite, Marcus is the one who is sad, right?"


    Izabe''s situation Callie still knows a little bit, she also understands Izabe don''t squirm what, if she


    were reced she is not much better than Izabe.


    But her mother said that Alicia and her family are very good, Izabe is fifteen years old, Alicia can still


    adopt Izabe, it can be seen that Alicia they also do not expect Izabe will remember their good,


    probably simply want to let Izabe live a little better.


    Izabe looked at Callie with some hesitation, "It really won''t be too much trouble for Marcus?"


    "Maybe he even wants you to bother him!"


    Callie said, pushing her hand, "Send a message, or you won''t be able to use your phone when you get


    back to school."


    Izabe pursed her lips for a moment and took out her phone and slowly typed out her thoughts.


    I''ll be away from J City for a few days, but I''ll talk to Victor about buying a bike, he''ll make the


    arrangements, take care of yourself."


    Izabe didn''t avoid Callie, and the message was visible to Callie.


    Izabe felt a little guilty: "Marcus is still busy, I shouldn''t have sent the message."


    "Oh my God, why do you think that! Even if he''s busy, it''s only natural for you to tell your brother if you


    need help! Besides, he didn''t-"


    Before Callie could finish her sentence, Izabe''s phone screen lit up again, and it was a second


    message from Marcus.


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, clicked in, and when she saw Marcus'' message, her eyes instantly


    went red.


    "Izabe, I am d that you will take the initiative to open up to your brother about this matter, and in


    the future, if you need anything, don''t be polite to your brother, just call him directly, no matter what time


    it is."


    Callie saw it too and raised an eyebrow, "Look at Izabe! I told you, Marcus wouldn''t bother with that."


    Izabe looked at the message from Marcus on her phone and just felt her heart warming up.


    Since she was a child, no one has ever been so kind to her except her grandmother.


    She seems unfortunate, yet lucky to have met the Lloyd family and people like them, and to have met


    Callie.


    "Well, in the future, if you have anything, don''t hold it in alone."


    Callie thinks Izabe is just too heavy-minded, always thinking of not bothering others and suffering for


    herself.


    The two chatted and soon arrived at the bus stop.


    Victor had just gotten back to school when he got a call from Marcus, who was a little surprised to hear


    that Izabe wanted to buy a bike for school, "Well, I''ll take her to get it after school."


    Gee, Izabe is so small, can you ride it?


    In the afternoon after school, Victor took Izabe straight to the car dealership to buy a car.


    Callie wanted to go along, but Victor''s car could barely carry Izabe, so she had to take the bus home


    by herself.


    Anyway, tomorrow she gets to ride her bike to school with Izabe!


    Callie didn''t follow the hustle and bustle, Milo had an excited look on his face and wanted to follow the


    hustle and bustle.


    Victor gave him a direct look, Milo''s heart was weak and he rode home on his own.


    Izabe bought a bike for the first time and was stunned when she saw the price: "Victor, I''m a


    sophomore in high school and will graduate in a year, I don''t need to buy such an expensive bike."


    Victor stood there, totally unconcerned: "That''s what your Marcus said, to buy you a nice car."


    Izabe pursed her lips for a moment, looking at the price tags, one by one, she was rmed.


    The salesman at the dealership could see that the bike Victor rode in on was not a simple one, and


    knowing that he was a rich kid, he was very enthusiastic about Izabe.


    Izabe picked and chose and finally bought a regr bike for over a thousand.


    Victor looked somewhat disgusted, but Izabe insisted, and he had to take his phone to pay for it.


    It was almost six o''clock when we finished buying the car. Izabe took a picture and sent it to Callie,


    the car was white, very beautiful and Callie thought it looked good.


    Victor was waiting for her with one foot propped up, Izabe finished posting her picture and found


    Victor waiting for her, she was embarrassed and a little embarrassed, "Victor, I''m ready."


    "You go first."


    Izabe looked at him, "Ohhhhhhh."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It was gettingte and Aunt Red was still waiting for them to get back from work, so Izabe hurriedly


    got on her bike.


    She hadn''t ridden a bike in a long time and was a little ufortable, but fortunately it wasn''t a difficult


    task and after a while Izabe settled down.


    Victor followed her, Izabe was riding too slowly, at such a speed, notte for school in the morning?


    The two returned to the vi already at 6:30, Aunt Hong saw them return, relieved to bring out the food,


    after exining that there are other night snacks inside the kitchen and left.


    "You guys want to ride your bikes to school tomorrow?"


    As we were eating, Victor suddenly asked this question.


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, then nodded, "Well, Callie said that riding a bike is a little faster


    than taking the bus, and we can take a little detour."


    Victor gave her a look, "If you are riding at the speed you are today, I suggest you leave ten minutes


    earlier tomorrow."


    Izabe was embarrassed and blushed a little: "I haven''t ridden a bike in a long time."


    "Oh."


    Victor responded, apparently in disbelief.


    Does it matter how long it''s been since I rode a bike and how fast or slow I rode a bike?

 Chapter 690 Izabella Is Also Playing

    Chapter 690 Izabe Is Also ying


    Chapter 690 Izabe is also ying


    Since Izabe and Callie both rode their bikes to school, Victor asionally went to school with them.


    But most of the time it was Victor who was too slow for them and got to school first himself.


    The three asionally entered the school together, whichsted for more than a month, there were


    gradually some rumors inside the school that Victor was caught up with Callie and the two were


    secretly in love through Izabe in the middle.


    This thing at first only some people in the rumor, slowly even spread more and more people, but also


    more and more decent, this thing directly to the parties involved IzabeCallie to follow.


    In this gym ss, the teacher just let free time, Callie dragged Izabe to buy ice-cream to eat.


    Now the weather is getting hotter and hotter every day. Callie is a person who is afraid of heat, so after


    every gym ss run, she drags Izabe to the kiosk to buy ice cream to eat.


    Just as the two sat down, they heard Lyra following in the shade from one side.


    "Some people are really great, in order to chase boys, even their own friends are used."


    Recently the rumors about Callie and Victor are getting more and more true, and the students in ss


    7 know about it, but with Victor around, no one dares to flirt with anything easily.


    At this moment Victor went to y ball, almost all the girls on this side, hearing this from Lyra, some


    people also want to gossip.


    "Lyra, are you telling the truth or not?"


    "How do I know if it''s true or not ah, anyway, some people means is awesome. But some people are


    also silly, people say a few good words she took them as good friends, which is just being used as a


    Callie listened to the fire in her stomach and was about to speak up, but Izabe beside her had


    already turned around and looked at Lyra, "Lyra, who is this ''person'' you speak of?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Izabe asked this with a serious expression on her face, so serious that even Callie on the sidelines


    couldn''t help butugh.


    When Lyra heard Callieugh, she thought she wasughing at herself, her face froze, and she


    instantly got angry: "Why are you so gossipy? Don''t listen if you don''t understand, what''s there to ask?"


    Izabe rarely argues with people, and even when she does, she''s not the one who wins.


    Lyra annoyed, two consecutive angry questions smashed over, she was a little unable to answer for a


    while, but she could not hear Lyra say Callie, "Since you have to say people by name, specious,


    ckmail, you put rumors like this, is a very immoral thing."


    "Who started the rumor? Izabe, are you really stupid or not, you don''t even know you''re being


    stepped on as adder?"


    "So the people you were talking about were Callie and me?"


    Lyra didn''t expect Izabe to follow the rules at all, she suddenly came to such a sentence, she


    admitted that it was not, not to admit that it was not, after all, Callie was right in front of him.


    But by this time, whether she admits it or not, Callie is already enraged.


    Callie handed Izabe the half-eaten ice cream in her hand: "Izabe, step back."


    Callie walked right up to Lyra and said, "Who told you I was with Victor? Who told you, Lyra, if you keep


    talking nonsense, believe me, believe me..."


    Lyra is also enraged, before in front of Callie and Izabe lost face, this time so many people are


    watching, Lyra also do not give an inch: "I said that, I said you and Victor early love in love! What, you


    guys are in love early and you don''t want people to talk about it? If you have the guts, don''t fall in love


    early!"


    If Callie had heard this three months ago, Callie would have been so happy that she would have flown.


    But now Callie hates the fact that she has nothing to do with Victor, and this Lyra is still unrepentantly


    talking nonsense.


    Callie was outright pissed off, "Not to mention whether Victor and I are together, Lyra, why do you care


    so much? Oh, I almost forgot, secretly like Victor but dare not confess the soft egg is not you Lyra?


    Last Christmas, you delivered a love letter to Victor in my name, and I haven''t even talked to you about


    it yet. Who gave you the face?"


    When Callie said something, the other students who were listening to the gossip instantly understood,


    many of them looked at Lyra with changed eyes, and some good boys even deliberately asked: "Hey,


    Lyra, did you really impersonate Callie to deliver love letters to Victorst Christmas?"


    Lyra was shaken out by Callie in public, her face immediately went white, "I didn''t! Callie you''re


    using me!"


    "I am not falsely using you you know in your heart, I still have the photo of the love letter inside my


    phone, do you want me to send it to everyone to check the handwriting ah?"


    Callie''s words just fell, the boys who were just watching the hustle and bustle of the situation again,


    "Callie, send it to see, I also want to see how to write a love letter, I also want to confess my love this


    Christmas!"


    She looked at Callie and then at Izabe, and the disgust in her eyes became more and more obvious,


    and when she looked at the iced green bean paste in her hand, her mind went nk and she directly


    raised it at Callie.


    However, Lyra is still a little afraid of Callie, not really sshed against Callie, when lifting his hand


    softened, the ice green bean paste only the first bit sshed to Callie''s body.


    Callie''s temperament, where is the person who can let Lyra ssh green bean paste.


    Lyra''s hand had not been returned yet, she directly grabbed Lyra: "Can''t say but do it? Who spoiled


    you?"


    After she finished, she directly grabbed the cup of green bean paste in Lyra''s hand and sshed it


    back with her backhand.


    Callie is not as timid as Lyra, she sshed directly at Lyra.


    Everyone around her was shocked and Lyra looked down at her school uniform and screamed straight


    up, "Callie you psycho!"


    Izabe sees Lyra trying to grab Callie''s hair and rushes to get up and push Callie away.


    Lyra suddenly went crazy and grabbed Callie''s hair, Izabe saw this and pushed Lyra, Lyra saw this


    and kicked Izabe.


    Callie was holding back, but then Lyra kicked Izabe and she got angry: "Lyra, what are you doing


    kicking Izabe? I''m going to fuck you!"


    After she finished, she went straight over and fought with Lyra.


    Victor was ying when someone ran over and shouted, "Victor, Callie got into a fight with Lyra!"


    Victor frowned for a moment, not bothering, and the man spoke again, "Izabe''s fighting too!"

 Chapter 691 Call, Who Is Afraid Of

    Chapter 691 Call, Who Is Afraid Of


    Chapter 691 call, who is afraid of


    When Victor ran over, Izabe was blocking Callie and was caught between Lyra and Callie, Lyra was


    pulling on Izabe''s uniform and Callie was pulling on Lyra''s hand, the scene was very confusing.


    Izabe''s six-foot-tall height, between Lyra and Callie, is like a piece of sandwich inside a sandwich


    cookie.


    Callie was afraid of hurting Izabe, and did not dare to force, but Lyra was different, probably saw this,


    and pulled Izabe fiercely.


    Callie saw Victoring and hastily shouted, "Victor you pull Izabe out!"


    This Lyra is a real bitch, and she''s going after Izabe''s body!


    Victor ran straight over and yanked Izabe out from between the two: "They''re fighting, what are you


    doing in there?"


    Izabe was suddenly pulled out already confused enough, Victor''s voice was still cold when he said


    this, she listened and her face went white in a sh: "Fight, fighting will be marked."


    She didn''t want Callie to be written up.


    Victor looked down and saw her white face, and his face stiffened: "Did you persuade the fight to


    move? This time not to go to the teacher you persuade what fight?"


    Victor finished and looked to Milo at the side: "Go and call the teacher over here!"


    After Izabe was dragged out of the battlefield by Victor, Callie had no worries, first kicked Lyra, Lyra


    ate the pain, caught the back of Callie''s hand, the two of you pulling my clothes I pull your clothes, the


    fight was very confusing.


    Two girls, you say fighting, can not be considered a fight.


    Izabe heard Victor call Milo shouting teacher, and quickly pulled his hand: "Victor, don''t call him


    teacher, you can''t call him teacher!"


    Lyra started it, but Callie also did it, the two of them are fighting, to the teacher in front of each of the 50


    big board, Callie also have to be a record, may have to do a school-wide review.


    The back of his hand was suddenly pressed against a soft palm, and Victor''s throat rolled, "What can I


    do if I don''t call the teacher?"


    "Let, just let the students pull them away."


    Victor looked at the pleading eyes and couldn''t refuse at all: "Milo, you go and pull Lyra away."


    After he finished, he went up to the past and yanked Callie away.


    Callie was ying hard, was pulled so, also is a stomach of anger: "Who the hell-"


    She turned around and found it was Victor and her face stiffened for a moment, "What are you doing,


    Victor?!"


    Izabe saw the two separated and rushed to protect Callie: "Forget it Callie, don''t fight, if you fight


    again you''ll have to call the teacher!"


    "Just scream, who''s afraid!"


    People fight for a breath of air, Buddha suffer a burning incense, she can not swallow this breath!


    Lyra was also angry at being pulled away by Milo, but it was only when she heard Izabe''s words that


    she recoiled.


    She didn''t want to be called a teacher, and when this matter went to the teacher today, the parents


    must be called.


    When the parents are called, the teacher will surely tell her mother why she is fighting with others, and


    then she will let her mother know about her liking Victor.


    If her mother knew that she actually had a boy she liked, her mother would beat her to death!


    The more Lyra thought about it, the more scared she became, and when she heard Callie''s words, her


    whole body trembled.


    She didn''t want to call the teacher at all!


    Izabe knew Callie was talking about being angry, "Callie, calm down, call the teacher and things will


    get bigger, things will get bigger and you will have to go on stage and do a review, do you want to go on


    stage and do a review?"


    Callie''s face changed at the thought of being on stage for a review on Monday and skimmed the


    corners of her mouth, "I don''t want to."


    She said, ncing at Lyra: "But that''s too cheap for her, she just kicked you in the face!"


    Callie all remember it, Lyra that person is too sinister, know Izabe will not do it, it is deliberately


    against Izabe.


    Lyra was afraid that Callie was going to make a scene with the teacher, and when she heard her say


    that, she quickly opened her mouth to argue, "Didn''t you kick me too?"


    "That''s between me and you, why are you hitting Izabe?"


    Lyra also knows she is right, bowed her head and pursed her lips and did not speak again, she could


    not beat Callie, Izabe ran over, naturally it is to Izabe.


    Callie red at Lyra, not far from the gym teacher who was already being led by the ss over.


    Izabe pulled Callie, "The teacher is here, Callie, don''t talk nonsenseter."


    Callie grunted coldly, "What am I afraid of, I''m not afraid!"


    "Obey oh."


    Izabe knew she was tough and had to speak up to coax her.


    Callie listened to Izabe''s soft words, her heart softened and she smiled a little: "Okay, okay, I know,


    listen to you."


    As the two talked, the PE teacher had arrived and the other students consciously shed to the side to


    watch the action.


    "You got into a fight?"


    The gym teacher could see who was fighting at a nce, after all, the clothes of Callie, Izabe and


    Lyra were immediately apparent.


    Lyra, fearing Callie''s admission, was the first to open her mouth, "We didn''t fight, teacher."


    Izabe also opened her mouth, "There was no fight, teacher."


    Izabe although only transferred over for more than two months, but we all know that she is usually


    mild-mannered, and the physical education teacher is not very convinced that she fights anymore.


    Callie is usually lively, but it''s not like she''s going to fight. Now that two of the three people inside deny


    it, the PE teacher can kind of see what''s going on.


    "We are all ssmates, some arguments a few quarrels forget, not guilty of fighting, well, you go to


    your own activities."


    The PE teacher finished and left, and Callie red at Lyra again.


    Lyra didn''t dare to mess with Callie anymore, she felt that if she continued, Callie would probably have


    to go to the teacher.


    After the PE teacher left, Lyra silently turned around and went to the bathroom.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Callie''s school uniform was almost dry from the green bean paste, and Izabe touched it: "Let''s go


    wash it, Callie."


    Callie nodded, "Mm-hmm, she didn''t hurt you earlier, did she?"


    Izabe shook her head, "No it doesn''t."


    "Better not!"


    Victor nced at Izabe, "You go and fix your hair too."


    Izabe''s face flushed with embarrassment when she heard his words, "I know, you keep ying, little,


    Victor."


    She usually called him Victor, and Izabe was a little ufortable with suddenly calling him by his


    first name inside the school.


    But the other day Callie said that the name "Victor" was a bit intimate, and Izabe thought about it, but


    she didn''t dare to call Victor that way again in such a school setting.


    Victor responded by turning around and rejoining the court.

 Chapter 692 Victor Did It On Purpose!

    Chapter 692 Victor Did It On Purpose!


    Chapter 692 Victor did it on purpose!


    Callie''s fight with Lyra spread throughout the sophomore ss within a few sses.


    For the next few sses, Callie hated the fact that Lyra was torn apart.


    The green bean paste stained on the school uniform is not easy to wash clean when it dries, the


    summer school uniform is already thin, a little bit of water is easy to walk away, Callie can not wash off


    the green bean paste stain, look down and see it.


    This matter reached the ss teacher, who specifically called the two out in the hallway for questioning.


    Fortunately, Callie is angry, but people are much calmer, not as before so head iron, did not admit to


    fighting, only admit that Lyra spilled her green bean paste, the two had a fight.


    Callie beside Lyra said that the two had fought, and listening to Callie, she didn''t dare to say anything,


    and the ss teacher looked at her, "Callie is right?"


    Lyra nodded repeatedly: "Well, I identally took green bean paste to her, a few quarrels, no fighting


    teacher."


    The ss teacher looked at Callie and then at Lyra: "Come on, from now on, just take a step back from


    each other for the smallest things, what''s the use of fighting? Now the whole grade knows that you


    quarreled in gym ss, it was a big fight, and some people even said you got into a fight."


    Callie kept her head down and didn''t say anything, and Lyra didn''t dare to speak either.


    The ss teacher said some serious words, and did not say anything more, after all, the two are girls,


    even if they really fight, also pulling and pulling.


    "Well, go back."


    Just as the ss teacher turned to leave, Callie gave Lyra a fierce re: "I''m warning you Lyra, if you


    stimte me again, what you did before, I''ll really not be polite!"


    Callie is not a person who likes to go over old debts, she used to be in the same ss with Lyra, Lyra


    that little thing she knows, but now we are all sophomores, to a new school, Lyra is also considered a


    fresh start, she does not want to still pull out to say.


    Lyra''s face stiffened, "I don''t want to argue with you either, shame on me."


    "What do you mean Lyra, I gave you face didn''t I?"


    Seeing that another fight was about to break out, Lyra rushed inside the ssroom.


    Callie grumbled and returned to her seat. Izabe was just about to go over and coax her when Victor,


    who was standing by, suddenly pulled her: "What does this word mean?"


    Izabe had to withdraw her eyes and look away, "It''s a verb, to hunt."


    "Oh."


    Victor had just answered when the bell rang for ss.


    Izabe pursed her lips for a moment and had to wait until school was over tofort Callie.


    This is thest ss, a biology ss, the biology teacher does not like to dy the ss, the bell just


    rang, she shouted the ss is over.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Lyra was probably afraid of Callie, and ran away with her school bag as soon as she got out of ss.


    Victor''s parents came back from their trip today and went to the Lloyd family for dinner. Alicia told Victor


    and Izabe to go home early.


    So after school, Victor didn''t go with Milo and stood at the door with his school bag waiting for Izabe.


    Izabe was quick to pack up, Callie moved slowly, and Victor got a little impatient waiting: "I''ll wait for


    you in the carport."


    "Ohhhhhhh."


    Izabe was also a little embarrassed, but she knew Callie was in a bad mood.


    Callie is deliberate, she has noticed these days, Victor always intentionally or unintentionally stop


    Izabe from being close to her.


    For example, when they go to school in the morning, they recently did not eat breakfast at home, the


    road to buy soy milk milk, sometimes she drank quickly, the hands of the bun did not finish some


    choking, ask Izabe to take her soy milk to drink, Victor on the side of a direct digression.


    The day before yesterday, when they met at the gate of the vi area, it so happened that there were


    people selling potted cakes at the gate, she and Izabe went over and each asked for a different


    vor, intending to eat half of each, so that one person can eat two vors.


    This kind of thing is normal among girls, but just as she finished talking to Izabe, Victor said


    mockingly that she was short of that kind of money?


    Izabe ended up buying six of them, two vors each, to keep them both from fighting.


    Just now she was angry with Lyra and ran back furiously, looking at the understanding Izabe was


    about toe over to coax her, but Victor opened his mouth to ask what English words.


    Chuckle, she hadn''t seen Victor enjoy learning English so much before!


    She knew it, Victor did it on purpose!


    Callie just spent the entire ss wandering off, thinking about the recent events and feeling good and


    funny, so she simply purposely slowed down to clean up.


    She wanted to see how long Victor could endure it, since he was still saying he didn''t like Izabe!


    Once Victor was gone, Callie''s hands moved much faster.


    She shoved her workbook inside her school bag, zipped it up, and ran over to hug Izabe: "Izabe,


    Victor''s mom and dad areing over for dinner tonight, right?"


    Izabe nodded, "Aunt Alicia said Victor''s mom and dad just got back from a trip."


    Callie has known Victor for so many years, although not very familiar, but also considered to


    understand Victor''s family inside things: "Victor''s mother can be beautiful, his father lovely her mother,


    they both are now retired, half of the year is outside the world!"


    Izabe listened and was a little envious: "That Uncle Xu and Auntie Suny are so affectionate!"


    "Of course! Hey, you take a good look at Auntie Suny tonight, super pretty, I remember Victor''s mom


    came to pick up Victor once in junior high school, the uncle of a ssmate in our ss thought that was


    Victor''s sister, and asked his nephew to ask Victor for his mom''s contact information, Victor''s face


    cked out on the spot, saying that was his mom!"


    Izabe blinked a little, thinking of Victor''s face, she thought that Callie''s words were not so


    exaggerated.


    The two were talking as they walked downstairs, just out of the school building and around the corridor


    to the carport when they ran into Millie.


    Millie has been practicing piano for several years and went out to apetition the other day and


    seemed to have won a good ce.


    When she heard about Callie''s fight with someone, Millie was thinking ofughing at Callie tomorrow,


    but she didn''t expect to meet her right after school.


    Callie just made a fool of herself, and thest thing she wants to meet is someone she has a grudge


    against, especially this Millie.


    Although she is now half of Victor is not a man and woman, but with Millie''s beam is formed, and Callie


    is also not used to Millie end up pretending to look.


    But God forbid that this should happen.


    "Callie, I heard you got into a fight with a ssmate, you weren''t hurt, were you?"


    Millie opened her mouth with words of concern, but her tone did make fun of people.


    Callie rolled her eyes: "Don''t listen to rumors, when did I fight with someone? You, on the other hand,


    said you''d take Victor down by senior year, did you?


    That hit Millie where it hurts, not to mention the recent talk of Callie and Victor being together.


    Millie''s face changed, "It''s just a joke, why do you take it seriously? You like Victor so much, and now


    that you''re together, you''re getting what you want."


    Before Callie could say anything, a familiar male voice came from the side: "Who said I was with


    Callie?"

 Chapter 693 Izabella WhatS So Great About Her?

    Chapter 693 Izabe What''S So Great About Her?


    Chapter 693 Izabe What''s so great about her?


    Hearing Victor''s voice, Izabe subconsciously nced aside at the stairway entrance.


    Victor, who was supposed to be in the carport, came down the stairway of that 2 building and gazed at


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Millie, frowning with some dissatisfaction, "Who told you that?"


    When Millie heard Victor''s words, she realized that Victor had nothing to do with Callie, and her face


    was happy.


    She doesn''t really believe such rumors, but she does see Victor and Callie riding their bikes to school


    together a lot these days.


    When Callie chased Victor in the first year of high school, someone picked up Callie''s family, said


    Callie''s parents arepany executives, the family''s annual ie of more than 10 million, although


    not as rich as the Johnson family, but also more powerful than ordinary people.


    At that time, there were people who said that Callie and Victor were actually quitepatible.


    Victor is known for his good looks and good family, and Callie is not bad looking and has a good family.


    But she is not the same, although her family''s conditions are also good, but this good ispared with


    ordinary people.


    Millie''s mother is a bank manager, annual ie is also Callie her mother to buy a bag of money, her


    father is better, is a regional head of an educational institution, annual ie is also a million.


    Such family conditions in the ordinary ssmates is indeed the top, butpared to Callie, and then


    She also liked Victor in her first year of high school, but never dared to confess, although her friends


    around her said she was good-looking and versatile, more than enough for Victor.


    Millie used to think so too, until she stood at the door of that vi area that day and tried to enter but


    was stopped by the doorman, she realized that there are some sses that cannot be crossed.


    Her mother taught her from a young age that she must marry a boy with a good family, and Millie is


    much more realistic and clear than many girls in advance about these things.


    She is jealous of Callie and envious of Callie, these days Callie and Victor two rumors flying around, it


    is difficult not to believe the truth.


    So just now when she saw Callie, she didn''t resist saying these words out loud, just didn''t expect to be


    heard by Victor.


    Millie stood there awkwardly and embarrassed, "Lately the students have been saying that you guys go


    to school together after school, so ..."


    She didn''t finish her sentence, but those present were not stupid, so how could they not understand.


    Callie just barked, "Who goes to and from school with him every day? I go to and from school with


    Izabe! Are you guys blind?"


    Callie now thinks Victor is a bad guy and is trying to steal Izabe from her, she doesn''t want anything


    to do with Victor!


    Victor snorted and walked over to Izabe and looked down at in Izabe: "The person I went to school


    with and left school with is Izabe, why don''t you say I''m with Izabe."


    Izabe didn''t expect to be suddenly cued, she blushed at Victor''s words and looked at Victor in


    embarrassment, "Words, words can''t be said in such a nonsensical way."


    Victor looked at her askance, "There are a lot of nonsense people now."


    Millie stiffened, knowing Victor was being sarcastic: "I heard it from someone else too, sorry."


    Millie finished and looked over at Victor.


    Victor was looking at Izabe, and there seemed to be a smile inside his peachy eyes, and Millie was


    stunned for a moment, a little incredulous.


    She nced at Callie again, who saw her look over and gave her a hard stare.


    Millie suddenly realized something, "Victor you-"


    "Is there anything else?"


    Victor frowned a little, a little impatient.


    Millie looked at Izabe again and pursed her lips, "No, nothing more, sorry, I''ll go first."


    After she finished, she turned around and fled.


    She always thought Victor wouldn''t like Callie. If she was just a little bit better and worked a little bit


    harder, she would be able to draw Victor''s eyes to herself.


    But now, she finds that nothing is possible.


    Her real rival is not Callie. Victor won''t like Callie, but he won''t like her either.


    Realizing this, Millie a face instantly went white.


    Callie thought Millie was odd and skimmed the corners of her mouth as she pulled Izabe over,


    "Come on Izabe!"


    Izabe''s hair had a little warp in it, and Victor looked at it and just felt his palm tingle, and couldn''t help


    but reach out and squeeze it.


    Millie walked a few steps, could not help but turn around, just in time to see such a scene.


    Her footsteps faltered and she almost fell over.


    Izabe, what''s so great about her?


    Why did Victor fall in love with such a girl?


    Cowardly and useless, if Callie didn''t protect her, she would have been bullied by others!


    Millie gritted her teeth and looked at the backs of the three as they walked further and further away, her


    face bing more and more ugly.


    She didn''t know what she couldn''t dopared to Izabe. From junior high school to senior high


    school, there were countless boys from our school and outside school chasing her.


    She''s so good, why doesn''t Victor like her?


    Izabe only felt a warmth on her head, she subconsciously turned back to see Victor''s withdrawn hand


    and was a little confused: "Victor?"


    "You had something in your hair, and I took it."


    Victor was rare and a little weak, and his retracted hand curled slightly.


    Callie nced at Victor, her heart clear as a mirror, and pulled Izabe hard to her other side: "It''ste,


    Izabe let''s go faster, don''t you have to go back early today?"


    Izabe remembered this, and when she heard Callie''s words, she subconsciously ran after her.


    Victor followed behind, just thinking that Callie was really in the way.


    The trio took the street road, not the main road. Riding through the alley from the back of the school


    through a park and then onto the main road would have been ten minutes faster than if they had taken


    the main road directly from the front of the school.


    Izabe is strong and riding is not a chore for her. The road is not a ce for conversation, Victor rides


    ahead and she follows him, with Callie behind her.


    Izabe could feel Victor''s car going faster and faster, and she couldn''t help but nce back at Callie to


    find that Callie wasn''t behind her, and then look back again to see that Callie wasn''ting at the


    stoplight.


    Izabe nced at Victor in front of her, embarrassed to call him, so she pulled over herself.


    After a minute, Callie came across the road and Victor fell back: "Fell?"


    Izabe shook her head, "No, you''re riding too fast Victor, Callie she can''t keep up."


    Callie gasped and red at Victor, "Do you have to ride so fast?"


    Victor gave her a disgusted look, "How weak."

 Chapter 694 Improving Her Choice Of Spouse

    Chapter 694 Improving Her Choice Of Spouse


    Chapter 694 Improving her choice of spouse


    After a short dy, Izabe and Victor returned to the Lloyd family when Suny and Austin had arrived.


    Izabe parked her car, a little embarrassed, and followed Victor up the stairs.


    This is the first time Izabe saw Victor''s mother, sitting on the sofa chatting with Alicia, wearing a


    green French dress, obviously without makeup, but still looking as good as those actresses'' retouched


    pictures.


    Alicia is a face control, Izabe just arrived at the Lloyd family two months ago, listen to Alicia said


    Victor''s mother is super good-looking, young people have been digging Victor''s mother to debut when


    obvious, but Victor''s mother have refused.


    Callie had also told her the day before that Victor''s mother was particrly good looking.


    Izabe was thinking about how good his mom and dad looked every time she looked at Victor''s face,


    and now that she sees his mom, Izabe is dumbfounded.


    It''s really beautiful, just like an angel.


    And as she was dazed, the angel suddenly looked over at her, "Izabe?"


    The angel is not only good-looking, but also has a particrly good voice.


    Izabe blushed all of a sudden, Alicia looked on and raised an eyebrow, "Is Izabe looking


    dumbfounded?"


    Izabe was already blushing, and when she heard Alicia''s words, her face felt like someone had set


    her on fire. She stood there in embarrassment, and although she was embarrassed, she couldn''t help


    but speak honestly: "Auntie Yun is so beautiful."


    Suny raised an eyebrow: "What a sweet little mouth."


    She said, looking askance at Alicia: "That''s quite simr to you."


    Alicia grunted and raised her hand to beckon Izabe over, "Izabee here to see the gift!"


    Izabe was still carrying her school bag, and when she saw Alicia waving, she didn''t think twice about


    it and walked right over.


    Just two steps away, the book bag suddenly tightened.


    Izabe was stunned for a moment and turned around to see Victor tugging on the strap of her book


    bag, "Victor?"


    "Give me your book bag, I''ll go upstairs."


    "Ohhhh, thanks Victor."


    Izabe handed her school bag to Victor, who took it and went straight upstairs.


    Suny raised an eyebrow and looked at his son''s back thoughtfully.


    Tsk, it is rare to see his son actually have such a considerate time.


    Alicia has always been big-hearted, so naturally, she didn''t notice this.


    Suny withdrew her eyes and nced at Izabe.


    Izabe has gone to sit next to Alicia, a small person, shy, red face, big eyes, looking at people when


    the bright.


    Well, it is quite cute.


    Izabe felt Suny sizing herself up, and she subconsciously straightened her back, her hands gripping


    tighter and tighter at her side.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Alicia on the side handed the gift Suny brought over to Izabe: "Izabe, Auntie Suny brought you a


    gift, see if you like it."


    Izabe was a little surprised, "Thank you, Auntie Yun."


    "A small gift."


    Suny hooked her lips and smiled gently, she also liked this little girl Alicia had adopted.


    Alicia was curious about what Suny was sending, and seeing that the package was quiterge, she


    shouted aside for Izabe to open the gift, "Come see what the gift is."


    Alicia looked up at Suny: "You''re not giving away a set of three years of college entrance exams and


    five years of simtions, are you?"


    Suny was exasperated by Alicia: "A set of six books, you think that''s the size of it?"


    Alicia thought about it and thought the same.


    As she spoke, Izabe had carefully unwrapped the gift wrapping paper to reveal the gift box inside.


    Alicia watched from the sidelines, more excited than Izabe.


    Izabe opened the box and froze when she saw the dress.


    Alicia responded, "It''s a Cuthustan dress."


    "What? Not a good look?"


    Suny deliberately teased.


    Izabe shook her head in a hurry, "The dress is very nice, Auntie Yun."


    Alicia shook out the dress and was just about to ask Izabe to try it on when Ashle and Austin, who


    had been busy in the kitchen for a long time, started to bring out the food, "It''s time for dinner."


    Izabe heard a voice and subconsciously looked at the man over at the restaurant.


    I saw a tall man, a man wearing a white casual shirt, tied a coffee-colored apron, the sleeves half


    pulled up to the arm, the features and Victor have a few simrities, look closely and not very simr.


    But whether it looks like it or not, the man looks like he came out of a star poster.


    At this time, Victor and Marcus came down from upstairs, Victor called out "Dad" to the man, Izabe


    then realized that this was Victor''s father.


    Victor finished shouting at Austin and inclined his head to look at Izabe.


    Izabe hurriedly lowered her head and put the lining skirt back inside the box.


    Alicia patted Izabe''s shoulder: "Izabe remember, our family is all about men cooking, in the future,


    when you look for a boyfriend, remember that you must find one who is better than Uncle Uncle Ashley


    and Uncle Xu, okay?"


    Izabe''s face burned, "I know, Aunt Alicia."


    Marcus sounded amused: "Mom, Izabe is only fifteen, why are you talking to her about this?"


    "Improve her choice of spouse."


    Alicia said and grunted, "Nowadays, the boys inside the school can be bad, who is not a treasure in the


    palm of their parents, why should we Izabe suffer?"


    Marcus, helpless, nced at Izabe, saw her standing there helplessly and walked over to rescue the


    person from Alicia''s clutches: "Our Izabe is too smart to be easily coaxed away by little boys, isn''t


    she, Izabe?"


    Izabe looked up to meet Marcus'' eyes and nodded solemnly, "I know brother, the entrance exams


    are important."


    Marcusughed at Izabe''s appearance and raised his hand to pat her head: "Izabe is a good girl."


    Izabe blushed again, she is not joking, what age should do things, she has a very clear perception.


    At her age, the most important thing is the entrance exam, everything else has to give way.


    What''s more, she doesn''t have a favorite.


    Victor, who was pulling up a chair, heard their conversation and gave Izabe a look, his peachy eyes


    slightly hooked.


    Suny sat on the couch and looked at Victor and smiled without saying anything.


    The first thing you need to do is to take a look at your mother''s eyes and Victor''s face stiffens for a


    moment, and he nces at Suny, who raises an eyebrow and gets up to go to the bathroom to wash


    his hands.


    After the meal, the maids had already set up the barbecue in the back garden.


    Today is Friday, another rare gathering of two families, children and adults are clear, naturally not just a


    meal.


    The Lloyd family had a pool in the back garden, and Ashle and Austin put up a curtain and showed a


    movie on the projector.


    It was Izabe''s first family gathering with the Lloyd family and the Johnson family. Both Victor and


    Marcus are not people who like to talk, and she was thin-skinned and stayed at the barbecue grilling


    food.


    The night breeze was cool, but Izabe''s face was flushed and her forehead was perspiring. She


    raised her hand to wipe it, and Victor, who was standing by, suddenly asked her, "ying games?"

 Chapter 695 And No One To Grab With You

    Chapter 695 And No One To Grab With You


    Chapter 695 and no one to grab with you


    Izabe didn''t react at first when she heard Victor''s remark, and watched the person blink before she


    understood what Victor meant: "I''m not very good at it."


    Victor had already logged into the game interface, and Izabe took a look at the game she had yed


    some time ago.


    But she really did not y very well, already pitted a person, if this again pitted Victor, she was even


    more shameful.


    "It''s just a game, who knew it from the beginning?"


    Victor said, exiting the game interface and returning to the desktop, "How much do you FaceBook?"


    The two have known each other for so long that he hasn''t added her FaceBook.


    Izabe is also very powerful, other girls try every possible way to add him FaceBook, she is good,


    near the water, the two sit at the same table, but also live with the Lloyd family for such a long time, she


    even a FaceBook did not ask him to initiate.


    Izabe then realized that she had known Victor for so long that she hadn''t added him to FaceBook.


    She blushed a little more and took out her phone and added him.


    Izabe''s avatar is a rabbit eating grass and her FaceBook name is the same as her game name,


    "Jessie".


    Victor took a nce, switched to the game page, and changed the original game name to "Xu".


    "Get on line."


    Izabe nced at the chicken wings on the grill, "They''re not done yet."


    Victor took a look and took those wings from her: "I''ll do it."


    Marcus finished his phone call and turned around to see Victor grilling chicken wings, which he found


    rare: "Victor, you''re grilling chicken wings?"


    Didn''t he always hate to do this?


    The Lloyd family and the Johnson family have at least two such gatherings each year. Victor doesn''t


    like to eat barbecue, much less get his hands dirty, so every year he gets spit out by both Alicia and


    Suny.


    Today the sun came out of the west and Victor was actually sitting in front of the grill grilling chicken


    wings.


    Victor did not speak, throwing the phone to Izabe: "You pull the group match, choose the hero and


    finish the test."


    Izabe took the phone and used her own number to pull up a group and start matching.


    When she saw Victor''s game name, she was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help but think of


    Louise, who hadn''t yed much with Xu since the midterms.


    Louise is no longer in the friends list, Izabe thinks the other party should have deleted her.


    The game has already entered the selection of heroes in the walk.


    Izabe nced at Victor, who was brushing honey: "Victor, what are you ying?"


    "Assassin shooter can, you see to choose one."


    "Ohhhhhhh."


    Marcus walked over and saw the game page on Izabe''s phone, "A double row, why didn''t you call


    me?"


    Victor smoothly handed Marcus the chicken wings in his hand, "Marcus, it''s almost done, you just turn


    it over again."


    Marcus had to sit down on the sidelines as well and watched Victor move over to Izabe.


    Not far from the screen inside the movie is ying to the climax of the ups and downs, Alicia and Suny


    do not know what to say, Alicia hand dancing.


    Marcus finished baking the chicken wings and left three over here, while the rest were taken to Alicia


    and the girls.


    Ashle and Austin are not talkative people, they are grilling chicken legs, both of them are very skillful, it


    seems to have been done a lot of this thing.


    Marcusughed a little and returned to the grill, looking over at Victor and Izabe who were ying


    the game, "Izabe, what else do you want to eat?"


    Izabe nced at Marcus, a little embarrassed: "Want to eat eggnt."


    She had just died and hadn''t been resurrected just in time.


    On one side Victor looked askance at Izabe, "Come over to me when you''re resurrected."


    "Ohhhhhhh."


    Izabe, afraid of pitting Victor, hurriedly withdrew her eyes and looked back at her phone.


    After resurrecting, she looked at Victor''s location from the small map and then ran towards him.


    Just out of the high ground, Izabe''s shooter on their side was killed by the opposite side.


    After the shooter died, keep clicking Izabe''s avatar.


    Izabe also do not understand what he means, is about to type to ask, Victor but than her first voice


    input: "lie are lying do not understand, stay inside the spring do note out."


    Victor finished and gave Izabe a look, "Stay put and follow me."


    Izabe this fill-in auxiliary, she and Xu double-rowed with the take is also basically auxiliary, although


    can not C, but also often take the silver gold medal.


    Izabe is also considered to have yed a little bit well and knows how to help Victor scout the


    bushes. She just reached the dragon pit and found someone in the back bushes.


    Izabe spoke up in a hurry, "Victor, there''s someone back there."


    As soon as her words fell, Zhong Kui inside the bush hooked a hook out and Victor was hooked over.


    Izabe hurriedly put a second skill over, the three people inside the bushes were controlled, Victor''s


    big move just buffered and opened up directly, she went around from the side to follow.


    In just three seconds, three people from the other side were already dead.


    Izabe saw the two enemy teammatesing from the top side, and Izabe hastily opened a big


    one to replenish Victor''s blood.


    Victor positioned himself to avoid the opponent''s hitman''s big move, backhanded a second skill plus a


    skill to cripple the man, Izabe took a second skill and collected another head.


    Victor just four kills, our shooter''s word appeared: "Sima auxiliary, Sima fielding, low score boy, will


    y?"


    Izabe doesn''t know much about cursing, but she can tell it''s not a nice thing to say.


    "Come here, a wave."


    Victor opened his mouth, Izabe followed, the enemy was left with one person who could not defend


    the crystal, twelve minutes, game over.


    "Give me the phone."


    The game had just ended and the settlement page had not yete out when Victor reached over and


    took hold of her phone.


    The back of Izabe''s hand was touched by Victor''s palm and she let go in a hurry, "Ohhhh."


    Victor took the phone, nced at Izabe''s sped up hand, peachy eyes hooked, and he reported the


    shooter straight away.


    After reporting, Victor just handed his phone to Izabe: "Next time someone taps your avatar or says


    something bad, don''t mind them, just type and report it."


    Izabe nodded and took the phone, "So we''ll be reported too?"


    That''s a good question.


    Victor inclined his head to look at her, "Will."


    Marcus ced the roasted eggnt on a small table to the side. Izabe said thank you and reached


    for it, but it was too hot and she huffed as her hand was burned.


    Victor frowned a little, sped her hand, directly took a side of the ice coke paste on her hand: "What is


    the hurry, and no one with you to grab."


    Izabe was embarrassed, a little embarrassed: "I''m not in a hurry."


    She just hadn''t eaten in a while and had some cravings.


    The Coke was cold, but Victor''s palm was hot.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Izabe realized then that her hand was being held by him, and she looked down, her heart beating


    inexplicably fast.

 Chapter 696 ItS Delicious

    Chapter 696 It''S Delicious


    Chapter 696 It''s delicious


    Victor held the Coke, looked up at her, his eyes fell on Izabe''s reddened earlobes, his heart fluttered,


    and his grip on Izabe''s hand subconsciously tightened a few points.


    Marcus came back from the adult side and saw the situation: "What''s wrong, did you burn yourself?"


    Izabe''s heart was weak, and she subconsciously tried to pull her hand back, only to have Victor sp


    it tighter.


    Victor looked up at Marcus as if he hadn''t noticed Izabe''s movement and made a rare joke: "No,


    Marcus''s roasted eggnt smells so good."


    Izabe was already embarrassed, and when Victor said so, she was even more embarrassed.


    Marcus nced at Izabe: "Is it serious? I''ll get the scalding medicine."


    Izabe hastened to stop it: "It''s just a little burn, it''s not serious Marcus."


    At this point, Victor let go, revealing that the area on Izabe''s index finger that had been burned was


    red, but thankfully, not blistered.


    "It''s not serious, it''s just red."


    Izabe''s hand got free and hastily withdrew it and touched it down.


    In fact, not very painful, just her thin skin, gently burned red, the skin is still white, so look a little


    serious.


    "It''s not very painful."


    Marcus rubbed her head: "Don''t rush, what you want to eat brother baked for you."


    Victor opened the coke he had just given Izabe to cover his hands, looked at her with peachy eyes


    and tilted his head and took a big sip.


    This time the boy just grew up, the lines of the face is not yet harsh, but just tilted up the head, the


    throat knot clear and clear.


    Izabe''s face grew hotter and hotter as he looked at her.


    The ce where she was burned on her hand no longer feels anything, but the back of her hand that


    was held by Victor seems to still have the temperature of Victor''s palm until now.


    She subconsciously curled up her five fingers, head down and pursed her lips, her vision suddenly


    appeared a bottle of Wang Laoji, "Drink this."


    It was handed over by Victor.


    Izabe hastily reached out to take it, "Thank you Victor."


    Victor looked at her askance, "Drinking now?"


    Izabe didn''t react for a moment, stunned, "Huh?"


    She had just asked a question when Victor had already lifted the cap off the bottle for her, and reached


    over and stuck a straw in it for her.


    "Thanks Victor."


    Victor listened to her say thank you a second time and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, "Why do you


    like saying thank you so much?"


    Izabe took a swig of Wanoji, not knowing how to answer Victor''s question, so she had to keep her


    head down and watch Marcus roasting the eggnt on the side.


    When she didn''t say anything, Victor hummed and took a pair of chopsticks from the side and handed


    them to her, "Eat."


    Izabe took the chopsticks and was just about to say thank you again when she looked up and met


    Victor''s eyes, she was embarrassed and had to swallow her words, "Oh."


    The roasted eggnt has been sitting for a while and is not so hot anymore.


    The eggnt Marcus grilled was so fragrant that it wasparable to the ones from the barbecue


    stalls outside.


    Izabe loves eggnt, and once on her birthday, her grandmother took her to a barbecue stand and


    ordered her a grilled eggnt, which was the best grilled eggnt she could ever remember eating.


    Not long after that, Grandma left her alone.


    Later Izabe went back to the barbecue stand and ordered a grilled eggnt, but it didn''t taste like


    that at all.


    After four or five years, Izabe''s eyes got a little hot when she suddenly remembered this thing.


    She hadn''t thought of her grandmother for a long time, and now that she did, her originally pleasant


    mood was somewhat inexplicably low.


    To one side, Victor leaned back in his recliner for a while, Marcus was grilling chicken wings and


    eggnt on the side, and Izabe was eating the eggnt with her head down.


    Izabe always swallows slowly and seriously when she eats.


    This time she ate seriously, people lowered their heads in eating that roasted eggnt, did not look up


    for a long time.


    Victor looked at her and felt something was wrong, raised an eyebrow and called out to her, "Izabe?"


    Hearing Victor beside her call herself, Izabe stiffened and blinked her eyes in a hurry to force back


    her tears.


    It took two seconds before she looked up at him, "What is it, Victor?"


    Victor gave her a look, his eyes fell to the roasted eggnt sitting on herp, eating for several


    minutes, howe it seemed like it hadn''t been touched?


    When Izabe saw that he didn''t say anything, she followed his line of sight and looked down at the


    tray she was holding, hesitated, and handed the roasted eggnt to Victor: "Do you want to eat too,


    Victor?"


    Victor does not like eggnt, let alone roasted eggnt, he frowned in disgust and opened his mouth


    to say no, his eyes fell inside her eyes, after a pause, he suddenly changed his mouth: "Do not you like


    to eat?"


    Izabe was embarrassed: "Marcus is baking."


    On the side Marcus heard her call herself and turned his head over and smiled: "Almost done."


    He said, ncing at Victor: "I thought you didn''t like eggnt?"


    "It smells pretty good."


    Victor was a bit vain and touched his nose.


    Marcus didn''t think much of it: "The roasted eggnt is really good, you can try it."


    He said, putting the roasted eggnt in his hand towards Izabe: "Here, Izabe, it''s ready."


    "Thanks Marcus."


    With the new roasted eggnt, Izabe naturally couldn''t give Victor the one she had eaten, she


    directly handed him the new one: "Victor, you eat this."


    Victor didn''t pick it up: "I''ll just taste it."


    He said, took the chopsticks and put a little into his mouth.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    With the high summer temperatures, the eggnt was still warm even though it had been baked for


    more than 10 minutes.


    Izabe saw him put some in his mouth and looked at Victor with some expectation, "Is it good, Victor?"


    After she asked, she added seriously, "It''s delicious."


    Well, it''s okay, it''s edible.


    Of course, that''s not what Victor said, "It''s pretty tasty."


    Izabe was a little happy to hear him say that, "Marcus is so good at his craft."


    Victor raised an eyebrow and pulled the eggnt he had just put on the grill directly from Marcus'' hand


    to his heel: "I''ll try it."


    Marcus thought Victor had suddenly fallen in love with grilled eggnt and smiled, "Eggnt absorbs


    oil, you put more oil in it or it will burn."


    "Hmm."


    Victor responded, but didn''t really take Marcus'' words to heart.


    Izabe''s difficult mood was instantly improved by Victor''s interruption, and she ate her favorite roasted


    eggnt while looking at Victor: "Victor, you can roast eggnt too?"


    She would not, either burnt or baked, or dry and not at all tasty.


    "It''s not hard."


    Victor squared up his body, intending to seriously roast the eggnt in front of this heel.


    Izabe finished the portion of roasted eggnt in her hand, and the freshly roasted portion was not so


    hot.


    She pulled it over and asked Victor, "Victor are you eating?"


    "I''m baking, it''s not convenient, you eat."


    Izabe looked at him, blinked, reced a new pair of chopsticks, took the eggnt meat and passed it


    to his lips, "This new one, still hot, tastes better."


    Victor gave a rare start, looked askance at Izabe, opened his mouth and bit down on the chopsticks,


    taking the eggnt inside his mouth.

 Chapter 697 Is It, Paste?

    Chapter 697 Is It, Paste?


    Chapter 697 Is it, paste?


    Izabe was quite happy to see Victor eating it, after all, Marcus had just said that Victor didn''t like


    eggnt.


    But this roasted eggnt is so delicious. Izabe thinks Victor must not have eaten roasted eggnt


    before and that''s why he doesn''t like it.


    This time, seeing that he was willing to eat, she felt even more that she was not wrong.


    One of the two fed joyfully, the other ate unhurriedly. Marcus, who turned around to see Izabe and


    Victor, was rarely stunned for a moment.


    The picture is quite harmonious, it seems Victor is quite okay with Izabe.


    Marcus didn''t think otherwise, after all, he had known Victor for so many years, and Victor had always


    been ufortable with girls.


    So when Alicia said she was going to pick up Izabe to go back to the Lloyd family, Marcus said hello


    to Victor in advance.


    He didn''t expect Victor to really love Izabe as a sister at that time, and it would be nice to help look at


    it.


    But Victor behaved to his surprise, although the surface is not obvious, but also will give Izabe


    remedial lessons, the two get along better than he thought in private.


    The two are in the same school and ss, so Marcus doesn''t have to think about whether Izabe will


    be bullied by her ssmates if she transfers to a new environment.


    After all, Victor is the school "bully", who dares to show off in front of him.


    Marcus couldn''t help butugh at the thought, shook his head, withdrew his eyes and continued to grill


    chicken wings.


    The wings had been baking for a while, so Marcus divided them into two portions and put one on the


    table in front of Izabe, while the other was brought to Alicia''s side.


    "Thanks Marcus."


    Izabe was a little surprised to see freshly grilled chicken wings ced in front of her, "Marcus, don''t


    you eat?"


    "I''ll bake it again, you eat first."


    Izabe nodded in a hurry, a little touched, and once she looked down, she noticed that Victor''s roasted


    eggnt wasn''t quite right: "Victor."


    Victor heard her voice and his peach blossom eyes lifted for a moment, "Hmm?"


    "Eggnt, isn''t it, paste?"


    Victor was just about to say no, but to his surprise, the eggnt on top of the tin started smoking.


    He nced at Izabe, who was looking at him, and the two looked at each other wide-eyed, and


    finally it was Izabe who reacted first: "Victor, get up!"


    The eggnt on that tin suddenly burnt up, and Victor reacted quickly, getting up immediately.


    Just as she got up, Izabe plucked the eggnt to the floor with a brush.


    The eggnt that was plucked to the ground was still smoking because of the amount of oil.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Marcus returned from delivering the grilled chicken wings to Alicia''s side, saw the eggnt burning on


    the floor, and nced at Victor: "Too much oil?"


    "Just got lost in thought."


    He did get distracted and forgot to brush the oil, and when the eggnt was battered he didn''t react


    and brushed oil on it, and it burned all at once.


    "I''ll bake it."


    Victor stood there, the ears covered under that short hair glowing red in the light.


    Izabe filled a ss of water and poured it on top of the eggnt to put out the fire.


    Victor saw this, leaned down and picked up the burnt ck paste of the eggnt on the ground and


    threw it into a trash can.


    The eggnt was roasted like this and Victor subconsciously nced at Izabe.


    Izabe picked up the wings Marcus had just handed over and handed one to Victor: "Victor, want


    some?"


    "Hmm."


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to take the baked eggnt to heart, Victor took the wings.


    Izabe took another barbecue wing for Marcus and sat down to eat it.


    With a cool night breeze this evening and a weekend tomorrow, Alicia''s side is clearly not over so soon.


    Marcus took a deck of cards out from inside the vi: "Does Izabe know how to y Landlord?"


    Izabe nodded and took a sip of water, "Will."


    Marcus saw this and tapped Victor on the side: "Landlord?"


    All three are not people who like to talk, there is little point in just sitting around like this.


    "Just ying?"


    Hearing Victor''s words, Marcus raised his eyebrows slightly: "What do you have in mind?"


    Victor took out his phone, searched for a moment, and then handed it to Marcus: "Lose and paste this."


    Marcusughed a little and handed it to Izabe: "It''s nothing for me, Izabe take a look."


    Izabe, somewhat curious, took the phone and found that inside were stickers, only the words on the


    post were somewhat amusing.


    It either says "big stupid 13" or "dog", "stupid dog", "stupid", anyway, it''s all just some Not very good


    words.


    Izabe was embarrassed: "If you lose, where do you put this?"


    Marcus saw Izabe''s innocent face and couldn''t help butugh: "Of course it''s on your face, is Izabe


    not used to it?"


    "No, I haven''t yed before."


    Izabe had no one to y with before, so of course she didn''t know that this was the way to y the


    game.


    She handed the phone back to Victor: "It''s okay, I can do it."


    Victor took the phone and swept her off her feet, "I''ll have the runner send it over then."


    "Hmm. Let''s take notes and stick them onter when the stickers arrive."


    Marcus responded, took the ying cards and started dealing.


    Izabe is not very good at yingndlord, and she naturally does not dare to grab thendlord.


    At this time in the past, Victor has already grabbed thendlord, he did not grab today, thendlord


    naturally fell to Marcus''s head.


    Probably the new cards have not yed, the first game dealt down the cards is not bad, Victor is in


    Izabe''s next house, her big but Victor are directly blocked, not a few minutes, Marcus thendlord


    with a dozen cards lost.


    "I didn''t expect Izabe to be quite ruthless in ying cards, you block whatever I put out."


    When Marcus said that, Izabe was a little embarrassed.


    Victor took Marcus'' cards straight away and counted them: "Twelve cards, doubled up, two stickers."


    Marcus was willing to bet, "Mark it down."


    In the second game Izabe''s hand was no good and thendlord was still Marcus. Marcus had a good


    hand and if Victor hadn''t also had a good hand, they would have ended up like Marcus in thest


    game.


    The stickers were delivered only when the trio yed the fifth game.


    Alicia, who helped with the collection, was happy to see the three yingndlord, "Who won more?"


    Izabe pointed to Marcus with embarrassment, "Marcus."


    "So what are your bets?"


    Victor pointed to the bag in Alicia''s hand, "The stickers inside."


    "Stickers, let''s see."


    Alicia, who has always been fond of gossiping about the hustle and bustle, heard them say that the bet


    was on the stickers inside, and straight away she unwrapped the bag and took out the stickers inside.


    When she saw the sticker, Aliciaughed straight away, "Hahahaha, which one of you lost the most?"


    Marcus nced at Victor and Izabe: "Victor and Izabe, it should be necessary to post three."


    Alicia watching the fun: "Come here, I''ll post it for you!"


    With that, she got on it and Izabe closed her eyes and let Alicia put stickers on her face.


    Aliciaughed directly after posting, and it wasn''t enough for her tough at herself, she alsoughed


    while walking towards Suny: "Suny,e and take a look!"

 Chapter 698 Izabella Also Learned To Be Smart

    Chapter 698 Izabe Also Learned To Be Smart


    Chapter 698 Izabe also learned to be smart


    Izabe saw Aliciaughing, subconsciously looked at Victor, "stupid dog" stickers on his forehead,


    Izabe saw, can not help but alsough.


    Victor saw her smile, took out his phone, tuned it to selfie, and handed it to her, "Take a look."


    Izabe looked down and saw the "stupid pig" sticker on her face, and she couldn''t stopughing.


    The two were saying this when Marcus suddenly spoke up and called out to them, "Izabe, Victor,


    look over here."


    Victor and Izabe both didn''t think much of it and subconsciously looked over at Marcus.


    Izabe was stunned when she looked up and a sh came with a "click", Victor was the first to react:


    "Marcus, it only said to put it on your face, but not to let you take pictures."


    He said, ncing at Izabe, who had not yet reacted: "Don''t freeze, go over and take his hand, I''ll


    grab the phone and delete the photos!"


    Izabe actually did not react yet, just heard Victor''s words, she subconsciously did as Victor said, ran


    to Marcus''s other side, reached out and tried to hold down Marcus''s hand.


    Marcus looked at Izabe: "Izabe, wouldn''t it be nice to keep a souvenir?"


    Izabe thought about it, although those stickers on the face, looks like quite silly, but also quite funny,


    it is good to keep as a souvenir.


    Izabe, who was originally standing with Victor, fell back and let go in just two seconds.


    Victor gave a tsk: "If you want to keep a memento, you should keep it together, how can you just keep


    ours?"


    Izabe thought Victor was making some sense again, and she looked at Marcus again.


    Marcus smiled, "But I didn''t lose."


    "Izabe, find a sticker and put it on, be fair and keep everything as a souvenir, you''re going to lose


    Izabe thought Victor had a point, and she was quick to take out the sticker from the bag, tearing off


    the protectiveyer and putting it on Marcus''s face quickly.


    Marcus'' hands were held down by Victor, and he couldn''t get his hands free, so Izabe easily put the


    sticker on his face.


    She chose a "silly 13" and put it on Marcus'' face, and she looked at herself andughed.


    Victor darted over to his phone, "Look at the camera."


    Izabe is still smiling, hearing Victor''s words, subconsciously looked up, Victor pressed the photo, the


    phone screen instantly appeared a "three idiots" photo.


    Victor took a look at the photo on his phone, saved it, and didn''t continue to dwell on the photo Marcus


    had just taken.


    He saved the photo, saw Izabe still giggling there, picked up his phone and took another photo of


    her.


    Izabe only then reacted, embarrassed, picked up the phone also wanted to take a picture of Victor,


    but he has sat back in the original position: "Continue."


    Izabe looked again at Marcus, who had already torn off the "stupid 13", after all, he did not lose.


    Alicia secretly took a few photos to go back and share with Suny, "Suny look, will y or the children


    nowadays will y."


    Suny nced at the photos inside her phone, "Are you sure you didn''t y when you were younger?"


    Alicia young inside of course will y, she was Suny demolition, also not vain, "tsk, I have to print out


    these photos, never seen Victor and Marcus before they did this kind of thing, seems to have a little


    sister inside the family is different, when the brother does not have to be so board."


    Suny looked at the photos inside Alicia''s phone, Alicia''s big grin, most likely not deliberately picked this


    angle to take, but the angle of the photo Alicia took was exactly when Victor was looking at Izabe.


    Suny raised an eyebrow and took her phone, "That''s a nice picture."


    She said, sending the photo to herself.


    Alicia didn''t doubt it, and was even a little smug: "Right, this angle looks good, doesn''t it?"


    The Izabe trio''s brawlsted until after 12 p. m., and when it ended, Marcus finally had a sticker on


    his face as well.


    Izabe boldly took out her cell phone and took advantage of the two men''s inattention, "Marcus,


    Victor."


    She called out to them and pressed the photo button as they both turned their heads over.


    Victor raised an eyebrow, "Show me."


    Izabe looked at Victor with some conviction, "I''m sending it to you, Victor."


    Marcus saw this and couldn''t help butugh a little, "Izabe has learned to be smart too."


    Izabe blushed a little and sent the photo to Victor.


    She hasn''t tried to sleep thiste in a long time, she is usually a good student who goes to bed early


    and wakes up early, lights out before eleven every night.


    It was now 12:30 and Izabe yawned several times in a row.


    Marcus saw this, "Izabe go back to the shower and rest."


    Izabe naturally refused, this ce is a mess, how can she let Marcus and the others clean up!


    The three worked together to clean up all the garbage, but fortunately it was not very messy, the adults


    have long since taken the shelves back, they cleaned up the rest of some drinks and garbage on it.


    It was fifteen minutes after she finished packing, Izabe could barely keep her eyes open, she


    yawned, went to her room, took a shower and fell asleep.


    Just after 1:00 am, the Lloyd family vi was quiet.


    The next day, Izabe slept straight through to ten o''clock. When she opened her eyes and saw the


    time, she was shocked and rushed to wash up and go downstairs.


    It was past breakfast time, but Marcus had left her breakfast.


    Alicia and Suny went shopping, and Ashle and Austin, two men, went back to their respective


    Victor went out to y ball after eight o''clock, leaving Izabe and Marcus inside the vi.


    Marcus had a dinner date with his ssmates at noon, and Izabe was left alone inside the vi.


    Izabe stayed upte for the first time and fell back to sleep after breakfast.


    "Victor!"


    Hearing Milo''s voice, Victor raised his hand and directly caught the water he threw at him.


    The phone inside the backpack was ringing, Milo hurriedly took it out and handed it to Victor: "The


    phone is ringing."


    Victor looked at the caller ID and it was Marcus''s phone, "Hello, Marcus."


    "I have an appointment with a ssmate at noon, Izabe is alone at the vi at noon, go back after


    you y and bring some food back to her."


    Victor raised an eyebrow, "I know."


    After hanging up the phone, Victor sent a message to Izabe asking her what she was having for


    lunch.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Milo''s eyes were sharp and saw Victor''s phone screen saver changed, "Victor, you have an interesting


    screen saver."


    The screensaver on Victor''s phone is a picture Alicia sent her of the "Three Stooges" selfie he tookst


    night.


    He didn''t care about Milo and threw the half-drunk water at him: "Don''t gossip, just like a woman!"

 Chapter 699 Who Are You Izabella?

    Chapter 699 Who Are You Izabe?


    Chapter 699 Who are you Izabe?


    Victor finished the game and went straight back to the Lloyd family, the vi was quiet, Alicia had taken


    her aunt''s leave yesterday, Izabe didn''t like toe out and move around, mostly in her room.


    He put his packed meal on the table and went up to the third floor and knocked on Izabe''s door.


    Last night sote, Izabe is most likely still sleeping, he did not continue to knock, went back to the


    room intended to take a shower and change clothes.


    Izabe was asleep when she heard the knock on the door, confused as to whether it was a real knock


    or if she was dreaming.


    "Izabe?"


    Izabe was awakened by a familiar voiceing from the door, and opened her eyes to find it was


    daytime.


    Izabe sat up from the bed, took a couple of seconds to slow down and heard Victor''s knock on the


    door again, she hurried over and opened it, "Victor."


    Just after calling someone, she couldn''t help but yawn.


    The freshly showered teenager was covered in the scent of shower gel, her short, shredded hair was


    drenched in water, and the drops from the tips fell cool on Izabe''s face, and she instantly sobered up:


    "Victor, didn''t you go to y ball?"


    "Back."


    Victor looked at her, just woke up Izabe hair a little messy, face pressed red marks, just yawned


    inside the almond eyes filled with water.


    He resisted the urge to raise his hand to pinch Izabe''s face and raised an eyebrow slightly: "Still


    awake?"


    Izabe was embarrassed: "Awake."


    She said, ncing at Victor, "I''m going to wash my face."


    "Wash your face ande down for lunch."


    Izabe nodded, closed the door and turned around to go back and wash her face.


    After washing her face, she got up with her phone and looked at it, and found that it was already more


    than one o''clock, so she couldn''t help but draw a breath.


    She thought she had just fallen asleep for a short time, but she didn''t realize she had been asleep for


    more than two hours.


    Izabe remembered Victor''s words and didn''t dare to stay in the room any longer, so she got up and


    went downstairs.


    Today the aunts are off, Izabe thought Victor cooked the meal, and when she saw the bag on the


    table, she realized it was Victor who packed it back.


    It was just the two of them inside the house, and Izabe was still thinking about her homework after


    ying a little too longst night.


    It''s already June 23rd, one week before finals.


    It''s close to the final exam and there''s a lot of homework.


    Victor didn''t go out in the afternoon, so Izabe spent more than three hours doing her homework in


    English and Chemistry, leaving Physics and Math.


    It was already 6:00 p. m. Izabe had just loosened her shoulders when Victor knocked on the door of


    her room.


    She got up and opened the door, "Victor."


    "Still doing your homework?"


    Victor nced inside and Izabe shook her head, "Language English and Chemistryst night."


    "Godmother and Marcus and the others aren''ting back tonight, so you pack up and we''ll go out for


    dinner."


    "Ah, oh."


    Izabe responded, somewhat happily, "What are we going to eat?"


    Victor looked at her askance, "What do you want to eat?"


    Izabe pursed her lips for a moment, "Anything."


    Victor gave a rare smile, "Change your clothes."


    Izabe nodded, "Oh oh oh, I''ll go change then!"


    After closing the door, Izabe took a look at herself in the mirror. She was wearing a t-shirt on top and


    cotton shorts on the bottom, so there was nothing wrong with going out like this, right?


    But when you go out to dinner, it may be a little too casual to wear this way.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Izabe changed into a pair of strappy jeans.


    Victor had already been waiting downstairs, this time Izabe did not have to pedal a bazooka, she


    also had a bike.


    Seeing here down, Victor gave her a look, "Chicken pot for dinner?"


    Izabe nodded, "Eaten."


    She is not as picky about food as Victor and eats almost everything.


    Victor bowed his head and booked his spot, "Let''s go."


    A new chicken pot restaurant opened in the square near the vi. The store was newly opened with a


    discount, and although Victor reserved a ce on his phone in advance, he still had to wait in line


    when he arrived.


    There are four tables in front of you, the small tables are slow, and it will take a small half hour for two


    people to get their turn.


    The front was full of people, and Victor moved a chair from somewhere and put it in front of Izabe:


    "Sit."


    Two people just standing next to a couple, the girl saw this, raised her hand and pushed the boy: "Look


    at the boyfriend, how will!"


    The boy probably felt embarrassed and asked Victor, "Dude, where did you find this chair?"


    "Ask the waiter for it."


    Izabe just sat down and heard these words, her face immediately reddened. She wanted to exin


    that she and Victor were not a couple, but they were not talking to her either, and she did not know how


    she should speak.


    She subconsciously looked to Victor: "Victor."


    "Hmm?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Izabe didn''t know how to open her mouth, the girls from the couple just now were still looking at her,


    she was so embarrassed that she had to shake her head, "Nothing."


    Victor raised an eyebrow, withdrew his eyes, and looked down at his phone.


    The two waited for about twenty minutes and finally got a seat.


    Just inside, I ran into an acquaintance, Jason and his friend were also eating dinner here, and they had


    a big table of people, both boys and girls, right in front of Izabe and Victor''s small card table.


    As Izabe walked past, Jason saw someone at once: "Izabe?"


    He got up and came straight out of his position and walked over to Izabe.


    Izabe was also a little surprised: "Jason ssmate."


    "You came over here for dinner, too?"


    Jason said, and subconsciously looked over at Victor: "This is your brother, isn''t it, Izabe?"


    It''s pretty good-looking.


    Izabe nced at Victor, she didn''t know whether to say "yes" or "no" to Jason''s question, she and


    Victor were not considered brother and sister.


    But without waiting for her to say anything, Victor answered the question first: "I''m not her brother."


    Izabe heard Victor''s words and inexplicably lost something.


    Although she and Victor are not considered siblings either by blood or byw, he has taken good care


    of her since she met him.


    In Izabe''s mind, Marcus is her brother and Victor is her brother.


    Jason''s face changed as soon as he heard it wasn''t his brother, "So you''re her friend?"


    "What''s it to you what I have to do with Izabe?"


    Victor said, pulling Izabe with him and walking straight to the small card table.


    Jason inclined his head to look at the two men, gritted his teeth, his heart was not happy, he was about


    to ask for rification, Oskar came up and put his arms directly around the man back: "What do you


    want?"


    "What do I want? Didn''t you see Izabe with that guy?"


    Oskarughed: "What''s it to you if someone''s friends are out for dinner? A ssmate? Isn''t her friend


    closer to her than you are to her ssmate?"


    Oskar''s three words blocked Jason from saying anything, and he sat down again, grabbed a menu and


    ordered a few beers.

 Chapter 700 He Especially Hates Girls

    Chapter 700 He Especially Hates Girls


    Chapter 700 He especially hates girls


    Izabe was still thinking about Victor''s words "I''m not his brother", and when Victor gave her the


    menu, she froze for a long time before reacting.


    Seeing how sluggish she was, Victor frowned slightly, "What are you thinking?"


    Izabe gave him a look, naturally not daring to tell him that she was thinking about what he had just


    said.


    She shook her head, "Didn''t think anything of it."


    She was a bit vain and said so and looked down at the menu in front of her.


    There are still many kinds of chicken casserole, including spicy chicken casserole, chicken casserole


    with sauce, coconut chicken casserole, and even durian chicken casserole!


    Izabe nced at Victor, "How about ordering the spicy one?"


    Victor mouth pick, the other, he probably do not like to eat.


    "Well, what would you like to drink?"


    "Coconut milk bar."


    Izabe swept in and hesitated, "I''d also like a bowl of rice, Victor."


    Adolescence, consumed especially fast, Izabe looks small all the time, but eat a lot.


    Victor responded, ticked off a few more side dishes, and then ced his order.


    Neither is a good conversationalist, and Izabe sat there, holding her ss, not knowing what to say.


    Victor looked at his phone and looked askance at her, "The one who was your junior high school


    ssmate?"


    Izabe shook her head a bit, "No, a high school friend."


    "Oh."


    Victor took a sip of water, "You guys have a good rtionship."


    "I don''t know him very well."


    Izabe is naturally embarrassed to talk about the tutoring.


    After all, she gave Jason tutoring, but not as selfless as Victor, she still had to charge for it.


    "Really, doesn''t he alwayse to school to see you?"


    Izabe was drinking water, and when she heard Victor''s words, she choked straight away, "No."


    "Didn''t hee and invite you on his birthday?"


    Izabe had forgotten all about it, she didn''t expect Victor to remember and was a little surprised: "Oh,


    just, just three times."


    She was going to say just twice, but after thinking about it, Jason came to her at the first school, like


    three times.


    It''s only been about three months since she transferred to the first high school, so at a nce, Jason


    does look for her quite a lot.


    "Four times, I think, I rememberst week, he was waiting for you right in front of the school."


    "Ah, yeah? I don''t remember."


    Izabe was embarrassed by the question. She really didn''t know Jason very well, but he had actually


    Arlo only came to see her once!


    So aparison, Jason and her rtionship, it seems not unfamiliar.


    Victor saw her lower her head and didn''t ask any further questions.


    Soon, the chicken casserole was served and Izabe was relieved.


    The two ate their dinner, asionally saying a word or two, but it was only fifteen minutes before Victor


    was full.


    Izabe ate slowly and she was a little surprised to see Victor put down his chopsticks, "Victor, are you


    done eating?"


    "Well, full."


    Victor took out his phone and scanned the code to settle the bill: "There is no hurry, you take your time


    to eat."


    Saying that, he sat there, sipping his juice and swiping his phone.


    And not far away, Jason, sipping his beer while watching Izabe''s side.


    "Oskar , are they together?"


    Oskar was eating happily when he heard this and tsked, "You think too much, Izabe is a good


    student, she won''t fall in love early."


    Jason: "So who is the guy?"


    "ssmate, don''t you know him? That''s Victor! The No. 1 schoolboy! The number one student in the


    first grade!"


    Oskar said, smiling, "You even yed basketball with him, but you didn''t win!"


    Jason felt even more solid, "Whose side are you on anyway, Oskar ?"


    Oskar has known Jason for more than a decade, and knows that this man is a troublemaker, only he is


    angry with others since childhood, when the ssmates in elementary school wanted to run away


    when they saw him, it is rare to see him being worried by an Izabe.


    Oskar looked on and was straight up amused: "I''m not on either side, I''m a triple threat."


    Jason red at him, "Bah! You''re the third best student, then I''m the outstanding student


    representative!"


    He said, tilting his head and gasping for another beer.


    Oskar looked at his attitude, seems to be really hard, also do not tease him: "Come on, if other people


    you really have to be hard, but this person is Victor, you do not have to think so much."


    "You didn''t even see them out to dinner together? Thest time I went to Izabe''s first school, they


    rode home together! You don''t know shit!"


    Hearing this, Oskar couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow: "No way, do you know who Victor is?"


    "The first middle school school grass ah, you said ah!"


    Oskar grunted lightly: "Do you know how many girls are after him? Just our school, oh, not to mention


    our school, just our ss, our ss flower, used to chase Victor!


    "What a ss flower, so ugly, not even half as good looking as Izabe!"


    Oskar was amused by Jason''sment, and Jason was a little displeased when he saw that he was a


    little bit angry: "What are youughing at? Is what I said not right?"


    Oskar thought for a moment, "If it''s not Izabe, then you do have a lover''s eye, but you''re right,


    Izabe does look better than that ss flower in our ss."


    "But that''s not the point, I mainly want to tell you, Victor is not a good student, but he especially hates


    girls! The two of them also have nothing intimate behavior, it is just friends out for a meal!"


    "A friend? Then why isn''t she eating with me?"


    Oskar didn''t pick up on that, and if you have to tell the truth, isn''t that obvious?


    Izabe does not like Jason ah!


    Jason felt unhappy and drank one beer after another. Oskar took a look at Izabe and Victor, who


    were not far away.


    The two really have no intimate action ah, is not just ordinary ssmates friends?


    Feeling full, Izabe didn''t eat any more and put her chopsticks down, "Victor, I''m done."


    Victor looked up at her, "Come on, let''s go to the mall, buy some East snacks."


    "Ohhhhhhh."


    Izabe naturally has no objection, after all, it is still early.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The two got up and went out of the chicken pot store, and there was a Wal-Mart on the fourth floor of


    the mall.


    Jason saw the two go and followed them furtively.


    Victor nced back at him and snorted lightly, Izabe didn''t hear him and thought he called himself,


    "Victor?"


    "It''s nothing, let''s go."


    When Jason followed him, Oskar had to follow Jason: "Ze, it''s not necessary, is it too embarrassing?"


    "I thought you said they were just friends? Ordinary friends hanging out at the mall together?"


    Oskar touched his nose, "Normal friends can''t go to the mall?"

 Chapter 701 Are You Injured?

    Chapter 701 Are You Injured?


    Chapter 701 Are you injured?


    Oskar thinks Jason is too sensitive, Izabe is known as a good student, when she was in other


    schools, so many people chase her, but they all refused?


    What''s more, Victor is also known for hating the opposite sex, so how could the two fall in love after


    knowing each other for only three or four months?


    "Ze, let''s go, how are you going to exin when Izabe and the others see youter?"


    "Exin what? They can shop at the mall, but we can''t?"


    Oskar nced at Jason: "You''re thinking pretty clearly."


    "Get out!"


    Jason didn''t want to fool around with Oskar, he saw an empty shopping cart on the side, pulled it into


    his hand and threw something into it too.


    Ahem, he''s not here to stalk Izabe!


    "Victor, still buying?"


    Izabe looked at the snacks inside the shopping cart and couldn''t help but ask a question.


    Victor usually does not like to eat snacks, but the shopping cart is full of chocte, jelly, chips, candy,


    strange eggs, these snacks, she had never seen Victor eat.


    "What else do you want to eat?"


    Instead of answering her question, Victor asked another one.


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, "I... I have nothing to eat."


    Just eat a full meal, eat so many snacks, it''s not much use.


    Besides, she took the stuff, and it must be Victor''s check when the timees.


    Izabe knows that Suny does not give Victor much pocket money, and usually Victor really does not


    spend as much as other rich kids.


    Of course, today''s cart of snacks is an exception, otherwise she wouldn''t have asked Victor if he


    wanted to buy more.


    "Do you eat this?"


    Victor didn''t take her words seriously and grabbed a bag of chicken wings straight from the


    merchandise rack.


    Izabe looked at it and just wanted to shake her head, Victor put the chicken wings into the shopping


    cart: "Milo likes it a lot, buy it back and try it."


    Izabe''s words just stuck in her mouth and she had to watch Victor keep putting snacks into the


    shopping cart.


    Weekend shopping mall people are very much, the two just came over at seven o''clock, not too many


    people, now eight o''clock, many families or small couples over the supermarket.


    When Izabe saw that Victor was about to fill up the shopping cart, she thought of a solution: "Victor, I


    want to buy some tissues, the school is out of pumping paper."


    Hearing this from her, Victor''s hand, which was about to take the beef jerky, withdrew: "The paper towel


    is not over here."


    "Uh-huh, I know, it''s over at Paper Products."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Come on, go over and buy tissues."


    Victor said, ncing back.


    Seeing Jason still following, he hooked a lower lip.


    "You go ahead and pick it."


    Tissue that narrow aisle full of people standing inside, and all girls, Victor pushed the shopping cart, in


    the entrance there, did not go in.


    Izabe nodded and went in to get a mention of the drawers.


    "Victor, let''s go back, I don''t have my math homework yet-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, a child rushed straight at her.


    Izabe was hit by a child''s leg, a weak knee, not yet reacted, the child pulled the shopping cart aside,


    looking at the shopping cart is about to crash against her back, Victor quick, pulling her wrist to pull


    people to his body.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Izabe was pulled to him, and because of their proximity, the two were in a position as if they were


    embracing.


    Victor frowned, broke her shoulders and made her turn around, looked behind her and didn''t see


    anything: "Did you hit it?"


    Izabe came back to her senses at that moment and shook her head in a hurry: "It didn''t hit, Victor."


    Jason, who was not far away, watched and directly pushed the shopping cart in his hand aside and


    was about to rush towards Izabe and the others.


    Oskar hastened to pull him along, "You''re crazy, Jason!"


    "And you say they''re not in love, look at them all hugging each other!"


    Oskar took a look at Izabe who was just standing in front of Victor, people are speechless: "That


    situation just now, do you want to watch Izabe get hit?"


    "I don''t care, don''t pull me! The kid''s parents areing over, I have to go help!"


    "Come on Jason, you don''t want to go and make a mess!"


    Oskar wouldn''t let go, and Jason gritted his teeth and almost rolled his eyes.


    And at this point, Victor had just made sure that Izabe was indeed unharmed when the boy''s parents


    came looking for him.


    The woman hugged her son as soon as she could, "Baby, did the fall hurt?"


    Because the little boy pushed someone else''s shopping cart, the cart didn''t hit Izabe''s body, it hit


    him.


    The little boy was three or four years old, the shopping cart hit him, he did not stand up and fell directly,


    and after the fall, he sat on the ground and cried.


    "What''s wrong with you guys, don''t you have eyes for walking? Such a small child, can you afford to


    pay for the injuries?"


    Victor is young, but never a good fighter, that bear kid bumped into Izabe already upset him, and now


    his mother is also evil.


    As soon as he pulled Izabe behind him, he then looked at the little boy''s mother, "You mean, we hit


    your son?"


    He took his phone and turned on the recording straight away.


    The woman was just about to speak, when she saw this action of his, she hesitated.


    Victor added: "Think it through before you say it, everyone else here is watching, it was your son who


    just ran into my friend. I will record every word you say, and you can tell the judgeter."


    Next to an aunt interjected: "Your son hit the little girl first, you did not watch your son, do not falsely


    me people!"


    One man opened his mouth, and others spoke up to testify.


    The woman''s husband also came over, and the woman pulled her husband and cried, saying Victor


    was bullying them.


    The man, who had a tiger''s back, nced at Victor: "What''s the point of being a hero in front of your


    girlfriend, you brat? Apologize quickly, apologize, and this matter will be written off."


    He grabbed Victor''s cor, Izabe watched from behind Victor, his heart tightened and subconsciously


    grabbed Victor''s hand.


    His hand was suddenly grabbed and Victor couldn''t help but look down, his eyes fell on Izabe''s body


    and he gave her a reassuring look, "Don''t be afraid, call 110 and then give godmother a call."


    In addition to "don''t be afraid", the other two sentences Victor said in English, he spoke fast, the people


    around him did not hear clearly, Izabe is understood, but she is still worried, looking at Victor shook


    his head.


    Victor raised his hand and stroked her head, "Good girl."


    With that, he pulled the person aside and pushed Izabe inside the crowd of onlookers.


    After doing that, Victor just looked at the man, "I have the right to defend myself if you don''t let go."


    It was as if the man had heard a joke, "You''re not even dry, you''re talking out of your ass, your girlfriend


    is pissed off at you, hahaha! Ah... let go, let go!"

 Chapter 702 Are You Hurt?

    Chapter 702 Are You Hurt?


    Chapter 702 Are you hurt?


    Although Victor grew tall, but the teenager has not matured, as just pulled up like a small tree, looking


    tall, but not see strong, so the man did not put him in the eye surface.


    When he saw Izabe go, he thought it was Izabe who was running away in anger, andughed and


    scoffed, but he didn''t want Victor to suddenly sp his wrist.


    The man only felt his wrists being pressed into raw pain, and the expression on his face instantly


    changed: "You brat, don''t let go yet!"


    Victor grunted coldly and threw the man''s hand away with force.


    The man hurriedly covered his wrist and looked down to check, "You dare to sneak up on me! You''re


    dead, you brat!"


    The man said, picking up a paper towel from a shopping cart and hitting it at Victor.


    The people around watched, I don''t know who shouted in rm, Izabe, who was on the phone, her


    heart jumped, subconsciously looked back and saw the man''s hands on Victor, her face went white.


    Victor in the end is young, reaction is also fast, side-stepped the hit the tissue after he quickly grabbed


    the tissue again with both hands, snatched the tissue from the man''s hands, and threw it back at the


    man fiercely.


    "Hiss...!"


    The man huffed, and his wife, seeing this, did not care about her son, took a mop from the side, and


    disliked Victor: "You, born of a mother but not raised by a mother, how dare you hit my husband, I''ll kill


    you!"


    Victor most can not listen to is others scold Suny, women say he has no mother to raise, is cursing


    Suny early death.


    He was also up, avoiding the mop and then grabbed the mop, the mop thrown hard to the bear child,


    just coaxed the bear child was suddenly thrown at the side of the mop shocked a little, "wow" cry again.


    When the two couples saw this, they went straight up together to beat Victor.


    Two men next to him couldn''t stand it and came out to stop the men: "Enough of you, bullying a little


    boy, what is it?"


    Surrounding onlookers also pointed, at this time, the mall manager also hurriedly brought security


    guards over.


    "These two customers, what misunderstanding we can talk clearly in the office, so many people here,


    why do it?"


    Izabe finished the call and rushed back, "Victor, are you hurt?"


    Victor nced down at Izabe and shook his head, "No injuries, you done calling godmother?"


    Izabe nodded, nced across at the couple being held by the security guard, and whispered, "I


    called the police too."


    She spoke in a soft voice, the couple was breaking into song, and no one heard what Izabe said.


    Victor''s mind was on Izabe, so naturally he heard, "Well, good, don''t be afraid, I recorded the whole


    thing on video."


    Izabe nodded, and when the woman saw how she scolded Victor without blushing, she simply turned


    her aim to Izabe: "You''re too young to learn, and you''re learning to fall in love early! I''d like to see if


    your parents will break your legs when they find out!"


    Her husband was stopped, angry, and hearing her words, he picked up, "Do they have parents? Do


    you see the kind of quality they have that a family with a mom and dad can teach?"


    Scolding people for not having parents, which was heard around the people were not happy.


    "You can shut up! You didn''t watch your son first hit the little girl, your son hit her, but also pushed the


    shopping cart into the little girl, he didn''t stand still and fell and was hit by the shopping cart, you me


    others? Do you think the whole world is your parents, all have to spoil you ah?


    "That''s right! I just bought tissues next to me, if not stand a little inside, or I was hit! The mall is full of


    people, you think it''s your home, your own son does not watch out!"


    "unreasonable to say that you are the kind of people, their own son first hit people, did not apologize


    not to say, but also backwards rake! Now you''re the one who started the fight, and you can''t beat him,


    but you''re still scolding him! I really can''t stand it!"


    "Don''t be the first toin! I have video here, and the mall has surveince, are you all so justified


    in lying?"


    Someone opened their mouth to condemn the couple, and the number of vocal people grew.


    The couple''s faces were blue and white, but they couldn''t swallow the anger, so they looked at the mall


    manager: "Didn''t you say to go to the office to solve it?"


    The manager naturally did not want things to get out of hand, "Then two students, let''s go to the office,


    shall we?"


    "Hmm."


    Victor responded in a cold voice, but the people around him told him not to go for fear that they would


    bully him in the office.


    The mall manager hurriedly assured that he would never let anyone bully them before leading Izabe


    and the others towards the office.


    Without the condemnation of bystanders, the two couples entered the office arrogant: "Today''s matter,


    adults I will not bother with you, my son fell, have to go to the hospital for a full body checkup, the


    money must be paid by you! If you don''t have money, give your parents a call!"


    The mall manager just closed the door, a turn back to hear the woman''s words, his face changed: "This


    monitoring in the mall, we first look at the monitoring, see how things are, and then discuss solutions?"


    The mall manager originally thought that when ites to monitoring, the two couples will be vain, but


    I did not expect the two people are not vain: "OK! Look at the monitor, so as not to say that we bully


    children!"


    The mall manager thought the two were reasonable, dropped the monitor out, and after watching the


    monitor, the manager just wanted to speak, the woman spoke first: "See? It''s her! She suddenly


    dodged, my son fell!"


    The mall manager listened to this, the corners of his mouth twitched: "Thisdy, you are really a bit too


    much, the monitoring shows that it is clear that your son hit the little girl, the little girl was pulled away


    by her ssmates!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "What do you mean by that? Are you saying that my son, who is so young, is going to bump into her?


    She is such a big person, what can she do if she is bumped by my son? She is deliberately trying to


    make my son fall, this is not young age is a snake heart, grow up still! Really know the face of the


    people do not know the heart ..."


    Izabe and Victor have not said much on the sidelines, watching the woman gesticting there, Victor


    only holding the phone video recording.


    The woman was talking excitedly when the door of the office was knocked open and the mall staff led


    the police to stand at the door, "Mr. Cole, the policerade said that a little girl named Lin called the


    police to say that someone was touching her and her friends and wouldn''t let them leave."


    After the staff finished, the police officer in charge saw Izabe at a nce: "Kobayashi-san?"


    Izabe nodded hastily, "I called the police, Uncle Police."


    Seeing the police came, the two couples'' faces changed, and the women''s cursing and swearing


    gradually subsided.

 Chapter 703 - The Aura Is Too Big, Right?

    Chapter 703 - The Aura Is Too Big, Right?


    Chapter 703 - The aura is too big, right?


    The mall manager''s face also changed: "Comrade police, this is a misunderstanding, we are solving it,


    you can rest assured that it will be solved soon."


    Although the couple did go too far, but the mall manager did not want things to go to the police, things


    got big, the mall does not look good.


    The couple saw the police came, and no longer dare to grunt, the mall manager said what they do not


    intervene.


    Victor directly on the hands of the recording released: "Uncle police, we want to report, they threaten


    and bumper us."


    Izabe and Victor two look like students, plus Izabe look good and cute, the police look at the two of


    them, and then look at the couple holding the child, and then there are recordings, instantly believe


    Victor''s words.


    "What do you two think about touching two kids? Go,e back to the police station with us!"


    Hearing the words of the police, the couple instantly panicked: "We did not touch the porcin, that is,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    they knocked my son down, I want a statement only!"


    The police had only wanted to scare the couple, but I did not expect them to argue: "holiday shopping


    malls would have been crowded, you two couples with children did not watch out, fell to me on the


    head of others?"


    Izabe also smart, at this time weakly added: "Uncle police, they just hit Victor, and tried to hit me, the


    mall surveince are there."


    Izabe said this with a timid gaze and a thin, soft voice that sounded as if she was frightened.


    Such a little girl was scared like this, the couple is still sophomoric, the police officer''s face immediately


    sank: "You two adults, and actually hit the child!"


    Just as the police officer spoke, the door was pushed open again, and this time it was Alicia and Suny


    who entered.


    Alicia was shocked when she received the call from Izabe and rushed over with Suny.


    As soon as the two entered, they saw Victor and Izabe on one side, and Izabe was standing


    behind Victor, looking as if she was being bullied.


    Alicia''s temper red, "What''s going on?"


    She walked up to Victor and gave the couple a look.


    Suny also walked over, "Beaten up?"


    Victor nodded, "No injuries."


    Hearing this from her son, Suny was slightly relieved, her eyebrows moved, she inclined her head and


    looked to the manager at the side: "Myst name is Yun, this is my son."


    Seeing this, Alicia followed Suny''s example, "This is my daughter."


    She finished and looked at Suny, waiting for her to continue speaking.


    Alicia also kind of know their temperament, this kind of thing, or Suny solution will be more appropriate.


    Suny saw Alicia looking at herself and understood what she meant.


    "I''d like to see the surveince, I''m sure our kids wouldn''t do anything to push people."


    Looking at the parents came, a side of the police also spoke: "Yes, pull out the surveince, together to


    see what is going on!"


    The couple saw the parents of Victor and Izabe are not simply dressed, the temperament has


    outstanding, the heart is a little panic, holding the son of the woman opened: "Forget it, this matter is


    over here, we do not have so much time to bother with you!"


    Her husband heard her say that, and not just so arrogant and hard: "We still have things to do,


    monitoring will not look, we do not ask you to apologize, we go first!"


    The man said, looked at the woman, and the two looked at each other, and then tried to leave with the


    child in their arms.


    "Are the two of you sure you want to leave? If you leave now, then tomorrow, it will be ourwyers who


    will talk to you."


    Suny said, looking at them with a smirk.


    As soon as the couple heard Suny''s words, their faces directly changed, "Why do you have to be so


    aggressive, it''s just a misunderstanding!"


    "Is it a misunderstanding, let''s watch the surveince."


    Suny said, looking to the mall manager on the side.


    The mall manager met Suny''s eyes, and although the peach blossom eyes contained a smile, they


    were also very oppressive.


    He hurriedly looked to the employee beside him, "Turn on the surveince."


    Saying that, he consciously took a step back and gave his ce to Suny and the others.


    Two police officers also came forward and walked up to theputer screen.


    From the incident to the end, a total of more than five minutes, and the so-called small children were hit


    to the fall of that time, a total of more than 40 seconds, followed by the two couples how justifiably


    aggressive.


    In the picture, it is obvious that the man moved first, and kept holding Victor''s cor and did not let go,


    and the words were clearly spread inside the office.


    The two policemen sounded exasperated, not to mention Alicia and Suny both.


    The mall manager listened and couldn''t help but frown, probably because he didn''t expect the couple,


    who looked young and educated, to be so unqualified.


    After watching the surveince, Suny let out a light tsk: "Is this what you call, my son and my friend''s


    daughter, knocking your son down?"


    The two men kept their heads down and did not speak.


    Alicia was furious: "This matter is not over! You''ve gone too far, bullying our kids like this! Wait for the


    "This matter, it seems, is not subject to negotiation."


    The smile on Suny''s face also faded a lot, the expression on her face is not much anger, but people


    who know her well know that this matter has angered her today.


    She finished and looked to the police officers at the side: "Two policerades, please take a trip


    today, this matter, we decided to use the legal way to solve."


    In fact, this kind of thing, for other people, the most is to ask the couple to apologize, after all, are not


    that time to pursue.


    Today that couple is obviously stumbled into a hard time, people have money and leisure, now to


    count, that couple can not help.


    People have said so, they are also embarrassed to open their mouths to persuade and such a small


    matter, "no trouble, the two children are excellent, their words you do not have to take to heart."


    Suny smiled, "Thank you officer."


    Two police officers had to go first, the office inside the couple and SunyAlicia left them.


    The couple also panicked when they heard Alicia and Suny''s words, and you looked at me and I looked


    at you, "Thisdy, we just didn''t see clearly at that time, there''s no need to be so serious."


    Suny only gave them a faint look, "Your kids can''t stand aggravation, and neither can ours."


    When she finished, she withdrew her eyes and looked at Victor and Izabe: "Did you check out your


    purchases? You guys go ahead and check out, then go home, and Alicia and I will take care of the next


    thing."


    Victor did not doubt his own mother''s ability in the slightest, he nodded and pulled Izabe: "Come on,


    let''s go back first."


    Izabe then withdrew her eyes, "Ohhhhhh, okay."


    Auntie Suny just now, the aura is too big, right?

 Chapter 704 Study Hard And Get Better Every Day

    Chapter 704 Study Hard And Get Better Every Day


    Chapter 704 Study hard and get better every day


    Izabe and Victor both exited the office and turned back to find their shopping carts, but the carts had


    already been put back by the sales clerk with their contents.


    Victor was not half affected by the mood, took a new shopping cart, and quickly threw in the things he


    had previously selected into the cart again.


    Izabe looked at him to take a little bit of everything, more than just two people shopping when the


    take, in a side want to say but stop, but afraid that this is Victor love to eat, if she said something, it


    would seem that she is too nosy.


    Victor finished sweeping up the snacks before turning back to Izabe on one side: "Go get the


    tissues."


    Izabe was stunned for a moment and responded before nodding, "Ohhhh, okay."


    She originally thought that after what happened, Victor was mostly not in the mood to buy anything


    anymore.


    In fact, she is not short of tissues, but just saw Victor picking snacks and did not stop, only to say the


    Anyway, paper towels are a necessity, buy them and put them back, sooner orter they will be used


    up.


    But since Victor remembered her tissues, Izabe had to go with him and get a new one.


    The checkout was self-checkout, Izabe was filling the bags on the side, and she was shocked when


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    she saw the total amount.


    Eight hundred more ...


    Izabe looked at Victor and thought that boys are sometimes very unrestrained in spending money.


    Victor did not think so much, he does not like to eat snacks, usually buy less, Izabe and shy


    embarrassed to say what he likes, simply buy some of everything back.


    Back to what she does not like to eat, he and Marcus can eat, it is not a waste.


    Things are really too much, the two cycled over, so many things are simply not good to take away, the


    two had to carry things again to do the delivery.


    When he came out of the mall, Victor saw Jason and his friend crouching not far away.


    Jason originally wanted to see Victor get beaten up, but he didn''t expect the couple to be so shameless


    as to make a scene inside the office.


    When things go to the office, they naturally can''t see anything.


    Oskar had a hard time to persuade people out, but Jason the guy is still reluctant to leave, to the kiosk


    there and sold several cans of beer, sitting on a bench and drink up.


    Oskar was simply stunned: "Are you crazy Jason, still drinking?"


    "It''s hard for me!"


    "What are you hard up for? I just asked you to go up and help and you didn''t like it, now what are you


    hard up for?"


    "I heard Izabe on the phone, she called her mom."


    Oskar was baffled: "Isn''t it normal for Izabe to call her mother when something like this happens? If


    you don''t call your parents, you''ll be at a disadvantage, right?


    Oskar said, reaching out to snatch the beer out of Jason''s hand and throw it away, but Jason suddenly


    tilted his head and drank it, drinking most of it before he grunted, "I heard her call Victor ''Victor''."


    "..."


    Come on, he doesn''t care.


    Oskar thinks Jason is too embarrassed and is thinking about leaving him alone to run away when he


    suddenly sees Izabeing out with Victor.


    Oskar kicked Jason beside him, who was unsure: "What for?"


    Jason looked up, and by this time, he also saw Izabe and Victor.


    At this time, Izabe also saw Jason.


    She was a little surprised that it was already eight o''clock almost nine o''clock, they met at seven


    o''clock, how have two hours passed and Jason and the others are still here.


    When he saw Izabe, Jason''s mind suddenly went nk, and he didn''t know what to think. He


    suddenly threw the beer in his hand to the trash can and walked directly towards Izabe: "Izabe, I


    have something to say to you."


    When Victor heard him say this, his face went cold.


    Izabe blinked a little and thought Jason was a little strange, "What are you going to say?"


    It seems to be quite formal, does he want to ask her to tutor again?


    Thinking about it, Izabe subconsciously looked at Victor on the side, and her face couldn''t help but


    blush.


    If Victor knew that she used to charge for helping her ssmates, would he think she had fallen into the


    money bag?


    Izabe was thinking about it when Jason, who was following her, suddenly opened his mouth, "I like


    you."


    Jason''s words came out, not to mention Izabe was stunned, even Oskar who rushed over was also


    stunned.


    Is this man so fierce when he drinks?


    Izabepletely frozen, she is not the first time to be confessed, can be confessed before, are to


    receive a letter of confession, like Jason, directly to her said like her, or the first time to encounter.


    And the most contact she had with Jason was during the months she helped him with his sses, but


    after those months, she moved on and there was no contact between them.


    What''s more, Jason used to like to make small moves on her during ss, causing her to be criticized


    by the teacher sometimes.


    Izabe can''t see how Jason likes himself.


    Izabe stood there, embarrassed, but Jason, today drank some more, bold: "Although my academic


    performance is not good, but I can learn as long as I learn carefully, look is not bad, the school inside


    chasing my girl is also a lot, family conditions are also good, do you want to consider, when my


    girlfriend? "


    Izabe was embarrassed: "Jason, at this time of our lives, we should study hard and get better every


    day, you''ll meet someone you like betterter."


    At this awkward time, Izabe can only harden her head, the standard refusal of the human answer as


    if reading a book, word by word.


    Jason nced at Victor, who was drunk but thinking clearly: "You mean you don''t like me and now


    you''re rejecting me?"


    Izabe is thin-skinned and embarrassed to refuse people. She has already taken care of Jason''s face,


    but the other party has to say it so bluntly.


    She stood there for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    Victor on one side suddenly snorted coldly, "She doesn''t like you, just so you know."


    Saying that, he pulled Izabe directly: "Go back, godmother they should have returned home."


    As soon as Izabe heard him say that, she nodded her head: "My family is waiting for me, I''ll go home


    first, Jason, you, study hard and get better every day!"


    Izabe said, lifting her leg and walking away with Victor.


    They were walking fast, and Jason tried to catch up, but Oskar caught him in a hug.


    Oskar looked at him, "Come on, they''re giving you face, you don''t have to take it all away."

 Chapter 705 Remember Your Own Words

    Chapter 705 Remember Your Own Words


    Chapter 705 Remember your own words


    Izabe didn''t expect Oskar to "confess" out of the blue, and she followed Victor, too embarrassed to


    know what to say.


    The two men''s cars were locked outside, they were locked together, and the keys were with Victor.


    Victor walked fast and soon arrived at the car, he squatted down and unlocked the car, put the lock


    away and wrapped it around the car, which pushed her car out.


    The two went out when it was still dark, and by this time it waspletely dark.


    Victor pushed her car to her heels before fetching his own car out.


    "What, you want to fold back and say yes to his confession?"


    Hearing his words, Izabe came back to her senses and shook her head hurriedly, "No, I, I only think


    of him as a normal ssmate."


    Victor hummed softly and got in the car, "Back to the car."


    "Ohhhhhh, okay."


    The daytime heat in J City is like an oven, but the evening breeze is a little cooler.


    Austin rode fast, the night wind whistled past him, and it was obviously quite cool, but he still felt hot.


    Izabe followed behind him and was able to keep up at first, but after two minutes, she couldn''t keep


    up with Victor''s speed.


    Izabe did not dare to ride her bike like Victor did, and gradually she could only watch Victor''s car in


    front of her, riding further and further away, until finally she could not see others at all.


    Izabe pursed her lips for a moment, wondering if Victor was angry, after all, she had previously


    stressed that she and Jason did not have any rtionship, and that she would not fall in love early.


    But today Jason''s sudden confession instantly pushed her into an awkward situation.


    Did he lie to him because she lied?


    Izabe almost ran a red light, looking at the red light across the street, the person was shocked and


    did not dare to think about things.


    Victor was riding out from the trail when he realized Izabe was no longer behind him. He frowned and


    realized he had just ridden too fast and Izabe hadn''t kept up.


    He let out a small breath and turned around and fell back.


    Soon, Victor found Izabe.


    He found a junction to cross the road and went around behind her, following her all the way.


    Izabe did not know the path, and Victor who led the way had gone back first, so she had to take the


    main road.


    The main road is almost a kilometer longer than the small road because it takes a little detour.


    It was almost 9:30 when she returned to the vi area, there were few cars inside the vi, Izabe took


    out her cell phone and looked at it, she didn''t find Victor''s message and was a bit lost.


    She put her phone back inside her pocket and resumed her bike ride in earnest.


    It was not until she reached the entrance of the vi that Izabe realized Victor was following her.


    She looked behind her at Victor, surprised: "Victor, aren''t you already back?"


    Victor grunted, "You''re riding so slow, no strength?"


    Izabe was embarrassed: "There are many cars on the road."


    She said, thinking that Victor should have found himself halfway and turned back to find himself,


    Izabe''s eyes lit up slightly, "Victor, did you go backwards to find me?"


    "No."


    Victor pushed his cart into the vi and Izabe froze for a moment and pushed her cart in with him.


    Alicia and Suny hadn''t returned yet, and Izabe put the car away and followed Victor up the stairs:


    "Victor?"


    Victor fished out a bottle of Coke from inside the fridge, "Drink?"


    Izabe shook her head, seeing him like this, the words "are you angry" on her lips, suddenly could not


    say.


    She had to pour herself a ss of water and drink it on one side.


    "What did you just want to ask?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Victor pulled back the pull tab, tilted his head and took arge sip of his Coke, his eyes fell on Izabe:


    "I remember you saying that you don''t fall in love early."


    Izabe''s heart skipped a beat when she heard him say that.


    Sure enough, he thinks she''s lying, doesn''t he?


    "I don''t fall in love early."


    Izabe raised her head and looked at Victor seriously, as if to Zheng Ming that she was not lying, she


    emphasized once more, "I just want to study hard and get into the ideal university."


    Seeing how serious she was, Victor took her at face value: "Mark your own words."


    Victor finished and turned around and went upstairs.


    Izabe looked at his back and wondered if he believed his own words or not.


    It was almost ten o''clock and Izabe didn''t want to do her homework, so she took a shower and sat


    down at her desk to y on her phone.


    Callie messaged her and asked her if Suny was pretty.


    Izabe remembered when Suny was in that manager''s office two hours ago and settled things in a few


    words, and returned, "And very good!"


    "What''s wrong? Hearing you say that, it seems like something extraordinary has happened!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Izabe told Callie about the mall briefly and concisely, and when Callie heard it, she was so angry that


    she sent several emojis: "How can there be such people! Luckily you are not alone, otherwise you are


    so thin-skinned, they say a few words, you must be at a disadvantage?"


    Izabe was embarrassed, she felt that Callie and Victor were treating her like a child.


    Although she is thin-skinned and a bit timid, she is not the kind of personality that will just stand around


    and be bullied.


    If there was no Victor today, she could have cried on the spot. The audience was sympathetic to the


    underdog anyway, and she was well aware of the advantages of her good looks.


    Growing thin and small, soft and weak, she cried, the couple estimated that they did not dare to talk.


    But tonight Victor was present, so Izabe didn''t dare to use such a damaging trick of her own.


    "So how did things work out in the end?"


    Izabe doesn''t know how things worked out: "It was Aunt Alicia and Aunt Suny who let us go first."


    "Ohhhhhhh, then don''t worry about it, Alicia is known for her unwillingness to suffer, this thing, won''t let


    you and Victor suffer! Is that chicken casserole you had today good?"


    "It''s pretty tasty."


    Izabe responded, hesitated, and took the initiative to talk about Jason: "We also ran into Jason and


    his friend when we were having dinner today."


    Callie didn''t think about it that much this time and just responded, "Oh, that''s quite a coincidence for


    you guys."


    "When we wereing out of the mall, Jason suddenly confessed his love to me."


    Callie on the other end of the phone sent several exmation points in a row, "Did you do something


    with Victor to irritate him? See, Izabe, I told you, Jason likes you, and you don''t believe me!"


    Izabe now believes it, but about Victor, she still insists on herself: "We didn''t do anything, we just had


    a meal and went to the mall."


    "Hm, as far as I know, Victor is not a boy who likes to go to the mall!"


    Izabe exined, "He said he wanted to buy some snacks."


    "He prefers not to eat snacks!"


    Izabe embarrassed, suddenly can not answer the words.

 Chapter 706 Victor Is Not A Fool

    Chapter 706 Victor Is Not A Fool


    Chapter 706 Victor is not a fool


    Just when Izabe didn''t know how to speak, there was a sudden knock on the door of the room,


    "Callie, leave it for now, it''s probably Aunt Alicia and the girlsing back."


    "Ohhhhhhh, go ahead and get busy then!"


    Izabe hurriedly put down her phone, got up and opened the door.


    At the door of the room stood Victor, fresh out of the shower, his short hair still stained with water:


    "godmother is back, let''s go downstairs for ate dinner."


    "Ohhh."


    Izabe answered and followed Victor straight downstairs.


    "Victor."


    Walking to the stairway, Izabe couldn''t resist calling out to him.


    Victor, who was walking ahead, nced back at her, "Hmm?"


    "What kind of snacks do you like to eat?"


    She actually wanted to ask Victor if he liked snacks, but after thinking about it, she changed it.


    After all, he just bought such a bunch of snacks, she asked him here if he likes snacks, so it''s too


    obvious.


    Victor is not a fool, hearing this from Izabe, naturally he knows why she suddenly asked this


    question.


    He raised an eyebrow, "You''re asking why I bought so many snacks, right?"


    Izabe, embarrassed by the breakup, changed the subject stiffly, "Aunt Alicia is waiting for us."


    With that, she quickly descended the stairs.


    Victor looked at her back and let out a soft tsk, "So little guts, and you dare to test him?"


    Alicia and Suny came back from buying ate night snack and told them toe down for ate night


    snack, and by the way, gave them a talk about how they nned to solve the mall thing.


    "You can rest assured that the couple desperately apologized to us after you left, but we are not living


    Bodhisattvas, and after asking the security guard for the recorded evidence, we will let thewyere


    out tomorrow."


    Alicia said smugly, "By the way, Victor don''t you have a recording?"


    Victor nodded: "It''s inside my phone, I''ll copy it to youter, godmother."


    "Good, Victor is really smart!"


    Suny hooked her lips into a smile, her eyes fell on her son and she twitched her eyebrows, "Are you


    Victor looked askance at Izabe: "Finals are next week, I''ll stay on godmother''s side."


    Suny didn''t break him down: "Whatever you want, your father and I are going to go to Northern Europe


    next month, you''re on summer vacation, if you want to go out too, I''ll ask Secretary Lee to book your


    tickets."


    "Good."


    Victor is used to it, and his parents just aren''t into being inside the home.


    Or, his father simply does not want to let him be such a "drag" inside the home to affect their world.


    "Hmm."


    Suny responded and also nced at Izabe: "If Izabe wants to go on a summer vacation,


    remember toe to Scandinavia and look for me."


    After saying that, she picked up the bag aside: "Well, your father is waiting for me outside, I''m going


    home, Victor listen to your godmother."


    Alicia picked up on the side: "Victor is very well behaved, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Sunyughed a little and turned around and went downstairs.


    "Bye Auntie Suny."


    "Bye."


    Looking at Suny''s back, Izabe subconsciously inclined her head to nce at Victor.


    I thought he would be in a bad mood, but I didn''t expect the expression on his face to change by half,


    as if he had long been used to it.


    Alicia is also going to be on a variety show in a few days, and the show is being recorded over in S. So


    there is not that much time for Izabe and the others.


    What happened that day at the mall was sort of settled, after all, what came next was not something


    that Izabe and Victor, both minors, could solve.


    Izabe also felt that the matter was over and she didn''t take it to heart.


    But the day before finals, Callie sent her a little video.


    Inside the video is her and Victor two, the video title is a small couple shopping met a small child also


    backwards.


    The child''s face is coded in the video, but Izabe and Victor''s faces are not mosaic, and the video is


    followed by a photo of the child''s forehead bleeding from the skin.


    The truth of the matter seems to be that Izabe and Victor two bullying small children, that video on


    the Inte instantly spread, saying that they bumped a small child into this, but actually want to sue


    the couple, too much to advance.


    After watching the video, Izabe subconsciously went to Victor.


    Victor had just finished his shower and pulled open the door to see Izabe standing in front of it, he


    frowned a little, "What is it?"


    "This, you see, Victor!"


    Izabe raised her hand and handed the phone to him. Victor reached for the phone, but she didn''t let


    go and he took Izabe''s hand directly.


    Izabe hurriedly let go of her hand and Victor gave her a look, wiping his hair as he entered the room,


    "The video of us at the mall the other day?"


    Izabe nodded, "It seems to be from that couple."


    Victor didn''t say anything, he was watching the video.


    A few minutester, he finished watching the video and forwarded it to his phone, "Don''t worry about


    them, I''ll give this to godmother and my mom."


    Izabe also knew she couldn''t manage much, "Eh, eh, I''ll go to my room then."


    "Wait a minute,e in."


    He said, pulled open a drawer and took out a jar of candy from it, "A gift from ying the game, I don''t


    like to eat."


    ss jars filled with colorful candy, candy paper in the light shiny, beautiful to look at.


    Izabe is also a little girl, so beautiful candy, even if it is not delicious she also like to put on the look.


    Hearing Victor''s words, she immediately took the jar: "Thanks Victor."


    Victor responded, "Have you finished reviewing all the key points I drew for you?"


    For the past few months, Victor has been teaching Izabe about mathematics, and what Izabe did


    not understand at school, she came back at night to ask him.


    Izabe did pretty well on the math quizst month.


    Of course, with Victor this kind of can not help, but she a passing line hovering yers, actually test to


    more than 110 points, Izabe is still very happy.


    But Victor, the "home teacher", is not so satisfied, seeing that the final exam is the day after tomorrow,


    he gave Izabe the focus the day before.


    "The review is done."


    Izabe was a little embarrassed to be asked this question.


    She was quite satisfied with her quiz results, but Victor felt that it was not enough.


    "Hmm."


    He responded, "Nothing more, go to bed early."


    "Okay, good night, Victor."


    "Good night."


    Victor grabbed a handful of hair, which was still wet, he took his phone aside and sent Suny the video


    he had just forwarded with IzabeFaceBook.


    Suny, who was just getting ready for bed, saw the message from his son and couldn''t help but raise an


    eyebrow.


    Austin was a little disgruntled: "It''s time for bed, Mrs. Johnson."


    Suny smiled a little, "Message from Victor."


    "What is he sending over at thiste hour?"


    Suny handed him the phone directly: "Here, look for yourself."

 Chapter 707 I Like Her

    Chapter 707 I Like Her


    Chapter 707 I like her


    Victor and Izabe were verbally abused by the couple at the mall, and Suny gave Austin the story


    afterwards, and thewyer was the one Austin told Ivan to contact to handle it.


    Thewyer''s letter has been sent to the couple''s hands, and the court has filed a case.


    The two couples suddenly turned ck and white on the Inte first voice, this means ispletely


    angered Suny and Austin two people.


    The two have kept a low profile over the years, basically not how to show up on big asions.


    Now what a cat and a dog have dared to bully them easily, Austin frowned, directly picked up a side are


    back spine, to Ivan yed a phone.


    Ivan hadn''t received a call from Austin at this hour in years, and he was indeed a bit ttered to receive


    a call from Austin out of the blue: "Mr. Johnson?"


    But Ivan quickly reacted to what Austin was calling him about at this time.


    After all, before Austin''s call came, Attorney Wu had already called him to exin what happened


    online.


    That couple was simply too headstrong and took it upon themselves to send up the evidence.


    "You know about the couple at the mall?"


    "Got it,wyer Wu said, we can sue them for disinformation and defamation!" "Well, nopensation,


    no settlement."


    "I got it, Mr. Johnson."


    Austin hung up the phone and nced at Suny on the bed, "Ivan will follow up on this."


    Suny smiled a little, "Hmm."


    She said, looking at her phone, "Would you be against Victor if he fell in love early?"


    Austin frowned a little: "Didn''t he always hate girls?"


    Suny raised an eyebrow, "There are exceptions."


    "Izabe?"


    Smart as Austin, he guessed who it was right away.


    Suny looked at him, "It''s not like you don''t care about your son?"


    Austin grunted lightly, "He''s my son, can I not know what he''s thinking?"


    Suny did not bother to listen to his mouth hard, Austin this person, the young will be like this, now


    people are almost 50, but also like this.


    Alicia was out of town, Victor didn''t send Alicia a video for fear of affecting Alicia, and only asked Suny


    to talk to Alicia.


    Alicia was also furious when she heard about this, and scolded the couple for more than ten minutes


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    on the phone, and finally it was the organizer who carefully prodded her before she hung up.


    This kind of thing is naturally impossible to be solved at once. Izabe and Victor returned to school the


    next day, and many students on the road looked at them in a different way.


    Victor has never cared about this, and of course, no one dares to say anything in front of him.


    Izabe was used to being pointed at, and she didn''t take it to heart.


    The biggest reaction than Callie, if not that are not the same ssmates, she probably have to go up to


    grab people''s cor and ask them what to look at.


    As soon as the three of them entered the ssroom, Milo leapt up to Victor like a monkey: "Victor, you


    and Izabe are in the hot seat, do you know?"


    Victor gave him a cold look, "What, you want to get on too?"


    At this point, morning reading has not started, but many students in the ss are already there.


    Milo''s voice was loud again, and as soon as he opened his mouth, many people pricked up their ears


    to listen to the gossip.


    Callie also red at him, "You''re an old man, why are you so gossipy all the time? The final exam is


    tomorrow, have you finished studying?"


    Milo was dumbfounded by Callie''s question, plus the look in Victor''s eyes just now, Milo didn''t dare to


    say anything else.


    Callie then sat back down, and finally warned Milo with a look to stop talking nonsense.


    Milo was going to ask Callie privately, but when he saw this, he had to go back to his seat.


    Victor nced down at Izabe at his heels, "Don''t mind the other guys'' nonsense."


    Izabe was checking her homework, and when she heard Victor''s words, she was stunned for a


    moment before she responded, "Ehhh, I don''t listen to that."


    Anyway, they are all people who are following the crowd, she won''t listen to what they say.


    That''s true, but the impact of that online thing is just too big.


    After the morning reading, the ss president came over and asked both Izabe and Victor to go to


    the office to see the ss teacher.


    Izabe subconsciously nced at Victor, who didn''t let her tag along: "You stay here, I''ll go talk to the


    teacher."


    Izabe hesitated, "But the ss teacher is asking us to go together."


    "It''s okay."


    He gave her a look and jumped right out the window, walking himself to the ssroom teacher''s office.


    The squad leader saw this and opened his mouth, but finally said nothing.


    She also doesn''t really believe that Victor and Izabe have fallen in love early, and for the homeroom


    teacher to call the two to the office like this will only make the ssmates''ments go even further.


    It wasn''t the first time Victor came to the teacher''s office, and he walked easily to the ss teacher''s


    seat, "Mr. Li, I heard you were looking for me."


    The ss teacher nced behind him, "Where''s Izabe?"


    "She didn''te."


    The ss teacher heard his words and frowned a little, she brought the phone to Victor: "You have


    seen this video, right? Victor, I know you have a good family, a good brain and good grades, but that''s


    no reason to fall in love early!"


    "So that''s how you judge me and Izabe to be in early love without asking questions, Mr. Lee?"


    The ss teacher was very unhappy with Victor''s attitude: "Victor, I''ve been your ss teacher for


    three years! You never want to sit at the same table with others, and you hate sitting at the same table


    with girls! But after Izabe''s transfer, apart from rejecting her as your desk at first, you even chose to


    sit with her when you changed seats after the monthly exams! Tell me, what is this for?"


    "I like her."


    The ss teacher probably didn''t expect Victor to admit it directly, and she froze for a moment: "Then


    you still say you didn''t fall in love early!"


    "Do I have to fall in love with her early if I like her? Teacher, you are a married adult, is your perception


    of liking that you must be together?"


    The ss teacher was a little stuck by Victor''s words and only found his thoughts after a long time,


    "Then tell me, what are you two doing so close in private?"


    "She is my godmother''s adopted daughter, godmother and my mom went out to dinner and asked me


    to take her out to dinner, are you saying I''m wrong or my godmother is wrong?"


    The ss teacher was dumbfounded by Victor''s words, she did forget that Victor had such a


    rtionship with Izabe.


    She looked a little embarrassed: "Okay, even if you do not have early love, but you go out to eat, go out


    to eat, good, how to push other people''s children? Why don''t you apologize for identally pushing


    them?"


    Victor looked at the ss teacher and sneered, "Teacher Li, you don''t know, do you? My parents have


    sent awyer''s letter to the couple and the court has filed a case."

 Chapter 708 Which Of My Words Are Wrong?

    Chapter 708 Which Of My Words Are Wrong?


    Chapter 708 Which of my words are wrong?


    Victor said several things in a row, leaving the ss teacher with nothing to say in return.


    She looked at Victor and felt ashamed, but Victor was telling the truth, and the ss teacher couldn''t


    refute it.


    What''s more, on IzabellAlexandre long friendship with Victor''s parents, even if Izabe and Victor two


    early love, the two parents may not have opposing views.


    But the ss teacher still couldn''t swallow her anger, even if Victor was domineering, now he was still


    so arrogant in front of her: "Victor, is this the way you speak to the teacher?"


    "Then please ask Mr. Li, which of my words is wrong?"


    The math teacher next to me quickly came out and said, "Don''t be angry, Victor has always been like


    this, you don''t know that!


    Victor is good at math, and the math teacher always likes Victor''s.


    Genius, there is always some arrogance, not to mention Victor regardless of good grades, good brain,


    good-looking family also.


    It can be said to be a lifetime of heaven''s favorite, the favorite naturally has the capital of arrogance, he


    did not feel angry.


    Victor was not trying to fight with the ss teacher either, and seeing that the math teacher spoke up


    for him, he didn''t continue to say anything else: "I''ll go back first then, Mr. Li."


    The math teacher has opened up to help persuade, the ss teacher is also bad and teachers what,


    but just Victor''s words is undoubtedly in the face of other teachers to hit her face.


    Although Mr. Li didn''t say anything, his face was still a bit not very good: "This Victor, good grades are


    good, but it''s too disrespectful to the teacher."


    The math teacher onlyughed and didn''t say anything, "Kids are like that, young, young."


    At this time, the ss teacher of ss 1 suddenly said something: "But teacher Li, you are also right,


    things are not understood, how to call Victor over to the office? Nowadays, children have a lot of


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    thoughts in their minds, you questioned him before you understood the matter, how do you make him


    think in his heart."


    The ss teacher of this ss has always wanted to catch Victor in his own ss, but it''s a pity that


    Victor, who has the best grade, has to stay in the sophomore ss.


    She also has some small problems with the ss teacher of ss 7, and this time she caught a


    chance, so she didn''t hurry to say something cool.


    The ss teacher of ss 7 was angry with Victor''s rebuttal, and now the ss teacher of ss 1 is


    deliberately picking on her, so her anger just went down and came up again: "I am just asking about


    the situation, Mr. Zhao, you are quite experienced in this kind of thing, but I heard thatst week a


    female student and a male student in your ss were caught eating together in front of the school, Mr.


    Zhao, you did not directly I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to get a job.


    Last week a male and female student in ss 1 were caught in early love and the word got around


    quite a bit in the teacher''s office.


    ss 1 ss teacher directly called the parents, the female parent came directly to the boy a p, said


    he wrecked her daughter, things got pretty ugly.


    The two ssroom teachers were "battling" and the other teachers did not dare to say anything, so


    they silently packed up their things and went to prepare for ss.


    However, both the ss 1 teacher and the ss 7 teacher were not in ss, and both were still talking


    about Void Victor.


    It so happened that the ranking officer came back and heard the two of them "discussing"


    enthusiastically and asked, "What are you talking about, so excited?"


    The ss 7 teacher was in the end a bit vain, nced at the head of the grade, just want to open his


    mouth to change the subject, the head of ss 1 spoke up first: "Talking about ss 7 Victor thing ah!


    Yesterday, someone posted a video on the Inte in which Victor of ss 7 and a female ssmate


    of ss 7 knocked down a child while shopping at the mall. The video was filmed saying that Victor


    and the ssmate were acting intimately, like a young couple."


    "It''s not that Mr. Li saw the video and called Victor inside the office for questioning?"


    Victor such a person, the grade head naturally also know, he easily do not dare to provoke Victor, did


    not expect the ss 7 ss teacher this will call people to the office for questioning.


    She frowned a little disapprovingly, "Then, Mr. Li, what is going on? Victor, as I see it, doesn''t look like a


    ssmate who would fall in love early."


    The ss president''s words made the ss 7 teacher''s face stiffen, "It''s just a misunderstanding, I''m


    just looking for Victor to ask."


    The ss president heard these words from the ss 7 teacher, which was a relief: "I saw the video


    and thought it was a misunderstanding, that female student seems to be called Lin Whatxi?"


    "Izabe."


    The ss 7 teacher picked it up.


    I remember she is Alicia''s daughter, Alicia and Victor''s mother Suny have always been good friends,


    the two families have such a good rtionship, it is normal for Victor to have a good rtionship with


    Izabe."


    "And that video I also watched, after the video consequences without antecedents, I believe that Victor


    and Izabe would not do such a bullying of children!"


    The ss president said, looking at the ss teacher of ss 7: "Teacher Li, as the ss teacher of


    ss 7, you have to stabilize your ss''s military, you can''t let rumors fly without the truth of the matter


    The ss 1 teacher gloated, "The head of the grade is right, this kind of thing, it also has an impact on


    our school, we can''t let two students suffer this loss, let alone the school."


    "But I heard that just now Mr. Li asked his ssmates to call Izabe and Victor toe to this office to


    look for you, this is not I say you ah Mr. Li, your practice is a bit inappropriate. This thing is not clear


    what happened, you let Izabe and Victore to you, you are not telling other students that the two


    of them are really in love early?"


    When the grade head heard this from the ss 1 teacher, his face immediately turned bad: "Teacher Li,


    you''ve been a teacher for several years, how can you do something so confusing?"


    The ss 7 teacher nced at the ss 1 teacher and could only admit his mistake: "It''s true that I


    "Forget it, this matter, I think you should contact Victor and their parents to find out what this matter is


    all about."


    "I got it, ranking officer."


    The head of the grade nodded, looked at the ss 7 ss teacher, suddenly thought of something:


    "Right, Victor has always been rebellious, in the future, this kind of thing, there is noplete certainty,


    you should not first contact the ssmates to ask the situation, so as not to cause their rebellious


    mentality."


    The ss 7 teacher was trolled by the ss 1 teacher for calling Victor for questioning, not to mention


    being lectured by the head of the grade, and she became more and more angry at heart.


    But when you think of Victor, there is nothing you can do about it.


    So what if she doesn''t like Victor, how is she going to pass her test if ss 7 doesn''t have Victor?

 Chapter 709 Your Life Is Really Good

    Chapter 709 Your Life Is Really Good


    Chapter 709 Your life is really good


    After Victor left, Izabe quickly guessed what the homeroom teacher was asking them to see her in


    the office for.


    Izabe was a little worried, and Callie on the side also felt that the ss teacher''s approach was


    inappropriate: "What does Ms. Li mean, the online thing just got up, and she called you guys to the


    office alone, isn''t that telling other students that you two are having an early love affair?"


    Izabe was embarrassed: "We''re not in love early, Callie!"


    "I know! I mean, doesn''t that sit you guys on the side?"


    Izabe pursed her lips for a moment and did not speak.


    Because Callie said it well, the ss president just passed the word quite a few people heard it, and


    now many students in the ss are talking about her and Victor''s affair in cross talk.


    As the two talked, a female voice suddenly came from the back door, "I''m looking for Izabe."


    Hearing this, both Callie and Izabe froze for a moment.


    Izabe subconsciously inclined her head to look at the back door, the back door stood a girl, but


    Izabepletely do not recognize.


    Callie, however, recognized who the girl was, a girl from ss 9 who knew Sienna quite well, the


    notorious little girl.


    Sienna, on the other hand, was rejected by Victor only a short while ago.


    Now this girl came over to Izabe, and with a little thought Callie guessed what it was about.


    Milo guessed as much and kept his head down trying not to let her see.


    But this girl saw Milo at once, and it was just the end of ss time, so she went straight into ss 7 and


    pulled Milo, who was lying on his desk, away: "Milo, where is your ss Izabe?"


    The girl asked while looking around, and only after two seconds of looking, she saw Izabe.


    It''s not that she knows Izabe either, but Izabe''s face is so recognizable.


    When she saw Izabe, she let go of Milo straight away and walked up to Izabe: "You''re Izabe?"


    She looked Izabe up and down, not expecting Izabe to look even better in person than in the


    video.


    The girl skimmed the corners of her mouth and held out the note: "Someone asked you to meet at this


    ce at six o''clock this afternoon after school."


    Izabe nced at the note on her desk and then at the girl, "I don''t know you."


    She rolled her eyes: "You do not need to know me, you just know that you have to be at this ce at


    six o''clock today! Don''t worry, not to beat you or scold you, can''t eat you, just your rival wants to meet


    with you! I advise you better go to meet her, or turn back to your way to school or on the way home was


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    stopped, scared, it would not be good."


    Callie was furious to hear this, but she was afraid that if she spoke up, it would make things worse and


    more people would see Izabe''s hrity.


    Fortunately, Victor came back at this time, he just came in from the back, and heard the words behind


    the instrument.


    Victor frowned, "Why would she want to meet someone she doesn''t know?"


    With a hostile cry, he directly threw away the note that Izabe was holding.


    She was going to retort, but when she saw that the person who finished was Victor, or Victor with a


    face full of bad luck, she swallowed, "As you wish."


    After saying that, she turned around and walked away in a hurry.


    Victor nced at Izabe: "Don''t mind her."


    Callie agreed in a rare moment: "Yes, leave her alone!"


    At that moment, the bell rang for ss.


    Izabe inclined her head to look at Victor at the side and asked in a low voice, "Victor, what did she


    find you to talk about, Ms. Li?"


    Victor looked at her, "Didn''t say anything, mentioned the online video thing."


    Izabe sensed that Victor was in a bad mood and responded without asking any further questions.


    Online that video was withdrawn in the afternoon, although the original video has been deleted, but


    many people have saved and spread, so things have be quite widespread.


    The couple posted an apology video online, but more than that, those who know Victor and Izabe


    have always had doubts about whether the two of them were together in private.


    Because of this, Victor is not in the mood to y today, not to mention that the final exam is tomorrow.


    He walked with Izabe after school, and just as he left the school gates, a few girls from the vocational


    school came towards them, "Are you Izabe?"


    The why girl nced at Victor and then looked at Izabe.


    Izabe did not say anything, because the other party came aggressively, and at first nce, they did


    not mean well.


    Victor raised his hand and pulled Izabe behind him, looking at the girl at his heels, "Get out of the


    way."


    Sienna was not long ago Victor rejected the confession, the mood would have been upset, did not


    expect to seest night, Victor and Izabe inside the video shopping mall, and the two state also


    intimate.


    She feels that she has the looks and the breasts, where is she not as good as Izabe in that video?


    Sienna was so upset that she asked her good friend Lu Wenshan in the first middle school to help her


    ask Izabe out, wanting to warn Izabe not to go near Victor, but to her surprise, Lu Wenshan called


    her at noon and told her that Victor had thrown away her address and Izabe would most likely not go


    to see her.


    Sienna was so angry that she brought someone over to intercept Izabe as soon as school was over.


    But she didn''t expect that Victor would be leaving school with Izabe!


    She was just a little suspicious that Victor was with Izabe, but seeing the two of them standing


    together, there was no doubt!


    So she came up to Izabe in a rage, but she didn''t expect to be escorted by Victor just after she asked


    a question.


    She hasn''t done anything yet!


    Sienna was furious: "Victor do you have to? I just want to see, what kind of vision you have, what kind


    of girls you like!"


    She said that, but the look she gave Izabe was not at all friendly.


    Izabe sensed it too and nced at Victor to speak up and exin, but was silenced by Victor''s look


    back at her.


    Callie on one side also pulled her and shook her head at her, signaling her not to speak.


    Izabe had to purse her lips and continue to hide behind Victor.


    "I have nothing to do with you, what kind of person I like and who I am with, it is not your turn to


    question!"


    Victor said, "If you find her again, then I''ll have to ask my dad to find your dad."


    Sienna''s greatest fear is her father, who relies on the Johnson family for her family''spany.


    If Austin had gone to her father, she would not have been able to eat.


    Sienna was angry, but she didn''t dare to bring the matter to her father''s attention.


    She red fiercely at Izabe behind Victor: "Izabe, you''re lucky! But there are so many people who


    like Victor, I''ll see how long you can keep Victor!"


    She finished with a cold snort and a final nce at Victor before turning around and leading the way


    out.

 Chapter 710 - Are You Going Tomorrow?

    Chapter 710 - Are You Going Tomorrow?


    Chapter 710 - Are you going tomorrow?


    The people left before Victor let Izabe out from behind him: "From now on, these people, don''t


    bother, okay?"


    Izabe nodded, "Ohhh."


    Sienna''s words were clear to Izabe, who looked at Victor and finally understood what Callie meant


    when she said "Victor''s face is enough to make a lot of girls mindlessly like him".


    She used to think Victor was really good-looking, and that face did make people look at it and like it.


    But that like and that like is not the same, people like to appreciate the beauty of things well, Victor


    looks so good, like him more people is also very normal.


    But today, when she saw the girl from the outside school, who actually came to warn her about a video


    rumor that she didn''t know was true, and questioned Victor about what he liked about her like the


    female counterpart in a dogged little story, Izabe suddenly understood.


    Just she still does not understand, this age, even if you like, there is no result, why must confess non-


    together?


    Of course, these questions, Izabe is afraid to ask Victor.


    Callie nced at Victor, and while Victor was in front, she walked up to Izabe and whispered in her


    ear, "That Sienna Berry, who is a notorious little girl, has confessed her love to Victor many times!"


    Izabe looked at Callie and finally couldn''t resist asking her question, "Why are they all so fond of


    confessions? ,"


    Callie, who had wanted to say something, suddenly couldn''t say a word when she heard Izabe''s


    words.


    How does she know they like confessions so much?


    Ande to think of it, I think I''ve done this kind of stupid thing before!


    Izabe didn''t really want an answer from Callie''s mouth, she was just curious.


    Victor in front of us had already ridden on ahead for a while. Izabe looked at Victor''s back: "Let''s


    hurry up too, Callie."


    Callie nodded a little and got into the car to follow Izabe.


    The final exams are tomorrow and these things are not on Izabe''s mind.


    Two days for final exams, just after the exams it''s the weekend.


    Everyone had studied hard all semester, and the weekend after finals, someone in the ss proposed


    a ss party.


    Victor has never been interested in these so-called parties, Milo would like to participate, but Victor


    does not go, he does not want to go.


    Someone gave Milo a tip and told him to speak to Izabe.


    Anyway, no matter what Victor''s rtionship with Izabe really is, it is a nail-biting fact that Victor


    treats Izabe differently from others.


    Milo, a person who is close to Victor, naturally knows more than others.


    Victor did not admit to liking Izabe himself, but in his opinion, it was already true.


    But he didn''t have Izabe''s number, so he called Callie.


    Callie to Milo to ask for Izabe''s phone purpose, directly happy: "You are not afraid that Victor cut


    you."


    Milo heard her say this, people immediately wimped out: "Harm, you know Izabe so well, why don''t


    you talk to Izabe?"


    Callie pooh-poohed, "I don''t want it, say it yourself!"


    She said, and hung up the phone straight away.


    Milo caught his hair and had to call Izabe himself.


    When Milo called, Izabe and Victor were having afternoon tea in the third floor living room.


    Alicia and Ashle are free and have been traveling recently, Marcus is doing an internship in the future,


    and Izabe and Victor, two high school students, have nothing to do.


    Although they are seniors in September, the entrance exams areing up, but just after the final


    exams, not to mention Victor is not a hard-working person, or Izabe also want to rx.


    The home has everything, Victor does not like crowded ces, Izabe does not pick, the two directly


    at home inside the movie.


    The movie was picked by Victor, a suspenseful film, and after asking Izabe repeatedly if she wanted


    to watch it, Victor cast the screen to y it.


    Not that little girls like to watch literary films?


    Izabe actually like to watch thriller suspense, Victor is not expected.


    Izabe was startled by the sudden ringing of her cell phone, which was vibrating and ringing on one


    side.


    Izabe pursed her lips slightly, thinking it was Callie calling, and took her phone, only to see an


    unfamiliar number on the caller ID.


    She hesitated for a moment, but pressed answer: "Hello?"


    "Izabe? It''s Milo!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, that is Milo does not reveal his name, Izabe also know it is him.


    She was a little curious, "What''s wrong?"


    She didn''t know Milo very well, just between her and Victor, and Izabe felt that the person Milo was


    looking for should be Victor, not her.


    Milo on the other end of the phone smiled: "There''s a ss party tomorrow, Callie said she''ll be there


    too, are youing?"


    Izabe did not know about this yet, and when she heard Milo''s words, she naturally said she would


    go: "Yes."


    "Then you remember to ask Victor toe too!"


    Milo said, and simply hung up the phone.


    Izabe blinked and cried a little.


    Victor noticed Izabe''s movement and inclined his head to look at her, "Callie?"


    Izabe shook her head, "It''s Milo."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When he heard the word "Milo", his peach blossom eyes twitched slightly: "What did he want from


    you?"


    "He said there is a party in our ss tomorrow and asked me if I would go, remember to let you go too


    if you go!"


    As soon as he heard Izabe''s words, Victor knew what Milo meant.


    He picked up his phone, ss group information he blocked early, only then saw the group


    announcement.


    Izabe didn''t enter the group, Callie didn''t drag her in, and naturally Victor didn''t want to drag her in


    either, after all, the group chat was boring as hell.


    But thinking that there might be such a thingter, Victor still pulled her into the group.


    Only after that was done did Victor ask Izabe, "Are you going tomorrow?"


    Izabe was stunned for a moment: "Callie is going too."


    It means that Callie is going, so of course she''s going too.


    "Oh."


    Victor responded, he had no interest at all in these so-called parties, and used to stay away from them.


    Izabe nced at the screen in front of her, "Victor, aren''t you going?"


    She guessed that Victor would not like to attend these ss parties.


    Victor was stunned for a rare moment and inclined his head to look at her, "Go ahead."


    "Ohhhhhhh."


    Izabe nodded her head repeatedly and was quite happy to think that Victor would be there tomorrow.


    She seems to have never attended a ss party. Although she said she just transferred here and is not


    very familiar with her ssmates, Izabe still wants to attend such a group party once.

 Chapter 711 DonT Pay Attention To Him

    Chapter 711 Don''T Pay Attention To Him


    Chapter 711 Don''t pay attention to him


    Sunday''s ss reunion is at 12 noon for lunch followed by a trip to the party.


    Everyone is a student, limited financial means, lunch is chosen a buffet barbecue restaurant, a group of


    people booked the majority of the store.


    Callie carefully put on some light makeup, and when she saw Izabe, she took out her lipstick,


    "Izabe, you''re too skimpy, aren''t you? Luckily I brought lipstick, can I put some on you?"


    Izabe has never put on her own makeup before, and the first time she did so was thest time she


    and Callie went to take pictures of their girlfriends.


    She subconsciously nced at Victor beside her, embarrassed: "No need, Callie."


    Callie also nced at Victor, "harm, afraid of what, we are seventeen, next year after the entrance


    exams will be almost eighteen!"


    "She''s only sixteen this year."


    Victor, who was on the side, suddenly spoke up.


    Callie hissed, "Izabe is so young!"


    Izabe was a little embarrassed, but the conversation was carried over by Victor and Callie forgot


    about putting lipstick on Izabe


    The ce for dinner was a bit far away, Victor called a car in advance, and just after the words were


    said, the online car arrived.


    Callie had the good sense to wait for Victor and Izabe to get in the car and get in at the end.


    The car had just been driven when Milo''s call came in.


    He was afraid to call Victor, and the call was made to Izabe.


    Victor heard Milo''s voice and looked directly at Izabe: "Give me the phone."


    Izabe is not familiar with Milo either, and when she heard Victor''s words, she gave him the phone


    straight away.


    Victor answered the phone and Milo on the other end was asking where Izabe was, if they were


    ready toe, and if Victor was with them.


    "If you want to know so badly, why don''t you juste to me?"


    Hearing Victor''s voice, Milo was dumbfounded and subconsciously hung up the phone.


    Victor pulled the corners of his mouth and simply cked out Milo''s phone number, and only after


    doing so did he hand the phone back to Izabe.


    Seeing Izabe looking at herself, Victor spoke up and said, "Don''t pay any attention to him."


    Izabe was embarrassed, "Wouldn''t that be nice?"


    Just pull Milo''s plug?


    "There''s nothing wrong with that."


    Victor finished and inclined his head to look out the car window.


    Callie, who was standing by, grunted, "Bully!"


    Izabe put her phone back inside her small bag, she inclined her head to look at Callie: "Callie, tell


    Milo students, we are already in the car, we will be there in twenty minutes."


    Callie happens to receive a message from Milo on her phone, and she shows it to Izabe.


    Izabe''s face inexplicably burned when she saw the phrase "Holy shit, why is Izabe''s phone in


    Victor''s hand".


    Callie returned Milo''s message as Izabe said she would, she found Milo too annoying, and at the end


    she replied, "Don''t look for me, Victor is in the car."


    Probably that scared Milo off, and Milo sent two emojis and then stopped sending messages to Callie.


    Twenty minutester, the car pulled up and Victor was the first to push open the door and get out.


    The trio just got off the bus and ran into the ss.


    Some time ago, Victor and Callie were together and the rumor was going around, but the two did not


    have any intimate behavior at school, and Callie fought with Lyra because of it.


    Because Callie had a fight with Lyra, the people in the back of ss 7 didn''t dare to say anything about


    Callie and Victor being together.


    But then the three of them go to school together from time to time and asionally get out of school


    together, and it doesn''t seem right how, after all, Victor isn''t the kind of person who likes to be in


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Even though Milo is so familiar with Victor, most of Victor still prefers to act by himself.


    But just a few days ago, a video of Victor and Izabe dating at the mall suddenly surfaced on the


    Inte, which made the ss 7 students think more about it again.


    Combined with Callie''s desperate denial, but the three of them together for more than a month and


    more time, as if enlightened, we feel that Izabe and Victor two together is the right solution.


    Izabe has a good rtionship with Callie that everyone knows, and Victor goes to school with both of


    them in the case of Izabe.


    Someone knew that Izabe and Victor lived together and both parents knew each other, and now that


    they saw the three of them getting out of the taxi together, several people nodded in realization, "Victor,


    Izabe, Callie!"


    Victor doesn''t usually participate in these activities, so the boys were excited to see Victor, and of


    course, the girls were excited too.


    Someone called out to them, Callie said hello, Izabe followed suit, and Victor only gave a faint


    "hmm".


    Callie, who is usually quite close to her ssmates, took Izabe with her and followed them in.


    Victor frowned and had to follow.


    A few people into the store, Milo has long arrived, see Victor, people immediately ran to Victor: "Hey!


    Victor!


    Victor gave him a look, "Can''t carry it."


    "Do not ah! Usually in school you say you want to study, now after the exams, wee out to y


    together,ter after dinner, we go to the party hall, they girls want to get their own sushi cake or


    something, we y games!"


    "Not interested."


    Victor nced at Izabe, who was sitting next to Callie, and there were so many girls over there that


    he frowned a little and had to sit down next to Milo.


    "Victor, are you glorified?"


    Victor grabbed a bottle of Coke and looked at Izabe just as she had a bottle of coconut water in her


    hand.


    Izabe took the coconut milk from the squad leader, smiled, said thank you, and then pulled the ring.


    Callie aside also took a bottle of coconut milk, but after opening several times can not open.


    After Izabe took the straw and inserted it inside the can, she handed Callie the opened coconut milk


    she was holding: "Callie."


    Callie was stunned for a moment and cried out when she saw the coconut milk Izabe handed over,


    "No, you drink it yourself, I can open it."


    Just kidding, it''s just a small can of coconut juice, she can''t open it?


    In fact, Callie really can''t drive.


    Izabe looked a little anxious: "Callie, give it to me, I can drive."


    Callie was afraid of hurting Izabe: "It''s okay, I''m not drinking this anymore."


    She said, putting down the coconut milk in her hand, intending to get something else.


    Izabe picked up the coconut juice she had put down and gave it a little tug, and with a click, the ring


    was pulled off.


    Callie, who was about to get help with her orange juice: "Is ... so easy to open?"


    Izabe smiled, "I''m stronger."


    "It''s you smart! Izabe smart!"


    Callie took the coconut milk with pleasure, and when she saw Victor looking over here, she deliberately


    raised the coconut milk in her hand.


    Victor snorted, "Childish."

 Chapter 712 - Do You Know Where She Is?

    Chapter 712 - Do You Know Where She Is?


    Chapter 712 - Do you know where she is?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Callie doesn''t care if she''s childish or not, since she doesn''t like Victor, she now looks at Victor in a way


    that doesn''t sit well with her.


    Callie can''t help but feel happy when she thinks that Victor likes Izabe, but Izabe only thinks of


    Victor as her brother.


    If it weren''t for the fear of identally letting Izabe know that Victor liked her, she''d want tough out


    loud.


    Although she always said to Izabe that Victor likes her, but her Izabe a tendency to not believe, the


    more she said she did not believe.


    So to this day, Izabe doesn''t think Victor is into her.


    Callie, a bystander, is naturally happy.


    She remembered the days when she liked Victor and was rejected every day, and suddenly felt that the


    tide was turning and it was finally Victor''s turn to suffer from the pain of rejection.


    The more Callie thought about it, the happier she became, and even Izabe beside her noticed:


    "Callie, what are youughing at?"


    It looks like a lot of fun.


    Hearing Izabe''s words, Callie hurriedly collected her emotions, "Nothing, just remembering a dog that


    chased me before, so funny, hahaha."


    Damn, Victor, you have a day too!


    Izabe didn''t know what was funny, but seeing Callie so happy, she couldn''t help but curl her lips and


    smile.


    People came almost, the location has long been booked, the menu is also determined, since people


    have almost, the store inside the waiter began to serve.


    Izabe had her first barbecue, and she watched the others operate it and quickly got the hang of it.


    Callie chatted with someone aside as she silently ced the roasted meat into her bowl beside her.


    Callie was halfway through her meal when she realized that she had a ready-made roast in her bowl all


    along.


    She hurriedly spoke, "Izabe, you eat it yourself, don''t mind mine."


    Izabe smiled, "It''s okay, I can''t eat that much."


    They are all girls at this table, we all eat more reserved and gentle.


    The other two tables are a good rtionship between boys and girls sitting together, boys eat fast, but


    we ssmates for two years, the boys also grabbed meat from under the girls to eat, where the girls


    still care about the reserved or not, first grab the meat into the mouth before!


    Callie pointed to the table, "Izabe, look at them, I used to sit at the same table with them, don''t worry,


    I can definitely fill my own stomach!"


    The students on the sidelines heard that Izabe was baking meat for Callie and were envious: "How


    Izabe heard the female student''s words, embarrassed: "Then I also bake for you?"


    When Callie heard this from her, she hugged Izabe: "No, you are mine, you can only roast meat for


    me alone!"


    The female student grunted, "You''re so domineering!"


    A few peopleughed and joked, and Izabe still had a great time at this meal.


    However, Victor is not so happy, he has always disliked noise, but Milo in his ear like a mosquito, keep


    talking about the east and west, he listened to the irritable.


    The other boys at the table were loud and chatting about getting high, and their table even said they


    wanted to spar.


    Milo picked up the ss as soon as he could, "Victor,e on, affectionate, one sip!"


    Victor looked at him with cold eyes, "I''m not drinking."


    "Come on Victor, give me some face."


    Victor picked up a side of juice and clinked it to his beer, "Bottoms up."


    He said, tilting his head and taking a sip.


    Milo is not angry, he knows Victor can clink sses with him, is already very respectful.


    "Let''s toast, we won''t get drunk today!"


    "No Drunkenness!"


    Their table had such a middle-aged Milo in it that everyone else followed suit.


    Victor sat between them, frowning, looking at Izabe, who was being held by Callie not far away, with


    a deepening frown.


    Luckily, we all remembered that we had a program in the afternoon and didn''t really drink too much.


    After this lunch has been more than two o''clock, arge group of people took a taxi to the party.


    Thergest party booked by the ss president is a duplex of more than 100 square meters, which


    costs more than three thousand a day.


    Inside, there is a kitchen and everything, divided into five functional areas, two bridge rooms, an


    electric room and an audio-visual room and game room.


    Callie can y anything, and has a big addiction to human vegetables.


    Izabe went to the baking room with the ss president and the girls to make cakes and cookies, and


    was not with Callie.


    Victor circled around and didn''t see Izabe, so he couldn''t help but frown, and was just about to go


    find Callie when Milo came running over with his phone: "Victor, take me to the King! I''m still three stars


    away from going up, I''m always spinning in the same cetely, I can''t go up!"


    Victor looked askance at him, "You''re in row five with the others."


    "We''re all here, just waiting for you!"


    Victor didn''t even move his eyes this time, "I''m not ying."


    Milo saw him leaving and hastened to pull the man back: "Victor, are you looking for Izabe?"


    Hearing this from him, Victor stopped and looked back at him, "You know where she is?"


    "Here, Izabe is really a good girl, making food inside!"


    Victor looked in the direction of Milo''s finger, through the baking room door, and he saw Izabe inside


    at a nce.


    It was all girls inside, and it looked too abrupt for him to go in.


    Victor pursed his lips for a moment and took out his phone, "I''ll only y three."


    In an hour, Izabe should be able to finish making it out, right?


    However, an hourter, Milo, who had just gotten to the King, pulled Victor: "Victor, y five more


    games! Otherwise, next time I y by myself, I''ll have to fall down once I y."


    Victor looked at him, not the least bit polite: "You weren''t meant to be at this level."


    But it was just brought up by him.


    Milo is thick-skinned and he knows why Victor only yed three hands.


    But it''s only 4 p. m., and their show today runs until 9 p. m.


    "Victor, a girl can make a cake, how can it take three hours, it can''t be done in one hour."


    Victor was hit by Milo and nced at him coldly: "Open it yourself, I''ll get a ss of water."


    Usually Milo heard Victor''s words, he would have dashed to get water first.


    But he knew that Victor''s so-called taking water was just an excuse, Victor wanted to see Izabe!


    He''s so smart and understanding, how could he possibly get in his Victor''s way at this time!


    Milo took the phone: "Dele, you remember toe back in five minutes!"


    Victor got up and walked straight out to the water fountain and got a ss of water, but didn''t rush


    back.


    In front of the water cooler is the baking room, where Izabe is making the cream.


    She kept her head down and was so serious that she didn''t even know her hair was falling out.


    The sunlight is just right at this moment, falling on the side of Izabe''s face, Victor looked at it and just


    felt his heart beat a little faster.

 Chapter 713 Who Made You Shameless

    Chapter 713 Who Made You Shameless


    Chapter 713 Who made you shameless


    Milo a few people look at the game is about to start, but Victor has not returned, a side of Chen Xinxin


    some anxious, touched Milo: "You quickly shout Victor back ah, this is about to start, he does not


    return, the opposite side of this lineup, the field has to be reflected!"


    Milo is also in a hurry and rushes off to find Victor with his phone.


    He ran to the bar, saw Victor leaning on the high stool drinking water, leisurely, Milo is anxious to fire


    inside the mouth: "Victor, start ah! Three people with field swords on the other side, you can''t guard the


    field!"


    Victor collected his eyes, gave him an irritated look, and took the phone straight away, "So much talk."


    Milo was slightly relieved to see him take the phone.


    Callie yed upstairs for more than an hour, people are tired, run down to find Izabe.


    Seeing Victor ying a game there at the bar, she tsked and went straight into the baking room,


    "Izabe, what''s cooking?!"


    Izabe made cakes for the first time, all following the ss leader. They also made cookies, which are


    baking inside the oven.


    Callie came in just as the cookies were finishing baking inside the oven.


    Izabe put on insted gloves and took the tray out.


    The rich creamy aroma was all over the baking room at once. Callie went over and smelled it: "It smells


    so good, did Izabe make it?"


    Izabe curled her lips and looked at the cookies in front of her, obviously quite happy too: "The ss


    president taught me how to make them."


    Callie simply ignored herment, "Izabe is amazing!"


    Izabe was embarrassed and subconsciously nced at the ss president.


    The ss president did not mind, she also quite like Izabe, she will not do, just quietly watching, and


    do not speak, they need anything, she can hand her next.


    If she hadn''t asked her to try, Toby thinks Izabe could have watched from the sidelines all afternoon.


    The smell of cookies was so strong that it happened to be tea time by this time, and some lively boys


    pushed in to ask for food.


    Callie guards the te of cookies in Izabe''s hand, "Go go go, make your own if you want to eat!"


    The boy knew that Callie was not easy to deal with and didn''t care about Callie, he just dropped his


    eyes on Izabe: "Izabe, I''m so hungry, is it okay to eat two of your cookies?"


    "You are so shameless!"


    "What''s the use of having a face? A face can''t fill my stomach!"


    With that, he reached for the cookies.


    Izabe just want to remind a hot, the boys have grabbed two cookies to put inside the mouth.


    Without Izabe''s reminder, the boys already shouted, "Hiss, it''s too hot!"


    Callie saw this and said on the sidelines, "Serves you right! Who made you shameless!"


    "Hot is hot, it''s delicious anyway!"


    The boy is a foodie, the cookie is inside his mouth, he is not likely to spit it out.


    The cookie was hot, but it was also taken out and left for a few minutes, and when it first entered the


    mouth it was scalded, and he puffed a few breaths and didn''t feel hot anymore.


    After eating the one inside the mouth, the boys stared at the one inside the tray again.


    Callie knew what he was thinking and pushed the man right out: "Get out of here! Don''t give me any


    ideas! You''re not going to swallow all of our Izabe''s hard work!"


    The boy looked at Izabe: "Izabe, the cookies you made are delicious, can I have more?"


    Izabe is not as thick-skinned as Callie, the boy has asked so, of course she is embarrassed to say


    no, "It''s okay, you just eat."


    She said, and pushed the tray forward.


    Callie saw this and yanked the hood of the boy''s sweatshirt: "Don''t you dare!"


    "What wouldn''t I dare! Izabe has said it''s okay!"


    There was a lot of noise inside the baking room, which attracted many students toe over as well.


    The ss president and the girls had just finished making the cakes and cookies and brought them out


    from the other oven.


    Callie picked up a box aside and asked Izabe to put the cookies in: "Izabe, quick, put the cookies


    in, the jackals, they''ll all eat them at once!"


    Izabe let out an ah, "I don''t think so?"


    Just after the words were said, the freshly baked ones on the side of the ss leader were snatched up


    by arge margin.


    Izabe believed it now, and she wanted to take it back to Marcus to try it, well, and Victor didn''t get to


    eat it either.


    With this in mind, Izabe moved faster and filled three boxes with paper boxes.


    Milo came at the right time and Izabe gave him the rest of the tray.


    Victor stood in the doorway, Izabe saw the man, she had loaded up Victor''s share in advance.


    Seeing him at the door, she took the three boxes of cookies loaded on the table and walked over to


    Victor: "Victor, just made cookies, they''re not very sweet, do you want to try them?"


    Boys are not very fond of eating anything too sweet, so Izabe deliberately put less sugar in it, so it


    won''t taste so sweet.


    Callie saw this and grunted, "He doesn''t want it, give it to me!"


    Izabe smiled a little and gave the other box to Callie: "I kept them all, this is yours, Callie."


    Victor took the cookie in Izabe''s hand and gave Callie a cold look.


    Milo came out of the baking room, saw the box of cookies in Victor''s hand, gulped, and asked


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    tentatively, "Victor, these cookies, you don''t like them, right?"


    Victor gave him a look, "Hands off."


    Milo was so weak from the look that he hurriedly withdrew his hand.


    Izabe looked on and couldn''t help but let out augh and pointed to the remaining cookies inside the


    tray, "Milo, there are more there."


    All the ones made by the ss president were already snatched up, but the ones made by Izabe,


    although she also said to let her ssmates eat them, they didn''t dare to really eat all of them, all of


    them left a few pieces.


    Milo will not be polite with Izabe, see the situation quickly went over to take all the cookies: "Hey,


    these cookies are not very sweet, I like it!"


    He said and looked at Izabe again, "It''s still Izabe!"


    Izabe smiled and took the box of cookies she had left for Marcus and walked over to the couch,


    finding her duffel bag and putting it away before she walked back over to Callie.


    The ss president was inside dividing the cake, and more and more students came running over to


    ask for food.


    Callie took two copies with quick eyes and handed one to Izabe: "Izabe, take it!"


    When Izabe saw Victor at the door, who was motionless, she couldn''t help but hand over her share


    of the cake: "Victor, this is for you."


    Victor took one look and shook his head, "I''m not eating."


    With that, he carried the small box towards the second floor.

 Chapter 714 IM Not Giving You A Hard Time, Am I?

    Chapter 714 I''M Not Giving You A Hard Time, Am I?


    Chapter 714 I''m not giving you a hard time, am I?


    Dinner was also eaten inside the party, and the group package included dinner.


    At six o''clock in the evening, the restaurant served the buffet one after another, plus the afternoon


    snacks made by Izabe and the ss leader in the bakery, more than thirty people were barely full.


    After a full meal, a bunch of people sat down on the sofa, and I don''t know who proposed the game.


    There are just so many people and not many games to y.


    In a group of people, a girl suddenly said a very cheesy game: "How about we y truth or dare?"


    The words were followed by a number of "boos" from people.


    Of course, there are those who feel good about it.


    Later, someone else proposed to y werewolf killing, and finally the ss president let them y


    werewolf killing, y truthfulness y truthfulness, do not like to y, chat or y bridge.


    Students who y werewolf kill are arranged on the second floor, and those who y truth or dare are


    arranged on the second floor, so as not to disturb each other.


    Callie had little interest in werewolf killing and took Izabe up to the second floor to y Truth or Dare.


    Victor has never been a fan of group activities, let alone these group games.


    He was supposed to hide from Milo inside the AV room on the second floor, lest Milo ask him to take


    them to y games again.


    I did not expect to sit for a short time, the selection of the film has just begun, you can hear the second


    floor is also lively.


    Soon, the door of the AV room was pushed open.


    The student in the lead was a little surprised to see Victor, "Victor is here, why don''t we change


    ces?"


    Callie said in the back: "What to change! How big is the location here? How spacious it is! It''s right


    here!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She said, pulling Izabe with her, and the two of them walked in first.


    Victor took one look at Izabe and got up just to leave when he heard Callie say, "Izabe, you can


    y, right?"


    Izabe nodded, "Will do."


    Although she had never yed, but watched others y, it was simple, it was the person who was


    drawn to choose truth or dare.


    Victor''s curled up legs didn''t move again as he looked to Izabe who was huddled together to one


    side, didn''t say anything and didn''t get up to leave.


    Sapphire Hopkins brought the bottle from somewhere and put it on the floor with a twist, and the first


    person to turn was the ss president.


    Sapphire was always on good terms with the ss president and was not at all polite: "Well, ss


    president, do you want to choose Truth or Dare?"


    Toby is not someone who can''t afford to y, and this game has just started, so naturally she can''t


    afford to wimp out: "Truthfully."


    As soon as Toby''s words left his mouth, Sapphire got smug: "Then don''t me me for being rude!"


    Toby smiled, "You''re wee, I''d like to hear what questions you''ll ask!"


    Izabe is also a bit curious, aside of Callie side to Izabe ear: "Sapphire and ss president so


    familiar,ter the ss president''s old background is estimated to be Sapphire asked out!"


    As expected, when Sapphire heard this from Toby, she was not polite: "Well then, the boy you like, is


    he in our ss?"


    Toby''s words drew a lot of people up in arms.


    Young boys and girls of this age are most curious about these issues.


    When Izabe didn''t transfer over, the ss president was rumored to have a crush on Billy Powell, the


    vice president of the ss.


    Sapphire is worthy of being the ss president''s best friend, asking such pointed and direct questions.


    When the ss president heard the question, his face visibly flushed.


    Coincidentally, the vice squad leader was in their group.


    Toby red at Sapphire, but responded with a red face, "Yes."


    When the squad leader spoke, everyone got even more uproarious.


    "Huh!"


    "Oh Expanse!"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk!"


    Everyone''s expressions and tones were surprisingly consistent, as if they had said something or


    nothing at all.


    Izabe, however, was a little unsure and looked to the excited Callie who pulled Callie''s shirt, "Callie,


    who does the ss president like?"


    She just didn''t see who it was, but the person the ss president liked was among them, and Izabe


    could still see it.


    Callie looked to the subss with her eyes, "Here."


    Izabe instantly understood and couldn''t help but smile slightly as well.


    "Okay, I''ve answered the questions, now it''s my turn to spin the next lucky winner!"


    The squad leader''s ears were all red when he said this.


    Her hands were shaking a bit as she held the bottle, but soon the next lucky winner was spun out.


    "Callie!"


    Toby was so happy that Callie was the one who got the most excited just now!


    Callie grunted: "ss president you let your horsee, I choose the truth!"


    "Good, real warriors are straightforward and cruel!!!"


    Toby said, and asked directly, "Have you ever had an early love!"


    This question is also asked to everyone''s heart, Callie cheek is not the usual thick skin: "ss leader


    you this text problem level can not ah!"


    Tobyughed, "It''s your thick skin!"


    Callie snorted, "I''m a good student, I don''t fall in love early!"


    Apparently, herment drew a hush from everyone.


    The whole school knows about Callie''s pursuit of Victor, and that''s not early love?


    No early love because Victor doesn''t want it, right?


    "Shhhh what! I''m telling the truth! Ask Izabe if you don''t believe me!"


    Izabe was suddenly named, "I testify."


    "Ah, Izabe, you''re so cute!"


    Sapphire raised her hand and pinched Izabe''s face, Callie pped her hand away, "Salty hands,


    that''s my Izabe!"


    Sapphire made a face, "Callie you are so shameless!"


    "Humph! I''ve answered the question, now it''s my turn to draw the next lucky winner!"


    Callie shields Izabe while spinning the bottle.


    I have to say, the bottle of wine is particrly spirited this evening.


    The lucky winner of Callie''s spin is actually Billy, the vice president of the ss. Callie nces at Toby,


    and the ssmates are all unaware of it.


    "Vice squad leader, do you choose Dare or Truth!"


    Billy felt that the first few questions were too pointed, and he had the good sense to choose Dare.


    But he underestimated Callie, and the dare was right up Callie''s alley.


    Seeing Callie smiling so deviously, Billy felt he had chosen wrongly and tried to change his mind, but it


    was toote.


    As expected, the next second, he heard Callie speak: "Let''s do it this way, vice squad leader you hold


    the squad leader to do is a deep squat, how, I did not make it difficult for you, right?"


    When Callie said this, Sapphire led the apuse and everyone started to rise again.


    Izabe couldn''t help but p along, and Billy looked over at Toby with a red face.


    The ss president was very generous and just looked at Callie: "You be careful, the wind and water


    will turn!"


    "Slightly, slightly, slightly, I''m not afraid!"


    Callie said, looking down at Izabe, "Izabe, fun, huh?"


    Izabe nodded and looked at the vice president who was hugging the ss president and sitting in


    deep squats, as well as the surrounding students who were up in arms, she had an indescribable joy.

 Chapter 715 Hook My Neck, Come Up

    Chapter 715 Hook My Neck, Come Up


    Chapter 715 Hook my neck,e up


    Ten squats is not much, but Billy holding Toby to do, which is much more difficult than just doing


    squats.


    In addition, Billy and Toby two is the ss inside the rumors of the "ss pair", although the two did not


    really together, but freshman and sophomore two years, the two usually get along, it is difficult not to


    put them together, at this time, many people are in the coaxing, Billy almost did not hold Toby steady.


    His hand shook, Toby reacted quickly and raised his hand to hook his neck, which made the uproar


    even louder.


    Sapphire and Callie two look at the hrious, "Tsk, tsk, tsk, deputy ss president, you can hold well, if


    it fell our ss president, then you will be finished!"


    Sapphire teases the vice president, and Callie teases the president: "President, you have to hold on


    tight! Don''t fall off!"


    Toby''s face is all red, looking at the group of students who are up in arms in front of her, she red


    hard at them one by one.


    But her posture with Billy at this moment is really too ambiguous. The two of them are really too


    ambiguous, even if the re is not much of a deterrent.


    Without the teacher, everyone was more open than usual, and naturally they spoke more directly than


    they did at school.


    Toby saw that his ssmates had no intention of stopping, so he simply ignored them and looked


    directly at Billy, who was hugging him: "Leave them alone."


    Billy is also thin-skinned, but would like to bet on losing, since it is a game, losing is losing.


    After the two did ten squats, their faces were already as red as if they had smeared paint.


    Callie and Sapphire grunted again as Toby got out of Billy''s arms and red at both Sapphire and


    Callie: "You two wait, you better not let me catch you today!"


    Callie raised an eyebrow: "I''m not afraid! Just go ahead and do it!"


    Toby grabbed the bottle at his heels and shoved it into Billy''s hands, "Your turn, get Callie!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Billy nced at Toby: "I''ll try."


    The two did so, and someone coaxed them again.


    "Don''t go too far, you guys!"


    Toby sipped his water and took on the usual majesty of a ss monitor.


    But it''s not like it''s at school, and people aren''t afraid of her.


    In the heat of the moment, Billy had already spun the bottle and, coincidentally, it came to rest in the


    direction of Izabe, who was facing Callie next to him.


    Everyone knew Izabe was thin-skinned, and the uproar died down. Toby nced at Callie: "You''re


    going far this time!"


    Izabe was embarrassed, I did not think it would be his turn so soon.


    Billy slowed down and looked at Izabe and smiled, "Izabe, do you choose Truth or Dare?"


    Izabe thought about it, "Dare."


    Truthfully, the students should not dare to ask any excessive questions.


    The atmosphere of the game has always been good, and Izabe didn''t want to let it get t just


    because it came to her.


    When Victor heard Izabe''s name, he couldn''t help but look over and heard Izabe say "Dare".


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, his body shifted and changed his sitting position. He wanted to see


    how Izabe was so brave as to choose Dare in the first ce.


    Billy has always been a good guy, not to mention that this time it was Izabe''s turn, and he did not


    want to make things difficult for Izabe, looking around, Billy was only going to let Izabe pour a


    ss of juice to one of the boys in the ss downstairs.


    But before he could say anything, Toby, who was standing by, raised his hand and nudged him.


    Billy subconsciously looked at Toby, who pointed to Victor, who was not far away.


    Billy nced at Victor and then at Izabe: "Wouldn''t that be a good idea?"


    Tobyughed, "It''s okay, Izabe is much more generous than you think and won''t count!!!"


    Callie saw the two of them discussing aside and couldn''t help but hum, "What are you whispering


    about, ss president?"


    Toby''s face burned and he dug a look at Callie: "What''s your hurry!"


    Billy looked at Izabe and seemed a little embarrassed: "Izabe, your dare is - let Victor hold you and


    do fifteen deep squats!"


    Callie heard this and gritted her teeth fiercely, "Vice squad leader, what are you guys doing counting on


    Izabe when you have something to do with me?!"


    Nice guy, she makes them do ten squats and they make Izabe them fifteen.


    Toby smiled smugly, "What''s your hurry Callie, it''ll be your turnter!"


    Toby spoke up, "Izabe, Victor is just off to the side, go ahead!"


    Izabe nced aside at Victor, embarrassed.


    But she also knows that the game is just a game and she can''t spoil everyone''s fun at this time.


    Although she didn''t know if Victor would help, she couldn''t y it safe.


    Izabe pursed her lips for a moment, "If Victor doesn''t want to, can we get someone else?"


    This question is unexpected, Billy subconsciously look at Toby.


    Toby didn''t really want to embarrass Izabe, she just remembered the rumors and came out to y


    today, so she teased Izabe by the way.


    "If you won''t, then change the person!"


    Izabe sighed with relief, she suddenly felt less stressed too, "Then I''ll ask Victor first."


    Izabe said, getting up and walking over to Victor.


    With all themotion over there, Victor, who was in the same room, naturally heard it.


    Seeing Izabeing over, Victor raised an eyebrow, "Lost a game?"


    Izabe was guessed and blushed before she could say anything: "Little, Victor, can you do me a


    favor?"


    She almost couldn''t hold back and shouted "Victor" in front of all those people.


    "What kind of favor?"


    Victor put his phone aside and looked up at her.


    Izabe pursed her lips and found it a little difficult to say, she looked back at her ssmates waiting


    behind her and finally opened her mouth: "I y some selected dare, can you hold me to do fifteen


    deep squats?"


    Victor looked at her, "Why didn''t you choose to be truthful?"


    "Ah, I think Dare is a little more fun."


    Izabe thought Victor was changing the subject to reject herself, and she finished, "It''s okay if you


    can''t, I''ll go find another student."


    Hearing this from her, Victor frowned outright, "Come back, when did I say no?"


    "Is that OK?"


    Izabe''s eyes lit up and she looked back at Victor brightly.


    Victor nced at the man waiting next to him to watch the show, "Come here."


    He said as the man rose to his feet, "Fifteen is it?"


    Izabe obediently walked over and nodded, "Uh-huh, just fifteen."


    "Got it."


    Victor answered and opened his hand, "Hook me around the neck ande up."

 Chapter 716 Very Happy?

    Chapter 716 Very Happy?


    Chapter 716 Very happy?


    Izabe looked at Victor, who was already crouched down, and her face suddenly turned red, from her


    ears to her neck.


    When she didn''t move, Victor raised an eyebrow lightly, "Izabe?"


    Hearing Victor call himself, Izabe had to stiffly walk over and hook his neck.


    Victor''s clothes had a faint lemon scent, unlike other boys, and did not smell very strongly of sweat.


    Izabe raised her hand and hooked Victor''s neck, her wrist fell on the back of Victor''s neck, the boy''s


    body was a little hot, her wrist pressed against it, and Izabe just felt herself getting hot along with it.


    Victor reached behind the bend of her leg and picked the person up in one go. He swept a nce at


    the watching ssmates and asked without changing his face, "Fifteen?"


    Toby saw something and smiled: "If you want to make a hundred and fifty, we won''t stop you!"


    She said, and yelled at the others to get their phones out and record such a rare scene.


    Callie looked ahead at Victor, she ground her teeth and just felt cheap to Victor.


    Sapphire saw it next to her and bumped her with her hand, "What, you still like Victor, huh?"


    "Who still likes him? Don''t talk nonsense! I am thinking that our Izabe is at a disadvantage!"


    Sapphire didn''t know if she believed it or not, but she didn''t continue to ask questions, and took out her


    phone and turned on the camera to Victor and them.


    "Hold tighter."


    Feeling Izabe''s hand slipping, Victor couldn''t help but frown a little.


    Hearing his words, Izabe was a little embarrassed, embarrassed, and hurriedly tightened his hands:


    "Hold tight, it will not fall, Victor."


    She spoke in a low voice, and the students were all cheering, so they couldn''t hear her "Victor" clearly.


    But someone with good ears heard Izabe''s "Victor" over all the noise.


    "Tsk, tsk, Izabe, what did you just call Victor?"


    When Zhang Qi''s voice came out, Izabe''s face became even redder.


    Many people hurriedly asked Zhang Qi: "What was the shout? I did not hear clearly ah!"


    Callie grunted coldly, Victor also just took advantage of the older age.


    Everyone here was wondering what Izabe had just shouted at Victor, while Victor was already


    holding Izabe and starting to do deep squats.


    Izabe listened to the voices of her ssmates and wanted to find a ce to burrow, she


    subconsciously tried to bury her face in Victor''s arms.


    Victor just re-squatted, the person in his arms suddenly to his arms, he stiffened a little, only to feel the


    chest hot.


    Izabe to Victor''s arms before realizing that their behavior is inappropriate, so they had to pull away.


    Luckily, fifteen squats don''t take very long, Izabe counted silently and found that soon, Victor was


    done.


    When he was done, Victor leaned over and set her down.


    Izabe had been counting and naturally knew that the deep squat had been done, and immediately


    after standing firm, she let go of the hand holding Victor''s neck: "Thank you."


    This time it was Toby''s turn to watch the fun: "Is it done so quickly? Are there really fifteen of them?"


    Izabe was embarrassed and looked to Toby: "Yes ss president, I counted."


    Toby''sment was originally a joke, see Izabe answer so seriously, she couldn''t help but snort out


    augh, naturally also not good to flirt with Izabe: "Since you said there is, that is there, well, the next


    one, it''s your turn!"


    Izabe took the bottle and Callie, who was on the sidelines, cheered in her ear, "Izabe, turn hard,


    better just turn the person who just started you out!"


    Izabe nced at Callie, "I''ll try."


    She said, putting the bottle in front of the crowd itself and giving it a hard spin.


    The bottle rotated, one, two, three turns, and then slowly stopped, but the person pointing is not so


    "satisfactory".


    When the others saw it, they couldn''t help but burst outughing: "Callie, are you holding up a stone


    and smashing your own feet?"


    Callie grunted, "I can afford to y, what am I afraid of!"


    She said, without waiting for Izabe to say anything, she chose directly: "Izabe, I choose Dare, say


    it, what do you want me to do!"


    Izabe naturally did not want to embarrass Callie: "I am thirsty, Callie go downstairs and pour me a


    ss of water."


    Sapphire was not satisfied: "Izabe, this is not a dare! It''s not a challenge, it''s not a cover-up!"


    Izabe looked at Callie and hesitated, "So Callie, you go downstairs and find a boy to pour a ss of


    water on?"


    This time it was Toby who was upset: "No, it''s still not difficult!"


    Izabe blinked, a little embarrassed: "But I can''t think of anything else!"


    "Izabe can''t think of one, so it''s not too much to ask that we help think of one, right?"


    Toby and the others were waiting for Izabe''s words, and the others echoed "not too much".


    "Since everyone says so, how about this, Callie go downstairs and the first boy who passes the stairs,


    you say a word to him that you want his socks!"


    Callie huffed, "A whole bunch of shameless ones!"


    Sapphireughed: "Willing to bet, what, can''t afford to y ah?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Hmph, you guys are the ones who can''t afford to y!"


    Callie nced at Izabe: "It''s okay Izabe, little things."


    With that, Callie got up and walked down the stairs, and the other students naturally followed to watch


    the fun.


    Izabe also found this dare very interesting and got up to follow it.


    Victor followed her, and seeing that she kept smiling, he couldn''t help but ask, "Very happy?"


    Izabe inclined her head to look at him and nodded vigorously, "Hmm."


    She had never yed such a group game with her ssmates, and they would not let her participate.


    Victor raised an eyebrow and didn''t move on, but leaned against a guardrail and reached out to pull the


    hem of Izabe''s shirt: "You can''t see anything if you squeeze past, you can see everything here."


    He stood in this position just so he could see everything at the stairway, and Izabe leaned over to


    find out.


    By this time, Callie had already walked to the stairway, and coincidentally, Milo, who had juste out


    of the bathroom, became the lucky audience.


    Callie was even more nonchnt when it came to acquaintances, and she went straight up and


    shouted at them, "Milo!"


    Milo nced behind Callie, the afterimage swept up Victor and his face lit up with joy, "Victor, what are


    you doing there?"


    Victor ignored him and Callie tugged him, "Something''se up for you."


    Milo rubbed the back of his head, "What is it?"


    "I want your socks."


    Milo was stunned for a moment, after reacting, people directly bounced away half a meter away: "I go,


    Callie what kind of strange fetish is this, you actually want my socks?!"

 Chapter 717 Are You A Beast?

    Chapter 717 Are You A Beast?


    Chapter 717 Are you a beast?


    Callie didn''t want to pay attention to Milo, a foolish man, her words had been said, the dare was done.


    Callie rolled her eyes and looked back at the people who were recording, "Well, can we get back to the


    game?"


    Toby smiled, "Keep going on!"


    Milo saw Victor overhead, a little curious, reached out and pulled Callie: "What are you guys ying?


    It''s quite interesting!"


    Callie gave him a contemptuous look, "Don''t you y games?"


    "Harm, Victor doesn''t y, keeps losing, not much fun!"


    Milo said, following Callie up to the second floor: "What are you guys ying? Truth or Dare?"


    "Know you still ask!"


    "Then I''ll join you too!"


    Milo said, ncing at Victor and Izabe: "Does Victor y too?"


    Callie also nced at Victor and saw Izabe right next to Victor, she skimmed, "When did he ever y


    that! Izabe,e on, get over here, I''m going to turn Sapphire this time!"


    Izabeughed and ran over, and everyone re-ran to the AV room and sat down.


    Milo cheekily sat next to Callie, "I''lle I''lle too!"


    Everyone gave him a look and the ss president smiled, "Aren''t you ying a game?"


    "Video games are not as fun as this game! Is it Callie''s turn, Callie,e on!"


    Callie took the bottle from his hand, "Got it!"


    She said, holding down the bottle and spinning it hard.


    But the force is not used well, the bottle did not turn well, only a little slip, and finally stopped at a male


    student to go.


    The male student wailed and looked at Callie: "Have mercy, I have no grudge against you!"


    Callie grunted and really didn''t mention anything very difficult, just told him to find one of the boys in the


    ss for a ten second princess hug.


    He and Billy two good rtionship, he directly to the vice president of the ss princess hug.


    Sapphire was lucky enough to not turn to her until the end.


    Callie was turned around twice, and the second time she chose to be truthful.


    Since we''re all ying so openly tonight, Callie chose to be truthful, and we all tacitly agreed to y a


    little bigger.


    "Do you still like Victor?"


    When Callie heard this question, she rolled her eyes: "Tsk, you guys can''t think of any creative


    questions all day long? Who hasn''t been blind when they were young? I don''t like that guy anymore,


    why do you keep staring at me?"


    Some people started booing, clearly not convinced.


    Callie threw in a direct "believe it or not" and picked up the bottle to move on to the next one.


    Izabe was sitting next to Callie and although she got hit once, everything was fine after that.


    Only she was happy and identally drank the fruit wine Callie handed over.


    Callie also did not pay attention, Izabe was already thirsty, watching the students in the task, funny


    as hell, and before she knew it, most of the bottle of fruit wine, she finished.


    The game is over more than nine o''clock, everyone is still underage, some students still have ess to


    their homes and have to go home before ten o''clock.


    By the time the show broke up, there were more than thirty people, and there were only twenty or so


    left.


    Callie was leaving with an upset stomach and had to go to the bathroom.


    Izabe sat on a high stool at the bar and waited for her, Victor came over with a warm water: "Drunk?"


    Izabe blinked, "I''m not drunk."


    Victor looked at the reddened cheeks, "Drink up."


    Izabe did get a little thirsty and took the warm water, bowed her head and took a sip.


    The water was somewhat warm, and Izabe finished a ss of water and felt that people were getting


    hotter and hotter.


    She nced in the direction of the bathroom, "I''m going to go wash my face, Victor."


    By this time, all the students had left, and there were only a few ss leaders and vice presidents left.


    There was no one around, so Izabe shouted Victor in passing.


    "Hmm."


    Victor responded and looked down at the clock.


    The high stool at the bar was a bit off the floor, and Izabe went down crooked, her hand


    subconsciously picking at it.


    Victor lifted his hand and pulled her along, tsking lightly, "And you say you''re not drunk?"


    Izabe was embarrassed: "I''m not drunk, I haven''t been drinking."


    She hadn''t even been drinking, so how could she be drunk?


    "No alcohol?"


    Victor raised an eyebrow, "Didn''t you drink all of Callie''s bottle of fruit wine?"


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, "Isn''t that blueberry juice?"


    She thought the taste was quite good and drank it all by ident.


    "That''s fruit wine."


    Victor found for the first time that someone can''t even tell the difference between wine and juice.


    So stupid?


    Izabe touched her face, "My face is a little hot, is it because I''m drunk?"


    "Are you a good drinker?"


    Izabe nced at Victor, a little embarrassed: "I haven''t had a drink."


    "That''s just not good."


    Victor held her hand and pushed it, "Don''t wash your face, sit down, Callie''s out, we''ll go back."


    Realizing that she was drunk, Izabe didn''t dare to run around and meekly responded, "Oh."


    She held on to the high stool and tried to sit back down, but didn''t the first time.


    Izabe was so embarrassed that she subconsciously nced at Victor.


    Victor was also looking at her, "Can''t see?"


    She shook her head, "No."


    She pursed her lips for a moment, braced herself and jumped up: "It''s a little high."


    Victor gave a rare smile, "Shorty."


    Izabe lowered her head and looked at her dangling feet, then at Victor''s feet propped up on the


    ground to the side, too embarrassed to retort.


    In front of Victor, she is indeed a dwarf.


    When Callie came out, it was almost half past. She covered her stomach and walked to Izabe sickly:


    "I ate the wrong thing, there must be something wrong with the spicy hotpot Milo bought!"


    Izabe was startled: "So are you okay, do you need to go to the hospital?"


    Callie shook her head, "It''s okay, my stomach doesn''t hurt anymore! Let''s go back, you''ll have to earn


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    your eyester!"


    Speaking of which, Callie realized that Izabe was blushing profusely.


    Her first thought was that Victor had taken advantage of Izabe while she was away!


    Callie gritted her teeth and red at Victor, "Are you an animal?"


    Izabe was a little confused: "Callie, isn''t the spicy hotpot Milo''s?"


    Why scold Victor ah?


    Callie didn''t want to embarrass Izabe and shook her head, "Let''s go back, Izabe!"


    Seeing that she was not in a good state of mind, Izabe jumped out of the chair and walked over to


    Callie: "Let me help you, Callie."


    Callie was just about to say no, but thinking of Victor, the shameless one, she simply pretended to the


    end: "Well, my stomach is still a little upset! You can hold me up!"


    With that, she leaned most of her body against Izabe''s.

 Chapter 718 You DonT Take Advantage Of Izabella

    Chapter 718 You Don''T Take Advantage Of Izabe


    Chapter 718 You don''t take advantage of Izabe


    Izabe was indeed a little drunk, and when Callie leaned up, her legs got weak and she almost didn''t


    fall with the person she was holding.


    Callie thought she was too heavy, and thinking of Izabe''s weakness and smallness, she hurriedly


    took off most of her strength and just pretended to lean on her.


    While Izabe wasn''t looking, Callie gave Victor a demonstrative nce back.


    Victor didn''t look at her, his eyes only fell on Izabe.


    Victor had made the car appointment on the way out, and the three of them exited the building with the


    car already parked at the curb.


    At this time, there were many young people standing on the roadsideing out from inside the


    building.


    Victor today wore a pair of olive green work shorts, the upper body is a ck wide version of the T-


    shirt, one side crossbody a ck bag, seventeen or eighteen-year-old teenager, young and handsome,


    before the car, a bold girl came up to hit on.


    Callie went inside the car first, Izabe sat in the middle, Izabe just sat down, Callie leaned on her


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    shoulder, just leaned over, Callie heard a girl outside asking for Victor''s phone number.


    Callie snorted and whispered in Izabe''s ear, "Izabe, when you look for a boyfriend in the future,


    look for an honest one, you see, Victor like this is not honest."


    Izabe, drunk, inclined her head to look at Victor who refused the girl, "Victor is not honest?"


    "Yeah, look, attracting butterflies!"


    Just as Callie spoke, Victor had sat in sideways.


    She skimmed the corners of her mouth and didn''t say another word.


    Izabe looked at Victor who sat in and blinked: "Victor, that girl just now, she''s quite pretty."


    She was drunk and bold, and looked at Victor and opened her mouth with such a flirtation.


    Victor raised an eyebrow, "I didn''t give contact information."


    "Oh."


    Izabe responded slowly, "You don''t have to tell me that."


    Victor put on his seat belt: "Uncle, let''s go."


    The driver in front responded and the car drove slowly.


    Callie quietly gave Izabe a thumbs up: "Izabe is awesome!"


    It''s the first time she''s seen Victor get defeated, and Izabe is too cute!


    Izabe turned her head and looked at Callie: "I''m not the bully, Callie is the bully!"


    She said, paused, raised her hand and broke her fingers as if counting: "Callie is good-looking, good


    character, good grades and bold ..."


    Callie was happy at first to hear Izabeplimenting herself, but as she listened she felt something


    was wrong: "Izabe?"


    Izabeplimented her, but why did shepliment Victor?


    Hearing her call for herself, Izabe turned her head sluggishly, "Hmm? Callie, you called me?"


    The light inside the car was a bit dim, and Callie looked at Izabe for a moment before she noticed


    something strange: "What''s wrong with her? Why does she feel weird?"


    It''s not like Izabe''s usual style to talk so much.


    Victor gave Callie a cold look, "She drank your fruit punch."


    "Ah ... that bottle of fruit wine ah, she drank it all?"


    Victor didn''t answer, just gave Callie a "what else, you think" look.


    Callie huffed slightly, "So Izabe''s drunk now?"


    Hearing her, Izabe said in a rush, "I''m not drunk, Callie, I''m just feeling, well, a little hot. Well, my face


    is a little hot."


    Izabe patted her cheek and Callie looked over to see that Izabe''s face was even redder than it had


    been a moment ago.


    "My goodness, Izabe, you''re drunk, get some sleep, just go back to sleepter!"


    Callie was crying andughing, she didn''t expect Izabe to be such a light drinker!


    "Not drunk, I can still see you, Callie!"


    Izabe doesn''t admit to being drunk, she just feels hot.


    But inside the car is clearly turned on the air conditioning, in fact, not hot.


    On one side Victor looked at her and slowly lowered the car window.


    The wind blows in on summer nights and it''s even hotter.


    Izabe inclined her head to look at Victor: "Victor, aren''t you hot?"


    "I''m not hot."


    Victor moved and took out a new bottle of mineral water from inside his backpack, "Have some water."


    "I''m not thirsty."


    "Obey."


    Izabe looked at the mineral water and then at Victor: "Will there be candy for obedience?"


    Callie listened on the sidelines, couldn''t help but puff out a directugh: "There is candy, you quickly


    drink some water."


    Callie has seen people get drunk and crazy, but not like Izabe.


    Sure enough, cute people are also cute when they are drunk.


    "Okay."


    Izabe took the mineral water Victor handed her and took two sips with her head down, "Is that okay?"


    She looked at Victor with a slightly dull expression.


    "Have some more."


    Victor took a look at the mineral water bottle, and if you didn''t look closely, you wouldn''t be able to tell


    that Izabe drank it.


    He said, raising his hand and gestured at the bottle, "Drink up to here."


    Izabe looked down, thinking she couldn''t remember, and took her thumb and pressed it on the spot


    Victor had just gestured: "Here?"


    "Hmm."


    "Oh. Is there sugar when you drink here?"


    "Yes."


    Callie, who was listening to Victor lie without changing his face, couldn''t help but grunt, "You''re so


    shameless."


    Victor gave her a look and faintly raised his eyebrows as if he hadn''t heard her words.


    Izabe took two more sips of water, this time she drank a little more and was already below the line


    Victor had just drawn for her.


    She smiled with satisfaction, then screwed the lid back on and handed it to Victor: "That''s enough."


    Victor looked down at her, "Hands."


    "Hmm?"


    The drunken Izabe reacted very slowly and took two seconds to respond, slowly raising her hand to


    reach out, "Victor?"


    Just as she finished speaking, there was an extra lollipop in her palm.


    Izabe was stunned, "It''s sugar."


    She squeezed her lollipop and smiled.


    Callie nced at Victor, a little unconvinced, took her own duffel bag and rummaged through it too, but


    after rummaging for a long time, no sugar came out.


    She grunted coldly, "Which girl is this left for again?"


    Victor didn''t look at her at all, he only looked at Izabe.


    Izabe is looking at the candy in her hand and doesn''t know what she''s thinking, looking at it and just


    smiling.


    Like a fool.


    Victor hooked his lips for a moment and smiled in a rare moment as well.


    The car stopped in front of Callie''s house first, and Callie gave Victor a stern look before getting out:


    "Victor, don''t take advantage of Izabe!"


    Victor reached right up and pulled the door shut, and Izabe, through the window, was waving to


    Callie: "Callie, good night."


    "Good night, Izabe remember to go back and don''t take a shower!"


    What if you fall in the bathroom when you are so drunk!

 Chapter 719 - So Bad At Drinking?

    Chapter 719 - So Bad At Drinking?


    Chapter 719 - So bad at drinking?


    The car was already driving away and Izabe was still leaning on the window looking out.


    Victor, afraid of bumping his head, reached out and pulled her a little: "There."


    Izabe was pulled, did not sit properly, people fell inward, chased into his shoulder.


    The boy''s body carried a lemony scent and Izabe leaned on the shoulder for two seconds before she


    responded, "Sorry, Victor."


    Victor, looking down at her, "Don''t move around, you''re drunk."


    Izabe sat herself back down and the car stopped at that point and she looked at Victor: "I''m not


    drunk, really, just a little hot."


    She said, after a pause, "Well, it''s still a little dizzy."


    Victor pushed open the car door, "Here we are, don''t move."


    "It''s here."


    Izabe looked out the car window, realized she was really home, touched the door for a moment, felt


    the lock, and pushed it open in one fell swoop.


    She moved to the car, held the door and got out: "Victor, why is the sky spinning?"


    Victor came around and held the person up before she fell: "You''re drunk."


    "Am I drunk?"


    Izabe didn''t believe she was drunk, but she looked at her feet and thought the ground would turn too.


    "I seem to be really drunk, Victor."


    Victor mmed the car door shut and doped the person, but Izabe couldn''t stand, and he looked at


    her for a moment, "Hold my neck."


    Izabe although drunk, but people are still quite obedient, hear him say this, reach out and hooked his


    neck: "hug."


    As soon as Izabe''s words left her mouth, Victor leaned down and straight away princess carried her.


    Izabe looked at him, her eyes blinking, "Victor, I can walk by myself."


    "Don''t move around, I''m not responsible for falling."


    Victor saw her struggling to get down and couldn''t help but frown a little.


    When Izabe heard him say that, she didn''t dare to move and just looked straight at Victor.


    She is really drunk, people are notpletely confused, but the courage is much bigger, look at the


    look, and also moved on: "Victor, you always purse your lips like this, is not ufortable?"


    On weekdays, she wouldn''t dare to look at Victor like that, let alone touch someone with her hands.


    Victor only felt a sudden warmth on his lips, and subconsciously tried to purse his lips, but did not want


    to distrust containing Izabe''s fingers for a moment.


    He stiffened for a moment and looked down at Izabe in his arms, who also seemed to realize that


    she had done something wrong and bowed her head: "I didn''t mean to do it, Victor."


    Victor topped his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Don''t move."


    "What''s going on here?"


    Victor was just carrying Izabe up to the second floor when he heard these words from Marcus.


    Izabe saw Marcus and was a little embarrassed, raising her hand and struggling slightly.


    Victor tsked and walked over to the couch and set the man down before looking at Marcus: "Drunk on


    some fruit wine."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Izabe was ced on the sofa, and at first she didn''t sit still, and she fell over to one side.


    Marcusughed lightly at this and went into the kitchen to make a ss of honey water and came out,


    "Such a bad drinker?"


    Izabe found herself unable to sit still and had to lean back on the couch, her already hot face growing


    hotter as she listened to Marcus'' words.


    "Drink some honey water and relieve yourself."


    Marcus handed over the honey water, and Izabe looked at it with double vision, her hand grasping it


    for a moment before she touched it: "Thank you Marcus."


    She took the cup and bowed her head to sip the honey water.


    Marcus looked at her and found it amusing that the drunken Izabe was dull, sipping a small sip of


    honey water with her head down, as if she was drinking some good wine.


    Marcus looked at Izabe for a moment and then turned to Victor: "I thought you never went to ss


    reunions?"


    Victor, who was drinking water, heard Marcus'' words and he bowed his head, "Milo told me to go."


    "Oh.''


    Marcus responded with a somewhat meaningful smile.


    "She''s not a good drinker, why is she still drinking?"


    "Didn''t notice, did you? Callie gave it to her."


    Marcus nced at Izabe again, "Callie''s not chasing youtely?"


    "Hmm."


    Victor responded, tilting his head back and drinking most of his ss of water, "Marcus, what did you


    want to ask?"


    Marcus smiled a little, "It doesn''t matter what I want to ask."


    Victor, in a rare moment of weakness, his ears glowing, nced at Izabe again, "Doesn''t she need a


    sobriety pill in this condition?"


    "Izabe is still pretty sober."


    Marcus said and called out to Izabe, "Izabe, the honey water is good?"


    "It''s good and sweet."


    Izabe said and seemed to remember something: "Where''s my book bag, Victor?"


    Victor carried the book bag that was sitting on the couch behind him to Izabe.


    "Thanks, thanks."


    Izabe took the bag, looked down and searched inside for a while, found the cookies she made this


    afternoon, took them out and handed them to Marcus: "Marcus, here you go."


    The box containing the cookies was quite cute, Marcus thought Izabe had drunkenly given it to him,


    andughed a little: "Fine, why did you give me such a cute thing?"


    "It''s cookies."


    Victor spoke up.


    Marcus twitched his eyebrows and opened the lid of the box and saw the cookies wrapped in blotting


    paper inside.


    The rich, creamy vor spread immediately, and Marcus was a little surprised: "Did Izabe make


    this?"


    Izabe nodded with some embarrassment, "Well, the ss president taught me how to do it."


    Marcus picked up a piece and tasted it, the taste was a little different from what he imagined, not very


    sweet, creamy and cranberry mixed together, sweet and sour, quite delicious.


    "It''s delicious, thanks."


    "Marcus likes it just fine."


    Izabe listened to Marcuspliment himself and bowed her head a little shyly.


    She hugged her school bag, saw the honey water she held in her hand was not yet finished, and


    started drinking it again.


    Marcus covered the cookies, "Get drunk and don''t take a shower tonight, Izabe."


    Izabe didn''t dare to retort that she wasn''t drunk anymore, and nodded obediently, "Well, no bath."


    Marcus was about to say something else when his phone suddenly rang.


    He took out his phone and nced at the caller ID, "When she''s finished with the honey water, you


    carry her up to her room."


    "I got it."


    After Marcus finished, he took his phone and walked out to the balcony.


    Victor nced at Marcus'' back, then withdrew his gaze to look back at Izabe: "Finished drinking


    yet?"


    The honey water in Izabe''s hand was finished, and she held the ss upside down to prove that it


    was gone: "Finished."


    "Finish your drink and go to your room to rest."


    Izabe slowly put down her cup, "I can go, Victor."


    Hearing this from her, Victor''s movements paused for a moment, "So you''re going to your room by


    yourself?"


    Izabe nodded her head heavily, "Mmmmmm."


    Only just as she got up, the person fell back down again.

 Chapter 720 Izabella Still Not Sleeping?

    Chapter 720 Izabe Still Not Sleeping?


    Chapter 720 Izabe still not sleeping?


    Izabe looked at Victor in embarrassment, but she was looking at things now, her eyes were wobbly,


    she couldn''t see Victor''s face clearly at all, she could only probably see the other person looking at


    herself.


    Victor seems to be smiling and not smiling.


    But whether heughed or not, Izabe felt quite ashamed of herself.


    She drank some fruit wine for some reason and was fine before, but she became increasingly light-


    headed when she arrived home.


    It is not very ufortable, she is even conscious or awake, just can not stand, sit, walk is wobbly.


    Izabe bit her lip, saw the arm of the sofa aside, she moved over and stood up holding the arm.


    She nced at Victor and didn''t say anything, except that her bright eyes seemed to say "Look, I can


    walk by myself".


    But the ideal is beautiful, the reality is a bit cruel.


    Disengaged from the support, Izabe felt that she could not see the road clearly, the stairs were in


    front of her, she walked east and west.


    Victor followed her and did not say a word, just watched her hold the handrail of the stairs step by step


    up.


    She can indeed walk by herself, is originally a dozen seconds to finish the stairs, Izabe hard to walk


    for more than a minute.


    Well back in her room, Izabe couldn''t help but sigh with relief, "Victor, I''m in my room."


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Victor behind her.


    Izabe was embarrassed: "I''m going to wash my face and just, just go to bed."


    "Are you sure you can wash your face like this?"


    "Yes, you can."


    Izabe said, as she walked inside the bathroom.


    Victor frowned for a moment and followed her to the bathroom.


    Izabe is squeezing toothpaste, only that toothpaste is not aimed at the toothbrush at all, she just


    squeezed it out, and the toothpaste fell off.


    Twice in a row, Izabe, in a rare moment of temper, leaned against a wall, lowered her head, and


    stared intently at the toothbrush.


    Victor was standing in the doorway watching, with a smile inside his peach blossom eyes.


    This time, Izabe finally got the toothpaste on her toothbrush and she was happy, "It''s working!"


    With that, she also nced at Victor.


    Izabe brushed her teeth and washed her face again.


    The cold water hit her face and she woke up a little, looking aside the toilet, Izabe''s face was hot:


    "Victor, I''m ready for bed."


    Victor saw the way she just looked at the toilet and her earlobes got a little red, "Well, good night."


    "Good night, Victor."


    Victor turned and went out of the room and even helped her close the door behind her.


    Izabe closed the bathroom door and sat down on the toilet.


    After washing her face, she sobered up a bit, smelled herself, and wanted to take a shower.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Izabe held back.


    She drank and took a bad bath.


    Although she didn''t take a shower, Izabe changed her outfit.


    After lying in bed, she couldn''t sleep. Looking at the ceiling above her, Izabe thought about tonight''s


    events, and the more she thought about it, the happier she became.


    She had never participated in such a group activity before. She had been rejected since middle school,


    and even when she tried to blend in, they would always say some very hard things and deliberately


    target her.


    Izabe thought about it and remembered her grandmother.


    She hadn''t thought of her grandmother for a long time, and she chattered, "Grandma, I''m so happy


    today! My ssmates didn''t dislike me or reject me! I yed games with them and drank some fruit


    wine, which was good, but I was a little drunk and embarrassed in front of Victor and Marcus."


    Izabe couldn''t sleep and rambled into the air for a long time.


    Victor came out of the shower and was about to turn out the lights when he noticed that the lights were


    still on in Izabe''s room across the dark hallway.


    He frowned for a moment and looked down at the time, it was after 12 pm.


    Izabe is still awake?


    Victor pulled the door open and went straight to knock on Izabe''s door, "Izabe?"


    When Izabe inside didn''t respond, Victor knocked again, "I''ming in."


    The door of the room was not unlocked, and when he twisted the handle, the door opened.


    Izabe is asleep on her desk with a pen in her hand.


    Victor raised an eyebrow, lifted his leg and walked over, took the pen out of her hand, and was just


    about to carry the person back to bed when Izabe, who was lying on the table, suddenly said,


    "Grandma, I''m so happy."


    Victor was struck by a rare moment when his eyes fell on the open book.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Although drunk, Izabe''s handwriting is still quite elegant and neat.


    Victor is not a person who likes to pry into other people''s privacy, however, when he saw the first inning


    at the beginning, he could not move his eyes: "Grandma, today is the 289th day you left me, I miss you


    so much! But I''m not crying because I miss you! Because today I am very happy! All the students in my


    ss went to y with me, and they didn''t reject me anymore! I learned how to make cookies and


    cakes with the ss president, and Victor and Callie said they were delicious! I also drank some fruit


    wine, just a little bit, but somehow I got drunk and couldn''t walk by myself, so Victor carried me home


    and I-"


    The back is a long horizontal line, probably drawn by a pen that was not held steady.


    It took two or three lines before there was a new record: "Grandma, they''re all well and treating me


    well! You must be good too! I will try to be happy, I will be very happy-"


    It is followed by a few strokes and nothing more.


    Victor finished watching and his eyes fell on Izabe, Marcus never said anything about Izabe''s


    previous life.


    It just doesn''t seem to be that good.


    He felt heartache for the first time, and carefully picked Izabe up and put her on the bed, pulling


    aside a thin quilt to cover her up.


    The neckline of the young girl''s pajamas was open a little wide, and she turned around and walked a


    little.


    Victor took it all in before he had a chance to retract his eyes.


    He just felt a hard rush of something to his brain, and his body was hot inside.


    Victor looked down at Izabe sleeping on her side, the young girl with baby fat face because just


    sleeping on her back and pressed out arge red, slightly pouting lips through the delicate red, pink


    and tender, see he could not help but reach out and touch a little.


    Soft.


    So soft.


    Victor was somewhat in love with the idea of his thumbnding on that cheek, and it took a great deal


    of restraint on his part to get his hand back.


    He took a quick step back and looked at Izabe on the bed, in a rare moment of panic.


    Victor did not dare to stay in this room, raised his hand to turn off the light, turned around and walked


    out with the door and went back to his room.


    Justing back to the room, all the sleepiness has been dispelled.


    Victor fell asleep and it was after 2:00 am.


    Only he also slept poorly and had a dream of a spring floating edge.

 Chapter 722 - LetS Settle For A Little

    Chapter 722 - Let''S Settle For A Little


    Chapter 722 - Let''s settle for a little


    Izabe nodded a little and led Victor forward.


    Thest time Izabe came back was when her grandmother died. The vige was too far from town,


    and after her grandmother''s death she was basically at school or working part-time, so there was no


    one waiting for her when she returned anyway.


    She came back this time because she dreamed of her grandmotherst night and remembered that


    she had left her little box without taking it away.


    It was her grandmother''s dowry, and when she was very young, she said she would leave it to her as a


    dowry when she grew up and got married.


    She had seen the contents of that box, a pair of gold earrings and a gold bracelet, and a gold ne.


    When she was going to high school, her grandmother secretly took the box to the gold store in town


    without her knowledge to pawn it and give her money for tuition.


    If she hadn''te home from vacation that day and heard the grandmother next door go after her, the


    contents of that box would have been pawned out.


    Izabe is a little sad when she thinks about it.


    As soon as she was born because she was a daughter, along with her mother was kicked out of the


    house, her father soon married a second wife, her mother took her back to her grandmother''s house,


    she was not old enough to remember the age of her mother''s face, her mother drowned because of an


    ident, it was her grandmother who brought her up alone.


    Izabe''s grandmother took her to her biological father, but his family did not recognize her as a


    daughter.


    At the age of six, she stood in that narrow hallway, looking at her biological father''s disgusted face and


    disgusted eyes, and for the first time really felt the true meaning of those bad words inside her


    Later, her grandmother gave her biological father $500, and he was willing to certify that she had


    moved to her grandmother''s ount.


    Over the years, the two grandchildren have not had a good time, but Izabe has never felt like an


    orphan.


    She has a grandmother, she is not an orphan.


    It wasn''t untilst year, when she was rushed by her teacher to take her to the hospital to see her


    grandmother onest time, that Izabe became acutely aware that she was alone in the world.


    She has no family left.


    Izabe didn''t say anything all the way to the side, seeing that she was about to fall into a ditch, Victor


    frowned and pulled her back: "You like to walk in the ditch?"


    Suddenly pulled, Izabe looked back at Victor, blinked and slowed down a bit before Izabe saw a


    gutter off to the side.


    "Sorry, I wasn''t walking seriously earlier."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Victor looked at her askance and saw that she did not look very well, but did not say anything:


    "Hungry?"


    Izabe shook her head, "Not hungry yet."


    A mile is not long and not short, but the two also walked almost twenty minutes to get there.


    The sun was already high at noon, and by the time we got there, Izabe''s face was already red with


    Callie''s sunburn.


    She skillfully opened the iron block door of the small yard, pushed the door in after looking at the


    vegetable patch behind the door for a while, then broke a wooden stick and dug for seven or eight


    seconds to dig out the key, which went to the door and opened it.


    The house is still a red brick house, the door is an old wooden door, the lock on it is the kind of locker


    locks on the market.


    The house that has not been inhabited for almost a year, when opened is a burst of dusty smell.


    Izabe pushed open the door, covered her nose and didn''t go in right away, she looked back at Victor:


    "Victor, it''s a little dirty, you can sit here for a while!"


    With that, she dragged a small wooden chair out from inside.


    Victor didn''t sit down and followed her into the house.


    Once inside is a small living room of about ten square meters, although dusty and a little dirty, but was


    neatly tidied up.


    Against the wall there is a wide wooden stool about one and a half meters long, and next to it is ced


    a bamboo woven back chair.


    There is a rectangr quadrangr table less than one meter long in front of it, with a ck-and-white


    TV set on the table against the wall, and a radio and a small basket next to it.


    The wall above the TV is pasted with a very old poster painting, and the stars above the painting are


    not sure if they are still alive.


    Victor took in everything in the small living room at a nce, and Izabe came out of a doorway with


    an extra basin of water and towel in her hand: "Victor you wait a moment, I''ll wipe it up soon."


    Victor threw the two bags on his back onto that wooden bench, "Any more rags?"


    Izabe was stunned for a moment and responded, "I''ll just do it, it hasn''t been cleaned in almost a


    year and it''s dirty."


    "Where''s the rag?"


    Victor didn''t say much and asked another question.


    Izabe had to point to the front, "There''s a little patio inside, next to ..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Victor was already heading inside.


    Soon, he carried a bucket of water straight out, wetting the floor.


    The floor is still red brick, not cleaned for a long time, he poured a bucket of water, the water floated a


    Victor, who has always been a bit of a neat freak, looked at the grayyer on the water and frowned


    slightly.


    Izabe looked at him, "Victor, you-"


    Hearing her words, Victor gave her a look, then picked up the broom behind him to sweep the water


    out of the yard.


    He carried the water back and forth several times, swept the water several times, and finally washed


    the mop and mopped the whole house.


    The two cleaned up the house, it was already more than 4:00 pm almost 5:00 pm.


    Izabe took a look at the time and hurried to Grandma''s room to turn the box out, "Victor, I got my


    stuff, let''s go back."


    She had wanted to visit her grandmother''s grave, but Victor had apanied her. Izabe knew Victor


    was not used to being here, so she did not think of staying overnight.


    Victor didn''t move, "It''s raining."


    "No, it''s still out in the sun ..."


    Before Izabe finished speaking, the rain came pouring down.


    She stood in the doorway, staring nkly at the sudden downpour, and nced at Victor sitting on the


    bench, "What about it, how are we going to get back? The bus from here to town is at 6:30 at thetest,


    and now it''s already 5:15."


    "Let''s go back tomorrow."


    Victor said, after a pause: "You have a rare trip back, don''t you want to visit your grandmother''s grave?"


    Izabe pursed her lips, "So what are we having for dinner?"


    Victor lifted her duffel bag, "Didn''t you bring a lot of food?"


    "You''ll be hungry, right?"


    She did bring a lot of food with her, but she had already eaten quite a bit by noon.


    Victor looked at her, "Make do with what you have."


    Izabe pursed her lips, "I''ll go check the kitchen."


    She hadn''t been back for almost a year, but Grandma liked to hoard food when she was alive, and


    Izabe went through the rice jar and found two bags of rice and some flour.


    But she didn''t know how long it had been sitting there, and Izabe was relieved when she read the


    date of manufacture.


    Not expired.


    Izabe ns to go to her mother-inw next door to buy some food after the rain stops, so she can


    make some more noodles in the evening and have them tomorrow morning.


    After thinking about it, Izabe''s frown loosened up.

 Chapter 723 Am I Going To Do Anything?

    Chapter 723 Am I Going To Do Anything?


    Chapter 723 Am I going to do anything?


    It rained for quite a long time, and Izabe was almost done with the pasta before it let up.


    Victor was on the phone to Marcus in the small living room. He was telling Marcus that there was a


    rainstorm today and he would have to be in the city tomorrow.


    With that said, Izabe brought out an old umbre.


    Victor gave her a look and put his phone down, "Where to?"


    "I''m going to buy some food from the granny next door."


    "I''ll stay with you."


    Izabe smiled and shook her head, "No need Victor, it''s next door, just call me from inside the


    courtyard."


    With that, she had opened her umbre and ran out.


    Victor frowned a little and watched her back for half a second before picking up the phone again and


    putting it to his ear, "Back tomorrow afternoon, Izabe has to go see her grandmother''s grave."


    When Marcus heard Victor''s words, he didn''t mention anything more about having the drivere and


    pick them up: "I see, then you guys be safe."


    "Hmm."


    With Victor by Izabe''s side, Marcus is still quite at ease.


    Hanging up the phone, Victor got up and walked out.


    It was still raining outside, and he pulled the switch of the tungstenmp aside and found that themp


    was actually still good and still lit.


    When Izabe arrived at the neighbor''s house, two elderly people were watching TV inside the house.


    The grandmother was quite surprised to see Izabe: "Izabe?"


    "It''s me, Grandma! I came back to see Grandma today and wanted toe over to buy some food


    from you."


    In viges like theirs, vendorse in their carts every morning to sell pork.


    The rest is what the family has, but like the meat, they can''t eat much a year.


    The grandmother is a bit deaf, Izabe speaks in a low voice, but fortunately the grandmother''s partner


    heard clearly, in the grandmother is still "ah ah ah" when the old grandfather hase out with a


    vegetable basket, which contains several eggs, some vegetables and two cucumbers, the top put a


    piece of pork: "They ask if you have any food, not yet dinner! "People ask you if you have anything to


    eat, have not eaten dinner! You are still here ah ah ah, Izabe are hungry!"


    The old grandfather said and handed the basket directly to Izabe: "Go back and cook and eat, don''t


    be hungry."


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    Izabe thin-skinned, see the situation know that the old grandfather will not ept money, she also


    did not mention the matter of money, holding the basket with an umbre back, nning to return the


    basket tomorrow when the money pressed in the basket.


    She carried the basket, turned to leave, and was halfway there when she realized that her yard light


    was on.


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, the hand holding the umbre loosened, and the umbre nted


    down to the side, hitting her directly on the head.


    The pain brought her back to her senses and Izabe came back to reality, remembering that Victor


    was inside the house.


    She lifted her head, held back her tears, repositioned her umbre and headed for her yard.


    When she used toe back from town on weekends, her grandmother used to sit at the door with the


    yard open like this and wait for her.


    Unfortunately, that was only before, and her grandmother would never wait for her again.


    Izabe pushed open the barricaded door, and sure enough, she saw Victor standing in the doorway.


    She smiled a little, "Grandpa gave me quite a bit to eat, so I''ll go make dinner."


    Izabe said, people have walked to the eaves, she put down the basket in her hands, want to put


    away the umbre, Victor has raised his hand to take the umbre in her hands.


    Izabe looked at him for a moment and leaned down to pick the basket back up, "So I''m going in to


    cook?"


    The firewood inside the kitchen had been piled up for a long time, dry and brittle, and Izabe soon


    started a fire.


    The so-called kitchen is actually a cooking ce built out of tin in the backyard.


    Victor stood by the back door, the tungsten light yellow, reflecting on Izabe''s face, with the light from


    the firewood, the girl''s cheeks look white and red like beautiful.


    "Do I have to do anything?"


    Izabe just made a fire, suddenly heard Victor this, she looked back, found Victor did not know when


    out, she looked at him, blinked: "I do on it, Victor you go y the game ... "


    After saying that, she suddenly remembered another problem: "But we have a bad signal here."


    Victor saw the two cucumbers inside that vegetable basket: "Do you want to peel them?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Izabe nodded, and Victor went straight over, grabbed a pocket knife, and sharpened it on the side.


    Seeing this, Izabe didn''t say anything else.


    It was gettingte, and she had to hurry to get the meal made.


    Izabe was in charge at the age of seven or eight, and a dinner was nothing to her.


    After the two had dinner, Izabe dug out her old junior high school uniform and nned to wear it for


    the night.


    Anyway, in this weather, the clothes will be dry in the morning.


    Just Victor ...


    She hesitated a little: "Victor, there''s nothing in the house that you can wear."


    "Don''t mind me, you sleep first."


    Izabe was really tired today, she took a quick shower and went into her room and quickly fell asleep.


    The door was hidden, and Victor sat inside the small living room for a while until 11 p. m., when he


    went to take a cold shower.


    He didn''t change his clothes, and because of this, Victor didn''t sleep much almost all night.


    Until after 4:00 a. m., he was so sleepy that he unknowingly fell asleep.


    When Izabe woke up, she found Victor lying on the one-meter-long wide wooden bench inside the


    small living room.


    Victor, who is about 5''8", sleeps on it, with his arms and legs curled up.


    Izabe rinsed her mouth with salt water, took the basket of vegetables and put fifty pieces in the


    basket and returned it to the mother-inw next door.


    Victor was already awake when he returned and was sitting on a bench with his hand against his


    temple, squinting, a face a little cold.


    "Victor, good morning."


    Victor didn''t sleep well, didn''t look at her, and just responded, "Hmm."


    Izabe gave him another look before she then cooked the noodles.


    She saved two eggs from her mother-inw yesterday and they are just ready to be fried today.


    Victor smelled the scent and got up to wash his face and rinse his mouth.


    The two ate their noodles and Izabe took down the clothes she had washedst night and changed


    them: "Victor, wait for me here while I go to the mountains to see Grandma."


    Victor just finished his noodles, "I''ll walk you up."


    "I know the mountain well, just wait for me here."


    Victor looked up at her, "I''ll walk you up."


    Izabe was embarrassed and had to nod, "Okay."


    The two locked the door and headed to the back of the hill.


    Izabe could not afford a cemetery, and after her grandmother was cremated, she had to be buried in


    the back of the hill.


    The back of the mountain she often went up as a child, closed her eyes to know how the road to go.


    The two walked for over an hour before Izabe found the ce where her grandmother was buried.


    Victor wisely walked away, leaving room for Izabe.

 Chapter 724 They Have Not Seen

    Chapter 724 They Have Not Seen


    Chapter 724 They have not seen


    The grass grows fast in the mountains, and the weeds in front of Izabe''s grandmother''s grave had


    not been tended for more than eight months, and she would not have recognized it as her


    grandmother''s grave if Izabe had not nted a pomegranate tree on the side.


    The pomegranate tree nted ten months ago was only knee-high to her when she transnted it, but


    after ten months of growth, the pomegranate tree is growing happily, and now it has grown to her


    shoulder height, and will bear fruit in another two years.


    Izabe put the basket down, took the scythe from it, and started weeding.


    When Izabe was young, she could still see people growing vegetables and raising chickens in the


    mountains, but since she entered junior high school, fewer and fewer people havee up to the


    mountains.


    The surrounding area is quiet, yesterday a heavy rainstorm, the grass roots are still wet, the mud


    underneath is still a little soft.


    Izabe got rid of all the weeds around, burned paper money, and knelt in front of that monument to


    talk about her recent life.


    "Grandma, I saw you against night and you were smiling and wondering if you were having a good


    time over there. My life is good now, Aunt Alicia and Uncle Ashley are very nice to me. By the way, I


    have two brothers, one is Marcus, he is the son of Aunt Alicia and Uncle Ashley, he is three years older


    than me, he is in his first year of college this year, he is very good-looking and very gentle to me. There


    is another brother named Victor, but I call him Victor."


    She said, pursing her lips: "He is Aunt Alicia''s good friend - Aunt Suny''s son, a year older than me, and


    in the same ss as me. victor is particrly good at studying, I am not good at math, he taught me,


    this final exam, I even got a math test of One hundred and twenty points."


    The paper money in front of him had already been burned, and Izabe covered it with dirt, "Grandma,


    you wait for me, when I earn money, I will definitely bring you to the city!"


    At this point, Izabe''s feverish eyes finally resisted dropping a tear.


    She was afraid that Victor would see her, so she quickly raised her hand and wiped away her tears, but


    one drop was wiped away and there were more.


    She studied so hard, just want to grow up to be able to earn money, the grandmother received the city


    inside to enjoy the blessings.


    But she still can''t outrun the years, even if she tries to grow up again, she is still so much slower.


    The wind blew over and Izabe wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and sniffled fiercely: "Don''t


    be angry, I''m not crying, really, the wind is too strong and it''s confusing my eyes!"


    Izabe said, wiping her eyes once more in a hurry.


    This time, she held back.


    Victor stood watching from a short distance, and despite the distance of seven or eight meters, he was


    able to see Izabe wipe her tears.


    He just watched from a distance and didn''t bother toe forward.


    Izabe cried for a few seconds, recovered emotionally, and hurriedly straightened the tears on her


    face.


    She nced in Victor''s direction and Izabe was slightly relieved to see that he was looking away and


    not noticing herself.


    She will soon be seventeen, and seventeen is not an age when you can just cry.


    Izabe sat quietly for a while longer, waiting for the tears on her face to bepletely gone before she


    got up and ran to Victor: "Victor, go over there and wait for me, I have to get something else."


    Victor heard her say this and put away his phone, "What else do you want to get?"


    Izabe pursed her lips: "Grandma loved flowers when she was alive, and I wanted to get some for


    her."


    In the past, when Grandma was alive, the yard was filled with flowers.


    When Izabe came just now, she saw the pomegranate tree next to all the weeds and just felt painful


    and ufortable.


    She will be inside the city, the town''s remote vige, a year will only be able toe back so one time.


    Victor raised an eyebrow, "Where do I get it?"


    "The hills are full of wildflowers."


    Izabe said, emphatically, "I''ll just get it myself."


    She knew Victor had a cleanliness problem, and after all the rain yesterday, the soil was still a little wet,


    so it would get very dirty.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "How do I get it?"


    Victor, however, had no intention of standing by and he asked her directly.


    Izabe was embarrassed: "Victor, it''s dirty."


    Victor looked at her, "It will soon be noon again, do you think it would be faster for two people to get it,


    or for you to get it alone?"


    Victor said that Izabe could not refute, she pursed her lips: "just dig a whole piece of soil over and


    bury it.


    The wildflowers inside the mountains are good to raise, with soil to dig over, directly in front of


    Grandma''s grave and theny some soil on it.


    Victor understood what she meant: "I''ll get the flowers, you take care of the burying, and by the way,


    clean up the other weeds on the dirt."


    Victor''s distribution was reasonable and Izabe had no room to refuse.


    "But, Victor do you know where there are wildflowers?"


    "Not the patch of wildflowers we just came up on?"


    Izabe didn''t expect Victor to be so observant, "It''s okay."


    "Hmm."


    Victor said, took the shovel directly from inside the basket and turned around and folded back.


    Izabe was stunned for a moment and hurriedly followed.


    Seeing her follow, Victor gave her a look, "Just one shovel, you pull the weeds."


    His words put a direct stop to Izabe''s intention to dig with her hands, and she squatted with a red


    face in front of the clods Victor had dug out and began pulling weeds.


    Victor''s movements were sharper than she thought, and the two men worked really fast, but in an


    hour''s time, what was just bare in front of the grave was now neatly nted with a circle of wildflowers.


    Those wildflowers red, yellow, white, blue and purple, all colors, were buried by Izabe neatly yarded


    into a circle, without looking closely, no one would know that the front is a graveyard.


    Izabe didn''t dare to dy any longer, so she and Victor went down the hill.


    Back inside the old house, the two men washed the dirty sludge off their bodies and hurriedly walked


    out to the intersection to wait for the car back to town.


    The two returned to town already one o''clock, picked a noodle shop to deal with lunch.


    Izabe was not expecting to run into her former ssmates here, and a few of the punks who have


    been loafing around since junior high walked in with cigarettes in their mouths.


    Izabe was wearing a simple t-shirt and jeans, but her exposed arms were blindingly white.


    The few idle punks shake here and there every day, and they know exactly which girls are pretty in


    town.


    Izabe like that, they don''t see it.


    Izabe recognized them immediately, her head bowed and her hands trembling as she gripped her


    chopsticks.


    Victor looked at her, his eyes swept over the punks, his peach blossom eyes teased, he raised his


    hand and put the duck cap on Izabe''s head, "Are you full yet?"


    Izabe didn''t dare to look up and just nodded, "Full."


    She wasn''t really full, but those guys were not to be messed with, and Izabe didn''t want to be


    recognized by them.


    Victor took out twenty-five dors directly from inside his wallet, pressed it on the table, and walked


    over to pull her up, "Let''s go."


    Izabe got up with her head down and followed Victor out the door.


    But those few punks have long noticed Izabe, and two of them came forward to a column: "Beauty,


    what a face, I''ve never seen it, get to know it?"

 Chapter 725 Everything In Moderation

    Chapter 725 Everything In Moderation


    Chapter 725 Everything in moderation


    The man said, raising his hand to touch Izabe.


    Victor''s face sank directly, and he raised his hand and opened the man''s hand: "Get out."


    Izabe is protected by Victor and the person is blocked tightly by Victor.


    Victor''s words immediately angered those few people, just sat down the other two male gangsters also


    stood up: "Boy, very arrogant, where do you mix? Do not ask around, your three masters I in this area


    is what the character! Be smart, you will give me kneel down and apologize, I see your girlfriend is so


    beautiful, reluctantly do not bother with you!"


    The boy said, bah, "If you do not know how to behave, then do not me my brother fist hard!"


    The male punk finished and raised his eyes towards the two punks standing beside Victor.


    The two punks received the gesture and raised their hands to hold Victor down almost simultaneously.


    Victor was expecting this and quickly took Izabe, kicked the lead punk in the face, bent over, and ran


    straight out.


    "Victor, let''s, let''s go to the police station!"


    Izabe was quick to react, and after the two of them ran out of the noodle shop, she hastily took


    Victor''s hand.


    Victor heard her say this and ran over in the direction she pointed.


    The police station is actually not far, those few punks are actually bluffing, and do not dare to really do


    it.


    But the lead punk who was kicked was angry and grimacing, covering his kicked calf in ce and


    cursing all kinds of unpleasant foulnguage.


    Someone recognized it was Izabe, "Brother, isn''t that the former Izabe from ss 2?"


    "What! That kid kicks people pretty hard!"


    The leading punk cursed and cursed for a while before responding, "Izabe, the good-looking one


    from ss 2 who had an affair with the teacher?"


    "Yes, that''s her! It''s only been a year or so, but she''s gotten better looking! That''s better than who? Lulu


    is much better looking!"


    Izabe was a big name in junior high school, and several people recognized it and squeezed their


    eyebrows about those rumors inside the school.


    Some people also said obscene words, the boss''s wife listened to disgust, but also do not want to


    provoke these hooligans, can only hurry to make the noodles served up.


    Izabe and Victor ran for a while before they found that a few people did not catch up, the two


    stopped, the streets were full of people, the town looked quite busy.


    Victor is tall and long-legged, and he runs fast, so Izabe has to run after him with her teeth in order to


    catch up with him.


    After running but a few minutes and stopping, she was already out of breath and standing next to


    Victor, she didn''t even notice that her hand was still being held by her partner.


    The hand inside the palm is soft and small, and Victor holds it, somewhat reluctant to let go.


    He inclined his head to look at Izabe at his side, his eyes fell on her face and saw that she was a little


    pale and couldn''t help but frown a little: "Difficult?"


    Izabe shook her head, "I... I haven''t exercised in a while."


    She finished, a little embarrassed.


    Victor took another look at the two holding hands and finally let go: "Wait for me here."


    Izabe''s hand suddenly loosened, and she realized that her hand had just been held by Victor.


    She froze for a moment and looked down at her left hand that had been held, only to feel the back of


    her hand and fingers rolling hot.


    Izabe leaned against the store window, watching his back, her hand subconsciously shrinking, only


    to feel the heartbeat just eased up again.


    Victor soon came back with a sports drink in his hand and handed it to her, "Have some."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Saying that, he helped her unscrew the cap of the bottle.


    Izabe blinked, "Thanks Victor."


    The two took a moment to slow down before walking to the bus stop.


    The town is not too big, but not too small.


    But now it''s summer vacation and Izabe is afraid of running into her former ssmates.


    Fortunately, apart from those boys, she didn''t run into any more of her former ssmates.


    The bus soon arrived and Victor got on first. He went to the window seat at the back door and sat on


    the outside.


    Izabe swiped her card and walked over to sit on the inside.


    The bus slowly drove up, the window outside the car traffic, outside everything for Izabe, familiar and


    strange.


    She didn''t like the town.


    Fortunately, she can all escape from hereter.


    "Listen to music?"


    Wandering off to see, Izabe''s shoulder was touched.


    She inclined her head and it was Victor who handed over a wireless headset.


    Izabe pursed her lips for a moment, took the headphones and put them on.


    Inside the headphones is soothing pure music, a little different from what Izabe expected.


    The wind blowing through the window was veryfortable and Izabe soon felt a little sleepy.


    She inclined her head to look at Victor at her side, the boy''s eyebrows were closed and he was


    obviously asleep.


    The inter-district bus ride back is still almost two hours away.


    The car stopped and drove all the way, and more and more people came up.


    Izabe soon couldn''t hold on and closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.


    Victor didn''t actually fall asleep, and when there was a sudden weight on his shoulders, he immediately


    opened his eyes.


    Izabe was asleep, her hair was a little messy from the duck-tongue cap, and her hair was hanging


    down on the side of her face, and the wind from the car window was blowing everywhere.


    Victor raised an eyebrow, raised his hand to remove the duck cap, pressed her hair towards the back of


    her ear, and straightened it out before he put the cap back on.


    Izabe did not wake up during the whole process.


    Victor lowered his head and looked at her hands hanging in hisp, his peach blossom eyes moved


    slightly and raised his hand to cover them.


    But he was afraid of waking her up, and only dared to hold it vainly.


    Heart beating faster than a heartbeat, the palm of a young girl''s soft hand below, he still remembered


    the touch he held more than half an hour ago, like a good warm jade, let people love it.


    Victor slightly hooked his lips and smiled, closed his eyes and also fell asleep.


    The car suddenly braked sharply, Victor woke up, opened his eyes and subconsciously raised his hand


    to protect Izabe''s forehead.


    Izabe was drowsy, her eyes were open, and when she saw Victor, she called out in a mute voice,


    "Victor, are we there yet?"


    "It''s not here yet, go back to sleep."


    He said, pressing her back onto his shoulders.


    Izabe eyes drooped a few times, and really just fell asleep.


    Victor watched and tsked lightly.


    The heart is quite big.


    He tilted his head sideways and looked at Izabe, who was leaning on his shoulder. The hand that


    had just held her head could not resist touching her cheek, and the softness of it made him resist


    touching it again.


    But he did not touch the third, everything in moderation.


    Victor withdrew his hand, got much bolder, and took Izabe''s hand directly in his.

 Chapter 726 ILl Take You There

    Chapter 726 I''Ll Take You There


    Chapter 726 I''ll take you there


    The bus soon arrived downtown, and it was already crowded with people.


    Victor let go of his hand and turned off the music inside his phone.


    With three stops to go, Victor raised his hand and touched Izabe on the side: "Izabe?"


    Izabe is a little seasick, sleeping drowsily, suddenly heard Victor call himself, frowning, but some


    wake up.


    Instead of opening her eyes, she changed her position, hummed, and fell back to sleep.


    Victor watched, his peachy eyes twitched, and he didn''t call out to him again.


    Noisy people inside the carriage, someone is answering the phone, the voice is yelling very loud.


    Izabe was half asleep when she heard Victor call her name again, this time she didn''t fall asleep


    again and looked up at Victor beside her nkly: "Are we there yet, Victor?"


    She just woke up, there is still sleep inside her eyes, so when she tilted her head to look at people, like


    a kitten that just woke up from a nap.


    At that moment, the bus stopped just in time and Victor took her hand: "Get off."


    He said, picking up the two men''s backpacks with his other hand and pulling Izabe out of the car.


    Izabe rubbed her eyes and stood by the bus stop for a while before graduallying back to her


    senses.


    She nced at Victor with some embarrassment, "Victor, I fell asleep just now."


    Victor took out his phone and looked at her, looking down at her, with a rare smile inside his eyes: "Still


    sleepy?"


    Izabe was embarrassed and shook her head, "Not sleepy anymore."


    Victor raised an eyebrow, the phone in his hand suddenly rang, he nced at the caller ID, some


    disgust, but still pressed the answer.


    The call was from Milo. It was Maximus'' birthday today, and Milo was calling to remind Victor.


    "Victor, it''s Maximus'' birthday, you didn''t forget, did you?"


    Victor nced aside at Izabe: "Didn''t forget."


    "Hey, so what time are youing? There are quite a lot of peopleing tonight, do you want to


    bring Izabe with you?"


    Milo said this with a thievish tone, Victor subconsciously nced at Izabe, "You know her well?"


    Milo wimped out as soon as he heard Victor''s words, "Hey, not familiar, I''m not making a suggestion,


    making a suggestion."


    Victor snorted coldly and hung up the phone straight away.


    Izabe was lifting the stone at her feet when she saw Victor finish his call before she looked over at


    him, "Victor, do you have something to do?"


    "No."


    He said, raising his hand and stopping a taxi directly: "Go back first."


    Izabe nodded and didn''t ask any more questions and followed him to the car.


    The two of them returned to the Lloyd family vi at 4:00 pm and almost 5:00 pm. Although Izabe


    had slept in the car, she was seasick and was still quite tired when she got home.


    Victor didn''t change his clothesst night, and the first thing he did when he got back was to take a new


    shower and change his set of clothes.


    The aunt inside the house made afternoon tea, Victor came downstairs after showering, and Izabe


    was already sitting at the dining table drinking sugar water.


    "Victor, Auntie made bean curd, it''s delicious."


    Izabe also took a shower and changed her clothes. She also washed her hair, which was not


    water.


    Izabe''s face was flushed with light red after her shower, and as she approached, Victor could smell


    the same body wash scent on her as on himself.


    When the aunt saw that both of them were there, she came out and asked them what they wanted to


    eat in the evening.


    Victor took the bean flower: "I have a friend''s birthday dinner tonight."


    The implication is that he won''t be eating over here tonight.


    Said Victor, looking to Izabe: "Maximus'' birthday, are you going?"


    In fact, just now at the bus stop, Izabe heard Milo say this thing.


    She didn''t expect Victor to actually ask her, and she was a little embarrassed: "I don''t know them."


    "Milo is there too."


    Izabe, although shy, is not averse to such socializing; she used to be so lonely that no one would


    even invite her to a party.


    Victor opened his mouth and Izabe was more than willing to say no: "May I go, Victor?"


    "Why not?"


    Victor asked a rhetorical question, then looked at his aunt: "You don''t have to cook our dinner tonight,


    you can go back earlyter, aunt."


    When Auntie saw this, she was naturally happy to see it: "Good, then I''ll make you some midnight


    snacks, so you can have some when youe back in the evening."


    "Thank you, Auntie."


    Victor directly gave his aunt a break, and Izabe had to eat at home by herself.


    Izabe naturally will not refuse.


    The two rested for a while and then set off, with Izabe changing into a different set of clothes.


    She had wanted to wear a dress, after all, it was Victor''s friend''s birthday, but thought about it, in case it


    was all boys, it would be too embarrassing.


    After thinking twice, Izabe finally chose a pair of strappy pants and wore a white cat shirt inside. After


    blow-drying her hair, she tied it directly into a pill hair tie.


    "Victor, what does your friend like? Is it bad if I don''t prepare a gift?"


    This is what Izabe thought of only when she went out, she suddenly realized that it was indeed a bit


    inappropriate to go to Victor''s friend''s birthday party by herself.


    "No need to prepare, he doesn''tck anything."


    Victor scanned her. Izabe was already young-looking, and now, wearing a pair of strappy pants, she


    looked even smaller, like a girl who had just entered junior high school.


    Victor gave birth to a few rare moments of guilt, and he withdrew his eyes, "Let''s go."


    Izabe followed him out the door and the car was already waiting at the entrance.


    Along the way, Izabe was a little apprehensive.


    Victor''s friends she had only met once, thest time she encountered N and the girls in such a


    mess.


    The more Izabe thought about it, the more nervous she became: "Victor, is it really appropriate for


    you to bring me along?"


    "What''s inappropriate, didn''t Marcus say that I should take you out more often for a break?"


    He said, seems to think of something: "There is still half a month to start school, is there any particr


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ce you want to go?"


    Probably because Victor apanied her back to her old house, Izabe is now not as polite to Victor


    as she used to be.


    Hearing this from him, she didn''t shake her head like she did before, but thought about it, "Yes."


    Victor was also a little surprised, "Want to go somewhere?"


    Izabe pursed her lips for a moment, "Wanted to go to the beach."


    She has never been to the beach once in her life.


    "Where''s the beach?"


    Victor withdrew his gaze and looked at her with interest.


    "The beach will be fine."


    She just wants to see the sea, wherever it is.


    Looking at her seriously, Victor understood: "I know, I''ll tell Marcus about this tonight."


    "Marcus has been very busytely."


    Victor grunted, "I know, I''ll take you there."


    "Really?"


    Izabe''s eyes lit up instantly and she looked at Victor with some disbelief.


    Victor looked at her and just felt his heart inexplicably soft: "Really."


    Tsk, so easily satisfied and happy?

 Chapter 727 You Protect Yourself

    Chapter 727 You Protect Yourself


    Chapter 727 You protect yourself


    Victor is not a person who likes to talk, Izabe is not a good talker, the carriage slowly quieted down.


    But thinking about Victor''s words, Izabe was still vaguely excited inside her heart.


    She knew that Victor was not a man of big words and that he would take her to the beach if he said he


    would.


    Izabe grew up, have not seen or what it looks like.


    She was eager to go for a walk on the beach and see how the endless sea was really like with its


    magnificent waves.


    The sun sets slowly in the middle of summer, and it''s still bright outside at six o''clock in the evening, but


    there are already streetlights on the road.


    Izabe tilted her head sideways, the streetlight hitting her face just enough that Victor could only see


    the corners of her lips curling up slightly.


    He hooked his peachy eyes and took out his cell phone and started looking up tips for driving to the


    beach.


    The taxi soon arrived at the ce and stopped. Izabe''s side pulled over and she got out first and


    stood aside to wait for Victor.


    Victor paid his fare, just as a car pulled up behind him, Milo got out of it and saw Izabe right away.


    Milo''s eyes lit up and he ran straight to Izabe: "Izabe, you''re here too, huh?"


    Just as Milo finished speaking, Victor got out of the car.


    He gave Milo a cool sweep, "You''re into gossip?"


    Milo where dare to gossip in front of Victor, was so he looked at, people immediately goose: "dare not


    dare."


    He smiled sardonically, but his curious eyes still struck Izabe''s body three or four times.


    The heart side secretly nder Victor mouth is wrong, but also said not like, this go everywhere are


    protected, this is not like this is what?


    Don''t tell him it''s brother and sister love!


    After thest ss reunion, Izabe became more familiar with Milo, although she felt Milo''s gaze


    always hit her body, but she did not feel offended, only a little embarrassed, her face was slightly hot


    and red.


    MaximuSerena is not short of money, eighteenth birthday, the Chen family had nned to give


    Maximus a big event, but Maximus too much trouble, directly refused, only let his brother help book a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    hotel to invite a few familiar friends to eat a meal.


    So the hotel where we had dinner today was high ss, and Izabe looked at the opulent decoration


    with some restraint.


    But fortunately Victor was right beside her, Milo was an active person, walking along whilementing


    this Maximus bull, this hotel bull.


    As Izabe listened, she gradually became less timid and nervous.


    The box was booked a long time ago, and when the three went in, there were already quite a few


    people inside.


    Victor knows all the people inside, although the Zhao family is not as good as the Johnson family, but


    not as bad as the Chen family, are a circle inside, so the box is almost all acquaintances.


    Izabe was the only raw face, but Milo knew that Victor was protective of Izabe, and once inside he


    had the sense to say, "Come here, let me introduce Victor to Izabe, Marcus''s sister."


    There are men and women inside the box, a room full of handsome men and women who have


    inherited the fine looks of their parents, dressed in youthful but also can see that they are not cheap


    brands.


    Most of the girls wore skirts, and Izabe wore such a backpack, looking good and young, plus she


    was thin-skinned, and her voice was small in the face of so many strangers, which made Kiara happy:


    "It''s really cute to be a girl!"


    Kiara is Tate''s daughter. She has two younger brothers in her family, and her parents and friends of the


    same generation are all boys, so she is looking forward to having a younger sister.


    Kiara said, beckoning Izabe, "Izabe,e and sit with your sister, all they do is y games!"


    Kiara also sat next to a girl named Addison Francis, the entire box, a total of Kiara, Addison and


    Izabe three girls.


    Izabe, who was a little embarrassed to meet Kiara for the first time, subconsciously looked at Victor


    when she heard the other woman call her.


    "Go ahead, she''s about as dumb as Callie and won''t bully you."


    Victor''sment made Kiara unhappy and raised a tissue box and threw it over, "Victor can you talk?"


    Victor didn''t say another word as Izabe walked over with a red face, "Hi, my name is Izabe."


    "I know, my name is Kiara. Her name is Addison, cousin Maximus."


    "Hello, Addison Francis."


    "Hello."


    Addison''s character is also gentle and quiet, Victor is right, Kiara''s character is indeed simr to Callie.


    But Addison well ...


    Izabe soon finds out that Addison is gentle, but she is also very sharp in her words.


    Izabe because of early school, although also senior, but really today this box inside the youngest.


    Maximus ising of age today, turning eighteen, so you could say he''s the oldest, but everyone is


    just a year or two behind.


    They are all inside a circle, chatting about a lot of topics, but the boys do not like to talk about gossip,


    are talking about some ball games or games.


    Izabe listened to Kiara''s gossip about her circle of friends, and Addison asionally added a


    sentence or two to punctuate the story, and the originally restrained Izabe slowly rxed.


    Izabe was still naively thinking about how beautiful the cake was when Kiara suddenly pulled her:


    "Izabe, you can hide behind Victorter, you know? They are very thick-skinned, you hide behind


    Victor, they dare not touch you!"


    Kiara said, backing her over to Victor as soon as she could.


    Izabe was stunned, and before she could react, people crashed into Victor.


    She was embarrassed: "Victor."


    Victor raised an eyebrow, and Kiara was nonchnt: "You brought in your own people, you protect


    them yourself!"


    Talking about it, Maximus was pressed into the cake, the good cake has not been divided to eat, they


    wore gloves to grab a hand on the woes of people to go.


    Izabe looked breathtaking, Kiara has obviously been through a lot of battles, while eating the cake


    and yelling at people: "Maximus you dare to touch me you''re dead!"


    Addison is even more dry, directly the whole cake up: "I do not want to dip the cake back."


    Gotta, are not to be messed with.


    When others saw this, they naturally shifted their targets.


    Victor protects Izabe, although no one dares to target him, but inevitably there are muddy waters, he


    is afraid to get to Izabe, they all blocked.


    After a bit of fun and games, everyone was tired, which resumed sitting in their seats and seriously


    eating the cake.


    By this time, everyone''s face was more or less covered with cake, and Izabe was no exception when


    she was stolen by Milo.


    But Victor was quick to move and put a chunk of cake directly on Milo''s head.

 Chapter 728 As Long As You Like It

    Chapter 728 As Long As You Like It


    Chapter 728 As long as you like it


    Milo was looking at Victor with a pile of cream, "Victor, I say you are too tough, right? It''s too hard to


    wash this cream on your hair!"


    Kiara pooh-poohed: "You know Victor is ruthless at this moment, why didn''t you be a person when you


    were trying to sneak up on Izabe with the cake just now?"


    Milo''s little mind was revealed, some sarcastic, "Hey, I''m not teasing Izabe!"


    Addison rolled her eyes outright: "Stealing a chicken is not a good idea."


    As she spoke, Addison smashed the cake she was holding directly into Milo''s face: "Viin."


    Milo: "..."


    The cake were spoiled, Maximus, the birthday boy, was not attacked with a lot of cream.


    Victor also dabbed a lot, the whole scene is clean only by Victor behind the protection of Izabe.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    They made a bit of a mess and Maximus approached the hotel manager and added five hundred to the


    aunt to clean up the box.


    Maximus also does not like a lively nature, eating a meal meaning he felt almost.


    So there is nothing to do next, not to mention that everyone is more or less covered with cream, and it


    is not suitable to go anywhere else.


    Before leaving, Kiara took the initiative to add Izabe''s FaceBook. Izabe looked at Addison and


    hesitated: "Addison, can I add a FaceBook?"


    As she spoke, Addison was already handing her FaceBook.


    Izabe hastily added Addison''s FaceBook with a smile.


    Kiara likes girls like Izabe, she always feels her body smells soft and fragrant, shees up to her


    body and smells, "Izabe, what perfume are you wearing, why does your body smell good?"


    Victor, who had just finished talking with Maximus, came over and saw the scene with a slight frown.


    Izabe typed the note: "No, I don''t use perfume, it''s probably theundry detergent scent."


    "Really? The scent of thisundry detergent of yours is also too good, back to the hair I, I want to use


    this too!"


    "Good!"


    Girls'' friendshipse so strangely.


    "Go home."


    Victor didn''t want them to talk any further and opened up directly.


    Hearing Victor''s words, Izabe was stunned for a moment, "We''re going back then, Kiara, Addison."


    Kiara red at Victor, "Okay, next time we''re out shopping!"


    Izabe''s eyes lit up, "Good!"


    Victor hailed a cab straight away, and Izabe, seeing this, had to run over to him, "Victor."


    "Get in the car."


    Is there that much to say?


    Today is Maximus'' birthday and he and Maximus don''t even have that much to say.


    Izabe hurriedly got into the car and Victor soon leaned in as well.


    Victor grew so tall that when he stood Izabe could only reach his shoulders and could not see the top


    of his head.


    When he got into the car, the man leaned down and she just happened to see the cream on his head.


    Izabe subconsciously raised her hand to help him get the cream off, "Victor, you have cream on top


    of your hair."


    Victor had just sat down when the person beside her gently pressed her shoulder to wee her.


    He raised his eyes and his eyes fell just on her neck.


    Izabe has a good neck, straight and slender, like a swan''s neck.


    Because of the movement of her raised hands, the two corbones below her shoulders are sunken


    very obviously.


    Victor watched and only felt his fingers itch a little to reach over and explore the depths of her


    corbone.


    But the thought was only a fleeting one, and soon Izabe had the cream on her hands, "There you


    go."


    She took out a paper towel and got the cream off her hands.


    The car had long since driven away from the hotel and Izabe looked in the rearview mirror where


    Kiara was waving her hand.


    "Kiara is saying goodbye to me."


    She was a little chagrined, and Victor tsked, "Don''t mind her."


    As the car drove further and further away, Kiara and the girls were no longer visible in the rearview


    mirror.


    Izabe then withdrew her eyes, looked at Victor, and suddenly thought of something: "Victor, when we


    go to the beach, can we call Kiara and the girls?"


    She likes the crowd, the crowd is lively, hot and lively, she feels happy even if she is sitting in the


    middle of them.


    Victor''s face visibly changed when he heard her say this, "It''s good that you like it."


    He didn''t like crowds and agreed to take her out to sea, and didn''t want to call on others.


    But Izabe likes crowds, and he kind of sees that.


    This time Maximus birthday, thest ss meeting.


    She is also not the kind of active person who likes to have fun, she simply likes that lively atmosphere.


    Victor said, after a pause, "But they''re not always avable."


    Izabe thought about it and thought the same thing. Kiara and Addison both had to prepare for the


    TOEFL and they were both nning to apply to universities abroad.


    "Ohhhhhhh, yes oh, so it''s just us going?"


    Izabe is clearly in a good mood this evening and is talking a lot more than usual.


    Victor responded and looked at her with a sideways nce, "Do you have any other friends?"


    "No more, Callie also went out on a trip and didn''te back."


    Izabe pursed her lips and thought for a moment, "When are we going, Victor."


    "We''ll go shopping for some things tomorrow and leave the day after tomorrow."


    They have a little more than half a month before school starts, and if they dy any longer it will start.


    "Good!"


    Yesterday, Victor apanied her back to the old house, and Izabe is now used to Victor


    apanying her out.


    She thought Victor was so nice, not unlike what Callie said.


    But she also knows why Callie says Victor is bad, and she doesn''t me Callie.


    The car soon arrived at the entrance of the vi with a jumble of thoughts.


    Victor got dirty on his clothes and he went back to his room and went straight to the shower.


    Izabe was a little excited about going to see the ocean the day after tomorrow and couldn''t help but


    pick up her phone and talk to Callie about it.


    Callie followed her cousin these days to stroll around and eat, so tired that she doesn''t want to move,


    but her cousin is too energetic.


    Tonight it was hard for them to go to the bar, she was underage and couldn''t go, so she was left at the


    hotel and Callie got a chance to breathe and rest.


    When she saw Izabe''s message, Callie jumped right up: "You''re going to the beach with Victor? Just


    you guys?"


    Izabe quickly replied to the message, seeing the word "En" on the phone screen, Callie couldn''t help


    but bite her teeth, this Victor is really shameless!


    In the past, Callie would have told Izabe that Victor was up to no good.


    But Callie found Izabe, a person who is sometimes very simple and sometimes very smart.


    Izabe hasn''t found out that Victor likes her yet, so she takes Victor''s words to her as his brother''s


    kindness to her.


    Callie is also thest few days to spit with her cousin, her cousin to give her analysis, she only found


    out what the problem is.


    Izabe did not know that Victor would only be able to do useless work.


    Callie doesn''t want to help Victor pull the rug out from under him!


    She held back, didn''t scold Victor, and asked something else.

 Chapter 729 ThatS A Brother

    Chapter 729 That''S A Brother


    Chapter 729 That''s a brother


    Izabe was so happy that the first time she talked to Callie for more than three hours, she went to bed


    at almost one o''clock at night and was still up when Victor called her the next day.


    Izabe only felt like she was inside a dream when there were several knocks on the door.


    Victor knocked on the door several times, Izabe did not respond, he knocked a few more times, still


    did not hear a sound, he withdrew and went straight downstairs.


    Izabe slept until after ten o''clock, woke up and saw the time on her phone, she scrambled to brush


    her teeth and wash her face, ran downstairs and saw Victor ying a game.


    She still remembered what Victor saidst night, that she would go to the supermarket this morning to


    buy things for the beach and leave for the beach tomorrow, but she ended up getting high from talking


    with Calliest night and didn''t get up this morning.


    Auntie saw her, "Izabe, you''re up? Want something to eat?"


    Izabe nodded in embarrassment, "I want some porridge, does auntie have any porridge?"


    She slept until now and felt hungry when she got up.


    Victor on the other side of the couch heard her voice and looked up at her, "Up?"


    Izabe nodded with a red face, "I''m upte, Victor."


    "Let''s go down and go back to the mall."


    "Ohhhh, okay."


    Izabe rarely stay upte,st night a little sleep, this morning, although a lotter, but the spirit is still


    sickly.


    After having lunch, Izabe followed Victor to the mall.


    It was her first time traveling, and she didn''t know what to bring, so she followed Victor throughout the


    process and watched him pick.


    "You go in and pick it out."


    Izabe was sending a message back to Callie when Victor suddenly stopped and she didn''t notice


    and ran straight into his back.


    The pain is not quite painful, but just quite embarrassing.


    Izabe looked up at Victor: "I''m sorry, Victor."


    Victor tsked, "Did it hurt from the bump?"


    "No."


    She shook her head, her ears were red from embarrassment.


    "Go in and pick it out yourself."


    Victor pointed to the store in front of him, and Izabe took a look and saw that it was a swimwear


    store.


    The swimsuits disyed in the window were so sexy that Izabe took one look at them and her face


    instantly flushed.


    "I... I can''t swim."


    "You don''t want to y in the water if you can''t swim?"


    Izabe pursed her lips, "Think."


    Victor looked at her reddening ears, "Can''t pick?"


    When Izabe heard him say that, she blushed even more, lowering her head, the redness on her face


    spreading all the way to her neck.


    Victor was a little embarrassed, and when he saw her like this, he suddenly wasn''t: "Follow me in."


    As soon as the two entered, the salesman immediately came forward with a smile: "Handsome and


    beautiful, what kind of swimsuit do you need?"


    The swimsuits in the store were all very sexy, and Victor coughed and asked Izabe, "What color do


    you like?"


    "Both, both are fine."


    Izabe was so embarrassed that her eyes didn''t dare to look around.


    Victor was no better than she was, but he was calm on the surface: "Where''s the style?"


    "Both, both are fine."


    Seeing this, the salesman was very smart and immediately took several youthful one-piece swimsuits


    to Izabe: "Little beauty, see if you like these, they are all one-piece, and the skirt below has anti-


    naked shorts."


    Izabe looked at the three sets of swimsuits carried by the salesman and directly chose a light blue


    one-piece halter swimsuit: "Just, just this one."


    The swimsuits are now beautifully made and look like little dresses.


    Victor looked at it, didn''t say anything, and took his card and paid.


    Both of them came out of the swimsuit store a little relieved, and Izabe carried the swimsuit she had


    just bought and just felt her palms burning.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She didn''t expect her first swimsuit to be the one she came with Victor to buy.


    Victor looked at her askance and raised his hand tond on her back, "For the rest, buy it over at the


    beach."


    Izabe doesn''t know much about what to prepare for when she goes to the beach. For her, it''s already


    fun to go to the beach and see the endless sea and collect some shells.


    Victor buy things dry and straightforward, the two out but an hour to buy all the things.


    In fact, there is nothing to buy, Victor just bought more are snacks and drinks to eat on the road.


    Everything is ready, just waiting for tomorrow.


    Izabe was packing her clothes for the evening, remembering that she didn''t know how many days


    she would be there yet.


    She hesitated for a moment, but got up with the intention of going to Victor to ask.


    Victor''s room door was left open, she had just wanted to knock on the door, but she didn''t expect the


    door to open of its own ord just after her hand knocked.


    The door slowly opened, Victor had just taken a shower and wasing out of the bathroom.


    He was too hot to wear a top, and the teenager''s not yet magnificent chest could be seen as a tight


    line.


    He washed his hair, and the drops of water from the ends of his short hair fell low and right onto his


    body, the drops of water talking all the way down Victor''s chest and finally stopping at the front of his


    pants.


    Izabe looked at it and felt her head go "boom" as if something had exploded.


    She opened her mouth in a panic, "I, I didn''t mean to."


    Seeing that Victor had already taken a T-shirt and put it on, "What is it?"


    The short wet hair was a bit of a nuisance, and he raised his hand and gripped it a bit harder.


    The water sshes onto Izabe''s body with the scent of refreshing shampoo.


    Izabe just felt her heart beating inexplicably fast, and she looked at Victor in front of her, suddenly


    forgetting what she was here for.


    "I... I..."


    "Hmm?"


    Izabe''s thoughts were scrambled, and it took a moment for "me" to remember what she was doing


    here: "Victor, I, how many days are we going to y? I''m packing my clothes, I don''t know how many


    sets to bring ..."


    Hearing this from her, Victor raised an eyebrow, "How many days do you want to go?"


    Izabe looked at Victor and realized for the first time that Victor''s face was something that would make


    people''s hearts flutter.


    The freshly showered teenager is fresh and clean, and his peach blossom eyes look over carelessly,


    like the willow wisps that drift over without thinking, making the heart itch.


    "I... I''m all right."


    "Then you can bring clothes for as many days as you want to go."


    Victor thought Izabe was a bit strange, she was usually shy, but not like today, blushing like this.


    He lifted his leg and walked over to her, reaching out and cing his hand on her forehead, "Fever?"


    "No, no."


    Like a frightened rabbit, she pushed him away in a sh: "I''ll go pack my clothes."


    After Izabe finished, she turned and ran back to her room, and when she got in, she closed the door


    behind her in one fell swoop.


    Victor looked at the closed door of the room and his brows knitted.


    Izabe returned to her room and sat on her bed, her hand pressed against her heart, her heart beating


    so fast it scared her.


    She covered her face and shook her head in a hurry, "That''s brother!"

 Chapter 730 Let Victor Shoot For You

    Chapter 730 Let Victor Shoot For You


    Chapter 730 Let Victor shoot for you


    Learning from yesterday''s lesson, Izabe was afraid she wouldn''t be able to get up again the next


    morning, so she took a shower and got ready for bed at 8:00.


    Izabe was afraid to open the door and go out again after she returned to her room because of the


    awkwardness of the packing session.


    At around 9:30 Izabe turned off the lights and went to bed.


    She set the rm for 6:00 a. m. the next morning, and for fear she wouldn''t wake up, Izabe set three


    rms.


    Just early to bed is early to bed, but sleep is not very good.


    Izabe had a dream in which she identally barged into Victor''s room, as she did at night, and saw


    hime out of the shower without his shirt on, but when she was about to leave, Victor reached out


    and stopped her.


    He reached out and pulled her into his arms, and when she asked him to let go, Victor suddenly spoke


    up and confessed to her.


    Izabe woke up with a start, the rm on her phone was ringing, she raised her hand to rub her eyes


    and her other hand to cover her heart, only to realize it was a dream.


    But how did she sit through such a dream?


    Izabe pinched herself several times, it must have been Callie whispering too much, that''s why she


    had such a dream!


    Well, that must be it!


    Izabe shook off her head and went to the bathroom and washed her face with cold water.


    It was six o''clock in the morning, and the sky was only just dawning, when Izabe opened the


    curtains, the sun was still warm at this time of day.


    Because there are a lot of people going to the beach for the summer, they have to leave early today.


    Izabe checked her backpack one more time to make sure she had all her clothes before she opened


    the door to her room.


    Just opened the door, Victor across the room also happened toe out, saw her, peach blossom


    eyes faintly moved: "Sleep earlyst night?"


    Last night Marcus came back with somete night snacks, he knocked on Izabe''s door several times


    and she didn''t open it, it was still 10 o''clock.


    Sleeping in is quite early.


    Hearing this from him, Izabe nodded with some embarrassment, "Eh, eh, I fell asleep earlyst


    night."


    Izabe said, suddenly thinking of something: "Is there something for me, Victor?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Nothing, Marcus came backst night with ate night snack."


    "Marcus is back, huh?"


    Izabe was a little surprised that Marcus was busier than they were since the summer break.


    Victor looked into her glowing eyes and raised an eyebrow lightly, "Well, you slept over herest night,


    and you should be able to see him before we leave."


    "Nnnn."


    Izabe nodded her head, thinking aboutst night and her daring dream, she didn''t dare to look


    directly at Victor anymore, "Downstairs for breakfast, Victor."


    After saying that, she ran down.


    Victor took one look at her back before slowly following her down the stairs.


    The two had just finished breakfast and Marcus came down, changed into his suit and when he wasn''t


    talking, he was practically a second Ashle.


    "Marcus, good morning."


    The first time Izabe saw Marcus in a suit, she couldn''t look away for a while.


    So handsome.


    "Good morning, are you ready to go?"


    Marcus nced at Victor and walked over to the table and sat down.


    Victor looked to Izabe, "Ready to go."


    "Have a good time."


    Marcus looks at Izabe and smiles.


    "Thanks Marcus."


    Although it was summer vacation, but the working people did not have summer vacation, in order to


    avoid the rush hour and not blocked in front of the highway, they had to leave before 8:30, so after


    breakfast Izabe and Victor went back to the room to get their luggage.


    When Izabe went out with her duffel bag, Victor was already waiting for her with his suitcase.


    When he saw here out, he directly reached out and took the duffel bag: "You take this down first."


    He handed her the bag with the snacks.


    Izabe looked at it: "I can take it, Victor ..."


    Victor naturally guessed what she wanted to say, he directly carried the suitcase in his left hand and


    the duffel bag in his right hand, and crossed over to her to go downstairs.


    Izabe saw this and hurriedly lifted her legs to follow.


    The driver had already driven the car out from inside the garage, and the two of them walked straight


    out of the vi door, and the car was parked in front of the vi.


    Marcus knew they were going to the beach and had a spacious seven-passenger SUV specially


    prepared for them.


    Victor threw the two men''s luggage into the trunk, the front-seat chairs he put away directly, and the


    two men sat in the back seat, with the front vacant to stretch their legs out.


    Izabe got into the car before she remembered to get her phone out to send a message to Callie, she


    had just finished sending the message and the car was already driving slowly.


    Just as I raised my head, a pill suddenly appeared in front of me.


    Izabe was stunned for a moment, "Victor?"


    "Motion sickness pills."


    Izabe remembered that she slept all the way on the bus when she came back the day before, and


    woke up still dizzy, and did not pretend to swallow the medicine directly.


    "How long are we going to be on the road, Victor?"


    It was Izabe''s first time to go out for a trip, and it was still self-driving, she brought her own driver and


    car, which was very convenient, she was very excited, looking at the scenery slowly passing outside


    the car window, Izabe seemed to have heard the sound of the sea.


    "Four hours without traffic jams."


    Victor didn''t choose a ce far away, next door to J City, next door to the city of Haymarket.


    "Ohhhhhhh."


    Izabe responded as she returned Callie''s message.


    Callie asked her to take more nice pictures, and Izabe was a little embarrassed: "I don''t know how to


    take pictures."


    "What are you afraid of, let Victor give you a shot!"


    Seeing this message sent by Callie, Izabe subconsciously inclined her head to nce at Victor.


    Victor had just replied to Maximus'' message and looked up to see her looking at him and couldn''t help


    but raise an eyebrow, "Something wrong?"


    Izabe shook her head as her phone screen lit up again, a message from Callie.


    Victor subconsciously also looked down, Callie''s "You remember to ask Victor to bring the camera!".


    was right in front of his eyes.


    Izabe was embarrassed and exined, "Callie said the beach was beautiful and asked me to take


    more pictures of her."


    Victor naturally did not believe Izabe''s words, Callie is not the one who will appreciate the scenery.


    He snorted, "I have the camera with me."


    He said, paused, and looked at Izabe: "I can take pictures."


    Izabe was looking at him and just felt as if she was about to be seen by him, she blushed, "Oh, I


    don''t know how to shoot."


    Victor answered and handed her the headset.


    Izabe took it and put it on. The sound of the waves came from the headphones, an old song "Listen


    to the Sea".


    The milk tea store where Izabe used to work loved to y this song, and now that she heard it again,


    she was in a trance and felt like she was back in those days.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!